MftiW 


&*?  : 


LIBRARY 

OF  THE 

University  of  California. 

GIFT    OK 

Mrs.  SARAH  P.  WALS WORTH. 

Received  October,  1894. 
^Accessions  No.  3d   3 2-fl     Class  No. 

i 

> 

I  «  > 


-1 


t&&?~jfi&t 


PERAMBULATIONS  OP   COSMOPOLITE; 


OR 


TRAVELS    AND   LABORS 


OF 


LORENZO  DOW, 


IN 


EUROPE  AND.AMERICA 


M^ 


INCLUDING 


A  BRIEF  ACCOUNT  OF  HIS  EARLY  LIFE  AND  CHRISTIAN  EXPERIENCE, 
AS  CONTAINED  IN  HIS  JOURNAL. 


TO   WHICH   IS   ADDED 


HIS  CHAIN,  JOURNEY  FROM  BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM,  DIALOGUE  BETWEEN 

CURIOUS  AND  SINGULAR,  HINTS  ON  THE  FULFILMENT  OF 

PROPHECY,  &c,  &c. 


BY  ORRIN  SCOFIELD. 

ROCHESTER: 
PRINTED    FOR    THE    PUBLISHER. 

1842. 


(oA 


^ 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1841, 

By  Orrin  Scofield, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the  Northern  District 

of  New  York. 


PREFACE 


The  writings  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Dow  need  no  commendation.  His  native 
genius  and  eminent  talents  have  won  for  him  an  exalted  rank  among  the 
distinguished  characters  of  his  time.  As  a  Philanthropist  and  a  Christian, 
he  sought  the  best  interest  of  mankind,  and  pursued  that  course  which,  in 
his  opinion,  would  best  promote  that  object.  He  lived  in  more  trying  days 
and  under  different  circumstances  than  those  in  which  our  lot  is  fallen. 
Though  eccentric  in  his  manners,  he  was  proverbially  strict  in  accom- 
plishing every  enterprise  he  undertook,  whatever  sacrifice  it  might  cost. 
Unawed  by  power,  and  unbiased  by  sectarian  creeds,  he  followed  out 
principles  peculiar  to  himself,  which  excited  much  interest  among  his  con- 
temporaries ;  some  of  whom  charged  him  with  enthusiasm,  and  others  with 
insanity.  But  though  he  had  to  encounter  the  tide  of  opposition  from 
various  sources,  he  never  murmured  or  repined,  but  pursued  a  steady  and 
onward  course,  without  yielding  to  the  frowns  or  flatteries  of  men,  or  sur- 
rendering  any  imbibed  doctrine  in  his  creed  without  the  most  conclusive 
evidence  of  the  error. 

We  do  not  claim  for  the  author  more  than  he  deserves,  and  as  the 
greatest  and  best  of  men  may  err  in  determining  the  rule  of  moral  action, 
it  is  reasonable  to  suppose  that  he  also  may  be  justly  charged  with  impro- 
prieties ;  but  what  is  pardonable  in  the  conduct  of  others,  should  be  in 
his.  And  therefore,  in  determining  upon  the  merits  of  this  work,  if  the 
reader  should  detect  any  real  or  supposed  errors,  common  civility  and  a 
just  regard  for  worth  will  influence  him  to  place  it  to  the  right  account. 
We  are  aware  that  prejudices  have,  and  may  yet  exist  in  a  few  minds 
against  the  novel  course  pursued  by  Mr.  Dow,  in  discharging  what  he 
conceived  as  duty  to  God  and  his  fellow-men.  Yet  it  must  be  allowed 
that  he  was  instrumental,  in  an  eminent  degree,  in  bringing  many  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth. 

The  publisher  claims  no  merit  in  presenting  to  the  public  this  invalu- 
able treasure,  other  than  discharging  a  duty  which  the  genius  of  our  in- 
stitutions demands  of  every  citizen,  by  perpetuating  the  names,  and  memo- 
rializing the  benevolence  and  virtues  of  the  great  and  good  of  past  days, 
and  in  cancelling  the  claims  of  succeeding  generations. 

THE  PUBLISHER 


c) 


UNITED   STATES   OF  AMERICA. 

STATE  OF  NEW  YORK,  ss. 

r         -I         By  this  public  instrument,  be  it  known  to  all  whom  the  same 

•-  'J  may  or  doth  concern,  that  I,  Cadwallader  D.  Colden,  a  Public 
Notary,  in  and  for  the  State  of  New  York,  by  Letters  Patent  under  the  Great 
Seal  of  the  said  State,  duly  commissioned  and  sworn,  and  in  and  by  the  said 
Letters  Patent  invested  "  with  full  powers  and  authority  to  attest  deeds,  wills, 
testaments,  codicils,  agreements,  and  other  instruments  in  writing,  and  to  ad- 
minister any  oath  or  oaths  to  any  person  or  persons,"  do  hereby  certify,  that  on 
the  day  of  the  date  hereof,  personally  appeared  before  me  the  said  Notary,  the 
Reverend  Lorenzo  Dow,  whose  person  being  by  me  particularly  examined,  ap- 
pears to  me  to  be  of  the  age  of  twenty-eight  years,  or  thereabouts  ;  of  the  height 
of  five  feet  ten  inches  :  rather  light  complexioned,  and  much  marked  with  the 
small-pox;  ha\nng  small  light  eyes,  dark  brown  hair  and  eyebrows,  small  fea- 
tures, and  a  short  visage,  a  scrofulous  mark  on  his  neck  under  his  chin,  on 
the  right  side  :  and  the  said  Lorenzo  Dow  being  by  me  duly  sworn  on  the  Holy 
Evangelists  of  Almighty  God,  deposeth  and  saith,  that  he  was  born  in  the  town 
of  Coventry,  in  the  State  of  Connecticut,  in  the  United  States  of  America,  of 
Humphrey  B.  Dow,  and  Tabitha  his  wife,  who  was  Tabitha  Parker ;  that  his 
said  parents  were  also  born  in  the  said  town  ;  that  his  mother  is  dead,  but  his 
father  is  yet  living,  and  resides  in  the  same  place.  And  the  said  deponent  fur- 
ther saith,  that  he  is  the  person  named,  intended  and  described  as  Lorenzo 
Dow,  in  all  and  each  of  the  several  documents  hereunto  annexed,  which  are  re- 
spectively lettered  A,  B,  C,  D,  and  which  are  now  produced  to  me,  the  said 
Notary,  and  lettered  as  aforesaid  by  me,  the  said  Notary,  and  my  notarial  firm 
thereon  written. 

And  I,  the  said  Notary,  do  further  certify,  that  on  the  same  day  and  year  last 
aforesaid,  also  appeared  before  me,  the  Reverend  Nicholas  Snethen,  of  New 
York,  and  James  Quackenbush,  of  the  State  of  New  York,  gentleman,  who 
being  by  me  also  sworn  on  the  Holy  Evangelists  of  Almighty  God,  depose  and 
say  :  and  first  the  said  Nicholas  Snethen  saith,  that  he  is  well  acquainted  with 
the  said  Lorenzo  Dow,  and  has  known  him  from  his  youth  to  this  time  ;  and  this 
deponent  has  been  also  well  acquainted  with  the  parents  of  the  said  Lorenzo 
Dow :  that  the  said  Lorenzo  Dow  is  a  native  of  the  United  States  of  America, 
and  a  Minister  of  the  Holy  Gospel,  and  the  said  deponent  doth  verily  believe 
that  all  the  facts  herein  stated  and  set  forth  by  the  said  Lorenzo  Dow,  are  true. 

And  the  said  James  Quackenbush  saith,  that  he  hath  known  the  said  Loren- 
zo Dow,  for  four  years  last  past,  and  upwards — that  he  hath  always  understood, 
and  doth  believe  him  to  be  a  native  citizen  of  the  United  States  of  America,  and 
doth  believe  that  all  the  facts  to  which  the  said  Lorenzo  Dow  hath  above  de- 
posed, are  true.  And  the  said  Lorenzo  Dow  being  such  native  citizen  as  afore- 
said, of  the  United  States  of  America,  is  entitled  to  all  the  advantages  and  privi- 
leges thereof,  and  to  the  friendly  aid  and  protection  of  all  persons,  Potentates 
and  States,  with  whom  the  said  United  States  are  in  peace  and  friendship. 

Whereof  an  attestation  being  required,  I  have  granted  this  under  my  notarial 
firm  and  seal. 

Done  at  the  city  of  New  York,  in  the  United  States  of  America,  the 
said  deponents  having  first  countersigned  the  same,  this  fifth  day 
November,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  eight  hundred 
and  five. 

Cadwallader  D.  Colden, 
Lorenzo  Dow,  Not.  Pub. 

Nicholas  Snethen, 
James  Quackenbush. 


Jz~ 


It 


Cadwallader  D.  Colden,  Not.  Public. 

To  all  to  whom  these  presents  shall  concern,  Greeting  : 

THE  BEARER  HEREOF,  LORENZO  DOW, 

A  citizen  of  the  United  States  of  America,  having  occasion  to  pass  into  for- 
eign countries,  about  his  lawful  affairs,  these  are  to  pray  all  whom  it  may  con- 
cern, to  permit  the  same  Lorenzo  Dow,  (he  demeaning  himself  well  and  peace- 
ably,) to  pass  wheresoever  his  lawful  pursuits  may  call  him,  freely  without  let 
or  molestation  in  going,  staying,  or  returning,  and  to  give  him  all  friendly  aid 
and  protection,  as  these  United  States  would  do  in  the  like  case. 

IN    FAITH    WHEREOF 

,      I  have  caused  the  seal  of  the  Department  of  State  for  the  said 

ot  state  s         United  States,  to  be  hereunto  affixed.     Done  at  Washing. 

«  §     ton,  this  23d  day  of  October,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one 

h  SEAL.  2     thousand  eight  hundred  and  five,  and  of  the  independence 

«  w      of  these  States  the  thirtieth. 

1  (GRATIS.)  JaM=S   M,ADIS°N'      , 

secretary  of  Slate. 

B 

Cadwallader  D.  Colden,  Not.  Pub. 

VIRGINIA,  to  wit. 

Be  it  known  to  all  whom  it  may  concern,  that  the  Reverend  Lorenzo  Dow, 
who  declares  himself  a  native  of  Connecticut,  one  of  the  United  States  of  Ameri- 
ca, has  for  two  or  three  years  past  occasionally  travelled  through  this  common- 
wealth, as  an  itinerant  preacher  of  the  Gospel ;  that  his  appointments  to  preach 
have,  according  to  report,  been  attended  by  considerable  numbers  of  the  inhab- 
itants of  this  state  ;  that  on  all  occasions  his  conduct  has  been  inoffensive,  and 
his  manners  impressive.  It  is  believed  that  his  views  are  confined  to  the  pro- 
motion of  human  happiness,  by  diffusing,  to  the  utmost  of  his  abilities,  a  know- 
ledge of  the  Christian  religion,  and  by  a  conviction,  on  his  part,  of  its  tendency 
to  that  desirable  object.  This  certificate  is  granted  to  the  said  Reverend  Loren- 
zo Dow,  at  the  request  of  his  friends,  in  consequence  of  a  meditated  voyage  to 
Europe  for  the  restoration  of  his  impaired  health. 

Given  under  my  hand  as  Governor,  with  the  Seal  of  the  Com- 
[seal.]  monwealth  annexed,  at  Richmond,  this  19th  day  of  Octo- 

ber, 1805. 

John  Page. 


Cadwallader  D.  Colden,  Not.  Public. 

Humphrey  B.  Dow  and  Tabitha  Parker  were  joined  in  marriage,  Oct.  8th, 
A.  D.  1767. 

Lorenzo  Dow,  son  of  Humphrey  B.  Dow  and  Tabitha  his  wife,  was  born  in 
Coventry,  October  16th,  A.  D.  1777. 

(A  true  copy  of  record,  examined  by) 

Nathan  Howard,  Town  Clerk. 


STATE  OF  CONNECTICUT,  ss. 

Coventry. 

October  11th,  A.  D.  1805. 

I,  the  subscriber,  do  hereby  certify  that  by  the  law  of  the  State  aforesaid,  all 
marriages,  births  and  deaths  are  to  be  recorded  in  the  records  of  their  respect- 
ive towns,  and  Nathan  Howard,  Esq.  who  hath  attested  the  aforesaid  from  the 
town  records,  is  the  clerk  of  said  town,  duly  appointed  and  sworn,  and  that  the 
above  signature  is  in  his  own  proper  handwriting,  and  that  faith  and  credit  is 
to  be  given  to  his  attestation  in  court  and  country. 

In  testimony  hereof  I  have  subscribed  my  hand  and  seal. 

r         -.  Jesse  Root, 

LSEAL-J  Chief  Justice  of  the  Superior  Court 

STATE   OF   CONNECTICUT, ss. 

TOLLAND  COUNTY,  COVENTRY. 
October  15th,  1805. 

This  certifies  that  the  above  Lorenzo  Dow  was  born  in  Coventry,  as  above 
stated,  of  a  reputable  family,  and  he  the  said  Lorenzo  is  by  profession  a  Metho- 
dist preacher ;  he  is  a  man  of  decent  morals  and  of  peaceable  behavior,  so  far  as 
our  knowledge  of  him  extends.  And  that  the  above  said  Jesse  Root  is  the 
Chief  Justice  of  the  Superior  Court  in  the  State  of  Connecticut,  and  that  full 
credit  is  to  be  given  to  his  certificate  in  court  and  country. 

Jeremiah  Ripley,  one  of  the  Judges  of  the  Court  of 

Common  Pleas,  County  of  Tolland. 
Eleazer  Pomeroy,  Justice  of  Peace. 

r         ,     HIS  EXCELLENCY  JONATHAN  TRUMBULL,  Governor  in 
[seal.j  AJ.D  0VER  THE  sTATE  0F  Connecticut. 

To  all  who  may  see  these  presents — mdketh  known, 

That  Jesse  Root,  Esq.  the  person  whose  signature  is  set  to  the  within  Certi- 
ficate is  Chief  Judge  of  the  Superior  Court  within  said  State. — That  Jeremiah 
Ripley,  Esq.,  signer  of  the  within  Certificate,  is  one  of  the  Judges  of  the  Court 
of  Common  Pleas,  for  the  County  of  Tolland  in  said  State. — That  Eleazer  Po- 
meroy, Esq.,  also  one  of  the  within  signers,  is  a  Justice  of  Peace,  within  and  for 
the  mentioned  County. 

That  each  of  the  above  named  gentlemen  have  been  legally  qualified  and 
duly  appointed  to  do  and  perform  all  and  singular  the  duties  appertaining  to 
their  several  offices.  And  that  full  faith  and  credit  is  to  be  given  to  their  several 
acts  and  signatures  in  their  respective  capacities.  In  faith  and  testimony  where- 
of I  have  hereunto  set  my  hand  and  affixed  my  seal  of  office,  at  the  City  of 
New  Haven,  in  said  Stale,  the  15th  day  of  October,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1805. 

Jonathan  Trumbull. 

D 

Cadicallader  D.  Golden,  Not.  Pub. 

GEORGIA. 

By  his  excellency  JOHN  MILLEDGE,  Governor  and  Commander-in-Chief  of 
the  Army  and  Navy  of  this  State,  and  of  the  Militia  thereof. — To  all  whom 
these  presents  shall  come,  Greeting : 

KNOW  YE,  that  Abraham  Jackson,  Risden  Moore,  Boiling  Anthony,  Za- 
chariah  Lamar,  James  Terrell,  John  Clark,  David  Dickson,  Solomon  Slatter, 
Walter  Drane,  Jared  Irwin,  Thompson  Bird,  Robert  Hughes,  Drury  Jones, 


George  Moore,  Wormly  Rose,  Joel  Barnet,  William  H.  Crawford,  Samuel  Alex- 
ander, George  Philips,  John  Hampton,  Elijah  Clark,  William  W.  Bibb,  David 
Bates,  Buckner  Harris,  Allen  Daniel,  William  Fitzpatrick,  James  H.  Little,  John 
Davis,  and  James  Jones,  Esqrs.,  who  have  severally  subscribed  their  names  to 
the  annexed  recommendation,  in  favor  of  the  Reverend  Lorenzo  Dow,  are 
Members  of  the  Legislature  of  this  State,  and  now  in  Session. 

THEREFORE  all  due  Faith,  Credit  and  Authority,  are  and  ought  to  be  had 
and  given  to  their  signatures  as  such. 

tU  IN  TESTIMONY  whereof,  I  have  hereunto  set  my  Hand, 

2  and  caused  the  Great  Seal  of  the  said  State  to  be  put 

S  and  affixed,  at  the  State  House  in  Louisville,  this  third 

*  day  of  December,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord,  eighteen  hun- 

g  dred  and  three,  and  in  the  twenty-eighth  year  of  Ameri 

S  can  Independence. 
f1  By  the  Governor, 

' 

q  Hor.  Marbury, 

O  Secretary  of  the  State. 

STATE   OF   GEORGIA. 

To  all  whom  these  presents  shall  come  or  concern. 

BE  it  known,  that  the  Reverend  Lorenzo  Dow,  an  Itinerant  Preacher  of  the 
Gospel,  hath  travelled  through  this  state  several  times,  in  the  course  of  two 
years,  and  has  maintained  the  character  of  a  useful  and  acceptable  Gospel 
Preacher ;  and  now  being  about  to  leave  the  State,  We,  in  testimony  of  our 
high  regard  for  him,  recommend  him  to  all  Christians  and  lovers  of  virtue,  as  a 
man  whose  sole  aim  appears  to  be  the  propagating  useful  Principles  through  the 
Christian  religion. 

Given  under  our  hands  at  Louisville,  this  3d  December,  1803. 

Abraham  Jackson,  Joel  Barnet, 

Risden  Moore,  W.  H.  Crawford, 

Bolling  Anthony,  Samuel  Alexander, 

Z.  Lamar,  George  Philips, 

James  Terrell,  John  Hampton, 

John  Clark,  Elijah  Clark, 

David  Dickson,  William  W.  Bibb, 

Solomon  Slatter,  David  Bates, 

W.  Drane,  Buckner  Harris, 

Jared  Irwin,  Allen  Daniel, 

Thompson  Bird,  William  Fitzpatrick, 

Robert  Hughes,  James  H.  Little, 

Drurt  Jones,  John  Davis, 

George  Moore,  James  Jones, 
Wr.  RpsE. 

*  This  publication  is  for  the  benefit  of  society  when  I  am  dead  and  gone.t    The  press  is 
'  next  to  the  pulpit,  for  usefulness,  and  many  having  desired  the  "  quintessence  of  my  wri- 
tings," with  difficulty  they  have  been  collected  and  concentrated  accordingly. — L.  D. 

t  Note  by  the  Editor. — After  a  course  of  thirty  years'  preaching,  having  travelled  over 
England  and  Ireland,  and  visited  almost  every  part  of  the  United  States,  Mr.  Dow  died  at 
Georgetown,  in  the  District  of  Columbia,  on  the  2d  of  February,  1831. 


THE    JOURNAL 


OF 


LORENZO     DOW 


CHAPTER   I. 

MY  CHILDHOOD. 

I  was  born,  October  16,  1777,  in  Coventry,  Tolland  County,  State 
of  Connecticut.  My  parents  were  born  in  the  same  town  and  descended 
from  English  ancestors.  They  had  a  son,  and  then  three  daughters,  older 
than  myself,  and  one  daughter  younger.  They  were  very  tender  towards 
their  children,  and  endeavored  to  educate  them  well,  both  in  religion  and 
common  learning.  . 

When  I  was  two  years  old,  I  was  taken  sick  ;  and  my  parents  having 
been  a  long  journey  and  returning  homeward,  heard  of  my  dangerous 
illness,  and  that  I  was  dead,  and  they  expected  to  meet  the  people  re- 
turning from  my  funeral.  But  to  their  joy,  I  was  living  ;  and  beyond  the 
expectation  of  all,  T  recovered. 

When  I  was  between  three  and  four  years  old,  one  day,  while  I  was  at 
play  with  my  companion,  I  suddenly  fell  into  a  muse  about  God  and  those 
places  called  heaven  and  hell,  which  I  heard  people  converse  about,  so 
that  I  forgot  my  play,  which  my  companion  observing,  desired  to  know 
the  cause.  I  asked  him  if  ever  he  said  his  prayers,  morning  or  night  ; 
to  which  be  replied,  "  No."  Then  said  I,  "  You  are  wicked,  and  I  will 
not  play  with  you."     So  I  quit  his  company  and  went  into  the  house. 

My  mind,  frequently  on  observing  the  works  of  creation,  desired  to 
know  the  cause  of  things ;  and  I  asked  my  parents  many  questions  which 
they  scarcely  knew  how  to  answer. 

Being  for  a  few  weeks  in  another  neighborhood,  I  associated  with  one 
who  would  both  swear  and  lie,  which  proved  some  harm  to  me.  But  these 
serious  impressions  did  not  leave  me  until  in  my  eighth  year,  when  my 
parents  removed  to  another  vicinity,  the  youth  of  which  were  very  corrupt ; 
and  on  joining  their  company,  I  too  soon  learned  their  ways,  grieved  the 
tender  feelings  of  my  mind,  and  began  to  promise  myself  felicity  when 
I  should  arrive  to  manhood. 

One  day  I  was  the  means  of  killing  a  bird,  and  upon  seeing  it  gasp,  I  was 
struck  with  horror.  And  upon  seeing  any  beast  struggle  in  death  it  made 
my  heart  beat  hard,  as  it  would  cause  the  thoughts  of  my  death  to  come 
into  my  mind.     Death  appeared  such  a  terror  to  me,  I  sometimes  wished 

2 


14  DOW'S   JOURNAL 

that  I  might  be  translated  as  Enoch  and  Elijah  were  ;  and  at  other  times 
I  wished  I  had  never  been  bom. 

About  this  time  a  query  arose  in  my  mind,  whether  God  would  answer 
prayer  now  as  in  primitive  times ;  and  there  being  a  small  lottery  in  the 
neighborhood,  and  I  wishing  for  the  greatest  prize,  promised  within  myself, 
that  if  it  was  my  luck  to  obtain  the  prize,  I  would  take  it  as  an  answer  to 
prayer,  and  afterwards  would  serve  God.  No  sooner  had  I  gotten  the 
prize,  which  was  nine  shillings,  than  I  broke  my  promise.  My  conscience 
condemned  me,  and  I  was  very  uneasy  for  some  weeks. 

After  I  had  arrived  to  the  age  of  twelve  years,  my  hopes  of  worldly 
pleasure  were  greatly  blasted  by  a  sudden  illness,  occasioned  by  overheat- 
ing myself  with  hard  labor,  and  drinking  a  quantity  of  cold  milk  and 
water.  I  than  murmured  and  complained,  thinking  my  lot  to  be  harder 
than  that  of  my  companions  ;  for  they  enjoyed  health,  while  I  was  troubled 
with  an  asthmatical  disorder  or  stoppage  of  breath.  Oh  !  the  pain  I  endured  ! 

Sometimes  I  could  lie  several  nights  together  and  sleep 'sound;  and  at 
other  times  would  be  necessitated  to  sit  up  part  or  all  night.  And  some- 
times I  could  not  lie  down  at  all  for  six  or  seven  days  together.  But  as 
yet  I  did  not  consider  that  the  hand  of  God  was  in  all  this.  About  this 
time,  I  dreamed  that  I  saw  the  prophet  Nathan,  in  a  large  assembly 
of  people,  prophesying  many  things.  I  got  an  opportunity  to  ask  him  how 
long  1  should  live.  Said  he,  "  Until  you  are  two-and-twenty."  This 
dream  was  so  imprinted  in  my  mind,  that  it  caused  me  many  serious  and 
painful  hours  at  intervals. 

W.hen  past  the  age  of  thirteen  years,  and  about  the  time  that  John 
Wesley  died,  (1791,)  it  pleased  God  to  awaken  my  mind  by  a  dream  of 
the  night,  which  was,  that  an  old  man  came  to  me  at  mid-day,  having  a 
staff  in  his  hand,  and  said  to  me,  "  Do  you  ever  pray  ?"  I  told  him,  "  No." 
Said  he,  "You  must;"  and  then  went  away.  He  had  not  been  long 
gone  before  he  returned  ;  and  said  again,  "  Do  you  pray?"  I  again  said, 
"  No."  And  after  his  departure  I  went  out  of  doors,  and  was  taken  up  by 
a  whirlwind  and  carried  above  the  skies.  At  length  I  discovered,  across  a 
gulf,  as  it  were  through  a  mist  of  darkness,  a  glorious  place,  in  which 
was  a  throne  of  ivory  overlaid  with  gold,  and  God  sitting  upon  it,  and 
Jesus  Christ  at  his  right  hand,  and  angels  and  glorified  spirits  celebrating 
praise. — Oh  !  the  joyful  music  !  I  thought  the  angel  Gabriel  came  to  the 
edge  of  heaven,  holding  a  golden  trumpet  in  his  right  hand,  and  cried  to 
me  with  a  mighty  voice  to  know  if  I  desired  to  come  there.  I  told  him  I 
did.  Said  he,  "  You  must  go  back  to  yonder  world,  and  if  you  will  be 
faithful  to  God,  you  shall  come  here  in  the  end." 

With  reluctance  I  left  the  beautiful  sight  and  came  back  to  the  earth 
again.  And  then  I  thought  the  old  man  came  to  me  the  third  time  and 
asked  me  if  I  had  prayed.     I  told  him  I  had.     "  Then,"  said  he,  "be 

FAITHFUL,    AND  I  WILL  COME    AND    LET  YOU  KNOW  AGAIN."      I  thought    that 

was  to  be  when  I  should  be  blest.  And  when  I  awaked,  behold  it  was  a 
dream.  But  it  was  strongly  impressed  on  my  mind,  that  this  singular 
dream  must  be  from  God  ;  and'  the  way  that  I  should  know  it,  I  should 
let  my  fattier  know  of  it  at  such  a  time  and  in  such  a  place,  viz.  as  he 
would  be  feeding  the  cattle  in  the  morning,  which  I  accordingly  did.  No 
sooner  had  I  done  it  than  keen  conviction  seized  my  heart.  I  knew  I  was 
unprepared  to  die.     Tears  began  to  run  down  plentifully,  and  I  again 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  15 

resolved  to  seek  the  salvation  of  my  soul.  I  began  that  day  to  pray  in 
secret;  but  how  to  pray  or  what  to  pray  for,  I  scarcely  knew. 

I  at  once  broke  off  from  my  old  companions  and  evil  practices,  which 
some  call  innocent  mirth,  which  I  had  never  been  told  was  wrong  ;  and 
betook  to  the  Bible,  kneeling  in  private,  which  example  I  had  never  seen. 
Soon  I  became  like  a  speckled  bird  among  the  birds  of  the  forest,  in  the 
eyes  of  my  friends.  I  frequently  felt,  for  a  few  seconds,  cords  of  sweet 
love  to  draw  me  on  ;  but  from  whence  it  flowed,  1  could  not  tell.  I  since 
believe  this  was  for  an  encouragement  to  hope  in  the  mercy  of  God. 

If  now  I  had  had  any  one  to  instruct  me  in  the  way  and  plan  of  salva- 
tion, I  doubt  not  but  I  should  have  found  salvation.  But,  alas,  I  felt  like 
one  wandering  and  benighted  in  an  unknown  wilderness,  who  wants  both 
light  and  a  gufeje.  The  Bible  was  like  a  sealed  book ;  so  mysterious  I 
could  not  understand  it.  And  in  order  to  hear  it  explained,  I  applied  to 
this  person  and  that  book  :  but  got  no  satisfactory  instruction.  I  fre- 
quently wished  I  had  lived  in  the  days  of  the  prophets  or  apostles,  that  I 
could  have  had  sure  guides  ;  for  by  the  misconduct  of  professors,  I  thought 
there  were  no  Bible  saints  in  the  land.  Thus  with  sorrow  many  months 
heavily  rolled  away. 

But  at  length,  not  finding  what  my  soul  desired,  I  began  to. examine 
the  cause  more  closely,  if  possible  to  find  it  out :  and  immediately  the 
doctrine  of  unconditional  reprobation  and  particular  election  was  exhibited 
to  my  view — that  the  state  of  all  was  unalterably  fixed  by  God's  "  eter- 
nal decrees.''''  Here  discouragements  arose,  and  I  began  to  slacken  my 
hand  by  degrees,  until  I  entirely  left  off  secret  prayer,  and  could  not  bear 
to  read  or  hear  the  scriptures,  saying,  "  If  God  has  foreordained  what- 
ever comes  to  pass,  then  all  our  labors  are  vain." 

Feeling  still  condemnation  in  my  breast,  I  concluded  myself  reprobated. 
Despair  of  mercy  arose,  hope  was  fled,  and  I  was  resolved  to  end  my 
wretched  life ;  concluding  the  longer  I  live,  the  more  sin  I  shall  commit, 
and  the  greater  my  punishment  will  be ;  but  the  shorter  my  life,  the  less 
sin,  and  of  course  the  less  punishment,  and  the  sooner  I  shall  know  the 
worst  of  my  case.  Accordingly  I  loaded  a  gun,  and  withdrew  to  a  wil- 
derness. 

As  I  was  about  to  put  my  intention  into  execution,  a  sudden  solemn 
thought  darted  into  my  mind.  "  Stop  and  consider  what  you  are  about :  if 
you  end  your  life,  you  are  undone  for  ever ;  but  if  you  omit  it  a  few  days 
longer,  it  may  be  that  something  will  turn  up  in  your  favor."  This  was 
attended  with  a  small  degree  of  hope,  that  if  I  waited  a  little  while,  it 
should  not  be  altogether  in  vain.  And  I  thought  I  felt  thankful  that  God 
prevented  me  from  sending  my  soul  to  everlasting  misery. 

About  this  time  there  was  much  talk  about  the  people  called  Methodists, 
who  were  lately  come  into  the  western  part  of  New  England.  There 
were  various  reports  and  opinions  concerning  them.  Some  said  they  were 
the  deceivers  that  were  to  come  in  the  last  times ;  that  such  a  delusive 
spirit  attended  them,  that  it  was  dangerous  to  hear  them  preach,  lest  they 
should  lead  people  out  of  the. good  old  way  which  they  had  been  brought 
up  in  ;  and  that  they  would  deceive  if  possible  the  very  elect.  Some,  on 
the  other  hand,  said  they  were  a  good  sort  of  people. 

A  certain  man  invited  Hope  Hull  to  come  to  his  own  town,  who  ap- 
pointed a  time  when  he  would  endeavor,  if  possible,  to  comply  with  his 


16  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

request.  The  day  arrived,  and  the  people  flocked*  out  from  every  quarter 
to  hear,  as  they  supposed,  a  new  gospel.  I  went  to  the  door  and  looked 
in  to  see  a  Methodist;  but  to  my  surprise  he  appeared  like  other  men.  I 
heard  him  preach  from — "  This  is  a  faithful  saying  and  worthy  of  all  ac- 
ceptation, that  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners."  And 
I  thought  he  told  me  all  that  ever  1  did. 

The  next  day  he  preached  from  these  words :  "  Is  there  no  balm  in 
Gilead  ?  Is  there  no  Physician  there  ?  Why  then  is  not  the  health  of 
the  daughter  of  my  people  recovered?"'     Jer.  viii.  22. 

As  he  drew  the  analogy  between  a  person  sick  of  a  consumption  and 
a  sin-sick  soul,  he  endeavored  also  to  show  how  the  real  balm  of  Gilead 
would  heal  the  consumption  ;  and  to  spiritualize  it,  in  the  blood  of  Christ 
healing  the  soul ;  in  which  he  described  the  way  to  heaven,  and  pointed 
out  the  way-marks,  which  I  had  never  heard  described  so  clearly  before. 
I  was  convinced  that  this  man  enjoyed  something  that  I  was  destitute  of, 
and  consequently  that  he  was  a  servant  of  God. 

He  then  got  upon  the  application,  and  pointing  his  finger  towards  me, 
made  this  expression  :  "  Sinner,  there  is  a  frowning  Providence  above 
your  head' and  a  burning  hell  beneath  your  feet;  and  nothing  but  the 
brittle  thread  of  life  prevents  your  soul  from  falling  into  endless  perdi- 
tion. But,  says  the  sinner,  What  must  I  do?  You  must  pray.  But  I 
can't  pray.  If  you  don't  pray,  then  you'll  be  damned."  And  as  he 
brought  out  the  last  expression  he  either  stamped  with  his  foot  on  the 
box  on  which  he  stood,  or  smote  with  his  hand  upon  the  Bible,  which  both 
together  came  home  like  a  dagger  to  my  heart.  I  had  like  to  have  fallen 
backwards  from  my  seat,  but  saved  myself  by  catching  hold  of  my  cousin 
who  sat  by  my  side,  and  I  durst  not  stir  for  some  time  for  fea.r  lest  I 
should  tumble  into  hell.  My  sins,  and  the  damnable  nature  of  them, 
were  in  a  moment  exhibited  to  my  view ;  and  I  was  convinced  that  I  was 
unprepared  to  die. 

After  the  assembly  was  dismissed,  I  went  out  of  doors.  All  nature 
seemed  to  wear  a  gloomy  aspect ;  and  every  thing  I  cast  my  eyes  upon 
seemed  to  bend  itself  against  me,  and  wish  me  off  the  face  of  the  earth. 

I  went  to  a  funeral  of  one  of  my  acquaintance  the  same  day,  but  durst 
not  look  upon  the  corpse,  for  fear  of  becoming  one  myself.  I  durst  not  go 
near  the  grave,  fearing  lest  I  should  fill  in,  and  the  earth  come  in  upon 
me ;  for  if  I  then  died,  I  knew  I  must  be  undone.  So  I  went  home  with 
a  heavy  heart. 

I  durst  not  close  my  eyes  in  sleep,  until  I  first  attempted  to  supplicate 
the  throne  of  grace  for  preservation  through  the  night.  The  next  morn- 
ing, as  I  went  out  of  doors,  a  woman  passing  by  told  me  that  my  cousin 
the  evening  before  had  found  the  pardoning  love  of  God.  This  surprised 
me,  that  one  of  my  companions  was  taken  and  I  was  left.  I  instantly 
came  to  a  resolution  to  forsake  my  sins  and  seek  the  salvation  of  my  soul. 
I  made  it  my  practice  to  pray  thrice  in  a  day  for  about  the  space  of  a 
week  ;  when  another  of  my  cousins,  brother  to  the  former,  was  brought  to 
cry  for  mercy  in  secret  retirement  in  a  garden,  and  his  cries  were  so  loud 
that  he  was  heard  upwards  of  a  mile.     The  same  evening  he  found  conili  irl . 

Shortly  after,  several  persons  in  the  neighborhood  professed  to  have 
found  the  pardoning  love  of  God,  among  whom  was  my  brother-in-law 
Fish,  and  his  brother. 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  17 

Sorrows  arose  in  my  mind,  to  think  that  they  were  heavenward,  whilst 
I,  a  ^uilty  one,  was  in  the  downward  road.  I  endeavored  to  double  and 
treble  my  diligence  in  prayer,  but  found  no  comfort  to  my  soul.  Here 
the  doctrine  of  unconditional  reprobation  was  again  presented  to  my  view, 
with  strong  temptations  to  end  this  mortal  life.  But  the  thought  again 
arose  in  my  mind ;  if  I  comply,  I  am  undone  for  ever,  and  if  1  continue 
crying  to  God,  I  can  but  be  damned  at  last. 

One  evening  there  being,  by  my  desire,  a  prayer-meeting  appointed 
by  the  young  converts,  I  set  out  to  go ;  and  on  my  way,  by  the  side  of  a 
wood,  I  kneeled  down  and  made  a  solemn  promise  to  God,  if  he  would 
pardon  my  sins  and  give  me  an  evidence  of  my  acceptance,  that  I  would 
forsake  all  those  things  wherein  I  had  formerly  thought  to  have  taken  my 
happiness,  and  lead  a  religious  life  devoted  to  him ;  and  with  this  promise 
I  went  to  meeting. 

I  believe  that  many  present  felt  the  power  of  God.  Saints  were  happy 
and  sinners  were  weeping  on  every  side :  but  I  could  not  shed  a  tear. 
Then  I  thought  within  myself,  if  I  could  weep  I  would  begin  to  take  hope  ; 
but,  oh  !  how  hard  is  my  heart  !  I  went  from  one  to  another  to  know  if 
there  was  any  mercy  for  me.  The  young  converts  answered,  "  God  is 
all  love  ;  he  is  all  mercy."  I  replied,  "  God  is  just  too,  and  justice  will 
cut  me  down."  I  saw  no  way  how  God  could  be  just  and  yet  show  me 
mercy. 

A  certain  woman  bound  upon  a  journey,  tarried  at  this  house  that 
night ;  and  discovering  the  distress  of  mind  I  was  in,  broke  through  the 
crowd  with  the  hymn-book  in  her  hand,  and  after  reading  a  part  of  a 
hymn,  said  to  me,  "  My  friend,  I  feel  for  you  ;  my  heart  aches  for  you  ; 
but  this. I  can  tell  you,  that  before  I  leave  town  in  the  morning,  you  will 
come  down  here  praising  God."  I  told  her,  "  No ;  I  believed  I  should  be 
in  hell  before  morning." 

After  the  meeting  had  concluded,  which  was  about  nine  o'clock,  and 
previous  to  the  foregoing  circumstance,  I  had,  by  the  advice  of  my  pa- 
rents, set  out  for  home  thrice ;  but  by  a  strong  impression,  as  it  were  a 
voice  whispering  to  my  heart,  "  You  must  not  go  yet ;  but  go  back  and 
pray  to  God ;"  I  turned  about,  and  went  into  a  wheat  field,  and  kneeled 
down  ;  and  striving  to  pray,  I  felt  as  if  the  heavens  were  brass  and  the 
earth  iron  ;  it  seemed  as  though  my  prayers  did  not  go  higher  than  my 
head. 

At  length  I  durst  not  go  home  alone,  fearing  I  should  be  carried  away 
by  the  devil,  for  I  saw  destruction  before  me. 

Several  of  the  young  converts  accompanied  me  on  my  way ;  one  of 
whom  was  Roger  Searie.  They  since  have  told  me  that  I  fell  down 
several  times  by  the  way,  which  I  do  not  remember,  as  my  distress  was 
so  great  that  I  scarcely  knew  what  position  I  was  in.  When  I  got  home, 
I  went  into  my  bedroom  ;  and,  kneeling  down,  I  strove  to  look  to  God  for 
mercy  again  ;  but  found  no  comfort.  I  then  lay  down  to  rest,  but  durst 
not  close  my  eyes  in  sleep,  for  fear  I  should  never  awake,  until  I  awaked 
in  endless  misery. 

I  strove  to  plead  with  God  for  mercy,  for  several  hours,  as  a  man  would 
plead  for  his  life ;  until  at  length  being  weary  in  body,  as  the  night  was 
far  spent,  I  fell  into  a  slumber.  In  it  I  dreamed  that  two  devils  entered 
the  room,  each  with  a  chain  in  his  hand ;  they  laid  hold  on  me,  one  at 

2* 


18  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

my  head,  the  other  at  my  feet,  and  bound  me  fast,  and  breaking  out  the 
window,  carried  me  a  distance  from  the  house,  and  laid  me  on  a  spot  of 
ice  ;  and  whilst  the  weaker  devil  flew  oft*  in  flames  of  fire,  the  stronger 
one  set  out  to  drag  me  down  to  hell.  And  when  I  got  within  sight  of  hell, 
to  see  the  blue  blazes  ascending,  and  to  hear  the  screeches  and  groans  of 
devils  and  damned  spirits,  the  shock  it  gave  me  I  cannot  describe.  I 
thought  that  within  a  few  moments  this  must  be  my  unhappy  lot.  I  can- 
not bear  the  thought,  I  will  struggle  and  strive  to  break  these  chains ; 
and  if  I  can,  and  get  away,  it  will  be  gain  ;  but  if  I  cannot,  there  will  be 
nothing  lost.  In  my  struggle  I  waked  up  ;  and,  oh  !  how  glad  was  I  that 
it  was  only  a  dream !  Still  I  thought  that  within  a  few  hours  it  would 
surely  be  my  case.  I  again  strove  to  lift  my  heart  to  God  for  mercy — 
and  these  words  struck  my  mind  ;  "  In  that  day  there  shall  a  fountain  be 
opened  to  the  house  of  David,  and  to  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  for  sin 
and  for  uncleanness."  A  thought  darted  into  my  mind  that  the  fountain 
was  Christ ;  and  if  it  were  so  deep  and  wide  for  the  wicked  inhabitants 
of  Jerusalem  to  wash  in  and  be  clean,  why  not  for  the  whole  world  ?  why 
not  for  me  ?  Here  hope  sprang  up  that  there  was  a  Saviour  offered  to 
all,  instead  of  a  certain  few  ;  and  if  so,  possibly  there  might  be  mercy  yet 
for  me.  But  these  words  followed ;  "  Wo  to  them  that  are  at  ease  in 
Zion."  Here  discouragements  arose  ;  I  concluded  that  if  there  had  been  a 
time  when  I  might  have  obtained  mercy,  yet  as  I  had  omitted  it  so  long, 
the  day  of  grace  is  now  passed,  and  the  wo  denounced  against  me.  1 
thought  myself  to  be  the  unprofitable  servant,  who  had  wrapped  his  talent 
in  the  napkin,  and  buried  it  in  the  earth.  I  had  not  on  the  wedding  gar- 
ment, and  was  unprepared  to  meet  God. 

I  thought  I  heard  the  voice  of  God's  justice  saying,  "Take  the  unpro 
fitable  servant,  and  cast  him  into  utter  darkness."  I  put  my  hands  to- 
gether, and  cried  in  my  heart,  "  The  time  has  been,  that  I  might  have  had 
religion,  but  now  it  is  too  late ;  mercy's  gate  is  shut  against  me,  and  my 
condemnation  for  ever  sealed  : — Lord,  I  give  up  ;  I  submit ;  I  yield  ;  if 
there  be  mercy  in  heaven  for  me,  let  me  know  it ;  and  if  not,  let  me  go 
down  to  hell  and  know  the  worst  of  my  case."  As  these  words  flowed 
from  my  heart,  1  saw  the  Mediator  step  in,  as  it  were,  between  the  Fa- 
ther's justice  and  my  soul,  and  these  words  were  applied  to  my  mind  with 
great  power;  "Son!  thy  sins  which  are  many  are  forgiven  thee;  thy 
faith  hath  saved  thee ;  go  in  peace." 

The  burden  of  sin  and  guilt  and  the  fear  of  hell  vanished  from  my 
mind,  as  perceptibly  as  a  hundred  pounds  weight'  falling  from  a  man's 
shoulder ;  my  soul  flowed  out  in  love  to  God,  to  his  ways  and  to  his  peo- 
ple ;  yea,  and  to  all  mankind. 

As  soon  as  I  obtained  deliverance,  I  said  in  my  heart,  I  have  now  found 
Jesus  and  his  religion,  but  I  will  keep  it  to  myself.  But  instantly  my 
soul  was  so  filled  with  peace,  and  love,  and  joy,  that  I  could  no  more 
keep  it  to  myself,  seemingly,  than  a  city  set  on  a  hill  could  be  hid.  At 
this  time  daylight  dawned  into  the  window.  I  arose,  ami  wont  out  of 
doors;  and,  behold,  every  thing  I  cast  my  eye  upon,  seemed  to  be  speak- 
ing forth  the  praise  and  wonders  of  the  Almighty.  It  appeared  more  like 
a  new  world  than  any  thing  else  I  can  compare  it  to.  This  happiness  is 
easier  felt  than  described. 

I  set  out  to  go  down  to  the  house  where  the  meeting  was  held  the  pre- 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  19 

ceding  evening ;  but  the  family  not  being  op,  and  I  being  young,  I  thought 
it  not  proper  to  go  in  and  disturb  them.  Seeing  a  wicked  swearer  coming 
down  the  road,  I  wished  to  shun  him,  and  accordingly  I  went  down  to  the 
barn.  As  he  drew  near  me,  I  went  round  it,  and  looked  up  towards  the 
house,  and  saw  the  woman  who  was  hound  on  the  joi/nici/  coming  out  at  the 
back  door.  I  made  to  her  with  all  the  speed  I  could.  It  seemed  to  me 
that  I  scarcely  touched  the  ground,  for  I  felt  so  happy,  that  I  scarcely 
knew  whether  I  was  in  the  body  or  out  of  it. 

When  I  got  to  her,  she  said,"  "  Good-morning."  "Yes,"  said  I,  "it  is 
the  blessedest  morning  that  ever  I  saw  ;'.'  and.  walking  into  the  house, 
the  first  words  that  I  said  were,  "  1  am  happy,  happy,  happy  enough." 
My  voice  penetrated  almost  every  part  of  the  house ;  and  a  preacher 
coming  down  stairs,  opened  his  hymn-book  on  these  words : 

"  O  !  for  a  thousand  tongues  to  sing 
3Iy  dear  Redeemer's  praise." 

Indeed,  I  did  want  a  thousand  tongues,  and  ten  thousand  to  the  end  of  it, 
to  praise  God  for  what  he  had  done  for  my  soul. 

About  nine  o'clock  I  set  out  for  home ;  when  to  behold  the  beautiful 
sun  rising  in  the  east  above  the  hills,  although  it  was  on  the  twelfth  of 
November,  and  the  ground  partly  frozen,  was  to  me  as  pleasant  as  May. 
When  I  got  home  to  my  parents,  they  began  to  reprove  me  for  going 
out  so  early,  as  they  were  concerned  about  me.  But  when  I  told  them 
where  I  had  been,  and  what  I  had  been  upon,  they  seemed  to  be  struck  ; 
it  being  such  language  as  they  had  never  heard  from  me  before,  and 
almost  unbelieving  to  what  I  said.  However,  my  soul  was  so  happy 
that  I  could  scarcely  settle  to  work ;  and  I  spent  the  greatest  part  of  the 
day  in  going  from  house  to  house,  through  the  neighborhood,  to  tell  the 
people  what  God  had  done  for  me. 

I  wanted  to  publish  it  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  then  take  wings  and 
fly  away  to  rest.  In  this  happy  situation  I  went  on  my  way  rejoicing  for 
some  weeks,  concluding  that  I  should  never  learn  war  any  more.  Some 
said  that  young  converts  were  happier  than  those  who  were  many  years 
in  the  way.  Thought  I,  Lord,  let  me  die  whilst  young,  if  I  may  not  feel 
so  happy  when  I  am  old. 

One  day  relating  my  past  experience  and  trials,  in  a  prayer  meeting, 
my  mother,  upon  hearing  thereof,  said  to  me,  "  How  do  you  know  that 
you  are  converted  ?  How  do  you  know  but  what  you  are  deceived,  if 
you  have  passed  through  such  trials  as  I  understand  you  have  ?"  I  said, 
"  God  has  given  me  the  evidence  of  what  ground  I  stand  upon,  and  he 
cannot  lie."  Afterward,  walking  out  of  doors,  it  was  suggested  to  my 
mind,  "  Here  are  many  in  town  that  have  professed  religion  thirty  or  forty 
years,  and  say  they  do  not  know  their  sins  forgiven  ;  and  can  it  be  that  a 
young  upstart  strippling  could  have  more  knowledge  and  experience  in 
these  things  than  they  1  Nay  ;  you  have  only  lost  your  conviction  :  you 
think  you  are  converted,  but  your  peace  is  a  false  one." 

I  then  began  to  reason  with  the  tempter,  instead  of  going  to  God  in 
prayer  to  show  me  my  state,  "  Can  all  these  things  I  have  met  with  be  a 
deception  ?"  Unbelief  began  to  arise  ;  and  my  Beloved  hid  his  face  from 
me.  I  ran  to  the  fields  and  woods,  sometimes  kneeling  and  walking,  and 
bemoaning  my  loss ;  for  I  felt  as  if  something  of  more  value  than  silver 


20  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

or  gold  was  departed  from  me ;  but  I  found  no  comfort  to  my  restless 
mind.  I  then  set  out  to  go  to  a  house  where  some  converts  lived,  hoping 
God  would  enable  them  to  speak  something  for  my  comfort ;  but  before  I 
got  to  the  house,  I  met  my  Beloved  in  the  way ;  he  was  the  chiefest 
among  ten  thousand,  and  altogether  lovely.  And  I  went  home  happy  in 
the  Redeemer's  love,  and  with  twelve  others,  among  whom  was  my  cousin 
Roger  Searle,  I  joined  the  Methodist  Society. 


CHAPTER   II. 

CALL    TO    PREACH,    ETC. 

One  day  being  alone  in  a  solitary  place,  whilst  kneeling  before  God, 
these  words  were  suddenly  impressed  on  my  mind :  "  Go  ye  into  all  the 
world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature."  I  instantly  spoke  out, 
"Lord,  I  am  a  child,  I  cannot  go;  I  cannot  preach."  These  words  fol- 
lowed in  my  mind  :  "  Arise,  and  go,  for  I  have  sent  you."  I  said,  "  Send 
by  whom  thou  wilt  send,  only  not  by  me,  for  I  am  an  ignorant,  illiterate 
youth,  not  qualified  for  the  important  task."  The  reply  was,  "  What  God 
hath  cleansed,  call  not  thou  common."  I  resisted  the  impression  as  a 
temptation  of  the  devil ;  and  then  my  Saviour  withdrew  from  me  the  light 
of  his  countenance.  I  dared  not  believe  that  God  had  called  me  to  preach, 
for  fear  of  being  deceived  ;  and  durst  not  disbelieve  it,  for  fear  of  grieving 
the  Spirit  of  God  :  thus  I  halted  between  two  opinions. 

When  I  nourished  and  cherished  the  impression,  the  worth  of  souls 
was  exhibited  to  my  view,  and  cords  of  sweet  love  drew  me  on ;  and 
when  I  resisted  it,  a  burden  of  depression  and  distress  seized  my  mind. 

Shortly  after  this,  my  trials  being  very  great,  I  took  an  opportunity  to 
open  my  mind  to  my  friend,  R.  Searle,  who  said  his  mind  had  been  im- 
pressed the  same  way  for  about  four  months. 

One  day,  as  I  went  to  meeting,  being  in  August,  1793,  a  certain  person 
said  to  me,  "  My  friend,  it  appears  to  me  as  though  you  never  had  any 
trials."  My  reply  to  her  was,  "  Although  my  soul  had  been  happy  the 
greatest  part  of  the  time  these  nine  months  past,  yet  the  remainder  of  my 
life  will  be  a  life  of  grief,  and  trouble,  and  sorrow."  Said  she,  "  I  hope 
not."  Said  I,  "  You  may  wish  so  in  vain ;  for  what  is  revealed  will 
surely  come  to  pass."  Very  shortly  after  this,  as  I  was  riding  along  one 
day,  I  was  seized  with  an  unusual  weakness,  and  my  eyesight  entirely 
failed  me,  whilst  my  horse  carried  me  forward  about  the  space  of  half  a 
mile,  when  my  sight  returned,  and  strength,  in  some  degree.  Soon  after 
this,  whilst  retired  in  a  wood,  I  was  taken  in  a  similar  manner,  and  for 
some  time  I  thought  I  was  dying ;  but  my  mind  was  calmly  stayed  by 
God.  My  bodily  strength  continued  gradually  to  decline,  till  at  length 
it  was  concluded  I  had  the  quick  consumption;  and  by  physicians  and 
friends  I  was  given  over  to  die.  In  the  beginning  of  this  illness,  the  sacra- 
ment was  administered  to  the  society,  at  which  I  attended. 

It  was  suggested  to  my  mind,  "  What  good  does  it  do  to  kneel  down 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  21 

there  and  eat  a  little  bread  and  drink  a  little  wine  ;  why  is  it  not  as  good 
to  eat  bread  and  milk  at  home  ?"  I  replied,  "  It  is  a  command  of  liod ;" 
and  threw  it  out  of  my  mind.  I  partook,  and  felt  measurably  happy. 
But  the  same  suggestion  returned  in  the  evening,  and  so  harassed  my 
mind  for  a  space  of  time,  that  I,  instead  of  resisting  it  by  watching  unto 
prayer,  began  to  give  way,  by  querying  with  the  enemy,  until  my  happi- 
ness of  mind  was  fled:  and  shortly  after  this,  being  brought  apparently 
near  the  borders  of  eternity,  and  not  enjoying  that  consolation  as  hereto- 
fore, the  language  of  my  heart  was, 

"I  have  fall'n  from  my  heaven  of  grace, 

I  am  brought  into  thrall, 

I  am  stript  of  my  all, 
And  banished  from  Jesus's  face."' 

Oh !  how  I  felt  cannot  be  described  by  tongue,  at  this  critical  period  of 
life,  not  to  see  my  way  so  clearly  as  formerly  !  But  it  was  not  long  before 
God  blessed  these  words  to  the  comforting  of  my  soul,  though  all  but  my 
confidence  was  given  up  before  : 

"  Peace  !  troubled  soul,  thou  need'st  not  fear — 
Thy  great  Provider  still  is  near :" 

so  that  now  I  could  look  beyond  the  grave,  and  see  my  way  to  joys  on 
high. 

One  thing  I  desired  to  live  for,  viz.,  to  attain  to  higher  degrees  of  holi- 
ness here,  that  I  might  be  happier  hereafter ;  and  what  I  desired  to  depart 
for  was,  to  get  out  of  this  trying  world,  and  be  at  rest  with  saints  above. 
Yet  I  was  resigned  to  go  or  stay.  But  it  pleased  kind  Providence  to 
rebuke  the  disorder  beyond  the  expectation  of  all,  and  in  a  measure  to 
restore  me  to  health,  so  that,  after  about  five  months'  confinement,  I  was 
enabled  once  more  to  attend  meeting  :  and  falling  into  conversation  with 
R.  Searle  about  the  dealings  of  God  towards  us,  the  impression  came 
upon  my  mind  stronger  than  ever,  that  I  should  have  to  call  sinners  to 
repentance.  After  returning  home,  I  began  to  consider  the  matter  on 
every  side  more  attentively  than  I  had  done  before,  and  to  make  it  a 
matter  of  earnest  prayer  to  God,  that  if  the  impression  was  from  him,  it 
might  increase  ;  but  if  not,  that  it  might  decrease.  My  mind  soon  became 
so  powerfully  exercised  as  to  cause  some  sleep  to  depart  from  me ;  till  at 
length  my  trials  were  so  great,  that  I  was  resolved  to  fast  and  pray  more 
fervently,  that  if  the  will  of  God  was  to  be  known  I  micht  find  it  out ;  and 
on  the  twenty-third  day  of  my  so  doing,  according  to  what  my  bodily 
strength  would  admit  of,  it  being  one  Sunday  afternoon  whilst  engaged  in 
prayer  in  the  wilderness,  in  an  uncommon  manner  the  light  of  God's 
countenance  shiried  forth  into  mv  soul,  so  that  I  was  as  fully  convinced 
that  I  was  called  to  preach  as  ever  I  was  that  God  had  pardoned  my  sins. 

This  continued  for  about  the  space  of  forty-eight  hours,  when  I  again 
began  to  doubt ;  but  after  eleven  days  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  banish  all  my 
doubts  and  fears,  and  to  fill  me  with  his  love. 

1794.  One  day  a  prayer  meeting  being  appointed  in  the  town,  and  I 
feeling  it  my  indispensable  duty  to  go,  I  sought  for  my  parents'  consent  in 
vain.  Still,  something  was  crying  in  my  ears,  "Go,  go:"  but  fearing 
that  my  parents  would  call  me  a  disobedient  child,  I  resisted  s^at  I 
believe  was  required  of  me,  and  felt  conscience  to  accuse  me,  aiT^P^k- 


22  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

ness  to  cover  my  mind.  But  at  length,  finding  a  spirit  of  prayer,  I  had 
faith  to  believe  that  God  would  bless  me,  though  from  the  fourteenth  of 
May  to  the  ninth  of  June,  I  felt  the  sharp,  keen,  fiery  darts  of  the  enemy. 

June  12th.  This  scripture  afforded  me  some  strength:  "Fear  not,  the 
night  is  far  spent,  the  day  is  at  hand." 

I  heard  G.  Roberts  (the  one  who  had  taken  me  into  society)  preach 
from  these  words :  "  Our  soul  is  escaped  as  a  bird  out. of  the  snare  of  the 
fowlers;  the  snare  is  broken,  and  we  are  escaped." 

June  14th.  These  words  afforded  my  soul  great  comfort :  "  I  will  not 
leave  you  comfortless,  but  we  will  come  unto  you,  and  take  up  our  abode 
with  you."  And  whilst  retired  in  devotion,  my  soul  did  taste  of  the  powers 
of  the  world  to  come. 

24th.  I  was  still  satisfied  that  it  would  be  my  duty  to  preach  the  gospel, 
though  several  reasons  occurred  to  my  mind  against  it,  viz. :  1st,  Accord- 
ing to  human  appearance,  my  bodily  strength  would  not  endure  the 
fatigues  and  the  inclemencies  of  the  weather  which  must  attend  such  a 
life.  2dly.  My  parents  and  relations  would  be  against  my  travelling, 
from  whom  I  must  meet  with  much  opposition.  3dly.  My  weakness  and 
want  of  learning,  and  my  abilities,  did  not  seem  adequate  to  the  task.  But 
upon  hearing  my  father  read  this  expression  in  Whitfield's  sermons, 
" Where  reason  fails,  there  faith  begins"  my  mind  was  strengthened  to 
meditate  on  the  work. 

Sunday,  October  fifth,  was  the  first  time  that  I  (with  a  trembling  mind) 
attempted  to  open  my  mouth  in  public  vocal  prayer  in  the  societ)^. 

A  little  previous  to  this  time,  upon  considering  what  I  must  undergo  if 
I  entered  upon  the  public  ministry,  I  began  to  feel  discouraged,  and  had 
thoughts  of  altering  the  situation  of  my  life  to  excuse  me  from  the  work ; 
but  I  could  get  no  peace  of  mind  until  I  gave  them  entirely  up,  though  my 
trials  in  this  respect  were  exceedingly  great. 

November  14th.  About  this  period,  I  attempted  to  speak  a  few  words  of 
exhortation  in  public,  which  my  parents  hearing  of  gave  me  a  tender 
reproof,  which  was  like  a  sword  to  my  heart,  fearing  lest  I  should  run 
too  fast. 

One  day  I  felt  impressed  to  exhort  again,  but  fearing  the  reproof  of  my 
relations,  (as  the  old  enemy  was  now  raised,)  I  neglected  my  duty,  in- 
order  to  shun  the  cross :  but  horror  and  condemnation  seized  upon  my 
mind  ;  and  I  began  to  reflect  if,  in  the  beginning  of  my  pilgrimage,  I  have 
such  trials  to  encounter  with,  what  will  it  be  if  I  attempt  to  go  into  the 
vineyard  to  face  a  frowning  world?  Nay,  let  the  consequence  be  what 
it  may,  saved  or  damned,  I  am  resolved  I  will  not  preach  the  gospel.  And 
if  ever  one  felt  the  pains  of  the  damned  in  this  world,  it  appeared  to  me 
that  I  did. 

I  was  willing  to  be  a  private  member  of  society,  but  not  a  public  teacher. 
I  had  rather  retire  to  some  remote  part  of  the  earth  and  spend  my  days ; 
but  I  could  not  feel  myself  excused  from  preaching  the  gospel. 

Filled  with  horror  and  darkness  whilst  awake,  and  with  fearfulness  and 
frightful  dreams  by  night,  for  near  the  space  of  four  weeks,  one  night  I 
was  awaked  by  surprise;  and,  in  idea,  then1  were  represented  to  my 
view,  two  persons,  the  one  by  the  name  of  Mercij.  with  a  smiling  counte- 
nance, who  said  to  me,  "If  you  will  submit,  and  be  willing  to  go  and 
preach,  there  is  mercy  for  you,"  he  having  a  book  in  his  hand  ;  the  other 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  23 

by  the  name  of  Justice,  with  a  solemn  countenance,  holding  a  drawn,  glit- 
tering sword  over  my  head,  added,  "  If  you  will  not  submit,  you  shall  be 
cut  down:  now,  or  never."  It  appeared  to  me  that  I  had  but  one  half 
hour  for  consideration  ;  and  if  I  still  persisted  in  obstinacy,  that  it  would 
be  a  gone  case  forever. 

I  put  my  hands  together,  and  said,  "  Lord,  I  submit  to  go  and  preach 
thy  gospel :  only  grant  my  peaceful  hours  to  return  ;  and  open  the  door." 

At  the  dawn  of  day,  I  arose  and  withdrew  to  the  wilderness  to  weep 
and  mourn  before  God.  At  length  the  light  of  his  countenance  shined  into 
my  soul,  and  I  felt  humble  under  his  mighty  hand,  willing  to  become  any 
thing  as  God  should  see  fit. 

About  this  time,  I  made  known  to  my  parents  the  exercise  of  my  mind, 
which  previously  I  had  kept  from  them.  They  immediately  began  to 
oppose  me  in  this  thing ;  and  advised  me  to  reject  it  by  all  means,  con- 
cluding it  to  be  a  temptation,  as  it  appeared  to  them  an  impossibility  that 
I  should  be  called  to  such  a  work  as  this,  which  apparently  I  could  not 
fulfil. 

1795,  July  16th.  Last  night  the  hand  of  the  Lord  was  heavy  upon  me. 
I  was  much  afflicted  in  body  and  mind  ;  in  body,  by  the  want  of  breath, 
so  that  I  was  scai'cely  able  to  exist,  by  reason  of  my  asthmatical  disor- 
der— in  mind,  by  much  heaviness ;  whilst  the  enemy  suggested,  "  You 
will  never  go  forward  in  public,  because  of  the  weakness  of  your  body 
and  the  violence  of  your  disorder  ;  and  you  are  deluded  by  that  impression 
which  you  think  is  from  God :  besides,  none  will  equip  you  out,  and  you 
will  one  day  perish  by  the  hand  of  Saul."  Here  my  faith  was  greatly 
tried,  for  I  saw  no  way  for  my  equipment,  unless  the  hand  of  the  Al- 
mighty should  interpose  ;  for  my  parents  had  hinted  already  that  they 
would  neither  give  their  consent  nor  assistance.  My  discouragements 
therefore  became  exceedingly  great. 

August  4th.  I  feel  tried  and  tempted  by  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the 
devil  ;  and  if  I  think  of  pursuing  any  other  course  of  life  but  that  of 
preaching,  I  sink  into  horror  and  find  no  peace  in  any  other  way. 

22d.  About  this  time,  my  mind  was  much  exercised  concerning;  the 
doctrines  of  unconditional  election  and  final  perseverance.  I  dreamed 
that  I  saw  Adam  and  Eve  in  the  garden  of  Eden  ;  and  God,  after  talking 
to  them  as  written  in  Genesis,  said,  "  I  shall  be  faithful  on  my  part,  and 
it  depends  upon  your  being  faithful  to  the  end,  to  receive  a  crown  of 
clory :  but  if  you  are  not  faithful  you  will  be  exposed  to  the  damnation 
of  hell."  He  then  said  to  me,  "  Write  these  things,  for  they  are  true 
and  faithful." 

October  28th.  Being  greatly  pressed  in  spirit  for  a  number  of  days  to 
know  my  father's  will,  whether,  provided  a  door  was  opened,  he  would 
give  his  consent  for  me  to  go  out  to  travel,  or  whether  he  would  withhold 
me  by  his  authority,  when  I  think  the  time  is  come  that  I  should  go,  he 
said,  "  I  shall  not  hinder  you  ;  only  give  you  my  old  advice,  not  to  harbor 
the  thought ;  and  I  shall  not  give  you  any  help."  I  told  him  I  did  not 
desire  any  help,  only  liberty  of  conscience.  I  concluded  that  my  father 
thought  that  some  persons,  and  not  God,  had  raised  such  thoughts  in  my 
mind,  which  occasioned  him  to  restrain  me;  so  I  told  him  if  this  was  the 
case,  that  he  judged  the  matter  wrong. 

November  9th.  Being  again  tried  in  my  mind  with  regard  to  preaching, 


24  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

fearing  lest  I  should  run  too  fast  or  too  slow,  and  querying  from  what 
quarter  my  impression  came,  \  dreamed  that  I  was  walking  in  the  solitary 
woods  beside  a  brook,  and  saw  a  beautiful  stalk  about  eight  feet  high : 
from  the  middle  and  upwards,  it  was  covered  with  beautiful  seeds.  I 
heard  a  voice  over  my  head,  saying  to  me,  "  Shake  the  stalk  that  the 
seeds  may  fall  off,  and  cover  them  up :  the"  seed  will  be  of  great  value  to 
some,  though  not  to  thyself;  but  thou  shalt  receive  thy  reward  hereafter.'"' 

I  shook  the  stalk,  and  beautiful  speckled  red  seeds  fell  off,  and  I  cov- 
ered them  up  with  earth  and  rotten  leaves,  and  went  on  my  way  to  serve 
the  Lord. 

Some  time  after,  I  thought  I  was  there  again,  and  saw  a  large  number 
of  partridges  or  pheasants  that  had  been  scratching  up  a  great  part  of  the 
seed.  I  discovered  them  and  was  very  sorry,  and  went  and  drove  them 
away ;  and  watched  it  to  keep  them  away,  that  the  remainder,  with  my 
nourishing,  might  bring  forth  fruit  to  perfection. 

Then  I  thought  I  began  to  preach,  and  immediately  awaked,  when  the 
parable  of  the  sower  came  strongly  into  my  mind. 

19th.  My  mind  lias  been  buffeted  and  greatly  agitated,  not  tempted  in 
the  common  sense  of  the  word,  so  that  my  sleep  departed  from  me,  and 
caused  me  to  walk  and  wring  my  hands  for  sorrow.  Oh,  the  corruption 
of  wicked  nature!     I  feel  the  plague  of  a   hard   heart,  and  a  mind  prone  9 

to  wander  from  God ;  something  within  which  has  need  to  be  done  away, 
and  causes  a  burden,  but  no  guilt,  and  from  which  discouragements  fre- 
quently arise  tending  to  slacken  my  hands. 

I  dreamed  that  I  saw  a  man  in  a  convulsion  fit,  and  his  countenance 
was  expressive  of  hell.  I  asked  a  bystander  what  made  his  countenance 
look  so  horrible.  Said  he,  "  The  man  was  sick  and  relating  his  past 
experience,  his  calls  from  time  to  time,  and  his  promises  to  serve  God  ; 
and  how  he  had  broke  them ;  and  now,  said  he,  I  am  sealed  over  to  eter- 
nal damnation,  and  instantly  the  convulsion  seized  him."  This  shocked 
me  so  much  that  I  instantly  awaked,  and  seemingly  the  man  was  before 
my  eyes. 

I  dropped  asleep  again,  and  thought  I  saw  all  mankind  in  the  air  sus- 
pended by  a  brittle  thread  over  hell,  yet  in  a  state  of  carnal  security.  I 
thought  it  to  be  my  duty  to  tell  them  of  it,  and  again  awaked ;  and  these 
words  were  applied  to  my  mind  with  power :  "  There  is  a  dispensation  of 
the  gospel  committed  unto  you,  and  wo  unto  you  if  you  preach  not  the 
gospel."  1  strove  to  turn  my  mind  on  something  else  ;  but  it  so  strongly 
followed  me,  that  I  took  it  as  a  warning  from  God.  And  in  the  morning, 
to  behold  the  beautiful  sun  to  arise  and  shine  into  the  window,  whilst  these 
words  followed — "Unto  you  that  fear  my  name,  shall  the  Sun  of  Right- 
eousness arise,  with  healing  in  his  wings" — Oh  !  how  happy  I  felt !  The 
help  of  kings  and  priests  is  vain  without  the  help  of  God. 

December  31st.  The  year  is  now  at  a  close.  I  see  what  I  have  passed 
through.  What  is  to  come  the  ensuing  year,  God  only  knows.  But  may 
the  God  of  peace  be  with  me,  and  grant  me  strength  in  proportion  to  my 
day,  that  I  may  endure  to  the  end,  and  receive  the  crown  of  life.  1  felt 
my  heart  drawn  to  travel  the  world  at  large  ;  but  to  trust  God  by  faith. 
like  the  birds,  for  my  daily  bread  was  difficult,  as  my  strength  was  small ; 
and  I  shrunk  from  it. 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  25 

CHAPTER    III. 

MY  BEGINNING  TO  TRAVEL. 

1796.  January  7th.  I  received  a  message,  with  orders  from  C.  Spry, 
the  circuit  preacher,  to  go  to  Tolland  to  the  brethren  there,  for  a  few  days, 
that  lie  might  get  some  knowledge  of  my  gifts.  This  visit  caused  some 
opposition.  Afterwards,  I  was  directed  to  go  and  meet  L.  Macombs,  a 
preacher  on  New  London  circuit,  who  after  two  days  constrained  me  to 
part  from  him  ;  so  I  turned  and  went  to  East  Hartford, .having  my  brother- 
in-law's  horse  with  me.  In  this  place  I  attended  several  meetings.  From 
thence  to  Ellington,  where  1  met  C.  Spry — who  directed  me  to  fulfil  three 
of  his  appointments,  Warehouse  Point,  East  Windsor,  and  Wapping,  at 
one  of  which,  whilst  speaking,  I  was  taken  suddenly  ill,  even  to  the  losing 
of  my  sight  and  strength  :  so  I  was  constrained  to  give  over. 

15th.  I  rode  near  forty  miles  to  Munson  and  met  N.  Snethen,  with 
whom  I  travelled  through  his  appointments  a  few  days,  when  he  likewise 
constrained  me  to  part  from  him,  after  giving  me  the  following  hints: — 
"  You  are  but  eighteen  years  of  age  ;  you  are  too  important,  and  you  must 
be  more  humble,  and  hear  and  not  be  heard"  so  much.  Keep  your  own 
station,  for  by  the  time  that  you  arrive  at  the  age  of  twenty-one  years,  you 
will  see  wherein  you  have  missed  it.  VYbu  had  better,  as  my  advice,  to 
learn  some  easy  trade,  and  be  still  for  two  or  three  years  yet ;  for  your 
bodily  health  will  not  admit  of  your  becoming  a  travelling  preacher  at 
present ;  although,  considering  your  advantages,  your  gifts  are  better  than 
mine  were  when  I  first  set  out  to  preach.  But  it  is  my  opinion  that  you 
will  not  be  received  at  the  next  conference." 

19th.  I  feel  gloomy  and  dejected  ;  but  the  worth  of  souls  lies  near  my 
heart.     O  Lord  !  increase  my  faith,  and  prepare  my  way. 

After  travelling  several  days  and  holding  a  few  meetings,  I  attended 
the  quarterly  meeting  at  Wilbraham.  iff.  Spry  hinted  that  there  were 
many  scruples  in  his  mind  with  regard  to  my  travelling  ;  as  many  thought 
my  health  and  behavior  were  not  adequate  to  it. 

February  5th.  I  set  out  for  home,  and  in  the  town  of  Somers  I  missed 
my  road,  and  got  lost  in  a  great  wilderness,  the  snow  being  about  two  feet 
deep,  on  which  was  a  sharp,  icy  crust.  After  some  time,  as  the  path 
divided  into  branches,  so  that  I  could  not  distinguish  one  plainer  than 
another,  and  those  extending  over  the  woods  in  all  directions  for  the  pur- 
pose of  getting  ship  timber,  I  went  round  about  till  I  was  chilled  with 
cold,  and  saw  nothing  but  death  before  me.  At  a  distance  I  could  see  a 
village,  but  could  discern  no  way  to  get  to  it ;  neither  could  I  find  the 
passage  out  by  which  I  entered  ;  and  night  drawing  on,  no  person  can  tell 
my  feelings,  except  one  who  has  been  in  a  similar  situation.  I  at  last 
heard  a  sound,  and  by  following  it,  perhaps  about  half  a  mile  or  more,  I 
found  a  man  driving  a  team,  who  gave  me  a  direction  so  that  I  could  find 
a  foot-path  made  by  some  school-boys,  by  which  I  might  happen  to  get 
through.  Towards  this  I  proceeded,  and  by  means  of  leaping  my  horse 
over  logs,  frequently  stamping  a  path  for  the  horse  through  the  snow 
banks,  with  much  difficulty  made  my  way,  and  late  at  night  got  to  my 

3 


26  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

brother-in-law's,  in  Tolland,  and  the  next  day  went  home,  and  my  soul 
was  happy  in  God.  I  am  glad  that  I  went,  although  there  was  great 
opposition  against  me  on  every  side.  I  am  everywhere  spoken  evil  of, 
&c.  I  feel  the  worth  of  souls  to  lie  near  my  heart,  and  my  duty  still  to 
be  to  preach  the  gospel,  with  a  determination  to  do  so,  God  being  my 
helper. 

20th.  I  dreamed  that,  in  a  strange  house  as  I  sat  by  the  fire,  a  messen- 
ger came  in  and  said,  "  There  are  three  ministers  come  from  England,  who 
in  a  few  minutes  will  pass  by  this  way."  I  followed  him  out,  and  he 
disappeared.  I  ran  over  a  wood-pile,  and  jumped  upon  a  log,  to  have  a 
fair  view  of  them.  Presently  three  men  came  over  a  hill  from  the  west 
towards  me :  the  foremost  dismounted  ;  the  other  two,  one  of  whom  was 
on  a  white  horse,  and  the  other  on  a  reddish  one,  both,  with  the  three 
horses,  disappeared.  I  said  to  the  first,  "  Who  are  you  ?"  He  replied, 
"John  Wesley,"  and  walked  towards  the  east.  He  turned  round,  and 
looking  me  in  the  face,  said,  "  God  has  called  you  to  preach  the  gospel ; 
you  have  been  a  long  time  between  hope  and  fear,  but  there  is  a  dispensa- 
tion of  the  gospel  committed  to  you.  Wo  unto  you,  if  you  preach  not  the 
gospel." 

I  was  struck  with  horror  and  amazement  to  think  how  he  should  know 
the  exercise  of  my  mind,  when  I  knew  he  had  never  heard  of  me  before. 
I  still  followed  him  to  the  eastward,  and  expressed  an  observation,  for 
which  he  with  his  countenance  reproved  me,  for  the  better  improvement 
of  my  time.  At  length  we  came  to  a  log  house,  where  negroes  lived. 
The  door  being  open,  he  attempted  twice  to  go  in,  but  the  smoke  prevented 
him.  He  said,  "  You  may  go  in,  if  you  have  a  mind,  and  if  not,  follow 
me."  I  followed  him  a  few  rods,  where  was  an  old  house,  two  stories 
high,  in  one  corner  of  which  my  parents  looked  out  at  a  window,  and  said 
to  him,  "  Who  are  you  ?"  He  replied,  "John  Wesley."  "  Well,"  said 
they,  "what  becomes  of  doubting  Christians?"  He  replied,  "There  are 
many  serious  Christians  who  are  afraid  of  death.  They  dare  not  believe 
they  are  converted,  for  fear  of  being  deceived  ;  and  they  are  afraid  to  dis- 
believe it,  lest  they  should  grieve  the  Spirit  of  God  :  so  they  live  and  die, 
and  go  into  the  other  world,  and  their  souls  to  heaven  with  a  guard  of 
angels."  I  then  said,  "  Will  the  day  of  judgment  come  as  we  read,  and 
the  sun  and  moon  fall  from  heaven,  and  the  earth  and  works  be  burnt?" 
To  which  he  answered :  "  It  is  not  for  you  to  know  the  times  and  seasons 
which  God  hath  put  in  his  own  power,  but  read  the  word  of  God  with  atten- 
tion, and  let  that  be  your  guide." 

I  said,  "  Are  you  more  than  fifty-five  ?"  He  replied,  "  Do  you  not 
remember  reading  an  account  of  my  death  in  the  history  of  my  life  ?" 
I  turned  partly  round,  in  order  to  consider,  and  after  I  had  recollected  it, 
I  was  about  to  answer  him,  "Yes;"  when  I  looked,  and  behold,  he  was 
gone,  and  I  saw  him  no  more.  It  set  me  shaking  and  quaking  to  such  a 
degree,  that  it  waked  me  up. 

N.  B.  The  appearance  of  his  person  was  the  very  same  as  he  who 
appeared  to  me  three  times  in  the  dream  when  I  was  about  thirteen  years 
of  age,  and  who  said  that  he  would  come  to  me  again,  &c. 

March  14th.  About  this  time  my  uncle  made  me  the  offer  of  a  horse, 
and  to  wait  a  year  for  the  payment,  provided  I  would  get  bondsmen. 
Four  of  the  society  willingly  offered.     O !    from  what  an  unexpected 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  27 

quarter  was  this  door  opened !  My  parents  seeing  my  way  thus  begin- 
ning to  open,  and  my  resolution  to  go  forward,  with  loving  entreaties 
and  strong  arguments  strove  to  prevail  against  it.  But  as  they  promised 
Borne  time  before  not  to  restrain  me  by  their  authority,  in  case  a  door 
should  open  from  another  quarter,  (they  not  expecting  it  would.)  and 
seeing  they  could  not  prevail  upon  me  to  tarry,  they  save  up  the  point, 
and  gave  me  some  articles  of  clothing  and  some  money  for  my  journey. 

Not  having  as  yet  attempted  to  preach  from  a  text,  but  only  to  exer- 
cise my  gifts  in  the  way  of  exhortation,  I  obtained  a  letter  of  recom- 
mendation concerning  mv  moral  conduct  :  this  was  all  the  credentials 
I  had. 

About  the  tenth  of  last-  month,  I  dreamed  that  C.  Spry  received  a  letter 
from  Jesse  Lee,  that  he  wanted  help  in  the  province  of  Maine,  and  that 
the  said  C.  S.  and  L.  Macombs  concluded  to  send  me.  N.  B.  These 
were  the  two  preachers  who  afterwards  signed  the  above-mentioned  letter 
of  recommendation. 

1796.  March  30th.  This  morning  early  I  set  out  for  Rhode  Island  in 
quest  of  J.  Lee,  who  was  to  attend  a  quarterly  meeting  there.  As  I  was 
coming  away,  we  joined  in  prayer,  taking  leave  of  each  other  ;  and  as 
I  got  on  my  road,  I  looked  about,  and  espied  my  mother  looking  after 
me  until  I  got  out  of  sight ;  this  caused  me  some  tender  feelings  after- 
wards. 

Until  this  time  I  have  enjoyed  the  comforts  of  a  kind  father's  house  ; 
and  oh !  must  I  now  become  a  wanderer  and  stranger  upon  earth  until  I 
get  to  my  long-home  ! 

During  this  day's  journey,  these  words  of  our  Lord  came  into  my 
mind :  "  The  foxes  have  holes,  and  the  birds  of  the  air  have  nests,  but 
the  Son  of  man  hath  not  where  to  lay  his  head." 

The  language  of  my  heart  is,  "  What  is  past,  I  know ;  what  is  to 
come,  I  know  not.  Lord,  bless  me  in  the  business  I  am  set  out  upon." 
I  feel  more  than  ever  that  God  has  called  me  to  this  work. 

April  1st.  Upon  my  arrival  at  Cranston,  in  Rhode  Island,  I  found  that 
J.  Lee  had  gone  to  Boston.  I  accordingly  set  out  after  him,  and  found 
the  preachers'  boarding-house  at  Boston,  and  they  told  me  that  Lee  had 
gone  to  the  east,  and  that  I  could  not  overtake  him  short  of  two  or  three 
hundred  miles ;  and  their  advice  was,  to  go  to  Warren,  in  Rhode  Island, 
with  Thomas  Coope,  a  native  of  Manchester,  who  was  going  to  set  out 
that  afternoon.  Accordingly  I  joined  him  in  company  thirty-six  miles  to 
Easttown. 

Sunday,  3d.  This  day,  for  the  first  time,  I  gave  out  a  text  before  a 
Methodist  preacher ;  and  I  being  young,  both  in  years  and  the  ministry, 
the  expectations  of  many  were  raised,  who  did  not  bear  with  mv  weak- 
ness and  strong  doctrine,  but  judged  me  very  hard,  and  would  not  consent 
that  I  should  preach  there  any  more  for  some  time. 

Having  travelled  a  few  days  with  T.  C,  we  came  to  Reynham,  where 
attempting  to  preach,  I  was  seized  with  sudden  illness,  such  as  affected 
me  at  Warehouse  Point,  with  the  loss  of  sight  and  strength,  so  that  I  was 
constrained  to  give  over,  and  T.  C.  finished  the  meeting.  After  this, 
lots  were  cast  to  see  whether  I  should  pass  the  sabbath  here,  or  go  to 
Easttown.  It  turned  up  for  me  to  tarry  here,  which  I  accordingly  did, 
and  held  three  meetings,  which  were  solemn. 


28  DOW'S   JOURNAL. 

I  met  T.  C,  who  said,  if  I  was  so  minded,  I  might  return  home  ;  which 
I  declining,  he  said,  "I  do  not  believe  God  has  called  you  to  preach." 
I  asked  him  why  ?  He  replied,  "  First,  your  health  ;  second,  your  gifts  ; 
third,  your  grace  ;  fourth,  your  learning  ;  fifth,  sobriety  :  in  these  you 
are  not  equivalent  to  the  task."  I  replied,  "Enough!  Lord,  what  am 
I  but  a  poor  worm  of  the  dust,  struggling  for  life  and  happiness."* 

The  time  now  drawing  near  when  I  expected  to  leave  these  parts,  the 
society  where  I  first  attempted  to  give  out  a  text  desired  to  hear  me 
again  ;  and,  contrary  to  my  entreaties,  T.  C.  appointed  a  meeting,  and 
constrained  me  to  go,  threatening  me  if  I  refused.  Accordingly  I  went, 
and  gave  out  these  words  :  "  Am  I  therefore  become  your  enemy,  because 
I  tell  you  the  truth  ?"     Gal.,  iv.  16. 

June  30th.  I  rode  twenty-four  miles,  and  preached  once,  and  saw  J. 
Lee,  the  presiding  elder,  who  had  just  returned  from  the  east.  I  gave 
him  my  recommendation. 

July  3d.  This  evening,  our  quarterly  meeting  being  over,  from  the 
representation  that  was  given  of  me  by  T.  C,  I  received  a  dismission 
from  the  circuit,  with  orders  to  go  home,  which  was  as  follows : 

"  We  have  had  brother  Lorenzo  Dow,  the  bearer  hereof,  travelling  on 
Warren  circuit  these  three  months  last  past.  In  several  places,  he  was 
liked  by  a  great  many  people  ;  at  other  places,  he  was  not  liked  so  well, 
and  at  a  few  places,  they  were  not  willing  he  should  preach  at  all. 
We  have  therefore  thought  it  necessary  to  advise  him  to  return  home  for 
a  season,  until  a  further  recommendation  can  be  obtained  from  the  society 
and  preachers  of  that  circuit. 

"  John  Vaniman,  Jesse  Lee,  Elder.. 

"  Thomas  Coope. 

"Rhode  Island,  July  3,  1796.' 
"  To  C.  Spry,  and  the  Methodists  in  Coventry." 

The  time  has  been  when  I  could  easier  have  met  death  than  this  dis- 
charge. Two  or  three  handkerchiefs  were  soon  wet  through  with  tears. 
My  heart  was  broke.  I  expostulated,  and  besought  him  for  further 
employment,  but  apparently  in  vain.  The  next  morning,  as  we  were 
about  parting,  he  said,  "If  you  are  minded,  you  may  come  to  Greenwich 
quarterly  meeting  next  Sunday,  on  your  way  home." 

This  evening  I  preached  in  Greenwich  courthouse,  as  I  once  dreamed, 
and  the  assembly  and  place  looked  natural  to  me. 

After  travelling  through  Sepatchet,  Smithfield,  (in  which  I  formed  a 
class,  for  the  first  time,)  Providence,  and  Wickford,  where  attending  a 
prayer  meeting  among  the  Baptists,  I  asked  liberty  to  speak,  which 
seemed  to  give  them  a  surprise ;  and,  after  some  time,  they  said,  "If  I 
had  a  message  from  God,  they  had  no  right  to  hinder  me."  I  spoke  a 
few  minutes,  had  their  attention,  and  their  leader  seemed  satisfied,  and 
bid  me  God-speed. 

From  thence  to  South  Kingston  I  set  out  for  my  native  town,  at  which 
I  arrived,  and  met  my  friends,  who  were  glad  to  see  me. 

My  parents  asked  me  whether  I  was  not  convinced  that  I  did  wrong 

*  He  is  since  expelleil  Uio  Connection  ! 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  29 

in  going?     I  told  them,  "No;  but  was  glad."'     Others  began  to  mock, 
and  cry  out,  "  This  man  began  to  build,  and  was  not  able  to  finish." 

After  a  few  days  I  set  out  for  Granville,  to  meet  C.  Spry,  who  gave 
me  a  written  license,  and  orders  to  come  to  the  ensuing  quarterly  meet- 
ing at  Enfield,  where  he  would  give  me  a  credential  for  the  conference ; 
and,  if  I  was  so  minded,  and  brother  Cankey  willing,  I  might  travel 
Tolland  circuit  until  that  time. 

But,  as  the  circuit  extended  through  my  native  town,  I  thought  proper 
to  forbear,  and  set  off  for  Hanover,  in  the  state  of  New  Hampsbire,  to  see 
my  sister,  whom  I  had  not  seen  for  about  five  years.  But  J.  Lee  coming 
to  town  next  day,  lodged  at  a  house  where  I  had  inquired  the  road,  ana 
they  informed  him  of  me.  He  sent  for  me,  and  querying  me  whether  I 
still  preached,  and  by  what  authority,  and  what  I  came  there  for,  showed 
his  disapprobation  at  my  coming  hither,  and  then  we  parted. 

I  tarried  a  few  days,  and  held  several  meetings,  and  for  the  time  met 
with  no  small  trials  of  mind  and  opposition  from  without,  and  then 
returned  to  Connecticut,  fulfilling  several  appointments  by  the  way. 

i  went  twenty-eight  miles  to  Enfield  quarterly  meeting,  for  my  cre- 
dential, and  C.  Spry  sent  me  to  Z.  Cankey,  who  could  not  give  it  to  me, 
according  to  discipline.  He  sent  me  back  to  S.,  and  he  again  to  Z.  C, 
several  times ;  but  at  length  Z.  C.  said,  "  Have  you  not  a  written 
license  ?"  I  told  him,  "  Yes,  to  preach."  Said  he,  "  That  is  as  good  as 
a  recommendation  to  the  conference,"  which  I  believed ;  though  C.  Spry 
knew  that,  according  to  the  letter  of  the  discipline,  I  could  not  be  received 
with  this,  yet  he  told  me  to  attend  the  conference. 

September  20th.  Conference  came  on  in  the  town  of  Thompson,  and 
I  passed  the  examination  by  the  bishop  before  them  ;  and  after  some 
conversation  in  the  conference,  T.  Coope,  J.  Lee,  and  N.  Snethen  bore 
hard  upon  me  after  I  had  been  sent  out  of  the  room,  and  those  who  were 
friendly  to  me  durst  say  but  little  in  my  favor ;  so  I  was  rejected  and 
sent  home,  they  assigning  as  the  reason,  the  want  of  a  written  credential, 
though  the  greatest  part  of  them  were  personally  acquainted  with  me. 
This  so  affected  me,  that  I  could  take  no  food  for  thirty-six  hours. 

After  my  return  home,  still  feeling  it  my  duty  to  travel,  I  accordingly 
resolved  to •  set  off  the  next  Monday;  but  Philip  Wagar,  who  was 
appointed  for  Orange  circuit,  being  in  Tolland,  sent  for  me,  and  I  went 
twelve  miles  to  see  him. 

After  he  had  criticised  and  examined  my  credentials,  he  concluded  to 
take  me  on  his  circuit.  I  accordingly  got  prepared,  and  bidding  my 
friends  farewell  for  a  season,  met  him  in  West  Windsor. 

Some  weeks  ago,  whilst  I  was  in  Rhode  Island,  being  troubled  with 
the  asthmatical  disorder,  I  was  necessitated  to  sit  up  some  nights  for  the 
want  of  breath  ;  but  at  length  laying  down  on  the  carpet,  I  found  that  I 
could  sleep  and  breathe  easy. 

Accordingly,  I  was  resolved  to  try  the  experiment  until  the  fall  of  the 
year,  which  I  did  without  much  trouble.  But  September  twenty-seventh, 
being  on  my  way  with  P.  Wagar,  he  said  the  people  would  despise  me 
for  my  lodging;,  and  it  would  hurt  my  usefulness  ;•  and  accordingly  he 
insisted  upon  my  lying  in  bed  with  him,  he  thinking  it  was  a  boyish 
notion  that  made  me  lie  on  the  floor. 

To  convince  him  to  the  reverse  I  went  to  bed,  but  was  soon  much 


30  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

distressed  for  want  of  breath,  and  constrained  to  arise  and  sit  up  all 
night ;  after  which,  1  would  be  persuaded  to  try  the  bed  no  more.  After 
travelling  with  him  a  few  days  into  the  state  of  New  York,  he  gave  me  a 
direction  when  and  where  to  take  the  circuit.  I  travelled  to  New  Leba- 
non, where  I  saw  one  who  experienced  religion  about  the  time  that  I  did, 
and  our  meeting  in  this  strange  land  was  refreshing  to  our  souls. 

Monday,  October  10th.  I  rode  twenty  miles  to  Adams,  and  thence  to 
Stanford  :"  at  these  places  we  had  refreshing  seasons. 

Wednesday,  12th.  I  rode  thirty  miles  across  the  Green  Mountain,  in 
fifteen  of  which  there  was  not  a  sign  of  a  house ;  and  the  road  being 
new,  it  frequently  was  almost  impassable.  However,  I  reached  my  ap- 
pointment, and  though  weary  in  body,  my  soul  was  happy  in  God. 

From  Halifax  I  went  to  Guilford  ;  and  on  entering  a  chamber  where 
the  people  were  assembled,  it  appeared  natural  to  me,  as  though  I  had 
seen  it  before,  and  brought  a  dream  to  my  remembrance,  which  so  over- 
come me  that  I  trembled  and  was  obliged  to  retire  for  some  minutes.  In 
this  meeting,  three  persons  were  stirred  up  to  seek  God. 

Leaving  the  state  of  Vermont,  I  crossed  Connecticut  river,  through 
Northfield  to  Warwick,  Massachusetts,  where  we  had  a  refreshing  season. 
Thence  I  went  to  Orange,  and  preached  in  the  Presbyterian  meeting 
house,  the  clergyman  having  left  the  town.  Being  this  day  nineteen 
years  old,  I  addressed  myself  to  the  youth.  I  spent  a  few  days  here; 
and,  though  meeting  with  some  opposition,  we  had  refreshing  seasons. 
Oh !  how  fast  is  the  doctrine  of  unconditional  reprobation  falling,  and 
infidelity  and  the  denial  of  future  punishment  prevailing  !  Men  thus  going 
from  one  extreme  to  the  other,  as  they  wish  to  lull  conscience  to  sleep, 
that  they  may  go  on  in  the  enjoyment  of  the  world  without  disturbance. 
But,  oh*!  would  they  wish  to  be  deceived  in  a  dying  hour? 

I  never  felt  the  plague  of  a  hard  heart  as  I  do  of  late,  nor  so  much 
faith  as  I  now  have  that  inbred  corruption  will  be  done  away,  and  I  filled 
with  perfect  peace,  and  enabled  to  rejoice  evermore. 

I  never  felt  the  worth  of  souls  so  near  my  heart  as  I  do  of  late,  and  it 
seems  as  if  I  could  not  give  vent  enough  to  it.  Lord  !  prosper  my  way, 
and  keep  me  as  under  the  hollow  of  thy  hand,  for  my  trust  is  in  thee. 

October  20th.  Satan  pursues  me  from  place  to  place.  Oh  !  how  can 
people  dispute  there  being  a  devil !  If  they  underwent  as  much  as  I  do 
with  his  buffetings,  they  would  dispute  it  no  more.  He  throwing  in  his 
fiery  darts,  my  mind  is  harassed  like  punching  the  body  with  forks  and 
clubs.  Oh  that  my  Saviour  would  appear  and  sanctify  my  soul,  and 
deliver  me  from  all  within  that  is  contrary  to  purity ! 

23d.  I  spoke  in  Hardwick  to  about  four  hundred  people,  thence  went 
to  Petersham  and  Wenchendon,  to  Fitchburgh,  and  likewise  to  Notown, 
where  God  gave  me  one  spiritual  child.  Thence  to  Ashburnham,  where 
we  had  some  powerful  times. 

November  1st.  I  preached  in  Ringe,  and  a  powerful  work  of  God 
broke  out  shortly  after,  though  some  opposition  attended  it ;  but  it  was 
very  solemn. 

Some  here,  I  trust,  will  bless  God  in  the  day  of  eternity  that  ever  they 
saw  my  face  in  this  vale  of  tears. 

In  my  happiest  moments  I  feel  something  that  wants  to  be  done  away. 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  31 

Oh  !  the  buffeting  of  Satan  !  if  I  never  had  any  other  hell,  it  would  be 
enough. 

Thence  proceeded  to  Marlborough,  where  our  meetings  were  not  in 
vain. 

Whilst  I  am  preaching  I  feel  happy.  But  as  soon  as  I  have  done,  I 
feel  such  horror,  without  guilt,  by  the  bufferings  of  Satan,  that  I  am  ready 
to  sink  like  a  drowning  man,  sometimes  to  that  degree  that  I  have  to 
hold  my  tongue  between  my  teeth  to  keep  from  uttering  blasphemous  ex- 
pressions ;  and  I  can  get  rid  of  these  horrible  feelings  only  by  retirement 
in  earnest  prayer  and  exertion  of  faith  in  God. 

From  Marlborough  I  went  to  Packersfield,  and  thence  to  Chesterfield, 
where  I  had  one  seal  of  my  ministry.  Leaving  New  Hampshire,  I 
crossed  into  Vermont,  and  came  to  Marlborough. 

Thus  I  continued  round  my  circuit  until  I  came  to  Belcher.  A  few 
evenings  previous,  I  dreamed  that  a  minister  came  and  reproved  me 
harshly,  whilst  I  was  preaching.  In  this  place  it  was  fulfilled  ;  for  a 
Baptist  preacher  accused  me  in  the  congregation  of  laying  down  false 
doctrine.  Presently  a  Presbyterian  affirmed  the  same  likewise  ;  because 
that  I  said  a  Christian  would  not  get  angry. 

Here  also  appeared  some  little  fruit  of  my  labor,  among  which  were 
some  of  my  distant  relations. 

About  this  time  I  visited  Mary  Spalding,  who  had  been  suddenly  and 
miraculously  restored,  as  was  said,  from  an  illness  which  had  confined 
her  to  her  bed  about  the  space  of  nine  years.  Her  conversation  was  so 
profitable,  that  I  did  not  grudge  the  journey  of  several  miles  to  obtain  it. 
I  found  it  to  strengthen  my  confidence  in  God.  The  account  was  pub- 
lished by  a  Presbyterian  minister,  with  her  approbation. 

On  the  29th,  I  met  P.  Wagar,  which  seemed  to  refresh  my  mind.  I 
had  to  take  up  a  cross  and  preach  before  him.  But,  oh !  the  fear  of 
man  !     The  next  day  I  parted  with  him  and  went  on  my  way. 

My  discouragements  were  so  great,  that  I  was  ready  to  leave  the  cir- 
cuit. I  would  think  within  myself,  I  will  go  to  my  appointment  to-day 
and  then  go  off;  but  being  refreshed  during  the  meeting,  my  drooping 
spirits  would  be  revived,  and  I  would  be  encouraged  to  go  to  the  next. 
Thus  it  would  be,  day  after  day ;  sometimes  I  was  so  happy,  and  the 
times  so  powerful,  I  would  hope  "  the  winter  was  past  and  gone :"  but 
soon  it  would  return  again.  Thus  I  went  on,  during  the  three  first 
months  on  the  circuit ;  at  length,  my  discouragements  being  so  great, 
and  inward  trials  so  heavy,  I  concluded  to  go  further  into  the  country  and 
spend  my  time  in  the  best  manner  I  could,  about  the  neighborhood  where 
my  sister  lived. 

December  15th.  I  rode  fifteen  miles  to  Brattleborough.  About  this 
time,  on  my  way,  I  took  a  severe  cold  on  my  lungs,  and  almost  lost  my 
voice.  The  next  day  my  friends  advised  me  not  to  go  to  any  other  ap- 
pointments, as  they  thought  it  presumption  ;  but  I  feeling  impressed  in 
my  mind,  could  not  feel  content  to  disappoint  the  people.  Accordingly, 
in  the  name  of  God,  I  set  out  in  a  hard  snow-storm,  over  the  mountains, 
about  ten  miles,  and  a  solemn  time  we  had.  The  storm  still  continuing 
to  increase,  the  snow  had  now  fallen  about  knee  high,  so  that  the  moun- 
tains were  almost  impassable  by  reason  of  snow,  steepness,  mud,  and 
logs ;  the  people  here  thought  my  life  would  be  endangered  by  the  fall- 


32  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

ing  of  trees,  or  the  extreme  cold  in  the  woods,  as  there  was  no  house  for 
several  miles,  and  the  wind  blew  exceedingly  hard.  However,  out  I  set, 
relying  upon  the  Strong  for  strength.  The  snow  being  driven  in  banks 
more  than  belly  deep,  I  frequently  was  obliged  to  alight  and  stamp  a 
path  for  my  -horse  ;  and  though  I  was  much  wearied  and  chilled,  yet  by 
the  goodness  of  God,  I  arrived  at  my  appointment,  fourteen  miles.  We 
had  a  good  time,  and  I  did  not  begrudge  my  labor.  I  believe  these  trials 
tvill  be  for  my  good,  to  qualify  me  for  future  usefulness  to  others:  and  a 
secret  conviction  I  feel,  that  if  I  prove  faithful,  God  will  carry  me 
through,  and  support  me  to  see  the  cause  that  should  ensue. 

After  my  arrival  at  my  sister's,  I  had  thoughts  of  spending  my  time 
principally  in  study  ;  but  feeling  it  my  duty  to  call  sinners  to  repentance, 
I  could  not  enjoy  my  mind  contented  without  travelling  in  the  neighbor- 
ing towns,  there  being  no  Methodists  in  this  part  of  the  world. 

I  went  to  Enfield  several  times  during  my  stay,  (being  first  invited  by 
a  Universalian,)  by  which  there  seemed  to  be  some  good  done.  Here  I 
received  an  invitation  to  fix  my  residence  among  them,  as  their  stated 
preacher.  This  was  somewhat  pleasing  to  nature,  as  by  it  I  could  have 
ease  and  acquire  wealth  ;  an  elegant  new  meeting  house  being  also 
ready  ;  but  something  within  would  not  suffer  me  to  comply. — Still  feel- 
ing it  my  duty  to  travel,  I  went  into  Canaan,  Lyme,  Dorchester,  Orford, 
Hebron,  New  Lebanon,  Strafford,  Tunbridge,  Chelsea,  Hartford,  with 
many  other  adjacent  towns  ;  and  the.  feather  edge  of  prejudice  was  re- 
moved, and  some  few  were  awakened  and  hopefully  converted  to  God. 

1797,  June  4th.  At  Vershire  in  Vermont,  I  met  with  N.  Snethen,  who 
informed  me  that  he  had  seen  J.  Lee,  and  that  I  must  come  down  to  the 
quarterly  meeting  ;  and,  said  he,  "J.  Lee  disapproves  of  your  travelling 
into  so  many  new  places,  and  what  will  you  do  provided  that  he  forbids 
your  preaching?"  1  told  him  it  did  not  belong  to  J.  L.  or  any  other 
man  to  say  whether  I  should  preach  or  not,  for  that  was  to  be  determined 
between  God  and  my  own  soul  ;  only  it  belonged  to  the  Methodists  to 
say  whether  I  should  preach  in  their  connection  ;  but  as  long  as  1  feel 
so  impressed,  I  shall  travel  and  p:*each,  God  being  my  helper;  and  as 
soon  as  I  feel  my  mind  released,  I  intend  to  stop,  let  people  say  what 
they  will.  But,  said  he,  "  What  will  you  call  yourself?  The  Methodists 
will  not  own  you  ;  and  if  you  take  that  name,  you'll  be  advertised  in  the 
public  papers  as  an  impostor."  Said  I,  "I  shall  call  myself  a  friend  to 
mankind."  "Oh!"  said  he,  "  for  the  Lord's  sake  don't;  for  you  are 
not  capable  of  it — and  not  one  of  a  thousand  is;  and  if  you  do  you'll 
repent  it."  I  sunk  into  a  degree  of  gloominess  and  dejection — and  told 
him  I  was  in  the  hand  of  God,  and  felt  submissive ;  so  I  bade  him  fare- 
well and  rode  ten  miles  on  my  way.  The  next  day  I  rode  fifty  miles  to 
Charlestown,  where  I  overtook  J.  Lee,  to  my  sorrow  and  joy  ***** 
He  mentioned  some  things,  particularly  that  if  ever  I  travelled  I  must 
get  a  new  recommendation  from  my  native  circuit,  or  else  not  offer  my- 
self to  conference  again. 

We  then  rode  to  Orange  quarterly  meeting.  Hut  J.  Lee  forbade  P. 
W.  to  employ  me  any  more,  and  then  set  off*  I  ran  after  him  and  said, 
"  If  you  can  get  no  text  to  preach  upon  between  now  and  conference,  I 

*  This  was  the  fourth  time  1  had  been  sent  home. 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  33 

give  you  Genesis  xl.  14,*'  and  then  turned  and  ran,  and  saw  him  no  more 
for  some  vears,  when  we  met  at  Petersburg  in  Virginia. 

I  then  returned  home  to  my  parents,  after  an  absence  of  eight  months  ; 
haying  travelled  more  than  four  thousand  miles,  through  heat  in  the  val- 
leys, the  scorching  sun  beating  down,  and  through  cold  upon  the  moun- 
tains, frequently  sleeping  with  a  blanket  on  the  floor,  where  I  could  look 
up  and  see  the  stars  through  the  bark  roofs,  the  frost  nipping  me  so  that 
I  lost  the  skin  from  my  nose,  hands,  and  feet ;  and  from  my  cars  it  peeled 
three  times — travelling  through  storms  of  rain  and  snow  ;  this  frequently 
drifted  into  banks,  so  that  I  had  no  path  for  miles  together,  and  was 
obliged  at  times  to  alight  and  stamp  a  way  for  my  horse  for  some  rods: 
at  other  times,  being  engaged  for  the  welfare  of  souls,  after  preaching  in 
the  dark  evening,  1  would  travel  the  chief  part  or  the  whole  of  the  night, 
from  twenty  to  forty  miles,  to  get  on  to  my  next  day's  appointment; 
preaching  from  ten  to  fifteen  times  a  week,  and  oftentimes  no  stranger  to 
hunger  and  thirst  in  these  new  countries ;  and  though  my  trials  were 
great,  the  Lord  was  still  precious  to  my  soul,  and  supported  me  through. 

The  preacher  of  Tolland  circuit,  (Evah  Rogers,  who  since  hath  turned 
churchman.)  after  some  close  and  solemn  conversation,  advised  me  to 
preach  in  my  native  town,  and  provided  that  I  could  obtain  a  letter  of 
recommendation  concerning  my  preaching  gifts  as  well  as  my  conduct, 
he  saw  no  hindrance  why  I  should  not  be  received  at  conference.  The 
thought  was  trying.  The  cross  was  great,  to  think  of  preaching  before 
my  old  acquaintance  and  relations  ;  besides,  my  parents  were  opposed 
to  it,  fearing  how  I  should  make  out.  However,  there  being  no  other 
way,  and  necessitated  thereto,  the  people  flocked  out  from  every  quarter, 
and  after  my  feeble  manner,  I  attempted  to  perform  ;  and  I  obtained  a 
credential  by  the  voice  of  the  whole  society ;  which  was  approved  of  by 
the  preachers  at  the  quarterly  meeting ;  after  which  it  was  thought  pro- 
per to  send  me  to  Granville  circuit. 

During  my  stay  at  and  about  home,  though  I  went  into  several  other 
places,  not  in  vain  to  some  souls,  yet  my  trials  were  very  great,  so  that 
many  almost  whole  nights1  sleep  departed  from  me.  I  walked  the  floor 
and  woods,  weeping  until  I  could  weep  no  more,  and  wringing  my  hands 
until  they  felt  sore.  When  I  was  in  the  north  country,  being  under 
strong  temptations  to  end  my  life,  I  went  down  to  a  river"  to  do  it,  but  a 
thought  of  futurity  darted  into  my  mind  ;  the  value  of  my  soul !  oh  ! 
Eternity.  I  promised  and  resolved  if  God  would  grant  me  strength  to 
resist  the  temptation,  and  see  my  native  land  in  peace,  that  I  would  dis- 
charge my  duty  to  my  friends.  This  he  had  done,  and  now  my  promise 
began  to  stare  me  in  the  face. 

I  felt  it  my  duty  to  visit  from  house  to  house  ;  but  the  cross  was  so 
heavy,  I  strove  to  run  round  it.  But  the  thorns  beside  the  way  scratched 
me  :  and  to  take  up  one  end  of  the  cross,  it  dragged  hard.  Here  the  old 
temptation  returned  so  powerful,  that  I  durst  "not  go  from  one  appoint- 
ment to  another  alone,  nor  without  one  to  go  with  me,  and  sometimes 
one  to  sleep  in  the  same  room,  lest  I  should" end  myself  at  night;  and 
for  the  ease  and  enjoyment  of  my  mind,  I  was  necessitated  and  did  visit 
about  sixty  different  families,  and  then  set  off  to  Granville  circuit,  under 
the  care  of  Sylvester  Hutchinson,  with  Smith  Weeks  and  Joseph  Mitchell. 
Weeks  was  at  first  unwilling  I  should  come  on  the  circuit,  fearing  how  I 


34  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

would  make  out;  but  seeing  I  was  under  trials,  consented.  Accord- 
ingly I  went  round  until  I  came  to  Suffield.  Upon  my  entering  the 
neighborhood,  I  fell  into  conversation  with  an  old  man,  and  he  invited 
me  to  hold  a  meeting  at  his  house.  Accordingly  1  appointed  to  preach 
to  the  youth  in  the  evening ;  and  went  to  my  other  appointment  not  far 
off.  The  man  of  this  house  shut  his  door  and  would  entertain  no  more 
meetings.  This  was  a  trial  to  me,  not  knowing  what  the  society  would 
do  for  a  place  to  meet  in. 

.  When  I  began  to  meditate  what  I  should  say  to  the  youth.  I  could 
think  of  no  subject,  felt  distressed,  and  was  sorry  I  had  made  the  ap- 
pointment. 

I  withdrew  to  a  field  to  seek  help  from  the  Lord ;  but  I  felt  as  if  all 
the  powers  of  darkness  were  combined  and  compassed  me  about. 

When  I  saw  the  people  began  to  collect,  I  thought  I  would  have  given 
the  whole  world,  if  I  possessed  it,  that  the  meeting  had  not  been  appointed ; 
but  as  it  was  now  give©  out,  and  circumstances  being  as  they  were,  I 
durst  do  no  other  than  go  to  the  house.  I  went  with  this  burden  to  the 
house,  and  by  an  impression,  spoke  ironically  from  the  words  of  Solomon, 
which  mightily  pleased  the  youth  at  first.  My  burden  was  soon  gone  ; 
the  power  of  God  seemed  to  overshadow  the  people,  as  I  turned  the  dis- 
course upon  the  judgment  which  the  youth  must  be  brought  into :  and 
one  of  the  ringleaders  was  cut  to  the  heart,  and  brought  to  seek  God. 
Here  a  good  work  broke  out ;  and  where  about  thirty  or  forty  used  to 
attend,  now  the  congregation  was  increased  to  hundreds,  and  this  wilder- 
ness seemed  to  bud  and  blossom  as  the  rose. 

In  Northampton,  a  society  was  collected  likewise,  though  Methodists 
had  not  preached  there  before. 

August  6th.  After  preaching  in  Conway,  I  went  to  Buckland ;  and 
when  the  people  saw  my  youth,  and  were  disappointed  of  the  preacher 
they  expected,  they  despised  me  in  their  hearts.  However,  God  made 
bare  his  arm,  and  I  have  reason  to  believe  that  about  thirty  persons  were 
stirred  up  to  seek  God  from  this  clay. 

The  year  past  Mas  remarkable  for  very  many  persons  complaining  of 
uncommon  trials  of  mind  from  the  enemy  of  souls,  and  scarcely  any  re- 
vival to  be  heard  of  either  in  Connecticut,  Massachusetts,  or  the  upper 
part  of  New  York. 

The  flame  kindled  and  ran  into  several  neighboring  towns,  and  som< 
hundreds  of  souls  professed  to  experience  the  forgiveness  of  their  sins. 

A  great  deal  of  opposition,  both  from  preachers  and  people,  Baptists 
and  Presbyterians,  was  in  this  quarter;   professing  to  be  friends  to  God 
and  truth,  whilst  to  us  they  were  secret  enemies,  seeking  to  get  pi 
converted  to  their  way  of  thinking,  and  proselyted  to  their  denomination. 

I  dreamed  one  night  that  I  saw  a  field  without  end.  and  a  man  and 
boy  striving  to  gather  in  the  corn,  whilst  thousands  of  birds  were  destroy- 
ing of  it.  I  thought  there  was  such  a  necessity  for  the  com  to  be  gath- 
ered, that  let  the  laborers  work  ever  so  hard,  the  labor  would  not  wear 
out  their  strength  until  the  harvest  was  past. 

This  dream  encouraged  me  to  go  on  in  this  work  ;  and  in  the  space  of 
twenty-two  days,  1  travelled  three  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  and  preached 
seventy-six  times,  besides  visiting  some  from  house  to  house,  and  speak- 
ing  to  hundreds  in  class-meetings.     In  several  other  places,  there  was  a 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  35 

good  revival  likewise.  At  the  quarterly  meeting,  I  obtained  a  certificate, 
concerning  my  usefulness  and  conduct  here ;  and  as  S.  Hutchinson 
thought  not  proper  to  take  all  the  preachers  to  conference,  he  concluded 
to  leave  me  to  help  the  revivals,  and  that  he  would  there  transact  my 
business  for  me.  So  I  gave  him  my  dismission  from  Rhode  Island,  and 
my  two  last  recommendations  to  carry  into  conference. 

September  19th.  Conference  began  in  Wilbraham.  My  case  was 
brought  forward,  to  determine  whether  I  should  be  admitted  on  trial  to 
preach,  or  sent  home,  or  expel  led. 

J.  Lee  and  several  others,  of  whom  some  were  strangers  to  my  person, 
took  up  hard  against  me,  from  say  and  hear-say  ;  and  only  one  at  first 
espoused  my  cause.  This  was  Joseph  Mitchell,  with  whom  I  had  tra- 
velled these  last  few  weeks.  After  some  time  a  second  joined  him.  The 
debate  was  sharp  and  lasted  for  about  three  hours,  when  Mitchell  and 
Bostwick  could  say  no  more,  but  sat  down  and  wept  ;  which  seemed  to 
touch  the  hearts  of  some.  At  length,  it  being  put  to  the  vote  whether  I 
should  travel  or  not,  about  two  thirds  of  the  conference  were  in  my 
favor.  All  that  saved  me,  in  this  conference,  from  an  expulsion,  was 
the  blessing  which  had  attended  my  labors.  But  still  those  who  were 
against  me  would  not  suffer  me  to  be  admitted  on  trial,  nor  my  name 
printed  in  the  minutes.  One  said,  if  they  acknowledged  me  fit  to  travel, 
why  not  my  name  to  be  put  on  the  minutes  1  If  he  be  fit  for  one,  why  not 
for  the  other,  &c.  So  I  was  given  into  the  hands  of  S.  Hutchinson,  to 
employ  me  or  send  me  home,  as  he  should  think  fit.  He  sent  me  a  mes- 
sage to  meet  him  on  Long  Island,  which  I  did  not  receive  in  time  to  go ; 
and  the  first  preacher,  Daniel  Bromley,  who  came  to  me  after  confer- 
ence, I  asked,  "  What  hath  the  conference  done  with  me  ?"  He  replied, 
"  They  have  done  by  you,  as  they  have  done  by  me."  "  What's  that  ?" 
said  I.  He  replied,  "  They  have  stationed  me  on  this  circuit."  And 
that  was  all  that  I  could  get  out  of  him  concerning  the  matter ;  only  he 
ordered  me  to  take  his  appointments  round  the  circuit,  whilst  he  should 
g;o  to  see  his  friends,  until  he  should  meet  me  ao;ain.  Accordingly  I  set 
out  to  go  round  the  circuit.  I  had  been  on  my  way  but  a  clay  or  two, 
before  I  came  to  places  where  the  preachers,  on  their  way  from  confer- 
ence, had  been,  and  told  the  accusations  against  me,  and  my  rejection. 
Thus  it  was,  day  after  day ;   people  telling  me  the  same  story. 

From  this  circumstance,  as  the  conference  had  given  me  no  station, 
and  Hutchinson's  message  had  not  reached  me,  I  concluded  I  should  be 
sent  home  again,  as  I  had  no  license  according  to  discipline,  which  one 
must  have,  if  his  name  is  not  printed  in  the  minutes. 

My  trials  were  so  great,  I  was  afraid  I  should  become  insane ;  and 
seeing  no  chance  for  my  life,  I  publicly  gave  up  the  name  of  Methodist, 
and  assigned  the  reasons  why,  viz. :  because  the  preachers  would  not 
receive  me  as  a  brother  to  travel  with  them,  &c.  I  was  resolved  to  set 
out  for  some  distant  part  of  America,  out  of  sight  and  hearing  of  the 
Methodists,  and  to  get  societies  formed,  and  the  next  year  to  come  and 
offer  myself  and  them  to  the  connection,  and  by  this  method  to  get  my 
character  established  ;  for  J.  Lee  had  said,  if  I  attempted  to  travel  in 
the  name  of  a  Methodist  without  their  consent,  he  would  advertise  me  in 
every  paper  on  the  continent,  &c,  for  an  impostor. 

But  now  arose  a  difficulty  from  another  quarter.     I  had  lost  my  great 

I 


36  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

coat  on  the  road  whilst  travelling,  and  my  coat  was  so  worn  out  that  1 
was  forced  to  borrow  one  ;  my  shoes  were  unfit  for  further  service,  and 
I  had  not  a  farthing  of  money  to  help  myself  with,  and  no  particular 
friends  to  look  to  for  assistance.  Thus  one  day,  whilst  riding  along, 
facing  a  hard,  cold,  northeast  storm,  very  much  chilled.  I  came  to  a 
wood  ;  and  alighting  from  my  horse,  and  falling  upon  my  knees  on  the 
wet  grass,  I  lifted  up  my  voice  and  wept,  and  besought  God,  cither  to 
release  me  from  travelling  and  preaching,  or  else  to  raise  me  up  friends. 
My  soul  was  refreshed,  and  my  confidence  was  strengthened,  and  I  did 
believe  that  God  would  do  one  or  the  other.  And  thus  it  was  :  people  a 
few  days  after  this,  of  their  own  accord,  supplied  all  my  necessities,  and 
gave  me  a  few  shillings  to  bear  my  expenses. 

Jeremiah  Ballard,  whom  I  had  esteemed  as  a  pi#us  man,  was  expelled 
at  the  Wilbraham  conference,  and,  as  he  represented  it  to  me,  it  was 
unjustly.  He  went  with  me  to  the  north,  and  in  a  number  of  places  he 
saw,  with  me,  the  outpouring  of  God's  Spirit.  Fie  was  minded  to  form 
societies,  and  call  ourselves  by  the  name  of  Separate  Methodists.  I  told 
him  no,  for  God  did  own  the  Methodists ;  and  of  course  I  durst  not  do 
any  thing  to  their  injury.  This  caused  a  separation  between  him  and 
me.  He  formed  societies  on  his  own  plan,  and  afterwards  I  saw  him  no 
more ;  but  by  what  I  could  learn,  he  and  his  people  differed,  and  then 
he  and  some  of  them  removed  off  to  the  western  country.  It  appears 
that  the  conference  were  under  the  necessity  of  excluding  him  for  a 
foolish  thing,  as  he  would  show  no  humility,  but  was  stubborn  and  im- 
penitent.    O  !   how  blessed  is  the  spirit  of  meekness  ! 

I  accordingly  left  the  circuit,  and  set  off  for  the  north.  I  had  not  gone 
far  till  I  came  to  Deerfield  river.  In  riding  through  it,  the  cakes  of  ice 
going  down  the  stream  had  like  to  cost  me  my  life.  But  this  did  not 
discourage  me  ;  I  still  went  on  my  way,  upwards  of  a  hundred  miles, 
till  I  came  to  the  town  of  Windsor,  in  Vermont,  where  God  poured  out 
his  Spirit,  and  several  were  turned  to  him.  I  thought  it  not  my  duty  to 
leave  the  young  converts  to  the  devouring  wolves,  but  to  tarry  and 
strengthen  them  for  a  season  ;  and  whilst  here,  I  wrote  back  to  some  of 
my  old  friends,  who  told  the  preachers  where  I  was,  and  what  I  was 
about.  They  wrote,  requesting  me  to  come  back  to  a  quarterly'meeting. 
At  first  I  concluded  not  to  go,  thinking  what  should  they  want  but  to 
scold  me.  But  feeling  it  impressed  upon  my  mind  in  a  powerful  manner, 
one  evening,  after  holding  two  meetings,  I  called  for  my  horse,  and  set 
out  for  Claremont,  and  continued  travelling  twenty-five  hours,  excepting 
the  times  of  baiting  my  horse ;  during  which  space  I  rode  about  a  hun- 
dred and  seventeen  miles,  and  got  back  to  Conway  on  my  old  circuit. 
From  hence,  I  proceeded  to  Buckland,  where  was  held  the  quarterly 
meeting,  and  met  the  preachers,  wishing  to  know  what  they  wanted 
with  me. 

Hutchinson  began  to  be  very  crabbed  and  cross,  seemingly,  at  first,  in 
his  questioning  me  why  I  went  away.  I  assigned  him  as  the  reason, 
because  I  had  no  chance  for  my  life.  "  Why,"  said  he,  "did  you  not 
receive  the  message  I  sent  you,  to  come  to  me?"  I  replied,  "No;  not 
until  it  was  too  late,"  &c,  which  I  could  hardly  persuade  him  to  believe 
at  the  first. 

L.  Macombs  asked  what  I  came  back  for?     I  told  him,  "I  was  sent 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  87 

for,  and  I  came  to  see  what  they  wanted  of  me."  Said  he,  "  What  do 
you  intend  to  do?"  I  replied,  -'I  expected  to  go  back  to  the  north." 
Then  he  and  Hutchinson  went  and  talked  together.  I  was  sorry  I  had 
gone  away,  after  I  had  found  out  the  mistake  and  Hutchinson's  friend- 
ship for  me.  Accordingly,  in  answer  to  a  query  which  was  proposed, 
viz.,  What  satisfaction  can  you  make  ?  I  replied,  "  That  I  was  willing  to 
acknowledge  that  I  was  sorry,  but  not  guilty,  as  I  did  it  in  sincerity,  not 
hearing  soon  enough  of  his  message."  Which  acknowledgment  I  made, 
first,  in  quarterly  conference,  before  about  thirty  preachers,  leaders,  and 
stewards,  with  exhorters,  and  then  he  required  it  in  a  public  assembly 
of  about  eight  hundred  people. 

After  this,  I  travelled  several  days  in  company  with  S.  Hutchinson, 
who  was  going  to  take  me  to  Cambridge  circuit ;  and  on  the  way,  said 
he,  "  The  conference  have  had  a  great  deal  of  talk  and  trouble  concern- 
ing you,  and  now  you  are  under  my  care,  and  you  shall  lire  or  r//e'at 
the  end  of  three  months :  if  you  are  faithful,  and  your  labors  blest,  so 
that  you  can  obtain  a  recommendation  from  the  circuit,  all  shall  be  well ; 
but  if  not,  vou  shall  die." 

Accordingly,  after  reaching  the  circuit,  a  saying  I  remembered,  viz., 
you  had  as  good  be  hanged  for  stealing  an  old  sheep  as  a  lamb,  and 
finding  the  people  in  a  very  low  state  of  religion,  I  was  convinced  that 
nothing  but  a  revival  could  save  my  life ;  I  was  therefore  resolved  to 
do  my  endeavors  to  get  up  a  revival,  or  else  to  get  the  circuit  broke 
up.  So  I  went  visiting  the  people  from  house  to  house,  of  all  denomina- 
tions, that  were  in  the  neighborhood  ;  and  where  there  was  freedom,  to 
exhort  them,  collectively  or  individually,  as  I  felt  in  my  mind,  after 
joining  in  prayer. 

Pittstown,  New  York,  was  the  first  place  I  thus  tried  on  this  circuit, 
and  preached  at  night.  Thus  1  did  here,  for  several  days  successively, 
and  it  caused  a  great  deal  of  talk.  Some  said  I  was  crazy  ;  others,  that 
I  was  possessed  of  the  devil.  Some  said  one  thing,  and  some  thought 
another.  Many  it  brought  out,  to  hear  the  strange  man,  who  Avould  go 
away  cursing  and  swearing,  saying  that  I  was  saucy,  and  deserved 
knocking  down  ;  and  the  uproar  was  so  great  among  the  people,  that  the 
half-hearted  and  lukewarm  Methodists  were  tried  to  the  quick,  and 
became  my  warm  opposers,  complaining  of  me  to  my  travelling  com- 
panion, Timothy  Dewey,  whose  mind  at  first  was  prejudiced.  However, 
it  was  not  long  before  I  had  the  satisfaction  to  see  some  small  fruit  of 
my  labor  here,  which  gave  me  encouragement  to  strive  to  raise  the  inquiry 
of  the  people  to  consideration,  though  the  devil  should  be  raised  round 
the  circuit. 

In  this  place  I  visited  about  a  hundred  families,  some  of  them  twice  or 
thrice  over.  In  Ashgrove  I  walked  about  four  miles,  and  visited  every 
family  in  the  way,  and  generally  met  with  a  good  reception,  though  the 
cross  of  visiting  thus  was  the  hardest  and  happiest  that  ever  I  took  up. 
From  thence  I  set  out  to  go  to  an  appointment  in  Wilson's  Hollow,  which 
was  surrounded  by  mountains,  except  one  small  entrance,  and  coming  to 
a  house,  I  felt  impressed  to  go  in  and  pay  them  a  visit ;  but  the  cross 
being  heavy,  I  strove  to  excuse  myself  and  go  by,  saying,  the  other 
preachers,  who  are  older  in  years,  and  in  experience  and  learning,  do 
not  visit  thus,  and  yet  enjoy  the  comforts  of  religion,  and  I  will  take  them 

4 


38  DO W'S    JOURNAL. 

for  my  pattern — thinking  it  impossible  that  God  should  call  me  to  such  a 
peculiarity,  who  was  so  weak  and  ignorant.  Instantly  I  felt  distress  in 
my  mind.  When  I  came  to  a  second  house,  I  felt  impressed  as  above  ; 
but  still  supported  my  mind  against  it  with  the  same  arguments,  when  I 
cast  a  look  to  the  sky,  and  I  felt  as  if  God  was  about  to  revive  religion 
there,  and,  if  I  did  not  visit  them,  their  souls  would  be  required  at  my 
hand.  It  seemed  as  though  the  sun  frowned  upon  me  :  accordingly  I 
resolved,  if  the  impression  continued,  that  I  would  go  into  the  next  house, 
and  if  I  met  good  reception,  I  would  thus  go  through  all  the  families  in 
the  Hollow,  which  amounted  to  about  thirty  in  number.  I  called,  and 
finding  a  good  reception,  I  went  to  a  second  and  third,  but  was  turned 
away.  To  all  the  village,  however,  I  went.  Some  thought  one  thing, 
and  some  said  another.  However,  they  came  out,  to  hear  a  crazy  man, 
as  they  thought,  and  were  struck  with  a  great  solemnity,  whilst  I  spoke 
from  these  words :  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  set  thine  house  in  order,  for 
thou  shalt  die  and  not  live."  The  second  and  the  third  day  I  held  meet- 
ings likewise,  and  said,  at  such  a  time,  I  hope  to  be  here  again,  God 
willing.  Accordingly  I  came,  and  proposed  a  covenant  to  the  people,  if 
they  would  attempt  to  pray  three  times  a  day,  four  weeks,  on  their  knees, 
I  would  remember  them  thrice  in  the  twenty-four  hours  during  that  space, 
God  being  our  helper  to  perform ;  and  requested  those  who  would  en- 
deavor to  do  it,  to  signify  it  by  standing  on  their  feet,  and  those  who 
would  not,  to  keep  their  seats,  for  God  is  about  to  revive  religion  here ; 
and  those  who  put  in  for  a  share  may  freely  obtain,  but  those  who  neglect 
will  find  it  to  their  sorrow. 

About  twenty  rose  up,  to  which  I  called  God  to  witness ;  and  whilst 
we  were  at  prayer,  one  who  had  not  agreed  caught  hold  of  a  loom  to 
avoid  falling  down,  whilst  his  knees  smote  together.  The  evening  after 
1  was  gone,  the  youth  assembled  to  take  counsel  about  their  souls,  and 
were  so  concerned  that  the  cries  became  general,  and  were  heard  afar 
off,  and  eight  persons  found  comfort  before  they  disbanded. 

To  this  place  Hutchinson  came,  just  after  he  reached  the  circuit, 
though  I  had  not  heard  of  this  effect  of  my  labors. 

Thus  round  the  circuit  I  went,  visiting  from  house  to  house,  getting 
into  as  many  new  neighborhoods  as  I  could,  and  sparing  no  character  in 
my  public  declarations.  Many  were  offended  at  my  plainness,  both  of 
dress,  expressions,  and  address  in  conversation  about  heart-religion,  so  that 
the  country  seemed  to  be  in  an  uproar.  Scarcely  one  was  found  to  take 
up  my  cause,  and  I  was  mostly  known  by  the  name  of  Crazy  Dow.  At 
length  quarterly  meeting  came  on  in  Welsh  Hollow,  and  I  expected  an 
expulsion,  the  uproar  being  so  great.  T.  Dewey  had  come  thirty  miles 
to  give  me  a  scolding  for  my  conduct,  to  whom  I  said,  "  I  make  a  con- 
science of  what  I  do,  and  for  it  I  expect  to  give  an  account  to  God  ;  if 
you  should  ever  turn  against  me,  I  cannot  hearken  to  you  in  this  matter." 
After  this,  God  gave  me  favor  in  his  sight ;  so  that  he  took  my  part,  and 
defended  my  cause  (round  the  circuit,  like  a  champion)  to  the  lukewarm, 
unknown  to  me  at  first. 

Of  him  I  was  the  more  afraid,  as  I  knew  that  lie  had  promoted  the 
expulsion  of  Ballard. 

So  I  went  to  Hutchinson,  and  besought  him  to  exclude  me,  that  I  might 
go  my  way,  and  be  of  no  more  trouble  to  them,  which  he  refused,  and 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  39 

gave  me  some  sharp  words,  and  said  he  would  not,  but  that  I  should 
tarry  on  that  circuit  another  quarter ;  adding,  "  But  before  the  quarter 
is  up,  I  expect  you'll  leave  the  circuit  and  run  away."  So  we  parted. 
But  I  was  resolved  he  should  be  disappointed  in  me  for  once,  at  least,  if 
no  more. 

At  Claridon  and  Castleton  the  society  were  watching  over  me  for  evil, 
and  not  for  good.  These  two  places  I  visited,  likewise,  from  house  to 
house.  Next  I  went  to  Fair  Haven,  where  I  met  with  hard  speeches. 
Then  to  Poultney,  where  was  no  regular  preaching.  Here  lived  a  young 
woman,  whom  I  began  to  question  about  her  soul,  but  met  with  cool 
answers.  "Well,"  said  I,  "I'll  pray  to  God  to  send  a  fit  of  sickness 
upon  you,  if  nothing  else  will  do,  to  bring  you  to  good  ;  and  if  you  won't 
repent  then,  to  take  you  out  of  the  way,  so  that  you  shall  not  hinder 
others."  Said  she,  "If  you'll  pray  for  such  things,  you  can't  be  the 
friend  you  pretend  to  be  to  my  soul,  and  I'll  venture  all  your  prayers  ;" 
and  she  was  much  displeased,  and  so  was  her  mother  likewise.  She 
soon,  however,  began  to  grow  uneasy  and  restless,  and  went  into  one 
room  and  into  another,  back  and  forth  ;  and  at  last  sat  down,  but  could 
get  no  relief.  The  whole  family,  except  the  father  and  one  son,  began 
to  grow  outrageous  towards  me,  which  occasioned  me  to  go  seven  miles 
late  at  night,  for  the  sake  of  family  quietness. 

Shortly  afterwards  the  young  woman  began  to  seek  God,  and,  with 
two  of  her  sisters,  was  soon  found  walking  in  the  ways  of  wisdom  ;  and 
a  society  was  shortly  formed  in  the  place,  although  I  saw  them  no 
more. 

In  Hampton  and  Skeinsborough,  on  the  south  end  of  Lake  Champlain, 
was  some  revival,  likewise. 

Here  was  a  woman  who  found  fault  with  me  for  exhorting  the  wicked 
to  pray,  saying,  "  The  prayers  of  the  wicked  were  an  abomination  to  the 
Lord."  But  I  told  her  that  was  homemade  scripture,  for  there  was  no 
such  expression  in  the  Bible ;  and  after  bringing  undeniable  passages  to 
prove  it  was  their  duty,  I  besought  her  to  pray.  She  replied,  "  I  cannot 
get  time."  I  then  offered  to  buy  the  time  ;  and  for  a  dollar  she  promised 
to  spend  one  day  as  I  should  direct,  if  it  were  in  a  lawful  way,  provided 
she  could  get  the  day,  she  not  thinking  I  was  in  earnest.  I  then  turned 
to  her  mistress,  who  promised  to  give  her  a  day.  Then  throwing  a  dollar 
into  her  lap,  I  called  God,  and  about  thirty  persons  present,  to  witness 
the  agreement.  She  besought  me  to  take  the  dollar  again,  which  I 
.  refused,  saying,  "  If  you  go  to  hell,  it  may  follow  and  enhance  your 
damnation."  About  ten  days  elapsed,  when  her  conscience  roaring  loud, 
she  took  the  day,  and  read  two  chapters  in  the  Bible,  and  retired  thrice 
to  pray  to  God  to  show  her  what  she  was,  and  what  he  would  have  her 
to  be,  according  to  my  directions. 

Afterwards,  I  had  the  satisfaction  to  hear  that  before  night  she  felt 
distressed  on  account  of  her  soul,  and  before  long  found  the  comforts  of 
religion.  From  thence  I  visited  Kingsborough  and  Queensborough, 
where  many  were  brought  to  a  sense  of  themselves,  among  whom  was 
Solomon  Moon. 

One  evening,  just  as  I  had  dismissed  the  assembly,  I  saw  a  man  to 
whom  my  mind  was  impressed  to  go ;  and  before  I  was  aware  of  it,  1 
was  breaking  through  the  crowd ;  and  when  I  had  got  to  him,  I  said, 


40  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

"  Are  you  willing  I  should  ask  you  a  few  serious  questions  ?"  He  replied. 
"Yes."  "Do  you  believe,"  said  I,  "there  is  a  God?"  Said  he,  "Yes." 

Q.  "Do  you  believe  there  is  a  reality  in  religion  ?" 

A.  "  I  arn  uncertain  ;  but  think  we  ought  to  do  as  we  would  be  done  by." 

Q.  "  Are  you  willing  for  some  good  advice  ?" 

A.  "Yes." 

Q.  "  Supposing  I  shall  give  you  some  that  you  can  find  no  fault  with 
the  tendency  of  it;  are  you  willing,  and  will  you  try  to  follow  it  for  four 
weeks  ?" 

A.   "Yes,  if  it  is  no  unreasonable  request." 

I  then  desired  him  not  to  believe  what  authors,  ministers,  or  people 
said,  because  they  said  so ;  but  to  search  the  scriptures  to  seek  for  light 
and  instruction  there ;  to  read  but  a  little  at  a  time,  and  read  it  often, 
striving  to  take  the  sense  of  it. 

2dly,  Not  to  stumble  over  the  unexemplary  walk  of  professors  of  reli- 
gion, nor  the  contradiction  in  ministers'  sermons  ;  and  to  forsake  not 
what  other  people  thought  was  wrong,  but  what  he  himself  thought  to  be 
wrong :  and  then  to  take  his  leisure  time,  and  go  where  none  would  see 
him  but  God,  twice  or  thrice  a  day,  and  upon  his  knees  beseech  the  Al- 
mighty to  give  him  an  evidence  within,  that  there  was  a  heaven  and  a 
hell,  and  a  reality  in  religion,  and  the  necessity  of  enjoying  it  in  order  to 
die  happy.  "  And  then,"  said  I,  "  I  do  not  believe  the  time  will  expire 
before  you  will  find  an  alteration  in  your  mind,  and  that  for  the  better." 

Q.  "  Is  the  advice  good  or  bad  ?" 

A.  "  I  have  no  fault  to  find ;  the  natural  tendency  of  it  is  to  good,  if 
followed." 

I  then  said,  "  You  promised,  if  the  advice  was  good,  and  you  had  no 
fault  to  find  with  it,  that  you  would  follow  it  four  weeks :  and  now  I  call 
God  to  witness  to  your  promise."     So  left  him. 

He  went  away,  and  began  to  meditate  how  he  was  taken  in  the  pro- 
mise before  he  was  aware  of  it,  and  for  forty-eight  hours  neglected  it — 
when  his  conscience  condemned  him,  and  for  the  ease  of  his  mind  he  was 
necessitated  to  go  and  pray. 

From  hence  I  went  to  Thermon's  Patent,  and  held  several  meetings, 
not  in  vain  ;  and  riding  across  the  branches  of  Hudson's  river,  I  called 
the  inhabitants  together,  and  we  had  a  refreshing  season  from  the  pre- 
sence of  the  Lord.  In  eternity,  I  believe,  some  will  be  thankful  for 
that  day. 

After  preaching  at  Fort  Edward,  (where  one  took  fire  mysteriously, 
and  was  burnt  to  death,)  I  went  to  Easttown.  Here  the  youth,  under 
plain  dealing,  would  frequently  leave  the  house.  Accordingly,  after 
procuring  a  school-house,  I  invited  all  the  youth  to  come  and  I  would 
preach  to  them ;  and  the  house  was' filled  from  end  to  end:  and  then 
placing  my  back  against  the  door,  to  prevent  their  running  away,  gave 
out  the  text,  and  did  not  spare,  and  \\»as  soon  confirmed  that  God  Was 
about  to  visit  the  place. 

Solemnity  rested  on  every  countenance;  and  in  the  morning  the  con- 
gregation was  treble  its  usual  number,  ami  there  was  a  shaking  among 
the  dry  hones.  This  neighborhood  [  visited  from  house  to  house  likeu  ise, 
conversed  personally  with  the  youth,  and  found  that  aboul  two  thirds  of 
them  were   under  serious   impressions,  hut  durst    not   expose   it  to  each 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  41 

other  for  fear  of  being  laughed  at,  though  some  fled  from  me  for  fear  of 
being  talked  to.  In  this  private  conversation,  they  promised  to  pray  for 
a  season,  one  of  which  broke  her  promise  and  strove  to  escape  my  sight  ; 
but  following  her  to  a  neighboring  house,  I  sat  in  the  door  and  would  not 
let  her  out  till  she  promised  to  serve  God  or  the  devil  for  a  fortnight. 
The  latter  she  chose,  saying,  "  I  can't  keep  the  other."  I  called  God 
to  witness,  and  said,  "  I'll  pray  that  you  may  be  taken  sick  before 
the  fortnight's  up;"  and  left  her.  Before  night  she  began  to  grow  un- 
easy and  was  sorry  she  made  the  promise.  She  soon  broke  it,  and  began 
to  seek  the  salvation  of  her  soul ;  and  in  about  a  week  was  hopefully 
converted  to  God. 

After  I  had  gone  through  the  visiting,  in  public  meeting  I  set  forth 
plainly  the  state  of  the  youth,  as  above-mentioned,  and  besought  them 
not  to  be  afraid  of  each  other,  but  to  continue  seeking  the  Lord.  And 
one  evening,  whilst  T.  Dewey  was  exhorting,  a  Hash  of  forked  lightning 
pierced  the  air,  and  rolling  thunder  seemed  to  shake  the  house.  Some 
screeched  out  for  mercy ;  and  some  jumped  out  at  the  windows,  and 
others  ran  out  at  the  door. 

From  this  night  the  stir  became  visible,  and  thirteen  of  the  youth  that 
night  resolved  together  to  pursue  religion,  let  their  companions  do  as  they 
would.  A  young  man  by  the  name  of  Gideon  Draper,  said,  "  If  I  can 
stand  the  crazy  man,  I  will  venture  all  the  Methodist  preachers  to  con- 
vert me."  And  when  I  heard  of  his  expression,  faith  sprang  up  in  my 
soul,  and  I  felt  a  desire  to  talk  to  him.  He  objected,  "  I  am  too  young  ;" 
but  here  God  brought  him  down,  and  he  is  now  an  itinerant  preacher. 

As  our  quarterly  meeting  was  drawing  near,  every  society  round  the 
circuit  promised,  such  a  day,  as  much  as  their  labor  and  bodilv  strength 
would  admit,  to  observe  as  a  day  of  prayer  and  fasting  to  God,  that  he 
would  meet  with  us  at  the  quarterly  meeting,  which  came  on  June  20th 
at  Pittstown. 

Here,  after  S.  Hutchinson  had  finished  his  sermon,  J.  Mitchell  began 
to  exhort,  when  there  commenced  a  trembling  among  the  wicked ;  one, 
and  a  second,  and  a  third  fell  from  their  seats ;  and  the  cry  for  mercy 
became  general.  Many  of  the  backsliden  professors  were  cut  to  the 
quick  ;  and  I  think  for  eleven  hours  there  was  no  cessation  of  the  loud 
cries.  No  business  of  a  temporal  nature  could  be  done  at  this  quarterly 
meeting  conference. 

The  next  day,  Solomon  Moon,  who  had  come  more  than  forty  miles, 
stood  up  in  the  love-feast  and  declared  how  he  was  caught  in  a  promise, 
and  to  ease  his  mind,  was  necessitated  to  fulfil,  and  within  three  days, 
found  the  reality  of  what  he  had  doubted  ;  and  he  besought  others  not 
to  be  afraid  of  promising  to  serve  God.  "  For,"  said  he,  "  I  bless  the  day 
that  ever  I  saw  the  face  of  brother  Dow."  It  was  curiosity,  as  he  testi- 
fied, which  first  induced  him  to  come  out  to  hear  him  that  was  called  the 
crazy  man.  In  this  love-feast,  the  cry  began  again,  and  continued  till 
within  two  hours  of  sun-setting,  when  I  went  off  to  an  appointment,  leaving 
about  twenty  who  were  resolved  not  to  go  away  until  thev  found  pardon. 

This  day's  meeting  was  a  season  not  soon  to  be  forgotten.  I  have 
reason  to  believe,  from  observation  round  the  circuit,  that  not  less  than 
a  hundred  souls  were  blessed  and  quickened  here. — N.  B.  It  had  con- 
tinued from  nine  in  the  morning. 

4* 


42  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

During  these  last  three  months,  I  had  six  hundred  miles  to  travel  in  four 
weeks,  besides  meeting  in  class  upwards  of  six  hundred  members  and 
spectators,  and  preaching  seventy  or  seventy-five  times,  and  some  visiting. 

As  we  were  enlarging  this  circuit,  there  being  a  vacant  place  of  up- 
wards of  sixty  miles,  I,  with  some  trouble,  got  a  few  places  for  preach- 
ing. As  I  was  travelling,  at  a  distance  I  saw  one  dressed  in  black, 
whom  I  overtook ;  and  I  asked,  in  our  conversation,  if  he  knew  any 
thing  of  the  Methodists  and  their  doctrine  lately  in  these  parts.  He  was 
a  Calvinist  Baptist  preacher,  and  from  my  dress  and  questions  he  sup- 
posed that  I  was  no  preacher,  but  a  stranger  to  the  Methodists  ;  so  he 
talked  just  like  a  prejudiced  Calvinist  about  them  ;  and  when  he  had 
found  me  out,  he  colored,  and  invited  me  to  dine  with  an  acquaintance  of 
his.  I  requested  permission  to  pray  with  them,  which  caused  some  sur- 
prise. "  Prayers,"  thought  they,  "  in  the  middle  of  the  day  !"  Through 
this  medium,  the  door  was  opened  at  Brandon,  where  I  made  a  covenant 
with  the  people.  Here  curiosity  brought  out  one  of  the  chief  men,  a 
merchant,  with  his  proud  niece,  to  hear,  as  he  expected,  a  great  man  ; 
but  being  disappointed  in  the  looks  of  the  person,  he  was  almost  ready  to 
go  home.  But  considering  in  nis  mind,  "  I  have  come  a  mile  and  a 
half  distance,  through  a  difficult  road ;  now  I  am  here,  I'll  stay  to  the 
end."  He  rose  up  in  the  covenant,  with  his  niece,  not  thinking  what 
they  were  about,  but  seeing  others  rise.  I  called  God  to  witness  to  the 
covenant,  and  went  on  my  way.  The  consciences  of  these  two  persons 
began  to  condemn  them  for  breach  of  promise  ;  and  to  ease  their  minds, 
they  were  constrained  to  fulfil,  and  soon  found  comfort :  and  they,  with 
his  wife,  at  the  end  of  four  weeks,  came  out  to  join  society  ;  and  twenty- 
two  others  followed  their  example  the  same  day.  In  nine  days  after, 
twenty-five  others  joined  likewise. 

The  commonalty  said,  "  The  Methodists  have  done  some  good,  by 
turning  the  mind  of  the  blasphemer,  from  collecting  in  his  debts,  to  reli- 
gion, and  so  we  are  kept  out  of  jail." 

In  New  Huntingdon,  I  made  a  covenant  with  the  people,  which  proved 
not  altogether  in  vain.  Shortly  after,  about  forty  were  joined  in  class. 
This  place  I  visited  from  house  to  house,  with  Hindsburg,  Monkton,  and 
Starksborou<di  ;  where  the  wilderness  seemed  to  bud  and  blossom  as  the 
rose.  O !  the  joyful  meetings  we  had  in  these  new  countries,  will  not 
soon  be  forgotten. 

When  in  Williston,  an  uncle  of  mine  with  his  family  came  out  to  hear, 
but  behaved  very  rudely,  and  strove  to  persuade  me  to  leave  the  town, 
and  have  no  more  meetings  there  ;  "  for,"  said  he,  "  you  will  break  up 
our  good  order." 

From  hence  I  proceeded  to  Richmond,  where  was  a  woman,  who,  be- 
ing told  by  her  physician  that  death  was  now  upon  her,  cried  out.  "  Why, 
Doctor  Marsh,  you  have  been  decoi\  inp;  me,  promisin;;  me  life  and  health, 
not  letting  me  know  my  danger,  that  I  might  prepare  for  death.  Twice 
I  have  been  brought  to  the  gates  of  death,  and  promised  God,  it'  I  m 
be  restored,  that  I  would  serve  him,  and  after  recovering  broke  my  pro- 
mise, and  wont  on  in  the  ways  of  sin;  and  now  I  am  brought  to  the 
gates  of  death,  and  have  not  time  to  repent:  and  turning  to  a  man  in  the 
company,  said.  "  Whilsl  the  minister  is  preaching  my  funeral  sermon, 
know  ye  that  ray  soul  is  in  hell,"  and  then  expired. 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  43 

Here  whilst  I  preached,  some  liked,  others  mocked,  and  were  unwil- 
ling to  converse  with  me,  lest  I  should  ensnare  them  into  a  promise. 
From  hence  I  crossed  Onion  river  (through  some  danger  by  reason  of 
its  depth)  to  Underbill,  where  God  gave  me  one  child  in  the  gospel,  as  I 
found  next  year.  From  thence  to  Cambridge,  where  I  met  with  some 
opposition  ;  anorchen  crossed  the  river  Demiles  to  Fairfield  and  Fairfax, 
where  the  people  were  serious,  but  some  afterwards  spoke  evil  of  this 
way. 

Thence  to  St.  Alban's,  where  one  made  disturbance  in  meeting,  which 
I  reproved.  After  meeting,  he  said  if  I  did  not  make  him  satisfaction, 
by  a  public  acknowledgment  that  1  had  abused  him,  he  would  prosecute 
me  at  law.  I  defied  him  to  do  his  worst,  knowing  that  the  law  was  in 
my  favor.  "Then,"  said  he,  "lay  out  for  the  worst."  In  another 
meeting,  although  he  thought  himself  a  gentleman,  he  came  in  and  pub- 
licly attempted  to  wring  my  nose ;  but  I  dodging  my  head,  his  hand 
slipped  by ;  and  although  I  was  a  stranger,  a  man  attempted  to  take  my 
part.  So  I  was  forgotten  by  the  first.  The  wrangle  in  words  was  so 
sharp  between  them,  that  the  woman  of  the  house  turned  him  out  of 
doors. 

The  next  day  he  waylaid  me  until  he  was  tired  and  chilled,  and  went 
in  to  warm  himself;   and  just  then  I  rode  by  the  house  where  he  was. 

I  preached  in  Swanton,  likewise  :  and  though  Is  had  many  critics,  and 
was  publicly  opposed  by  three  Baptist  preachers,  yet  three  persons  dated 
their  conviction  and  conversion  from  this  meeting.  At  the  close  of  it,  I 
appealed  to  the  people  that  1  had  proved  every  disputed  point  from  the 
scriptures  ;  whereas  my  opponents  had  not  brought  one  whole  passage 
of  scripture  in  support  of  their  assertions.  So  having  first  recommended 
them  neither  implicitly  to  believe  me  or  my  opponents,  but  to  search  the 
scriptures  for  their  own  information,  we  parted.  But  the  Baptists  held  a 
council  among  themselves,  and  came  to  a  conclusion,  that  it  was  best 
to  come  no  more  to  hear  such  false  doctrine,  as  they  deemed  mine  to  be. 
From  Canada,  I  visited  all  the  towns  on  the  Lake  shore,  to  Orwell,  to 
my  uncle  Daniel  Rust's,  and  God  was  with  me  on  the  way. 

The  circuit  was  now  divided,  and  I  was  to  take  the  part  which  lay 
towards  Albany. 

September  10th,  having  travelled  on  foot  the  preceding  week  about 
ninety  miles,  and  preached  nearly  twice  a  day,  I  thought  that  something 
broke  or  gave  way  in  my  breast.  I  borrowed  a  horse,  and  proceeded 
from  Wells  to  Danby.  Whilst  speaking  in  the  chapel,  my  strength 
failed  and  I  save  over,  and  brother  Lobdel  concluded  the  meeting. 

To  his  house  I  went,  but  was  soon  confined  to  the  floor  with  a,  strong 
fever,  being  destitute  of  money,  bound  in  body.  They  had  but  one  room 
in  the  house,  and  several  children  in  the  family  ;  and  the  walking  across 
the  floor  (the  sleepers  being  long)  caused  a  springing,  which  gave  me 
much  pain,  as  I  had  but  one  blanket  under  me.  A  wicked  physician 
was  employed,  without  my  consent,  whose  prescriptions  I  did  not  feel 
freedom  to  follow  ;  but  being  over-persuaded  by  some  who  wished  me 
well,  I  at  length  complied,  and  found  a  very  bad  effect  attended.  Being 
in  this  situation,  I  began  to  meditate  what  course  to  take,  knowing  that 
unless  I  could  get  help  soon  I  must  die ;  when  I  recollected  an  account 
1  had  heard  of  a  man  in  a  fever,  who  was  given  over  to  die :  by  per- 


44  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

suading  his  watcher  to  give  him  plentifully  of  cold  water,  which  was 
contrary  to  orders,  he  recovered  in  a  few  hours.  I  endeavored  to  follow 
the  example,  by  asking  it  in  teacupfuls,  from  both  of  my  watchers 
alternately,  (so  that  they  should  not  mistrust  my  intention,  lest  they 
should  withhold  it  from  me,)  as  they  waked  up  in  the  night,  until  I  had 
taken  twenty-four  cups,  which  promoted  a  copious  perspiration,  and  the 
fever  left  me.  But  I  was  so  weak  that  I  could  not  bear  the  noise  and 
shaking,  and  the  extremes  from  heat  to  cold,  occasioned  by  the  fire  be- 
ing sometimes  large  and  sometimes  nearly  out.  The  man  of  the  house, 
with  J.  Mitchell,  was  now  gone  to  the  conference  at  Granville.  I  hear- 
ing of  another  family  of  Methodists  who  were  rich,  persuaded  a  young 
man  without  religion,  to  make  a  bier  and  sew  a  coverlet  upon  it ;  with 
which  (the  neighbors  being  called  in)  they  carried  me  up  and  down  hills, 
like  a  corpse,  several  miles  to  the  rich  man's  house,  where  I  expected 
the  best  of  attendance.  But,  alas !  I  was  much  disappointed,  for  they 
seemed  unwilling  to  assist  me  with  nursing  or  necessaries  ;  neither  could 
I  send  to  where  I  had  friends,  by  reason  of  the  distance.  Here  I  de- 
spaired of  life,  and  some  who  were  no  friends  to  my  manner  of  conduct, 
reported  that  I  was  dead,  from  which  it  appeared  they  wished  it  were 
the  case.  This  report  gained  much  ground,  and  circulated  for  some 
hundreds  of  miles  ;  so  that  my  parents  heard  of  it,  and  believing  it,  gave 
me  up  for  dead,  and  my  sisters  dressed  in  mourning  ;  and  the  preachers 
on  hearing  it  so  credibly,  ventured  to  preach  my  funeral  sermon  in  seve- 
ral places  where  I  had  travelled. 

The  first  relief  that  I  got  during  this  illness,  was  from  a  Quaker  (a  name- 
sake of  mine,  though  no  relation)  who  had  accidentally  heard  me  preach. 

He  came  ten  miles  to  see  me,  on  hearing  I  was  sick,  and  1  hinted  to 
him  my  situation.  He  went  away,  and  the  next  day  came  again,  and 
brought  a  quart  of  wine,  a  pint  of  brandy,  a  pound  of  raisins,  and  half  a 
pound  of  loaf  sugar.  These  articles  seemed  to  give  me  new  strength, 
but  were  soon  out.  My  nurse,  who  was  a  spiritual  child  of  mine,  offered 
to  get  me  what  I  had  need  of  at  her  own  cost ;  but  she  having  herself 
and  two  children  to  maintain  by  her  labor,  being  forsaken  by  her 
husband,  my  heart  was  so  tender  that  I  could  not  accept  of  her  kind 
offer.  Then  she  prevailed  upon  the  man  of  the  house,  with  much  diffi- 
culty, to  get  me  a  bottle  of  wine.  The  reason,  1  suppose,  they  were  so 
unwilling  to  supply  me  with  what  I  stood  in  need  of,  was  because  they 
expected  no  recompense. 

The  floor  overhead  was  of  loose  boards,  on  which  they  poured,  day 
after  day,  baskets  of  apples  and  Indian  corn  in  the  ear;  which  with  the 
working  of  a  loom,  and  spinning-wheels  in  an  adjoining  room,  besides 
the  cider-mill  near  hand,  all  together,  caused  such  noises  as  in  my  very 
weak  state  distressed  me  much.  In  addition  to  the  above,  the  youth  of 
the  neighborhood  made  noisy  visits,  without  restraint  of  the  famil)  . 

A  man  who  had  heard  of,  but  never  seen  me,  came  fifteen  miles  to 
know  my  state,  and  gave  me  a  dollar.  Soon  after,  two  men  who  had 
heard  that  I  was  dead,  and  then  alive,  and  again  dead,  came  about  thirty 
miles  to  find  out  the  truth  concerning  me.  I  was  glad  to  see  them,  and 
would  take  no  denial,  until  tliev  promised  to  come  with  a  wagon  and 
take  me  away,  which  they  were  unwilling  to  do,  thinking  that  I  should 
die  by  the  fatigue.     But  they  at  length  consented. 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  45 

The  wagon  camo,  and  a  message  from  a  young  woman,  that  if  I 
would  come  to  her  father's  house,  the  best  of  care  should  be  taken  of  me. 
Her  name  was  Mary  Switzer. 

I  waited  thirty-six  hours  for  the  rain  to  abate ;  but  seeing  it  did  not,  _ 
persuaded  them  to  wrap  me  in  a  coverlet,  and  with  straw  under  and  over 
me  we  set  out — and  over  rugged  hills  and  mountains,  they  carried  me 
twenty-seven  miles  in  eight  hours,  to  the  house  where  I  was  invited; 
and  beyond  their  expectation,  I  received  no  harm.  At  this  time  I  was  so 
weak,  that  I  was  obliged  to  be  carried,  not  being  able  even  to  stand  alone. 

The  young  woman  made  good  her  promise,  and  the  young  friends  who 
had  joined  society  when  I  was  in  this  part  before,  spared  no  pains  for  my 
comfort — she  being  up  with  me  four  and  five  times  every  night,  whilst  I 
was  still  despairing  of  life.  One  evening,  as  the  young  people  were 
holding  a  prayer  meeting  in  the  adjoining  room,  a  thought  came  into  my 
mind.  "  Why  is  not  God  as  able  now  to  raise  me  to  health  as  those  in 
primitive  days  ?"  Something  answered,  "He  is."  "  Why  is  he  not  as 
willing?"  Something  replied,  "He  is."  Another  thought  arose,  "Why 
don't  he  do  it?"  The  answer  was,  "Because  you  lack  faith."  It  struck 
my  mind,  "  Is  faith  the  gift  of  God  ?  or  is  it  the  creature's  act  ?"  The 
reply  was,  "  The  power  to  believe  is  the  gift  of  God  ;  but  the  act  of  faith 
is  the  creature's."  I  instantly  strove  to  see  if  I  could  act  faith  ;  and  I 
did  believe,  if  the  young  people  which  were  in  the  room,  would  intercede 
with  God  faithfully  during  that  week,  that  God  would,  in  answer  to 
many  prayers,  restore  me  to  health. 

I  made  this  request  of  them,  (to  pray  for  my  recovery,)  if  consistent 
with  God's  will.  About  two  hours  afterwards  I  fell  asleep,  and  had  a 
singular  dream,  by  which  1  was  convinced  I  should  see  my  native  town 
in  peace  once  more  ;  and  within  fifteen  hours  after  I  perceptibly  began 
to  amend,  and  by  the  goodness  of  God,  after  about  ten  weeks'  confine- 
ment, from  the  beginning  of  my  illness,  I  was  able  to  ride  alone. 

During  this  illness,  I  was  frequently  asked  if  I  did  not  repent  having 
exposed  myself  to  such  toils  and  hardships  through  the  year  past  ?  I 
re  [died,  "  No  ;  if  it  was  to  do,  I  would  do  it  again  ;  it  brought  me  such 
peace  and  consolation,  that  now  my  very  soul  was  lifted  up  above  the 
fear  of  death,  so  that  the  grave  appeared  lovely." 

What  I  wished  to  live  for,  was  principally  these :  First,  to  attain 
to  higher  degrees  of  holiness  here,  that  I  might  be  happier  hereafter ; 
and,  secondly,  I  felt  the  worth  of  souls  to  lie  near  my  heart,  and  I  desired 
to  be  useful  to  them.  What  I  desired  to  die  for  was,  to  get  out  of  this 
troublesome  world,  and  to  be  at  rest  with  saints  above. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

MY    ADMITTANCE    ON    TRIAL. 


I  obtained  a  letter  of  recommendation,  signed  by  above  thirty  local 
preachers,  stewards,  and  class  leaders,  &c,  concerning  mv  usefulness 
and  moral  conduct,  which  T.  Dewey  carried  to  the  conference,  and  gave 


46  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

his  opinion  concerning  me,  when  nine  others  and  I  were  admitted  on 
trial.  My  name  was  now  printed  in  the  minutes,  and  I  received  a  writ- 
ten license  from  Francis  Asbury.  Then  said  S.  Hutchinson  to  J.  Lee, 
"  This  is  the  crazy  man  you  have,  been  striving  to  kill  so  much." 

November  20.  I  set  off  with  brother  Dewey  for  the  north,  though  still 
so  weak  that  I  could  neither  get  on  nor  off  my  horse  alone. 

In  Argyle  we  had  a  solemn  season.  Then  we  parted,  and  I  revisited 
Thermon's  Patent  and  Queensborough ;  after  which,  I  rode  twenty-three 
miles,  facing  a  cold,  northeast  snow-storm — I  think  the  hardest  that  I  ever 
was  exposed  to  ;  even  wild  geese  could  not  keep  their  course,  but  flew 
round  and  round.  The  next  day  but  one  I  rode  through  Rutland  thirty- 
six  miles  to  Brandon,  where  I  stayed  a  week,  met  the  societies,  and 
preached  fifteen  times.  Bidding  them  farewell,  I  returned  southward, 
visiting  some  places  until  the  quarterly  meeting  came  on. 

I  took  my  leave  of  the  classes  and  people  in  the  different  places,  taking 
them  to  record  that  I  had  spared  no  pains,  either  by  night  or  day,  in 
public  or  in  private,  to  bring  them  to  good  ;  and  if  they  did  not  repent.  [ 
should  appear  against  them  at  a  future  day,  calling  the  sun,  moon,  and 
stars,  with  the  fowls  of  the  air  and  the  beasts  of  the  field,  to  witness 
against  them,  that  my  skirts  were  pure  from  all  their  blood.* 

December  27th.  I  puked  almost  to  death  before  it  could  be  stopped  ; 
but,  far  beyond  expectation.  God  enabled  me  to  speak  at  night.  On  the 
twenty-ninth  I  held  three  meetings,  which  appeared  not  in  vain.  On  the 
twenty-ninth  our  quarterly  meeting  began  in  Ashgrove,  where  I  was 
complained  of,  and  was  whipped  (in  words)  by  brother  Hutchinson  for 
jealousy. 

The  next  day  we  had  a  refreshing  season,  and  about  two  hundred 
communicants  ;  and  after  giving  them  my  farewell,  I  felt  as  pure  from 
the  blood  of  the  people  as  if  I  had  never  been  called  to  preach. 

During  my  stay  upon  these  two  circuits,  in  ten  months,  about  six  hun- 
dred were  taken  into  society,  and  as  many  more  went  off  and  joined  the 
Baptists  and  Presbyterians. 

From  thence  I  started  with  brother  Sabin  for  the  south.  I  rode  through 
Bennington  in  a  cold  storm,  and  through  tedious  drifts  of  snow  to  Wil- 
liamstown. 

January  1st,  1799.  I  again  renewed  my  covenant  to  be  more  faithful 
to  God  and  man  than  I  had  been.  I  proceeded  to  Stockbridge,  and  met 
friend  Hubbard,  who  was  to  go  where  I  came 'from,  and  I  to  supply  his 
place  on  Pittsfield  circuit,  while  brother  Sabin  was  to  go  to  Litchfield. 
This  circuit  was  in  a  very  low  situation,  and  the  most  despised  of  any 
in  New  England  ;  and  as  they  had  frequently  sent  complaints  to  con- 
ference  against  their  preachers,  I  at  first  refused  to  go  to  it,  lest  I  should 
lie  injured  by  false  brethren,  knowing  that  J.  Sawyer,  m  ith  whom  1  was  to 
travel,  had  been  prejudiced  against  me.  But  upon  conditions  that  Dewey 
and  Sawyer  would  stand  by  me,  as  far  as  consistent  with  truth  and  dis- 
cipline, I  consented  to  go. 

On  the  third  I  began  to  pursue  the  circuit  regularly,  after  my  irregu- 
lar manner,  and  preach  especially  to  sinners  and  lukewarm  professors, 
with  backsliders. 

*  I  have  not  seen  them  since. 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  47 

From  Lenox,  going  across  the  mountain  to  New  Canaan,  I  met  with  a 
loss,  and  had  like  to  have  perished  with  the  cold  and  snow-drifts. 

6th.  I  preached  in  Pittsfield.  The  members  were  high  in  profession, 
but  low  in  heart.  Their  prejudice  being  great,  they  did  not  invite  me  to 
their  houses,  but  were  sorry  I  came  on  the  circuit. 

7th.  Windsor.  In  the  lukewarm  class,  the  power  of  God  was  felt. 
From  hence  to  Adams  and  Stanford,  where  revivals  soon  broke  out.  But 
the  Baptists  did  us  much  harm,  pretending  to  be  friends,  but  with  the 
reprobation  doctrine  opposing  as  enemies  behind  our  backs. 

Thence  through  Clarsburgh  to  Pownal,  where  the  people  were  once 
engaged  in  religion,  but  now  were  hardened ;  so  we  gave  up  the  place. 

Thence  to  Hoosac,  where  several  were  cut  to  the  heai't,  and  shortly 
after  a  beautiful  society  was  formed.  This  town  being  large,  I  went  into 
several  other  parts  to  break  up  fresh  ground. 

One  day  a  man  said  to  me,  "  Fourteen  months  ago  I  met  you  coming 
out  of  Troy  ;  and  you,  after  inquiring  the  road,  asked,  '  Was  my  peace 
made  with  God  V  I  replied,  '  I  hope  so,'  knowing  it  was  not,  for  which 
my  conscience  condemned  me.  But  the  pride  of  my  heart  would  not 
surfer  me  to  acknowledge  that  I  lied ;  and  you,  after  giving  me  good 
advice,  went  on  your  way,  which  advice  has  not  left  me  yet ;  and  now 
I  am  resolved  to  serve  God  the  remainder  of  my  life."  This  was  an 
encouragement  to  me  not  to  be  discouraged,  as  bread  thrown  on  the  waters 
is  found  after  many  clays.  Hence  I  went  to  Troy,  where  was  some 
revival  in  the  class.  Thence  to  Greenbush,  where  a  glorious  work  of 
God  becran. 

O 

The  second  time  I  went  to  that  place,  the  people  flocked  out  by  hun- 
dreds to  hear  the  strange  man  preach  up  his  principles.  I  told  the  people 
that  God  had  promised  me  two  souls  to  be  converted  from  that  day,  and 
if  my  labors  were  not  acknowledged,  they  might  brand  me  in  the  fore- 
head with  the  mark  of  liar,  and  on  the  back  with  the  mark  of  hypocrite. 

They  watched  my  words.  However,  two  who  were  in  the  assembly 
thought,  Oh !  that  I  might  be  one  of  these  two ;  and  shortly  after  both 
found  pardon.  A  reprobation  preacher  sought  to  do  us  much  harm, 
when  I  publicly  besought  God,  if  he  was  a  true  minister,  to  bless  his 
labors,  and  make  it  manifest ;  but  if  he  had  jumped  presumptuously  into 
the  work,  that  God  would  remove  him,  so  that  he  should  not  hurt  the 
people.  Shortly  after  he  fell  into  a  scandalous  sin,  and  so  his  influence 
was  lost. 

At  Canaan  Gore  a  number  of  backsliders  and  sinners  were  brought  to 
a  sense  of  themselves,  and  joined  in  a  class ;  one  of  whom  invited  me  to 
preach  in  Green  River  meeting-house,  as  we  had  a  right  to  it  two  days 
in  the  yetr. 

The  time  arrived  ;  the  people  came  out,  and  I  went :  but  having  a 
hard  day's  journey  of  twenty-five  miles,  and  to  preach  five  times,  and  to 
speak  to  three  classes,  I  had  to  be  in  earnest. 

As  I  entered  the  meeting-house,  having  an  old,  borrowed  great-coat 
on,  and  two  hats,  the  people  were  alarmed,  and  thought  it  singular  that 
I  did  not  bow  to  every  pew  as  I  went  towards  the  pulpit,  which  was  the 
custom  there.  Some  laughed,  and  some  blushed,  and  the  attention  of  all 
was  excited.  I  spoke  for  about  two  hours,  giving  the  inside  and  outside 
of  Methodism.     Many,  I  believe,  for  that  day  will  be  thankful,  though  I 


48  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

was  strongly  opposed  by  a  reprobationist  in  the  afternoon.  My  hat  was 
taken  from  me  without  my  consent,  and  two  others  forced  upon  me :  I 
was  carrying  one  to  give  a  young  man. 

In  New  Concord,  religion  being  low,  I  visited  the  people  three  miles, 
taking  every  house,  and  (being  persuaded)  I  told  the  people  that  God 
would  soon  surely  revive  his  work ;  which  words  they  marked,  and 
sought  to  do  me  harm,  as  instantly  the  work  did  not  appear. 

I  besought  God  in  public,  that  something  awful  might  happen  in  the 
neighborhood,  if  nothing  else  would  do  to  alarm  the  people.  For  this 
prayer  many  said  I  ought  to  be  punished. 

A  company  of  young  people  going  to  a  tavern,  one  of  them  said,  "  I 
will  ride  there  as  Christ  rode  into  Jerusalem."  Instantly  his  horse  started. 
ran  a  distance,  and  threw  him  against  a  log.  He  spoke  no  more  until 
he  died,  which  was  next  morning.* 

In  tins  neighborhood  the  young  people  assembled  again  to  a  ginger- 
bread lottery  ;  and  I  preached  from — "  If  they  hear  not  Moses  and  the 
prophets,  neither  will  tbey  be  persuaded  though  one  rose  from  the  dead." 
They  were  so  struck,  that  the  fiddler  whom  they  employed  had  nothing 
to  do. 

At  length  the  revival  appeared  visible,  and  the  mouths  of  gainsayers 
were  shut :  numbers  were  added  to  class. 

On  my  way  to  Spencertown,  at  a  distance,  I  discovered  a  place  in  a 
hilly  country,  where  I  thought  God  would  immediately  revive  his  work. 
Coming  to  a  house,  I  inquired  my  road,  but  found  I  had  gone  out  of  my 
way;  but  upon  being  righted,  I  came  to  the  place  which  just  before  I 
had  seen  from  the  top  of  a  mountain,  where  I  thought  God  would  revive 
his  work. 

I  began  immediately  to  visit  the  neighborhood  from  house  to  house. 
The  people  thought  it  strange,  I  being  a  stranger,  and  came  out  to  see 
where  it  would  end. 

Here  too  it  was  soon  reported  I  was  crazy,  which  brought  many  out  to 
the  different  meetings  :  among  whom  was  an  old  man,  who  came  to  hear 
for  himself,  and  told  the  congregation  that  I  was  crazy,  and  advised  thorn 
.to  hear  me  no  more.  I  replied,  people  do  not  blame  crazy  ones  lor  their 
behavior;  and  last  night  I  preached  from  the  word  of  the  Lord  ;  but 
when  I  come  again  I  will  preach  from  the  word  of  the  devil.  This  tried 
our  weak  brethren:  however,  the  people  came  out  by  hundreds  to  hear 
the  new  doctrine.  I  spoke  from  Luke  iv.  G,  *.  and  an  overshadowing 
season  we  had  of  the  Divine  presence.  I  besought  the  family  to  promise 
to  serve  God;  but  upon  receiving  a  refusal,  my  soul  was  so  pained  with 
concern  on  their  account,  that  I  could  not  eat  my  breakfast,  and  set  out 
to  go  away  in  the  rain.  Conviction  seized  the  minds  of  the  family  ;  they 
followed  me  at  a  distance  with  tears,  and  made  me  the  promise,  and  not 
altogether  in  vain.  Here  the  society  was  greatly  enlarged  ■  those  that 
were  in  darkness  were  brought  into  marvellous  light. 

In  Alford,  I  preached  Methodism,  inside  and  outside.  Many  came  to 
hear;  one  woman  thought  I  aimed  at  her  dress.  The  next  meeting  she 
ornamented  far  more,  in  order  that  I  might  speak  to  her.  Rut  1  in  my  dis- 
course took  no  notice  of  dress,  and  she  went  away  disgraced  and  ashamed. 

*  His  name  was  Valentine. 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  49 

The  brethren  here  treated  me  very  coldly  at  first,  so  I  was  necessi- 
tated to  pay  for  my  horse-keeping  for  five  weeks:  and  being  confined  a 
few  days  with  the  ague  and  fever,  the  man  of  the  house  not  beiii"-  a 
Methodist,  I  paid  him  for  my  accommodation. 

I  had  said  in  public  that  God  would  bless  my  labors  there  ;  which 
made  the  people  watch  me  for  evil  and  not  for  good.  I  visited  the  whole. 
neighborhood  from  house  to  house,  which  made  a  great  uproar  among 
the  people.  However,  the  fire  kindled;  the  society  got  enlivened,  and 
several  others  who  were  stumbling  at  the  unexemplary  walk  of  profes- 
sors, were  convinced  and  brought  to  find  the  realities  of  religion  for  them- 
selves. When  leaving  this  place,  I  was  offered  pay  for  my  expenses, 
but  I  refused  it,  saying,  "  If  you  wish  to  do  me  good,  treat  the  coming 
preacher  better  than  you  have  done  me." 

Stockbridge.  Here  the  minister  of  the  place  had  done  his  endeavors 
to  influence  the  people  to  shut  the  preachers  out  of  the  town ;  but  by  an 
impression  I  went  into  one  part,  and  by  an  invitation  to  another;  and 
though  the  opposition  was  great  from  the  magistrates  and  quality,  yet 
they  found  no  way  to  expel  us  .  .'. -■  ,;!;,<e;  but  the  revival  began, 
and  several  were  stirred  up  to  seek  God.  Now  reprobation  lost  ground  : 
the  eyes  of  many  were  enlightened  to  see  a  free  salvation  offered  to  all 
mankind. 

In  Lenox  the  society  and  people  were  much  prejudiced  at  first,  but  the 
former  were  quickened  afresh.  Here  lived  a  young  woman,  who,  by 
the  unexemplary  walk  of  professors,  was  prejudiced  against  the  advice  to 
religion,  saying,  "  I  see  no  difference  between  their  walk  and  others."  Her 
parents  besought  me  to  say  nothing  to  her  about  her  soul,  lest  she  should 
be  prejudiced  and  hardened  more.  I  began  to  consider  what  to  do  ;  and 
after  seeking  to  God  for  wisdom  and  success,  said,  "Sophy,  if  you'll  read 
a  chapter  every  day  till  my  return  tour  weeks  hence,  I'll  give  you  this 
Bible."  She  thinking  I  was  in  jest,  said  she  would.  I  instantly  gave  it  to 
her,  at  which  she  blushed.  At  my  return,  as  she  said  she  had  fulfilled, 
I  requested  a  second  promise  ;  which  was  that  she  would  pray  twice  a 
day  in  secret  another  four  weeks.  She  said,  "  You'll  go  and  tell  it  round 
if  I  do:"  which  I  assured  her  I  would  not,  if  she  would  only  grant  my 
request.  Said  she,  _"  I'll  retire,  but  not  promise  to  kneel,"  so  we  parted. 
At  the  expiration  of  the  time  I  came  round  the  circuit  here  again,  and 
requested  one  promise  more,  viz.  to  pray  once  a  day  kneeling,  which  I 
would  not  take  a  denial  $f :  and  to  get  rid  of  my  importunity  she  pro- 
mised ;  and  before  the  time  expired  she  was  convinced  of  the  necessity 
of  being  made  holy,  and  was  willing  that  all  the  world  should  know  of 
her  resolution  to  serve  God  during  life.* 

I  visited  Pittsfield  extensively,  and  had  the  satisfaction  to  see  the 
Methodists  and  others  stirred  up  to  serve  God.  Now  they  offered  me 
presents,  which  I  refused,  saving,  "  The  next  preachers  invite  home  and 
treat  well,  for  my  sake." 

In  Bethlehem,  whilst  preaching,  I  was  suddenly  seized  with  puking, 
and  expected  te  expire.     Here  also  God  revived  his  work. 

Conference  drawing  near,  and  finding  that  my  food  did  not  nouri 
and  strengthen  me  as  heretofore,  I  was  convinced  that  unless  I  could  get 


*  A  few  years  after  she  died  happy. 

5 


50  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

help,  I  must  be  carried  off  the  stage.  I  accordingly  wrote  to  conference 
concerning  my  state,  and  requested  permission  to  take  a  voyage  to  sea, 
as  I  had  no  hope  of  escaping  any  other  way ;  and  Ireland  lay  particu- 
larly on  my  mind.  Feeling  a  particular  desire  to  visit  Lansingburgh  and 
Albany,  which  the  preachers  had  restrained  me  from  going  to,  I  em- 
braced the  opportunity  whilst  they  were  gone  to  conference. 

June  17th,  I  preached  five  times  and  rode  thirty-five  miles.  On  the 
18th,  I  rode  fifty-five  miles;  preached  five  times,  and  spoke  to  two 
classes.  On  the  19th,  I  preached  six  times,  and  rode  twenty-five  miles. 
On  the  20th,  I  preached  twice  and  went  to  Albany,  and  preached  eight 
nights  successively,  one  excepted,  which  I  improved  in  Lansingburgh. 

In  the  daytime,  I  went  to  Coeyman's  Patent  and  Niskeuna.  These 
visits  were  not  altogether  in  vain ;  wherefore  I  did  not  grudge  the  above 
mentioned  hard  clays'  works  to  gain  this  time. 

29th.  I  rode  thirty  miles,  preaching  twice  on  the  road,  to  Handcock ; 
which  place  I  had  visited  extensively,  it  being  newly  taken  into  the  cir- 
cuit, and  about  forty  members  joined  in  the  class.  Our  quarterly  meet- 
ing coming  on,  the  congregation  was  so  large,  we  were  constrained  to 
withdraw  to  the  woods  ;  for  no  building  we  had  would  contain  them.  It 
was  a  powerful  tithe  indeed,  and  many  were  refreshed  from  the  presence 
of  the  Lord. 

My  state  of  health  being  so  low,  I  bade  them  farewell  until  we  should 
meet  in  a  future  world,  as  I  expected  to  see  them  no  more  on  earth. 

I  took  them  all  to  record,  that  my  skirts  were  pure  from  all  their 
blood,  as  I  had  spared  no  pains  to  bring  them  to  good. 

When  I  at  first  came  on  this  circuit,  I  felt  like  one  forsaken,  as  they 
all  appeared  to  be  sorry  to  see  me,  and  almost  unwilling  to  feed  me  or 
my  horse.  For  all  my  toil  here,  I  received  ten  dollars,  when  my  extra 
expenses  were  upwards  of  six  pounds ;  so  that  when  leaving  it,  I  Mas 
fifteen  pounds  worse  in  circumstances  than  when  coming  :  yet  it  afforded 
me  comfort  that  I  could  leave  them  in  peace,  and  have  a  joyful  hope  of 
enjoying  some  of  them  as  stars  in  my  crown  of  glory,  which  I  expected 
soon  to  obtain. 

As  the  preachers  who  had  just  come  from  conference  told  me  that  my 
request  was  rejected,  and  my  station  was  on  the  bounds  of  Canada  ;  this 
information  grieved  me  at  first :  however,  I  consented  to  go  according  to 
orders,  after  I  had  visited  my  native  town. 

Leaving  this  circuit,  to  which  there  were  added  one  hundred  and 
eighty,  and  about  five  hundred  more  under  conviction  for  sin,  I  set  off  for 
Coventry,  and  riding  through  Granville  circuit,  it  caused  me  to  weep  and 
mourn  when  I  saw  some  who  were  awakened  when  I  was  there,  now  in  a 
backslidden  state.  Oh !  the  harm  done  by  the  laziness  and  unfaithful- 
ness of  preachers  !  But  some  who  were  alive  then  are  alive  still,  and  I 
trust  to  meet  them  in  a  better  world. 

July  3d.  I  reached  my  native  town,  and  found  my  parents  and  friends 
well  in  body,  but  low  in  religion.  Next  evening  I  preached;  many 
flocked  out  to  hear  the  preacher  who  had  risen  from  the  dead,  as  was  the 
common  say. 

I  told  the  people,  once  I  was  opposed  by  them  about  preaching  :  I  have 
come  home  before  now  to  see  you  and  bid  you  farewell  for  a  season  ;  but 
now  I  have  come  home,  not  a-cozening,  as  some  children  do  to  see  their 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  51 

parents,  but  to  discharge  my  duty  and  bid  you  farewell  once  for  all ;  and 
if  God  does  not  give  me  seals  of  my  labor,  you  may  still  say  he  has  not 
called  me  to  preach. 

I  went  to  New  London,  to  see  if  the  salt  water  would  do  me  any  good, 
and  coming  through  Norwich  I  met  with  a  cool  reception  from  the  so- 
ciety :  but  in  New  London  a*ll  seemed  friendly.  We  had  several  pow- 
erful meetings  ;  two  were  awakened,  and  one  found  pardon  during  my 
stay. 

I  besought  God  to  let  me  preach  one  funeral  sermon  in  my  native 
town  ;  where,  having  visited  many,  I  preached  in  about  twenty  different 
houses.  Having  spent  about  four  weeks,  the  time  drew  near  when  I 
must  set  off. 

The  class-leader,  S.  Parker,  having  received  a  wound,  bled  to  that 
degree,  that  he  died  in  consequence  of  it,  happy  in  the  love  of  God. 

I  took  leave  of  the  dear  families  of  my  acquaintance,  and  August  4th, 
preached  the  funeral  sermon  to  many  hundreds  of  people.  Both  gentry 
and  commonalty  were  drawn  out  by  curiosity  to  hear  one  of  their  native 
town,  whom  they  had  heard  so  much  about ;  thinking  it  would  do  to  go 
to  a  funeral,  when  it  would  not  to  go  to  another  of  my  meetings ;  taking 
the  funeral  for  a  cloak. 

After  discharging  my  duty  as  God  gave  me  strength,  to  old  and  to 
young,  to  professor  and  non-professor,  I  said,  "Ye  all  see  the  decline  I 
am  in,  and  take  you  to  record  my  walk  and  conversation  since  I  first 
professed  religion,  and  my  faithfulness  to  you  now ;  and  if  God  permit, 
I  intend  to  see  you  again  at  the  end  of  eleven  months  ;  but  it  is  impressed 
on  my  mind  as  though  I  shall  never  see  you  in  time,  unless  it  should 
be  in  answer  to  many  prayers ;  I  therefore  bid  you  farewell  till  the  judg- 
ment day  ;"  and  then  taking  my  youngest  sister  by  the  hand — (from 
whom  I  had  obtained  a  promise  to  pray  twice  a-day  till  I  should  be 
twenty-two  years  old,  reminding  her  of  my  dream ;  she  then  being  in 
the  height  of  fashion,  pleaded  she  should  have  none  to  go  with  her;  I 
said,  I  myself  had  to  go  alone  and  was  enabled  to  endure — and  you, 
after  I  am  two-and-twenty,  if  tired  of  the  service  of  God,  can  turn  back 
and  the  devil  will  be  willing  to  receive  you  again ;  then  tears  began  to 
roll) — I  bade  her  farewell,  and  to  strive  to  meet  me  in  heaven,  and 
rather  than  have  her  turn  back  to  sin,  would  come  and  preach  her 
funeral  sermon.  Another  sister,  and  my  mother,  and  brother-in-law,  I 
shook  hands  with  likewise.  My  father's  trials  were  so  great,  he  with- 
drew, (I  suppose  to  weep;)  and  then  mounting  my  horse,  all  this  being 
in  the  sight  of  the  assembly,  and  the  sun  shining  from  the  western  sky, 
I  called  it  to  witness  against  that  assembly  if  they  would  not  repent,  that 
my  skirts  were  pure  from  their  blood  ;  and  then  putting  the  whip  to  my 
horse,  I  rode  off  forty  miles  that  evening  before  I  dismounted.  On  the 
5th,  I  rode  seventy  miles  to  Chesterfield.  A  family  with  whom  I  was 
acquainted,  being,  as  I  thought,  unwilling  to  receive  me,  I  went  to  the 
next  house,  and  so  pleaded  that  they  took  me  in. 

The  next  clay  I  rode  sixty-four  miles,  to  Hanover,  and  the  day  after 
saw  my  brother-in-law  and  two  sisters ;  to  whom  I  discharged  my  duty, 
and  left  them  and  went  to  Vershire. 

A  swelling  appearing  on  my  horse's  leg,  I  left  him  and  borrowed 
another  to  reach  my  circuit.     On  my  way  across  the  mountain,  1  preach- 


52  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

ed  in  Berry,  and  the  power  of  God  was  present.  The  next  morning, 
crossing  Onion  river,  reached  my  circuit  at  Essex,  being  two  hundred 
and  fifty  miles  from  my  parents.  Cold  winter  now  approaching,  my 
clothes  considerably  worn  and  few  ;  and  no  way  apparently  to  get  any 
more,  having  but  one  penny  in  my  pocket,  and  a  stranger  in  a  strange 
land ;  and  unless  God  gives  me  favor  in  the  sight  of  the  people,  shall 
have  to  walk  on  foot.  My  trust  is  still  in  God  ;  my  mind  is  solemnly 
stayed  upon  him,  and  I  do  believe  he  will  bless  me  here  by  numbers. 

I  met  brother  Sabin,  a  local  preacher,  who  came  to  my  assistance  in 
Jericho.  After  meeting,  we  set  off,  whilst  one  rode  the  other  went  on 
foot,  to  Fletcher :  here  a  powerful  work  of  God  immediately  broke  out. 

The  next  day,  we  swam  the  horse  across  the  river  Demile,  ourselves 
crossing  in  a  canoe  ;  proceeded  through  a  wood  without  any  path,  for 
some  miles,  and  late  at  night  came  to  Fairfield,  about  thirty  miles  in  all. 
My  body  was  weary  but  my  soul  was  happy. 

It  was  not  long  until  I  was  sorely  tempted  to  desist  from  travelling, 
and  wait  till  my  change  come;  but  then  considering  the  value  of  souls,  I 
am  constrained  to  exert  the  little  strength  I  have. 

On  hearing  brother  Sabin  preach  in  Sheldon,  I  was  comforted.  The 
next  day  we  crossed  the  Canada  line  into  Dunn's  Patent :  here  God 
began  a  good  work.  Fi-om  thence  to  the  Dutch  manor,  brother  Miller's, 
where  I  had  been  before. 

I  held  meeting,  and  a  proud  young  woman  was  stirred  up  to  seek  the 
Lord,  and  found  comfort.  Borrowing  a  horse,  I  went  to  break  up  fallow 
ground,  and  proceeded  to  Dunham  towards  Mumphrey  Magog  Lake,  and 
held  meetings  in  different  parts  of  the  town.  Some  were  angry  and  spake 
evil  of  the  way;  and  some  were  serious  and  tender,  and  desired  to  hear 
again.  The  people  in  this  part  of  the  world  were  the  offscouring  of  the 
earth,  some  having  ran  hither  for  debt,  others  to  avoid  prosecution  for 
crimes,  and  a  third  character  had  come  to  accumulate  money.  These 
were  like  sheep  without  a  shepherd,  having  only  two  ministers,  one  of 
whom  believed  one  principle  and  preached  another.  Hence  I  went  to 
Sutton,  and  got  into  three  parts  of  the  town  ;  in  two  of  which  there  was 
a  prospect  of  much  good  ;  but  in  the  other,  reprobationism  shut  up  the 
hearts  of  the  people,  and  I  must  speak  there  no  more. 

Returning  through  these  places  to  Mussisque  bay,  the  prospect  of  good 
increased.  From  thence  I  proceeded  round  the  north  end  of  the  ba\  tp 
the  west  side,  as  far  as  I  could  find  inhabitants.  The  roads  Mere  so 
sloughy  and  miry  that  they  were  almost  impassable.  However,  I  got 
places  to  accommodate  the  inhabitants  for  meetings,  all  along.  Here 
for  thirty  miles  there  was  no  preach  ng  until  I  came  :  but  the  Lord  made 
bare  his  arm. 

Returning,  I  held  meetings  at  the  same  places,  and  found  the  prospect 
to  increase.  Then  going  up  the  lake  shore,  held  meetings  where  I 
had  the  year  past,  until  I  came  round  to  Fletcher:  here  the  work  in- 
creased. Hence  I  proceeded  through  Johnston,  up  the  river  Demile  to 
Morristown.  Here  the  people  had  not  heard  a  sermon  for  two  years: 
we  entered  into  a  covenant  to  serve  the  Lord  ;  and  many  were  keenly 
convicted,  and  their  hearts  were  like  wax  before  the  sun. 

Hence  to  Stowe,  where  for  three  miles  I  could  get  no  house  at  first. 
Night  drawing  on,  I  scarcely  knew  what  to  do,  as  the  families  would  not 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  53 

take  me  in  ;  but  at  length  I  met  a  company  of  men,  who  had  been  marking 
out  land  in  the  woods  ;  to  these  I  made  known  my  errand,  and  they  in- 
vited me  to  go  back  about  two  miles  ;  and  the  house  was  soon  filled  with 
people,  and  solemn  times  we  had  that  evening  and  the  next  morning. 

Ten  years  ago,  this  was  a  howling  wilderness,  inhabited  only  by 
wild  beasts,  and  now  contained  near  one  hundred  families.  Oh  !  what 
an  alteration  there  is  in  the  earth! 

From  hence  I  went  to  Waterbury,  on  Onion  river,  where  a  reproba- 
tipnist  gave  me  these  words  to  preach  from  :  "  No  man  can  come  to  me 
except  the  Father  who  hath  sent  me  draw  him."  The  Lord  loosed  my 
tongue,  and  good  I  believe  was  done. 

From  thence  1  returned  to  Mussisque  bay,  under  trials  and  discourage- 
ments of  mind,  but  was  revived  on  meeting  brother  Sabin.  As  I  could 
not  readily  find  a  horse  to  borrow,  I  set  out  on  foot  towards  Magog:  but 
my  body  being  weak.  I  disappointed  one  congregation,  to  my  sorrow,  but 
reached  the  next  day's  appointments  in  Sutton  and  Dunham,  and  God 
gave  me  favor  in  the  sight  of  some,  who  with  horses  conveyed  me  to  the 
several  places. 

During  my  walk,  I  found  one  fourth  of  a  dollar,  and  reasoned,  why 
have  I  found  this  ?      1  have  not  had  any  for  some  time  past. 

I  had  to  walk  from  Dunn's  Patent  to  the  bay,  which  was  about  ten 
miles,  the  nighest  way,  on  which  lived  but  few  inhabitants.  I  set  out, 
hoping  to  get  through  that  night,  but  falling  short  by  reason  of  weakness, 
came  to  a  house  and  requested  they  would  guide  me  through  the  woods, 
but  in  vain.  I  then  entreated  liberty  to  tarry  under  their  roof  all  night, 
as  it  had  now  becohie  dark,  and  impossible  for  a  stranger  to  keep  the 
road,  it  being  narrow  and  miry,  and  closed  overhead  by  the  branches  of 
thick-topped  trees :  besides,  it  was  exceedingly  dangerous,  by  the  flocks 
of  bears,  which  were  uncommonly  numerous  this  fall  ;  but  at  first  my 
entreaties  were  in  vain  :  then  remembering  the  piece  of  money  which  I 
had  found,  I  offered  it  to  them  for  the  privilege,  which,  on  this  condition, 
I  obtained.  The  next  morning,  with  much  difficulty  I  got  through  to  a 
friend's  house. 

After  breakfast  I  obtained  a  horse,  and  set  out  to  fulfil  my  appoint- 
ments round  the  bay,  which  were  five.  Far  beyond  my  expectation,  I 
was  enabled  to  go  through  these,  riding  twenty-five  miles  that  day.  and 
visiting  the  isle  of  Noah  and  Hog  Island,  (in  the  latter  of  which  I  held 
the  first  religious  meeting  that  was  ever  in  it ;  and  a  solemn  time  it.  was.) 
I  returned  to  the  Dutch  manor  and  sold  my  watch,  saddle,  and  port- 
manteau. 

For  some  months  past,  I  had  no  hope  of  recovering  from  my  declining 
state,  unless  it  were  by  a  long  voyage  to  sea,  but  the  impossibility  of  it, 
as  I  thought,  was  so  great  that  I  rejected  the  idea.  I  had  been  strongly 
impressed  these  few  weeks  past,  that  if  I  tarried  I  should  die  according  to 
the  dream  ;  but  that  if  I  were  to  cross  the  ocean  to  Ireland,  it  would  be 
the  means  which  God  did  choose  to  bless  to  the  restoration  of  my  health, 
and  preservation  of  my  life  for  future  usefulness,  for  some  particular  end 
unknown  to  me.  But  when  I  considered  the  dangers  by  sea.  by  reason 
of  storms  and  tempests,  at  that  season  of  the  year,  and  of  being  taken  by 
pirates  or  privateers,  into  whose  hands  I  might  fall  in  this  declining  state, 
and  what  care  would  be  shown  me  I  did  not  know :  and  supposing  I  were 


54  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

even  to  get  well  to  Europe,  what  might  follow  I  did  not  clearly  foresee : 
the  country  heing  in  scarcity,  with  great  disturbances,  and  who  would 
receive  me  I  could  not  tell — and  if  rejected  by  all,  having  no  trade  to 
pursue,  I  saw  nothing  but  that  death  would  follow.  These  things  weighed 
so  heavy  in  the  balance  of  reason,  that  I  rejected  the  impression,  and 
threw  it  out  of  my  mind  as  a  temptation  :  it  returned  with  more  force, 
and  pursued  me  from  day  to  day.  By  nourishing  it,  I  had  peace  ;  and 
by  rejecting  it,  depression,  which  caused  great  disti'ess  ;  so  that  many 
hours  of  my  sleep  departed  from  me.  This  I  made  known  to  the  preach- 
ers and  some  others,  who  had  importuned  me  to  tell  them  what  was  the 
n  atter. 

After  being  informed,  all  with  one  voice  entreated  me  not  to  entertain 
such  a  thought  as  coming  from  God,  seeing  that  my  labors  were  here 
acknowledged,  and  that  there  was  a  prospect  of  a  universal  revival. 
"  Wherefore  it  is  inconsistent,"  said  they,  "  that  he  could  require  you  to 
go  away  three  thousand  miles,  into  a  strange  country,  without  friends, 
leaving  the  circuit  in  this  situation,  forfeiting  the  confidence  which  the 
conference  have  placed  in  you,  by  giving  you  the  care  of  the  circuit,  and 
none  to  supply  your  place." 

These  arguments  were  powerful,  and  so  confounded  me  that  I  could 
not  answer  them.  Still  there  was  something  in  my  mind  that  said,  Go ; 
and  by  putting  it  away  I  could  get  no  peace. 

September  26th.  I  preached  in  Highgate,  Swanton,  and  St.  Alban's, 
for  the  last  time ;  in  Georgia  and  in  Milton  likewise.  In  the  latter  I 
once  made  a  covenant,  which  they  broke,  and  afterwards  they  hated  me 
so,  that  they  could  not  bear  to  see  me. 

28th.  Our  quarterly  meeting  began  in  Essex.  I  made  my  exercise 
known,  and  the  declining  state  I  was  in,  to  S.  Hutchinson  and  J.  Mitchell, 
who  would  hearken  nothing  to  it,  but  brought  up  the  above-mentioned 
arguments.  I  besought  for  a  certificate  concerning  my  moral  conduct, 
but  was  refused,  with  a  strict  injunction  not  to  go.  S.  Hutchinson  said, 
"  I  shall  appear  like  a  fool  in  the  eyes  of  the  conference  for  supporting 
your  cause  in  the  manner  I  have  done,  as  some  said  that  you  would 
never  prove  true  to  the  connection,  which,  by  going  away,  will  appear 
to  be  the  case.  But,  if  you'll  tarry,  as  I  ever  have  been,  so  I  still  will 
be  your  friend  ;  and  the  next  conference  your  probation  will  be  ended, 
and  you  will  lie  ordained."  I  bid  him  farewell,  giving  him  Hezekiah's 
lamentation — Isaiah,  xxxviii.  9,  &c.  He  gave  me  Paul's  charge  to 
Timothy,  and  so  we  parted,  after  that  I  had  given  my  farewell  to  the 
people. 

I  now  proceeded  to  fulfil  what  appointments  I  had  made  for  myself, 
riding  with  J.  M.  to  Fletcher.  He  again  entreated  me  for  his,  and  my, 
and  the  work  of  God's  sake,  to  tarry,  saying,  "  If  you  go  away  and  leave 
us  thus,  I  believe  the  curse  of  God  will  follow  you ;"  and  kneeling 
down,  besought  God,  if  he  had  called  me  to  go,  to  make  it  manifest,  and 
if  not,  to  hedge  up  my  way  ;  and  so  parted  for  a  while.  I  went  to  Gam- 
bridge,  Johnston,  Morristown,  Stowe,  Waterbury,  and  Duxbury,  and  the 
quickening  power  of  God  was  sensibly  felt  in  every  place. 

About  this  time  1  met  with  Dr.  Whipple,  of  New  Boston,  in  New  Hamp- 
shire, who  gave  me  some  things  for  my  voyage,  saying  he  felt  for  me  in 
this  great  undertaking. 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  55 

My  trials  of  heart  were  great  to  think  of  leaving  my  people  and  coun- 
try, and  particularly  my  parents,  probably  to  see  them  no  more,  so 
contrary  to  the  minds  and  advice  of  all  those  who  wished  me  well;  but 
I  have  endeavored  to  weigh  the  matter  candidly  before  God,  as  for  eter- 
nity, and  after  making  it  a  matter  of  earnest  prayer  to  know  my  duty, 
that,  if  the  impression  be  from  God,  it  may  increase,  and  if  from  the 
enemy,  it  may  decrease  ;  and,  according  to  the  best  judgment  I  can  form, 
I  do  believe  it  to  be  the  will  of  God  that  I  should  go,  as  I  can  enjoy  peace 
of  mind  in  no  pursuit  but  this,  and  accordingly  I  am  resolved  to  proceed 
as  the  door  opens. 

My  horse  being  brought  from  Vershire,  which  cost  eighty-four  dollars, 
I  now  sold  for  a  small  part  of  that  sum;  and  all  which  I  could  collect, 
including  the  price  of  my  saddle,  &c,  amounted  to  six  guineas  and  some 
provision. 

October  12th.  I  met  brother  Mitchell  again ;  he  would  not  bid  me 
farewell,  saying,  "  I  can't  give  my  consent  you  should  go."  I  bid  him 
farewell,  saying,  "  I  know  you  have  ever  been  my  friend,  and  are  such 
to  the  present  day ;  it  is  hard  to  go  contrary  to  your  advice,  and  if  you 
think  I  am  wilful  in  this  matter,  you  judge  me  wrong  and  hard :  it  is  in 
tender  conscience  before  God  that  I  leave  you  this  day,  for  the  sake  of 
peace  of  mind,  which  if  I  could  otherwise  enjoy,  I  would  take  up  with 
your  advice,  'to  stick  and  die  by  the  stuff:'  "  and  kneeling  down,  whilst, 
at  prayer  our  hearts  were  melted  Avith  a  feeling  sense  of  the  goodness 
of  God ;  and,  as  Jonathan  and  David's,  our  parting  was  hard.  From 
thence  I  proceeded  (in  a  canoe  which  had  come  for  me  and  started  back, 
I  being  about  twenty  minutes  behind  the  time,  but  hailed  him,  so  he 
stopped  and  took  me  in.  This  was  a  stranger,  as  the  first  man  who  was 
to  have  come  for  me  was  dead)  down  the  Mussisque  river,  across  the 
bay,  to  what  is  called  the  Ridge,  where  God  has  begun  a  good  work. 
Here  some  of  my  friends  from  the  Manor  met  me  with  entreaties  not  to 
go,  which  to  prevent  did  not  bring  my  chest,  as  apparently  I  must  die 
with  sufferings  among  hard-hearted  sailors ;  but  if  I  would  tarry  with 
them,  I  could  have  friends  and  a  decent  burial.  But  my  mind  was  to 
go ;  so  they  went  back  and  brought  my  chest  to  South  River.  We 
kneeled  down  on  the  bank,  and  besought  God,  if  it  was  his  will  I  should 
go,  to  prosper  my  way,  but  if  not,  to  shut  it  up.  Said  they,  "  We  expect 
to  see  you  again."  But  I  replied,  "  It  is  in  my  mind  as  though  I  should 
never  see  you  again."  Some  were  minded  not  to  have  brought  my 
chest,  that  I  might  thereby  be  detained  until  it  was  too  late  for  going,  as 
the  fleet  was  to  sail  in  a  short  space.  Being  disappointed  of  a  canoe 
which  was  promised,  we  took  another,  which  sprang  a-leak  before  we 
had  gone  far;  but  we  got  a  second  down  the  river,  and  soon  got  into  the 
lake. 

The  waves  ran  high,  and  the  people  had  advised  us  not  to  go,  as  they 
thought  there  was  great  danger  of  upsetting. 

The  man  who  had  promised  to  take  me  to  St.  John's  breaking  his 
word,  I  had  to  look  out  for  another,  who  said,  "  Such  a  day,  I  went  out 
of  curiosity  to  hear  a  strange  man  who  had  come  to  the  neighborhood, 
whose  words  reached  my  heart.  And  now  I  believe  God  has  pardoned 
my  sins,  and  I  bless  God  that  ever  I  saw  your  face." 

Cutting  down  a  bush,  and  hoisting  it  for  a  sail,  we  reached  St.  John's 


56  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

about  three  in  the  afternoon  ;  and  after  wandering-  up  and  down  the  town 
for  about  two  hours,  I  found  a  man  who,  for  two  dollars,  engaged  to  carry 
me  in  a  cart  to  Lapareri,  the  mail  stage  having  gone  off  just  before  I 
arrived  there. 

After  being  examined  strictly  by  the  military  officers,  and  my  name 
recorded,  I  parted  with  the  canoe-man,  and  went  on  my  way  ;  being  now 
entirely  among  strangers,  and  probably  I  shall  be  so,  I  know  not  but  for 
life.  The  cart  broke  down  on  the  road,  and  he  had  to  borrow  another. 
About  three  o'clock  after  midnight  I  arrived  at  Lapareri,  being  very 
much  chilled. 

The  market  boats  at  break  of  day  started  for  Montreal,  and  on  my 
way  I  discovered  several  vessels  lying  at  the  wharf,  one  of  which  par- 
ticularly attracted  my  mind ;  and  after  landing,  I  walked  on  board, 
inquiring  where  she  belonged  and  was  bound  to. 

The  captain  answered,  "  Belongs  to  Quebec,  and  bound  for  Dublin.'"' 
(The  very  place  where  I  wanted  to  go.) 

Q.  "  Will  you  give  me  a  passage  V 

A.   "  Have  you  plenty  of  money  ?" 

Q.  "  What  shall  you  charge  ?" 

A.  "Sometimes  people  give  fifteen  guineas,  but  I  will  carry  one  for 
eight." 

Q.  "  I'll  give  you  five  guineas  and  find  myself ;  will  you  carry  me 
for  that  ?     If  not,  I  must  return  to  the  states." 

A.  "  I  will  ;  but  you  are  a  devilish  fool  for  going  from  a  plentiful 
country,  with  peace,  to  that  disturbed  island." 

I  then  gave  him  his  money,  and  bought  some  more  provisions,  and  had 
a  few  shillincrs  left. 

After  attempting  to  preach  in  a  congregation  of  the  hardest  of  the  hard, 
I  went  on  board  the  vessel,  and  put  down  the  river  a  few  leagues. 

October  16th.  I  this  day  was  twenty-two  years  old.  The  dream  of 
the  prophet  now  lay  with  weight  upon  my  mind,  which  said  that  I  should 
live  until  I  was  two-and-twenty,  and  the  hours  passed  solemnly  away. 
A  woman  passenger  said,  "  I  judge  this  man's  a  Methodist."  I,  turning 
away  as  with  air  air  of  disdain,  said,  "What  do  you  lump  me  with  that 
despised  people  for  ?"  She  replied,  "  Because  you  don't  drink,  and  be 
jovial  and  cheerily  as  what  the  rest  of  us  are,  but  are  gloomy  and  cast 
down — like  that  people,  always  melancholy."  "  Well,"  said  the  sailors, 
"  we'll  try  him  over  the  ground,  and  see  what  he  is  made  of."  Then  they 
began  to  put  tar  on  my  face,  and  tallow  on  my  clothes,  until  I  told  the 
captain  he  ought  to  make  them  behave  more  civil,  being  commander  of 
the  ship.  However,  I  was  the  object  of  all  their  sport  for  seven  days  on 
our  way  to  Quebec,  during  which  time  I  suffered  much  with  cold,  having 
no  blankets,  and  lying  either  on  the  cable,  or  across  some  barrels  filled 
with  potash,  and  my  garments  being  thin,  and  nothing  but  a  side  of 
leather  to  cover  myself  with.  But  the  last  night  I  found  a  small  sail, 
and  begging  it  of  the  captain,  I  wrapped  myself  in  it.  and  thought  myself 
comfortable.     There  was  no  fire  below  decks  at  this  time. 

One  morning  a  lieutenant  came  on  board  before  I  was  up,  and  describ- 
ing my  dress,  inquired  of  the  captain  if  such  a  person  was  on  board.  I 
came  up,  and  the  captain  told  me  what  had  passed. 

The  officer  then  said,  "  You  were  seen  at  Lapareri,  &c,  and  was 


.      DOW'S    JOURNAL.  57 

thought  to  be  one  of  M'Clen's  party,  as  a  spy,  and  I  have  come  a  hun- 
dred  miles  to  apprehend  you,  and  now  you  must  clear  yourself,  pr  go 
before  the  chief  commander."  J  showed  him  my  license  and  some  pri- 
vate letters,  and  told  him  my  business.  He  then  replied,  "  T  believe  you 
are  an  honest  man,  and  if  you  will  enlist,  I'll  give  you  so  much  bounty 
and  a  sergeantcy,  and  if  not,  you  shall  be  pressed."  I  replied,  "  Fight 
I  cannot  in  conscience  for  any  man  ;  because  it  would  be  inconsistent 
for  a  man  one  hour  to  be  praying  for  his  enemies,  and  the  next  hour 
learning  to  handle  a  £un  to  shoot  them  ;  but  if  vou  take  me  on  board  I 
shall  preach."  At  length  I  found  a  strange  piece  of  monejr  in  my 
pocket ;  and  he  attempted  to  take  my  hat  to  put  a  cockade  on  it ;  I 
snatched  it  out  of  his  hand  and  pushed  him  away  ;  to  which  he  said, 
"  Remember  you  are  not  in  the  States  now  ;  here  it  is  treason  to  resist 
an  officer."  I  making  as  if  I  would  throw  them  overboard,  he  besought  me 
not,  as  the  cockade  was  costly  :  on  condition  of  his  letting  me  have  peace 
till  I  got  to  Quebec,  I  gave  them  up.  At  our  arrival,  it  being  evening,  I 
would  not  stay  on  board  in  the  captain's  absence,  knowing  the  sailors 
would  abuse  me.  The  lieutenant,  as  I  carried  his  little  chest  or  trunk 
to  his  lodgings,  said  he  would  send  his  servant  to  pilot  me  to  the  house 
of  a  piece  of  a  Methodist ;  but  it  being  now  late,  altered  his  mind,  and 
gave  me  entertainment  all  nifjht,  with  blankets  and  fire,  which  was  re- 
freshing  to  me.  He  and  his  captain  exerted  themselves  to  lead  me  into 
sin  ;   but  before  we  parted  I  obtained  liberty  to  pray  with  them. 

The  next  morning  I  inquired  for  Methodists,  and  through  the  medium 
of  an  English  lad,  the  people  being  mostly  French,  found  a  few  back- 
slidden ones,  some  of  whom  came  from  Europe.  The  week  preceding, 
a  society  of  about  twenty-six,  belonging  to  the  army,  had  gone  to  Hali- 
fax, but  two  or  three  of  their  wives  were  left.  I  found  the  place  where 
they  used  to  hold  their  meeting,  and  collected  about  a  dozen  English  to 
a  meeting  in  the  evening. 

The  next  evening  the  congregation  increased  to  about  thirty  ;  thus  on 
to  about  a  hundred  and  fifty  the  five  days  I  was  there.  A  woman,  the 
first  day,  on  finding  out  who  and  what  I  was,  invited  me  to  dinner  ;  then 
her  husband  invited  me  to  eat  and  drink  as  I  needed,  as  often  and  as  long 
as  I  stayed.  This  I  looked  upon  as  providential.  This  woman  was  very 
inquisitive  to  know  all  the  particulars  of  the  materials  I  had  procured  for 
the  voyage ;  and  the  day  but  one  before  I  was  to  set  sail,  gave  me  all 
the  small  materials  that  were  lacking  ;  and  the  last  evening,  after  I  had 
done  preaching,  one,  and  a  second,  and  a  third,  &c,  of  their  own  accord, 
without  any  hint  from  me,  came  forward  and  laid  down  pieces  of  money, 
amounting  in  the  whole  to  several  dollars,  which  I  stood  in  need  of  at 
this  critical  time  :  and  a  buffalo  skin  dressed  with  the  hair  on  (which  I 
had  to  lodge  on  while  here  in  the  city)  and  a  blanket,  were  given  me  by 
one  person  for  my  bed  on  the  voyage.  Now  I  began  to  meditate,  when 
I  entered  this  city,  according  to  human  appearance,  I  must  fall  short  of 
the  voyage  for  want  of  necessaries,  and  no  place  to  lodge  in  whilst  here  ; 
but  that  God  who  I  believed  had  called  me  to  go,  to  him  I  looked  (when 
in  retirement  under  a  fort  wall)  and  found  my  wants  supplied  ;  and  if 
he  thus  far  had  opened  the  way  step  by  step,  what  reason  had  I  to  doubt 
but  that  all  my  journeys  might  be  made  as  prosperous  as  this  through 
trials,  and  I  preserved  for  future  usefulness,  and  yet  see  my  native  land 


58  DOW'S   JOURNAL. 

in  peace  ;  and  my  soul  was  strengthened  to  put  my  trust  in  God  and  go 
forward.  I  think  about  twenty  were  stirred  up  to  seek  God  during  this 
short  stay,  who  earnestly  entreated  me  to  give  over  my  voyage  and  tarry 
with  them  ;  but  not  prevailing,  sought  a  promise  for  my  return  in  the 
spring,  which  I  gave  them  not,  but  said,  "  If  God  will,  perhaps  I  may  see 
you  again." 

October  28th.  I  went  on  board,  and  the  fleet  fell  down  the  river.  I 
thought  of  my  parents,  but  said,  "  To  tarry  is  death — to  go,  I  do  but  die." 

October  31st.  I  informed  my  parents  of  my  departure,  and  got  into  the 
Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence.  I  felt  some  little  sea-sick,  but  did  not  puke  much  ; 
but  my  bodily  sickness  increases  fast,  and  'tis  more  than  probable,  ac- 
cording to  human  appearance,  that  I  shall  not  see  Dublin. 

November  2d.  I  saw  Newfoundland  covered  with  snow,  and  left  it  to 
the  left.  My  sickness  still  increases,  and  I  am  scarcely  able  to  sit  up 
ten  minutes  in  twenty-four  hours.  The  captain,  though  deistical  and 
profane,  is  as  kind  as  I  could  expect  from  a  religious  man.  Though  the 
agreement  was  to  come  in  the  steerage,  my  birth  is  in  the  cabin,  and  the 
boy  has  orders  to  wait  upon  me  as  I  have  need. 

I  feel  the  want  of  some  religious  person  to  converse  with.  Oh !  how 
do  people  misimprove  their  privileges,  and  some  don't  prize  them  until 
deprived  of  them.  But  religion  is  that  which  the  world  can  neither  give 
nor  take  away.  I  still  feel  the  Lord  to  be  precious  to  my  soul  in  my 
critical  place.  Surely  in  the  deep  waters  are  the  wonders  of  the  Al- 
mighty to  be  seen. 

The  whole  fleet  consisted  of  about  twelve  sail.  We  had  pleasant 
sailing  for  about  a  week,  the  ships  frequently  calling  to  each  other ;  but 
at  length  the  sea  began  to  rise,  first  like  hills,  then  like  mountains,  then 
it  seemed  to  run  to  the  skies :  the  whole  fleet  was  scattered,  but  the  next 
day  collected  again,  and  within  two  hours  after  so  scattered  that  we  saw 
each  other  no  more.  This  gale  lasted  five  days.  The  captain  said,  that 
for  fifteen  years  he  had  not  seen  the  like.  The  mate  replied,  "  I  have 
followed  the  sea  these  twenty-five  years  and  have  never  seen  the  like." 
But  through  the  goodness  of  God,  we  were  not  driven  any  out  of  our 
course,  and  sustained  no  damage  except  the  breaking  of  the  main  yard. 
Though  the  crew  appeared  terrified  once  or  twice,  I  don't  know  that  my 
mind  was  ever  more  calm  in  my  life.  I  frequently  said  to  myself.  "  My 
body  may  sink  to  the  bottom  ;  but  my  soul  will  fly  to  the  paradise  of 
God."  At  length  the  wind  abated,  and  the  sea  fell,  and  I  spent  a  little 
time  on  deck :  I  could  see  no  land.  Farewell  to  America.  Oh !  shall 
I  ever  see  my  native  country  again?  I  am  now  going  to  a  strange 
land,  to  be  a  stranger  among  strangers,  and  what  is  before  me  I  know 
not. 

I  gave  the  name  of  my  father,  and  the  place  of  his  residence,  to  the 
captain,  that  if  he  gave  me  to  the  sharks,  my  parents  should  have  in- 
formation, which  he  promised  to  send.  If  I  live  to  do  good,  1  will  bless 
God  :  and  if  I  die,  O  God  !  thy  will  be  done. 

W'lmi  am  I  going  to  Europe  for?  For  the  sake  of  riches  ?  From 
whence  will  they  come  ?  For  honor?  Who  will  give  me  this  ?  For 
ease?  Lord,  thou  knowest  my  heart,  that  I  have  no  other  end  in  view. 
but  thy  glory  and  the  salvation  of  immortal  souls.  And  though  I  pass 
through  trials  I  will  fear  no  evil,  whilst  God  is  on  my  side.     I  know  the 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  59 

time  has  been  when  I  was  a  guilty  sinner,  and  I  have  a  witness  within 
myself  that  all  my  guilt  is  done  away  through  the  mediation  of  Christ, 
and  my  soul  is  in  a  state  of  acceptance  with  God.  I  frequently,  whilst 
enjoying  this  evidence,  am  greatly  distressed  and  compassed  about,  as 
with  all  the  powers  of  hell,  so  that  a  horror  seems  to  run  over  my  mind, 
when  I  feel  not  the  least  degree  of  guilt,  but  love  to  God  and  all  man- 
kind, and  none  of  the  slavish  fear  of  hell;  neither  would  I  commit  a 
known  sin  for  my  right  hand.  If  any  one  should  ask,  how  that  a  sanc- 
tified saint  could  have  such  feelings  or  trials ;  I  ask  again,  cannot 
spirit  pray  or  operate  upon  spirit,  as  well  as  matter  upon  matter  ?  If 
any  one  should  deny,  let  him  prove  it.  Experience  is  the  greatest  evi- 
dence ;  a  person  may  be  powerfully  depressed  by  the  infernal  powers  of 
darkness,  and  still  retain  the  right  and  sure  evidence  of  his  acceptance 
with  God,  so  as  to  read  his  title  clear  to  heaven.  Tempting  to  actual 
evil  is  one  thing,  and  buffeting  of  the  mind  is  another.  At  particular 
times,  to  feel  either  the  one  or  the  other,  is  no  sin,  whilst  the  whole  soul 
cleaves  to  God. 

After  being  under  some  weighty  exercises,  I  fell  asleep,  and  God  com- 
forted me  in  dreams  of  the  night ;  for  fust.  I  thought  I  saw  myself  in 
some  place,  and  the  people  seemed  to  be  struck  with  wonder  what  I  came 
for.  Shortly  after  I  heard  some  young  converts  tell  their  experience ; 
then  I  saw  the  work  go  prosperously  on  ;  after  which  I  saw  myself  sur- 
rounded by  a  wicked  company  of  people  ;  but  their  words  were  like 
empty  sounds,  though  their  tongues  were  sharp  ;  yet  their  weapons  were 
like  feathers,  for  my  forehead  was  like  brass.  But  God  raised  me  up 
friends  in  time  of  need.  From  this,  I  infer  that  some  trouble  is  at  hand, 
yet  I  am  more  than  ever  convinced  that  this  voyage  will  turn  for  my 
good,  and  for  the  glory  of  God.  Trouble  I  expect  is  near,  but  my  trust 
is  in  God  :   all  is  well  now  ;  to-morrow  may  take  thought  for  itself. 

I  remember  once  when  I  was  in  trouble  with  my  asthmatical  disorder, 
I  besought  God  to  heal  my  body  and  let  my  heaviest  trials  be  in  mind ; 
but  now  I  find  it  is  not  good  to  be  our  own  choosers,  but  submit  to  the 
will  of  God  ;  remembering  that  all  things  shall  work  together  for  good 
to  them  that  love  him. 

25th.  The  sun  in  the  sky  was  not  seen  for  several  days,  which  made 
it  dangerous  sailing  ;  but  fearing  privateers,  did  not  lay  to.  One  even- 
ing, the  captain  grew  uneasy  and  could  not  sleep,  and  got  up  and  lay 
down  several  times  in  a  short  space,  and  as  the  mate  came  below  to 
warm  himself,  the  captain  said,  "  Mr.  Tom,  is  there  land  near?"  The 
mate  said,  "  I  can  see  three  leagues  ahead,  and  there  is  no  land  in  sight." 
The  captain's  trouble  continuing,  the  reason  he  could  never  assign,  im- 
mediately lay  down,  and  then  rose  up  and  went  on  deck,  and  being  strong- 
sighted,  beheld  land  within  a  mile !  All  hands  were  called  ;  they  tacked 
the  vessel  about.  Oh  !  what  a  providence  was  this  ! — Less  than  twenty 
minutes  no  doubt  would  have  wrecked  the  ship.  This  was  in  latitude 
fifty-seven,  off  the  Highlands  of  Scotland. 

26th.  The  sun  broke  out  pleasant ;  this  evening  we  came  to  anchor 
at  Larne,  in  the  north  of  Ireland ;  having  no  contrary  wind  all  the  way 
until  we  got  off  this  port  ;  when  the  wind  turning  suddenly  round,  drove 
us  in  here,  where  we  were  bound  nineteen  days.  O  !  what  a  mercy  of 
God  !  I  have  seen  his  wonders  in  the  deep,  and  through  his  goodness  have 


60  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

escaped  the  roaring  waves.  I  yet  cannot  say  I  am  sorry  that  I  have 
come ;  although  I  know  not  what  awaits  me  on  the  shore :  my  trust  is 
still  in  God,  who  has  the  hearts  of  all  men  in  his  hand. 

27th.  This  morning  I  went  on  shore,  having  no  proper  recommenda- 
tions with  me.  The  captain  said,  "  I  wonder  what  the  devil  you  are  go- 
ing to  do  here."     I  told  him  perhaps  he  might  see  before  he  left  town. 

As  I  entered  the  village,  I  inquired  for  Methodists,  and  a  lad  directed  me 
to  inquire  for  John  Weares,  a  schoolmaster,  and  came  to  a  house  and  met 
the  man  in  the  door.  Said  I,  "  Are  there  any  that  love  God  here  or  in  town  V 
Said  he,  "  My  wife  makes  more  ado  about  religion,  than  all  the  people  in 
town  ;  come,  walk  in."     I  went  in,  but  found  him  an  enemy  to  truth. 

In  this  place,  for  more  than  forty  years  no  regular  society  could  be  estab- 
lished till  a  few  days  since,  when  nine  women  were  joined  in  a  class,  one 
of  whom  kept  a  school,  and  sent  me  word  that  I  might  occupy  her  room 
for  meeting.  With  much  difficulty,  through  the  goodness  of  God  I  got 
a  few  collected  in  the  evening,  to  whom  I  spoke.  A  loyal  woman  after 
meeting  scolded  me  because  I  did  not  pray  for  the  king.  I  replied,  that  f 
came  from  a  country  where  we  had  no  king,  and  it  was  not  natural  for 
me  ;  so  she  excused  me  and  invited  me  to  breakfast.  Noise  began  to  be 
in  town,  "  There  is  an  American  come."  Accordingly  the  next  day  I 
gave  a  crown  for  a  large  ball-chamber,  and  put  up  a  public  notice,  re- 
questing all  hands  to  turn  out.  Many  came  to  see  the  babbler  ;  to  whom 
I  spoke,  and  then  caught  near  the  whole  of  them  in  a  covenant :  which 
the  greater  part,  I  suppose,  broke  that  night. 

God  gave  me  favor  in  the  sight  of  the  people;  and  I  received  invita- 
tions to  breakfast,  dinner,  and  supper,  more  than  I  needed  during  all  my 
stay.  The  next  evening,  after  preaching,  said  I  to  the  people,  "  As  many 
of  you  as  will  pray  for  yourselves  twice  in  the  twenty- four  hours  for  two 
weeks,  I  will  endeavor  to  remember  you  thrice,  God  being  our  helper : 
and  you  that  will,  come  forward,  that  I  may  take  your  names  in  writing, 
lest  that  I  forget." 

A  few  came  forward  that  night ;  some  more  next  day,  and  so  on  ;  now 
and  then  serious  countenances  appeared  in  the  streets  :  at  length,  one 
and  another  was  telling  what  God  had  done  for  their  souls.  The  con- 
gregations were  very  large.  I  had  a  desire  to  visit  the  adjacent  country  ; 
but  no  door  opening,  as  no  one  might  travel  without  a  pass,  the  country 
being  under  martial  law. 

When  I  arrived  at  Lame,  the  captain  said,  "  When  I  sailed  from  Que- 
bec, you  was  so  weak  and  low,  that  I  never  expected  to  bring  you  to  land 
again  :  I  thought  I  should  give  your  body  to  the  sharks  ;" — "  But  now," 
said  the  mate,  "you  look  ten  pounds  better."  The  inhabitants  said. 
"  We  evidently  perceive  that  since  your  coming  here  you  have  altered 
for  the  better  every  day  :  you  are  become  quite  another  man  than  when 
we  first  saw  you." 

The  first  night  after  I  came  on  shore,  I  went  into  my  room,  and  was 
going  to  pull  off  the  coverlet  of  the  bed  and  spread  it  on  the  floor,  accord- 
ing to  my  usual  custom  in  America;  and  behold  the  floor  was  earthen 
or  ground,  which  I  had  never  seen  before.  I  ii'lt  amazed,  to  think  what 
I  should  do:  to  sleep  in  a  bed,  thought  I,  I  cannot;  to  sleep  on  the 
ground,  [  shall  be  chilled  and  take  a  feyer.  At  length  I  came  to  this 
resolution;  I'll  go  into  bed  with  my  clothes  on,  and  if  it  conies  to  the 


OOW'S    JOURNAL.  f>l 

Worst,  I'll  get  up  :  so  I  lay  down,  thinking  it  was  more  than  probable  1 
should  have  to  rise  within  half  an  hour,  on  account  of  my  asthma.  I 
soon  fell  asleep,  and  slept  sound  until  morning. 


CHAPTER    V. 

MY    DUBLIN    RECEPTION. 


December  15th,  after  two  days  sail,  I  landed  in  Dublin.  Having  a 
letter,  I  sought  to  find  him  to  whom  it  was  directed ;  and  a  customhouse 
officer,  for  two-and-si.\pence  English,  piloted  me  there — hut  in  vain,  he 
not  being  at  home  ;  and  night  coming  on,  I  scarcely  knew  what  to  do,  as 
the  family  would  not  suffer  me  to  stay  within,  fearing  who  or  what  I 
might  be.  I  inquired  for  Methodists  ;  and  a  chaise-man  said,  "  I  know 
where  there  is  one  lives  ;"  and  for  a  shilling  I  got  him  to  pilot  me  to 
the  house. 

After  rapping,  the  door  was  opened  by  a  boy,  who  informed  the  mis- 
tress that  a  stranger  wanted  her  husband.  She  said,  "  Let  him  come  in 
till  he  comes  home  :"  so  I  went  in,  and  sat  down  in  the  shop.  By  and  by 
in  came  her  husband,  William  Thomas,  who  stopped  and  looked,  and 
then  with  a  smile  shook  hands  with  me  ;  which  gave  me  some  hope. 
After  I  told  him  my  case,  he  invited  me  to  tarry  all  night ;  which  I  ac- 
cordingly did,  and  in  the  evening  attended  meeting  at  Gravel-walk, 
where  I  was  called  upon  to  pray. 

The  next  day  I  called  to  see  the  preachers,  and  when  I  saw  Mr.  To- 
bias, made  my  case  known  to  him.  He  heard  me,  and  then  with  plain 
dealing  advised  me  to  go  on  board  again  and  return  to  America,  though 
he  did  not  attempt  to  scruple  the  account  I  gave  of  myself.  He  offered 
me  half  a  crown,  which  I  refused,  and  with  tears  left  him,  though  I  had 
only  two  shillings  left. 

In  the  evening,  at  Whitefriar-street  meeting-house,  I  was  again  invited 
to  pray  and  sing ;  but  Mr.  Tobias,  the  preacher,  on  whom  I  "bad  called, 
checked  me  in  the  meeting,  and  took  the  hymn  out  of  my  mouth,  com- 
manding the  persons  who  prayed  to  stand  on  their  feet ;  and  after  meet- 
ing gave  me  a  sharp  reprimand:  and  then  called  the  local  preacl^  s 
and  leaders  into  a  room,  and,  I  suppose,  charged  them,  and  reprimanded 
him  who  had  invited  me,  as  he  ever  after  was  shy  to  me. 

Now  my  door  seemed  to  be  completely  hedged  up,  and  I  saw  not! 
but  death  before  me,  having  no  money  to  pay  my  passage  back,  and 
not  know  how  to  do  ship-work,  and  no  trade  to  follow  for  my  bread,  and  I 
could  not  expect  this  family  to  entertain  me  long  :  no  acquaintance  round 
about,  and  three  thousand  miles  from  my  friends.  No  one  can  tell  my 
feelings  but  those  who  have  been  in  the  like  circumstances.  It  was  a 
trial  of  my  faith,  yet  I  could  not  say  I  was  sorry  that  I  had  come  ;  though 
it  seemed  to  me  I  should  sink.  But  these  words  strengthened  my  confi- 
dence, "  The  very  hairs  of  your  head  are  all  numbered;"  immediately 
I  lay  down  and  fell  asleep,  and  dreamed  that  I  saw  a  person  put  leaven 

6 


62  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

in  a  bowl  of  meal ;  it  leavened  and  leavened  till  it  swelled  clear  over  on 
the  ground,  then  leavened  under  ground  till  it  got  a  distance  of  some 
score  rods,  imperceptible  by  the  inhabitants  :  at  length  it  broke  out  in  the 
furthermost  place  ;  and  then  appeared  in  several  other  spots.  This 
dream  strengthened  my  confidence  in  God,  that  my  way  was  preparing, 
though  imperceptible  to  me.  When  I  awaked,  my  trials  of  mind  were 
greatly  lessened.  I  besought  God  if  he  had  any  thing  for  me  to  do  in 
this  country,  to  open  a  door  and  prepare  my  way  ;  but  if  not,  to  take  me 
to  himself;  for  now  I  was  only  a  burden  to  myself  and  others  :  and  I  did 
believe  that  one  or  the  other  he  would  grant. 

20th.  Whilst  we  were  at  family  prayer,  a  Scotch  soldier  overheard  us, 
and  came  in  and  invited  me  to  preach  in  the  barracks  at  Chapel-izod ; 
which  I  did  several  times.  Several  other  doors  opening  in  different  bar- 
racks, I  improved  the  opportunities  ;  one  of  which  was  at  Island-bridge, 
where  God  began  a  revival,  and  a  small  society  was  formed.  Having  a 
desire  to  visit  the  country,  at  first  the  door  appeared  shut ;  but  one,  (who 
for  a  scruple  of  conscience  had  been  expelled  society,)  upon  hearing  there- 
of,  sent  word  to  me  that  he  was  going  to  the  Queen's  County,  and  if  I  was 
minded  to  go,  would  bear  my  expenses. 

26th.  Taking  the  canal  boat,  we  proceeded  to  Monastereven,  whence 
we  walked  to  Mount  Mel  lick. 

Here  I  found  a  man  out  of  society,  who  had  been  abused,  which  occa- 
sioned the  separation  of  about  thirty,  who  held  meetings  by  themselves. 
I  held  several  meetings  in  different  parts  of  the  neighborhood,  and  re- 
freshing seasons  we  had  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  A  quarterly 
meeting  was  held  here.  I  petitioned  for  liberty  to  go  into  the  love-feast, 
but  was  denied,  saying,  you  belong  to  no  particular  people. 

My  congregations  were  so  large  that  no  private  house  could  contain 
them,  for  which  reason  some  got  open  the  preaching-house  doors,  contrary 
to  my  advice,  lest  it  should  look  as  though  I  wanted  to  cause  divisions, 
as  the  preacher  had  left  strict  orders  not  to  let  me  in,  &c. 

Here  I  heard  two  women  from  my  own  country  preach,  called  Quakers, 
for  the  first  time  of  my  hearing  any  of  their  society. 

A  question  arose  in  my  mind  whether  I  had  done  wrong  in  coming 
away  from  my  own  country  :  Is  it  not  possible  that  I  lay  under  a  mistake 
after  all  ?  Thus  I  fell  asleep,  and  dreamed  that  I  died,  and  was  buried 
under  a  hearth  ;  the  lid  which  composed  a  part  of  the  hearth  was  marble. 
My  father  coming  into  the  room,  said,  "What  is  there?"  One  replied, 
"Your  son  lies  there."  He  then  pulled  off  the  lid,  and,  behold,  it  was 
truth.  And  I  stood  and  looked  at  my  body,  and,  behold,  it  began  to 
putrefy  and  moulder.  I  was  then  a  mystery  to  myself,  to  see  my  body 
in  one  place,  and  I  standing  in  another.  I  began  to  feel,  to  see  if  I  was 
flesh,  when  a  voice  seamed  to  answer,  "  I  will  explain  the  mystery  to 
you.  If  you  had  tarried  in  America,  you  would  have  died  as  the  prophet 
predicted,  and  your  body  would  have  been  mouldering  as  you  now  see  it ; 
but  you  are  now  preserved  for  future  usefulness."  I  waked  up  with  the 
queries  gone. 

From  hence  (Mount  MelHck)  I  returned  to  Dublin.  I  received  two 
letters  from  the  north,  requesting  me  to  return  with  all  speed  to  Larne. 
I  had  received  money  enough  from  the  withdrawn  members  to  return. 

After  holding  some  more  meetings  in  the  barracks,  and  paying  my 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  63 

passage,  and  procuring  some  provisions,  (having  two  shillings  left,)  1  set 
sail,  but  was  put  back  by  a  contrary  and  tempestuous  wind,  after  being 
out  thirty  hours. 

I  believe  there  was  the  peculiar  hand  of  God  in  this,  for  a  powerful 
time  we  had  at  Island-bridge  the  same  evening. 

January  20th,  1800.  After  walking  some  miles,  I  embarked  again,  and 
just  as  I  was  going  on  board,  heard  the  shrieks  of  a  woman,  and  turning 
round,  saw  a  door  shut  to,  and  one  weeping  as  if  her  heart  would  break. 
I  asked  the  cause.  She  said  she  had  three  children  at  home,  who  had 
eaten  nothing  since  yesterday,  and  that  she  had  not  a  sixpence  to  buy 
bread  for  them,  and  this  family  would  not  lend  a  shilling,  and  that  her 
husband  would  not  receive  his  wages  until  Saturday  night.  There  was 
a  dialogue  in  my  mind  whether  duty  required  me  to  relieve  her  want,  as 
I  reflected  how  much  better  my  present  circumstances  were  than  hers. 
However,  I  did  not  leave  her  till  I  had  given  her  one  of  the  shillings  I 
had  left  ;  and,  oh,  how  grateful  she  appeared !  The  wind  was  not  en- 
tirely fair ;  however,  we  put  to  sea.  The  storm  increased,  and  the  sea 
seemed  to  run  mountains  high,  and  washed  several  valuable  things  over- 
board ;  but  what  surprised  me  was,  I  never  once  heard  the  captain  swear 
or  take  an  oath  during  all  the  time. 

On  the  twenty-second  we  gained  Belfast  harbor,  and  came  to  anchor 
within  two  miles  of  the  town,  where  I  jumped  into  the  pilot's  boat,  and 
gave  my  remaining  shilling  to  be  taken  ashore,  and,  through  cold  wind 
and  rough  sea,  reached  the  town  about  six  o'clock  in  the  evening.  I 
wandered  up  and  down  for  some  time,  the  way  I  felt  my  heart  inclined,* 
till  recollecting  a  letter  I  had  in  my  pocket ;  but  how  to  find  the  person 
to  whom  it  was  directed  I  did  not  know,  but  feeling  my  heart  drawn  up 
an  alley,  I  went  to  the  door  and  rapped.  The  people  desired  to  know 
what  I  wanted.  I  told  them,  and  they  invited  me  to  take  tea,  which  favor 
I  received  as  from  the  hand  of  God ;  then  a  lad  piloted  me  to  the  house 
where  I  wished  to  go,  where  I  found  the  mother  of  Sergeant  Tipping,  in 
whose  room  I  preached  at  Island-bridge,  he  having  sent  by  me  a  letter 
to  her. 

Here  I  had  lodging,  and  continued  a  few  days.  I  went  to  see  the 
preacher,  Andi'ew  Hamilton,  jr.,  to  whom  I  related  all  my  situation ; 
and,  after  a  little  conversation,  he  gave  me  the  right  hand  of  fellowship, 
with  liberty  to  improve  round  his  circuit,  so  long  as  my  conduct  should 
be  such  as  it  had  been  at  Larne.  He  could  not  be  blamed  for  this  pre- 
caution, for  if  I  behaved  bad  he  would  be  blamed.  I  told  him  I  hoped 
he  would  not  by  me  have  cause  to  repent  giving  the  liberty.  He  like- 
wise gave  me  money  to  pay  the  passage  of  a  letter  to  New  York,  to  get 
justice  to  my  character.  £ 

From  thence  to  White  Abbey,  where  I  was  questioned  very  close,  and 
it  was  judged  I  did  wrong  in  leaving  America  ;  but  J.  Morrison,  whom  I 
had  seen  at  Larne,  (the  local  preacher  who  formed  the  class,  and  ques- 
tioned me  very  close,  to  know  where  I  came  from  and  was  going  to,) 
persuaded  them  to  call  an  assembly,  to  whom  I  spoke. 

Thence  to  Carrickfergus,  (where  a  jailer  apparently  died  and  remained 

*  By  the  light  of  lamps,  famine  and  death  now  stared  me  in  the  face  in  this  large  town,  yet 
I  could  not  say  I  was  sorry  I  had  left  America. 


64  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

for  some  hours,  then  revived  again  for  some  hours,  and  appeared  to  be  in 
great  horror,)  and  held  several  meetings  ;  to  these  two  places  I  had  notes 
of  introduction  from  a  preacher. 

Thence  to  Ballycarey,  and  held  three  meetings,  which  were  very 
serious.  From  thence  to  Larne,  which  I  gained  about  twelve  o'clock. 
I  took  breakfast,  and  visited  two  or  three  families,  and  though  my  dress 
was  somewhat  altered,  the  people  knew  me,  and  were  staring  from  their 
<loors  and  windows. 

I  spent  some  more  time  about  here,  not  altogether  in  vain.  The  society 
when  I  left  it  amounted  to  about  sixty  in  number.  Such  a  village  as 
this  I  never  met  with  before,  for  universal  friendship  to  me,  considering 
i  v.  as  such  a  stranger. 

One  man,  by  the  name  of  Martin,  showed  every  possible  kindn 
whilst  I  was  confined  by  a  breaking  out,  which  was  generally  thought  to 
be  the  small-pox. 

One  morning  the  shop  door  under  the  same  roof  was  found  wide  open, 
though  late  in  the  evening  the  mistress  had  examined  particularly,  as 
was  her  constant  custom,  to  see  that  it  was  locked  and  barred  just  before 
she  retired  to  rest,  and  nothing  was  missing,  though  money  and  valuable 
articles  were  in  it. 

The  man  who  said  his  wife  made  so  much  ado  about  religion,  at  first 
was  unwilling  to  hear  me  preach,  or  even  to  pray  in  his  family,  being 
much  given  to  jesting,  &c.  ;  but  when  sickness  came  upon  him,  he  made 
vows  to  serve  God,  and  sent  for  me  to  visit  him,  and  a  few  hours  before 
his  departure  found  acceptance. 

Isle  of  Magee.  Here  was  no  society.  Many  were  the  opposers  to  a 
free  salvation,  contending  for  reprobation,  and  blinding  the  people  thereby. 
However,  many  tender  minds  of  the  youth  appeared  to  be  stirred  to  con- 
sideration during  the  few  meetings  I  held  among  them. 

In  Strade  and  Cogray  were  a  tender  people.  At  Doe,  the  officer  of  the 
guard,  taking  the  letter  of  the  law,  would  suffer  no  meeting  in  the  even- 
ing, so  scores  were  disappointed.  However,  I  held  meeting  in  the 
morning,  and  several  times  afterwards,  and  the  disappointment  brought 
more  out  to  hear,  by  which  means  I  hope  good  was  done. 

One  morning  I  went  to  the  barracks,  and  found  manv  of  the  soldi 
round  the  card  table,  which  seemed  to  dash  them.  I  threw  a  pamphlet 
on  the  table,  and  walked  off.  These  things  so  attracted  their  attention, 
that  on  a  sabbath  day  the  parade  was  omitted,  that  the  men  mighl  come 
and  hear  me.  The  greatest  part  of  the  assembly  were  caught  in  a  cove- 
nant to  pray  to  God,  but  some  were  angry,  and  said  I  swore  the  people 
to  be  religious. 

In  Carley,  theifamily  had  not  notified  the  people  according  to  expecta- 
.  fearing  the  martial  law.  However,  they  thought  and  said  it  was  a 
pity  1  should  lose  my  visit,  and  calling  in  the  neighbors,  we  had  a 
refreshing  season.  Some  more  meetings  ]  held  in  this  vicinity,  and  soi  le 
I  i  hope  was  done.  In  Ballinure  and  at  Bryantang  we  had  comforta- 
ble seasons.  At  Kilwater  the  Lord  has  begun  a  good  work.  In  Bell- 
easton  church  i  spoke  to  the  young  people  from.  ■•  [s  it  well  with  thee  .' " 
having  walked  fourteen  miles  and  spoke  four  times. 

Sunday,  February  23d.  I  went  fourteen  miles,  and  preached  four 
times.     Many  fell  the  word,  and  it  was  a  happy  day  for  me. 

J 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  65 

March  6th.  A  magistrate  hailed  me  on  the  road,  and  said,  "  Where 
are  vou  going  ?" 

A.  "  To  Larne." 

Q.  "  Where  did  you  come  from  ?" 

A.  "  Ballycarey." 

Q.  "  What's  your  occupation  ?" 

A.  "  I  have  got  none." 

Q.  "  Where  do  you  belong  ?" 

A.  "Nowhere.'5 

Q.  "  What,  are  you  strolling  about  the  country  V 

A.  "Yes,  I  have  no  particular  place  of  residence." 

Q.  "  Where's  your  pass  ?" 

A.  "  I  have  got  none." 

Q.  "  Where  was  you  born  ?" 

A.  "  North  America." 

Q.  "  Well,  to  America  you  shall  go  again. — Come,  go  along  with  me 
to  the  guard-house." 

Q.  "  What  do  you  follow,  and  what  did  you  come  after  ?" 

A.  "I  follow  preaching,  and  come  on  account  of  my  health;  and 
Methodist  preachers  don't  apply  to  magistrates  for  passes." 

"  Well,"  said  he,  (upon  observing  I  could  not  walk  fast,  my  feet 
being  sore,)  "if  ever  I  see  you  this  way  again,  I'll  send  you  to  prison." 
I  replied,  "  You  are  at  your  option,  and  can  do  as  you  think  proper." 
Then  he  put  the  whip  to  his  horse  and  went  on. 

My  mind  has  been  much  exercised  of  late,  as  though  it  would  be  my 
duty  to  travel  the  vineyard  in  other  lands,  and  the  time  of  my  departure 
from  about  here,  I  believe,  is  nigh. 

I  feel  the  worth  of  souls  near  my  heart,  and  as  willing  to  spend  and 
be  spent  in  the  ministerial  work  as  ever.  My  trust  is  still  in  God  ;  but 
oh !  the  hindrances  of  Zion  ! — stumbling-block  professors,  I  fear,  are  the 
ruin  of  many  souls. 

When  I  feel  an  uncommon  impression  to  do  such  and  such  things,  if, 
when  I  resist  them,  it  brings  a  burden,  and  if  when  I  cherish  them  it 
brings  love,  I  generally  prosper  in  following  it. 

My  soul  is  pained  on  Zion's  account.  The  sores  upon  my  feet  grow 
worse,  and  I  have  no  one  who  can  sympathize  with  me  in  my  singular 
state.  Sunday,  16th.  I  preached  in  Larne,  for  the  last  time,  from  "  Fi- 
nally, brethren,  farewell,"  &c,  to  many  hundreds  of  people,  and  a  melt- 
ing season  it  was :  hard  to  part  with  the  young  beginners  ;  but  the  will 
of  God  be  done. 

On  the  17th,  contrary  to  the  advice  of  my  friends,  I  walked  to  Camn 
Castle.  There  I  held  some  meetings,  and  there  seemed  a  prospect  of 
good.  From  thence  to  Glenarm  and  Canayla  ;  here  we  had  solemn  sea- 
sons. Returning  to  Carrickfergus,  I  held  several  meetings  ;  as  when  I 
left  this  place  before,  I  put  up  a  public  notice,  requesting  the  people  to 
turn  out  when  I  should  come  again,  and  hear  me,  not  as  critics,  but  as 
sincere  inquirers  after  truth.  Word  flew  over  the  town,  "  The  American's 
come,  the  American's  come ;"  so  I  told  them  I  would  speak  to  the  youth, 
which  brought  out  a  multitude.  Then  I  said,  "Invite  out  the  deists,  and 
I  will  pi-each  to  them."  So  the  deists  in  town  were  invited  personally, 
and  came  out.     After  several  meetings,  I  felt  myself  clear  from  the  place 

6* 


■' 


66  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

and  went  away.  The  power  of  God  was  sensibly  felt  here,  and  one  soul, 
I  trust,  found  religion,  whom  some  months  after  I  met  in  Dublin. 
From  this,  I  infer  that  I  ought  not  to  be  discouraged  if  the  fruit  of  the 
word  does  not  immediately  appear. 

April  1st.  Quarterly  meeting  was  held  in  Belfast,  where  I  met  several 
preachers  who  treated  me  with  love  and  friendship,  as  much  as  I  could 
expect  in  my  situation.  One's  name  was  Wood.  A  woman  at  Newry, 
who  had  got  her  mind  prejudiced,  had  said,  "  God  has  forsaken  the 
Methodists,  and  will  bless  them  no  more,  and  the  Evangelical  society 
have  got  the  crown/'  Wood  said,  "  God  has  not  forsaken  them,  but  will 
bless  them  again,  and  twenty  souls  will  be  converted  before  Saturday 
night."  And  how  he  came  to  speak  these  words,  he  could  not  tell,  it 
was  the  beginning  of  the  week,  and  no  visible  appearance  of  a  revival, 
until  the  next  evening,  when  some  were  awakened  powerfully,  and  just 
twenty  before  sunset  on  Saturday  professed  to  receive  remission  of  sins; 
and  some  hundreds  were  shortly  taken  into  society. 

i  walked  to  Antrim,  and  held  a  few  meetings  that  were  solemn  and 
tender,  and  returned  to  Belfast.  Round  this  place  I  had  some  meetings 
in  the  streets,  for  which  I  was  sent  to  prison.  But  A.  Hamilton  said  to 
the  officer,  "  Preaching  in  the  streets  is  a  privilege  allowed  us  by  govern- 
ment, and  they  will  give  you  no  thanks  for  your  loyalty  in  sending  this 
young  man  to  prison  ;  for  he  seeks  to  do  no  harm,  if  he  can  do  no  good." 
1  got  a  good  opportunity  to  speak  to  the  prisoners  by  this  means,  and 
shortly  was  let  out.  I  bless  God  for  this  singular  event,  for  it  brought 
more  people  out  to  meeting. 

Feeling  my  spirit  inclined  to  the  south,  1  bought  a  passage.  These 
words  were  running  through  my  mind,  "and  the  waters  assuaged."  I 
told  the  people  I  believed  we  should  have  a  rough  passage.  Some  ad- 
vised me  not  to  go  ;  but  feeling  my  work  done  here,  I  set  forward  on 
Friday,  11th.  On  Saturday  night  the  wind  began  to  blow,  and  the 
waves  to  toss  the  vessel,  which  drove  the  captain  and  hands  to  their 
Romish  duties,  as  they  got  affrighted. 

The  wind  drove  us  into  Ramsay  bay,  in  the  Isle  of  Man  ;  and  we  an- 
chored about  a  mile  from  land.  The  waves  being  high,  I  did  not  ven- 
ture on  shore  for  several  days. 

The  sailors  ate  up  my  provisions  whilst  I  slept,  and  their  provisions  m\ 
weak  stomach  could  not  endure  ;  so  for  more  than  eight}'  hours  1  did  not 
break  my  fast,  except  with  cold  water,  and  I  despaired  of  life. 

The  wind  and  storm  increased.  A  schooner  near  us  slipped  her  cable 
and   drove  off  towards  Scotland.     Our  captain,  the  night  following,  got 

nified,  as  did  all  the  hands  and  passengers;  but  my  mind  was  calmly 
composed  and  stayed  on  God. 

The  captain  had  thoughts  of  running  the  vessel  on  shore  to  1  lie 
of  God.  But  at  length  the  day  broke.  A  signal  of  distress  was  hoisted, 
and  a  boat  came  from  shore  and  towed  the  vessel  to  the  quay,  and  I  went 
on  shore  to  get  something  to  eat,  having  but  one  sixpence  with  me.  Aim! 
much  difficulty  I  found  a  Methodist  boardinghouse,  and  made 
wn  my  situation  to  them,  who  gave  me  some  food  :  and  eating  rather 
hearty  in  my  weak  state,  it  seemed  to  give  me  much  pain.  Here  also  I 
obtained  a  lodging  for  the  nijjht.  Mv  soul  was  melted  to  tenderness  un- 
der  a  sense  of  the  Divine  goodness,  in  turning  my  present  captivity.     The 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  67 

next  day  a  preacher  came  to  town,  to  whom  I  made  known  my  situation  ; 
and  God  gave  me  favor  in  his  sight. 

The  preaching-house  doors  were  opened  to  me,  where  some  hundreds 
of  people  came  to  hear  me  the  first  night  :  and  conditionally  if  the  vessel 
did  not  sail,  I  intended  to  speak  the  next. 

The  vessel  attempted  to  sail  out  unknown  to  me,  but  broke  her  an- 
chor against  the  quay,  which  detained  her  another  tide  ;  so  I  fulfilled  the 
meeting  and  did  not  lose  my  passage.  The  captain  said  1  was  either  a 
witch,  or  a  wizard,  or  a  devil,  or  something,  and  if  it  had  not  been  for 
me,  he  would  have  had  a  good  passage,  and  before  he  would  take  me 
again,  I  should  pay  five  pounds.  He  and  the  crew  came  to  hear  me 
preach. 

I  visited  about  twenty  families,  which  times  were  tender  indeed.  The 
disposition  of  the  inhabitants  seemed  exceedingly  hospitable.  They 
were  minded  I  should  tarry  for  some  weeks  ;  but  not  prevailing,  gave  me 
the  necessaries  for  my  passage  ;  so  we  set  sail  for  Dublin. 

I  did  not  regret  all  rav  sufferings,  considering  the  good  times  we  had 
in  this  place. 

The  night  before  I  got  on  shore,  (whilst  the  waves  were  running  over 
the  deck,  every  now  and  then  the  water  coming  into  the  forecastle  where 
I  was,  which  made  me  wet  and  chilled,)  I  dreamed  that  I  got  on  shore, 
and  held  two  meetings.  This  I  related  to  the  people  before  I  held  the 
first  meeting. 

After  a  passage  of  forty-eight  hours,  I  landed  in  Dublin,  and  was  glad 
to  escape  the  sailors,  who  twice  threw  me  across  the  cabin. 

I  went  to  my  old  lodgings  at  W.  Thomas's,  where  I  continued  twelve 
days,  to  let  my  feet  grow  a  little  better  ;  but  the  same  shyness  still  ap- 
peared among  the  Methodists. 

During  this  stay  was  held  the  Quaker  yearly  meeting.  Several  meet- 
ings 1  attended,  and  found  it  not  altogether  unprofitable. 

Here  I  saw  one,  who  when  hearing  I  was  sick  in  the  north,  sent  some- 
thing for  my  relief,  and  here  gave  me  more  to  bear  my  expenses. 

May  6th.  I  took  the  canal  boat  for  Monastereven,  where  I  tarried  a 
few  days,  and  the  edge  of  prejudice  seemedto  be  removed  in  general  ; 
and  some  refreshing  meetings  we  had,  though  the  preaching-house  was 
shut  against  me  by  strict  orders  from  the  preachers.  The  class-leader 
said.  "  I  believe  you  mean  well,  but  did  wrong  in  coming  away  without 
liberty  ;  for  which  reason  these  afflictions  in  b<tiy,  &c.  pursue  you;  but 
if  von  are  faithful,  will  at  last  work  for  your  good." 

A  door  being  opened,  I  rode  three  miles  and  held  four  agreeable  meet- 
ings. 

A  man  carried  me  to  Knightstown,  near  Mount  Mellick,  as  my  feet 
were  so  sore  I  could  not  walk  ;  my  hands  likewise  so  swelled,  that  I 
could  neither  dress  nor  undress  myself:  so  I  tarried  with  T.  Gill  for 
several  days,  holding  meetings  in  the  evenings,  the  fruit  of  which  I  ex- 
pect to  see  in  the  day  of  eternity.  Thence  I  rode  to  Maryborough, 
where  I  found  kind  friends,  and  held  four  meetings.  Thence  to  Moimt 
Mellick,  where  we  had  some  refreshing  times.  Then  I  hobbled  along 
about  two  miles  to  T.  Gill's,  and  spent  a  little  time  more.  My  trials 
concerning  my  singular  state,  and  the  exercise  of  faith  God  calls  me  tn, 
and  to  see  so  little  fruit  of  my  labor,  and  the  cause  of  God  so  wounded 


68  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

by  ministers  and  professors  of  all  denominations,  made  me  wish  to  retire 
to  some  lonely  part  of  the  earth,  and  weep  and  mourn  out  my  days. 
But  I  cannot  feel  myself  released  from  the  important  duty  of  sounding 
the  gospel  trumpet ;  from  which,  if  I  had  the  riches  of  the  Indies,  I 
would  have  given  them  for  a  release  :  but  in  vain  were  my  thoughts.  I 
sometimes  thought  I  knew  the  feelings  of  Moses,  in  some  small  degree, 
with  Jeremiah  and  Jonah ;  but  not  long  after  I  found  the  Lord  to  breathe 
into  my  soul  the  spirit  of  my  station :  I  felt  resigned ;  my  discourage- 
ment subsided,  and  I  was  filled  with  holy  resolutions  to  go  forward  in  the 
name  of,  and  relying  on  God  alone.  O  God  !  keep  me  as  in  the  hollow 
of  thy  hand,  meek  and  patient,  strong  in  faith,  and  clean  from  the  stain 
of  sin. 

Taking  my  farewell  leave  of  the  people,  I  set  out  for  Hall,  near  Moat, 
as  a  Quaker  had  invited  me  at  the  yearly  meeting.  Here  I  tarried 
several  days,  and  experienced  much  kindness,  and  I  improved  the  time 
in  reading  their  books,  with  the  journal  of  George  Fox,*  which  I  long  had 
a  desire  to  see,  but  never  had  an  opportunity  until  now.  Oh !  how  are 
this  dear  people  degenerated  from  the  state  of  their  forefathers !  I  spoke 
a  few  words  in  one  of  their  meetings,  for  which  I  got  a  gentle  reproof. 
I  rode  to  Athlone,  and  sent  a  man  through  the  town  to  notify  the  people. 

I  soon  had  a  considerable  congregation  collected  in  the  session-house, 
where  many  were  melted  to  tenderness.  I  believe  much  good  might  be 
done  here,  if  the  gospel  was  faithfully  preached  ;  but  I  must  go  to  another 
place :  here  the  Methodists  looked  upon  me  shy.  In  Moat  I  held  two 
meetings,  and  had  out,  as  I  was  told,  some  scores  of  Quakers. 

Thence  I  rode  on  a  car  to  Tullamore,  where  I  found  prejudice  had 
been  imbibed  by  the  people.  Hence  I  walked  with  much  pain  to  Mount 
Mellick,  and  rested  two  days.  Thence  to  Mountrath,  where  we  had 
several  comfortable  meetings. 

As  I  lay  on  the  bed,  a  preacher  came  in  and  looked,  and  went  out 
and  inquired,  and  came  in  again,  and  calling  me  brother,  shook  me  by 
the  hand.  I  questioned  him  as  to  his  mind  about  my  leaving  America, 
and  having  a  meeting  appointed  in  his  preaching-house  ;  said  he,  "  It  is 
hard  to  judge  in  a  case  where  it  comes  down  on  a  man's  conscience."  So 
lie  parted  with  me  in  love,  saying,  "  I  cannot  encourage  you  according 
to  discipline  ;  and  so  I  will  let  you  alone,  &c.  But  brother  Averill  told 
me  if  saw  you,  to  bid  you  call  on  him."f 

About  this  time  the  following  ideas  came  into  my  mind.  1st.  About 
the  plain  language,  so  called :  first,  grammar — second,  Bible — third, 
Christianity  teaches  us  plainness  and  not  superfluity.  2d.  That  no  man 
has  a  right  to  preach  except  God  call  him  to  it  by  his  Spirit ;  and  though 
words  be  ever  so  good  in  and  of  themselves,  yet  unless  attended  by  the 
power  of  God  to  the  heart,  will  not  profit ;  therefore  it  must  be  delivered 
in  the  power  and  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  to  be  useful ;  and  likeness 
will  begat  likeness,  and  a  stream  cannot  rise  higher  than  the  fountain ; 
therefore  what  is  not  done  in  the  Spirit  cannot  please  God ;  consequently 
we  must  be  subject  to  the  Spirit,  passive  and  active :  passive,  having  no 


*  In  meetings  with  the  world's  people  he  generally  spoke  •  though  silent  at  times  in  set- 
tled meetings. 


t  lie  travelled  at  large  by  the  consent  of  the  conference. 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  09 

will  of  our  own,  but  what  is  conformed  and  swallowed  up  in  the  will  of 
God  :  active  to  do  what  God  requireth  of  us.  &c. 

As  past  experience  is  like  past  food,  the  present  enjoyment  of  the  love 
of  God,  is  what  makes  the  soul  happy.  Therefore  there  is  a  necessity  of 
momentary  watching  and  constant  prayer ;  to  have  our  minds  uplifted, 
drawn  out  after  and  solely  stayed  on  God ;  and  to  have  one  fixed  resolu- 
tion in  all  things,  to  please,  and  know,  and  enjoy  God :  and  accordingly 
ii,  spend,  and  close  every  day  with  him.  And  in  order  to  do  this,  we 
must  have  the  agency  of  the  Spirit  ;  its  strivings  and  assistance  ;  but  can 
we  have  this  at  all  times  at  our  disposal  ?  To  command  the  Spirit  we 
cannot :  this  is  the  free  unmerited  gift  of  God.  Yet  as  he  gives  it  freely, 
and  as  the  Spirit  is  never  found  wanting  to  convince  considerate  minds 
and  make  them  serious  and  solemn  ;  and  as  the  scriptures  command  a 
steady  acting,  walking,  and  striving  ;  and  saith  "  eth"  the  present  tense, 
(and  yet  requires  no  impossibilities.)  1  therefore  conclude  we  may  sensi- 
bly feel  the  Spirit  continually ;  and  the  fault  must  be  on  the  creature's 
side,  if  we  do  not,  &c. 

But  can  a  man  have  the  Spirit  to  preach  and  pray,  when  and  where 
he  will  1  It  appears  the  apostles  could  not  work  miracles  when  and 
where  they  pleased  :  and  in  order  that  souls  may  be  quickened,  the  word 
must  be  attended  by  the  same  power  and  Spirit,  though  in  a  different 
calling ;  consequently  we  must  be  under  its  influence,  direction,  and  im- 
pression. But  how  shall  we  know  the  light  and  Spirit  of  God  from  that 
of  the  devil  ? 

1st.  There  is  no  true,  solid,  lasting  peace  but  in  the  knowing  and  en- 
joyment of  God  :  and  the  calls  of  the  Spirit  of  God  bring  tenderness  and 
solemnity  ;  and  in  following  them  there  is  great  peace  and  content  in  the 
mind,  which  affords  a  joy  or  happiness  that  is  very  sweet  and  full  of  love  : 
it  draws  them  more  after  God,  and  they  have  greater  affection  for  the 
future  happiness  of  God's  creatures ;  and  to  resist  the  Spirit  of  God's 
calls,  brings,  1st,  depression  and  burden,  and,  if  persisted  in,  darkness 
and  condemnation  will  come  and  overshadow  the  mind,  and  the  tender 
place  will  become  hard  ;  and  great  bitterness  and  unhappiness  will  fill 
the  mind :  and  as  it  is  God's  will  and  delight  to  make  us  happy,  it  is  our 
duty  to  follow  the  leadings  which  give  true  content  and  solid  joy  to  the 
inquiring  mind :  and  they  that  do  not,  sin  against  God,  and  wrong  them- 
selves. As  for  a  person's  having  the  discerning  power  positively  to  know 
the  state  of  the  people.  I  know  not ;  but  God  knoweth  the  state  and 
hearts  of  all ;  and  his  Spirit  may  influence  and  impress  a  person's  mind 
to  such  and  such  discourses,  or  to  speak  to  such  and  such  states  or  cases 
of  men,  though  we  may  not  know  the  particular  object;  and  as  there  is 
no  particular  form  of  church  worship  or  government  pointed  out  in  the 
scripture,  I  therefore  have  no  right  to  stick  down  a  stake,  and  tie  all 
preachers  to  that  particular  form,  mode,  or  rule  in  public  meetings:  for 
what  is  one's  meat  is  another's  poison.  In  some  cases  among  men.  there 
is  no  general  rule  without  an  exception  to  it ;  what  will  be  suitable  at 
one  time,  will  not  always  do  at  another :  therefore  we  are  daily  to  in- 
quire the  will  of  God,  and  to  follow  the  leading  of  God's  Spirit. 

When  God  is  about  to  make  use  of  an  instrument  to  some  work,  a  little 
previous  he  frequently  permits  them  to  pass  through  great  buffetings  of 
Satan,  ami  deep  trials  of  mind.     Trials  denote  good  days;  and  good 


70  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

days  denote  trials  at  hand ;  but  the  darkest  hour  is  just  before  the  break 
of  day. 

With  regard  to  asking  a  blessing,  either  vocal  or  in  silence,  or  rather 
giving  of  thanks,  previous  to  eating,  it  is  scriptural :  but  after,  appears  to 
be  the  addition  of  men ;  except  it  be  inferred  from  the  writings  of  Moses. 

Water  baptism  I  have  seen  God  acknowledge,  by  displaying  his  power, 
whilst  the  ceremony  was  administered  in  sprinkling,  plunging,  and  pour- 
ing :  but  as  Paul  said  God  bad  not  sent  him  to  baptize,  but  to  preach,  so 
say  I. 

With  regard  to  bread  and  wine,  God  has  blessed  my  soul  in  the  use  of 
them,  when  I  looked  through  the  means  to  the  end.  But  ceremonies 
others  contend  enough  about ;  and  all  I  have  to  do  is  to  save  souls.  If  I 
could  feel  my  mind  released,  oh !  how  soon  would  I  retire  to  my  father's 
house,  or  to  some  retired  place,  and  spend  my  days ;  but  I  feel  wo  is  me, 
if  I  preach  not  the  gospel.  Some  can  go  or  stop,  just  as  man  directs  ;  and 
preach,  and  have  no  seals  of  their  ministry  from  year  to  year,  and  yet  feel 
contented  and  think  all  is  well ;  but  how  they  get  along  with  it  is  unknown 
to  me.     But  some  I  believe  God  accepts  as  Christians,  but  not  as  preachers. 

My  mind  is  pained  to  see  so  many  resting  in  means  short  of  the  power  ; 
and  others  so  closely  attached  to  particular  forms.  Oh  !  my  bowels  yearn 
over  the  different  denominations ;  my  soul  mourns  before  God  on  Zion's 
account.  I  am  willing  to  spend  and  be  spent  in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord  ; 
but  I  know  in  vain  I  labor  except  God's  Spirit  attend  the  word  and  work. 

I  believe  God  intends  and  will  lead  me  by  the  still  waters,  in  a  way  I 
have  not  fully  known ;  and  tibials  at  hand  I  believe  await  me,  and  after- 
wards I  trust  God  will  bless  my  labors. 

From  Mountrath  I  called  upon  Mr.  Averill,  on  my  way  to  Donough- 
more.  With  him  I  had  an  agreeable  conversation.  Said  he,  "  I  believe 
you  are  sincere,  but  lie  under  a  powerful  temptation  in  coming  away 
from  America."  He  gave  me  the  liberty  of  his  pulpit ;  from  which  1 
spoke  to  the  people,  and  a  refreshing  time  we  had.  In  Donoughmore  like- 
wise, at  two  meetings.  From  hence  to  Durrow,  where  we  had  two  meet- 
ings, and  I  received  a  kind  reception,  though  a  stranger.  Thence  1 
walked  to  Kilkenny ;  my  feet  being  bad,  I  was  detained  here  for  several 
days,  during  which  time  I  had  a  number  of  meetings  ;  the  latter  of  which 
were  very  refreshins;,  and  one  soul  I  since  hear  has  been  brought  to  ™od. 
Here  a  stranger  sent  a  horse  with  me  twelve  miles  to  Innisteague.  Thence 
I  walked  to  Ross.  Here  a  Quaker  lived  who  had  invited  me  from  the 
yearly  meetings ;  I  spent  near  a  week  at  his  house,  perusing  some  books 
which  I  found  profitable. 

I  once  went  into  a  prayer-meeting  in  the  Methodist  chapel,  and  tiny 
gave  me  the  hymn-book,  which  I  took  as  providential  ;  for  I  was  im- 
pressed to  speak  concerning  the  dealings  of -God  with  me.  though  I  sang 
not.  Thus  God  opens  my  door  step  by  step.  The  next  morning  I  set 
out  on  my  w^ay  some  distance ;  the  further  I  went,  the  more  depresses  1  I 
felt,  and  the  more  impressed  to  return  ;  and  for  peace  of  mind  through 
necessity  I  weir;  back,  and  requested  permission  in  the  preaching-house 
to  call  the  people. 

After  they  had  considerable  talk  among  themselves,  and  some  with  me, 
they  opened  the  door ;  at  first,  the  discipline  seemed  to  hinder,  and  then 
they  durst  not  deny. 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  71 

The  commanding  officer  of  the  town,  with  many  of  the  quality  and 
commonalty,  filled  the  meeting-house,  to  whom  I  spoke  an  hour  or  more  ; 
this  was  a  refreshing  time,  and  not  soon  to  be  forgotten. 

Very  early  the  next  morning  feeling  my  mind  free  of  this  place,  I  set 
out  for  Enniscorthy,  and  found  an  opportunity  to  ride  on  a  car,  which 
greatly  eased  my  feet. 

I  spoke  a  few  words  in  the  Methodist  meeting,  and  at  night  put  up  with 
a  Quaker,  in  whose  house  I  spoke  to  a  number  of  his  servants.  Thence 
I  walked  to  Carnew.  I  here  was  received  as  a  friend  by  a  Methodist  su- 
pernumerary preacher,  who  gave  me  the  right  hand  of  fellowship  ;  and 
in  his  house  I  had  some  meetings.  Attempting  to  ride  on  a  car  from 
thence,  I  had  not  gone  far  before  I  was  overtaken  with  an  express  from 
the  widow  Leonard,  who  wished  to  see  me.  Here  I  called  another 
meeting,  which  was  tender.  Thence  I  walked  to  Gorey,  where  I  spoke 
to  a  few  hundreds,  and  a  solemn  time  it  was. 

From  thence  to  Eicon,  holding  one  meeting  on  the  way,  and  two  here, 
which  were  times  not  soon  to  be  forgotten. 

Thence  to  Rathdrum  :  here  I  spoke  to  a  few,  among  whom  was  the 
preacher  who  had  shut  me  out  of  the  love-feast  at  Mount  Mellick.  Here 
he  pretended  some  friendship,  with  color  in  his  face. 

Thence  to  Wicklow,  where  Cooper  preached,  and  then  a  Methodist : 
after  which  I  was  permitted.  But  some  gentry  being  here,  they  could 
not  bear  the  truth. 

From  thence  I  came  to  Dublin  about  the  fifteenth  of  July.  Here  I  met 
Doctor  Coke,  who  had  just  returned  from  America.  Bv  him  I  received  a 
letter  from  my  dear  friend  J.  Mitchell,  who  was  so  unwilling  that  I  should 
come  away ;  and  also  another  from  R.  Searle.  These  gave  me  some 
refreshment.  About  this  time  I  received  a  letter  from  my  parents  and 
sister  ;  which  gave  me  comfort  to  hear  my  parents  were  well,  and  ray 
sister  still  endured. 

Dr.  Coke  requested  me  to  go  a  missionary  to  Halifax  or  Quebec  :  and 
upon  conditions  that  I  would  promise  obedience  to  what  he  should  direct, 
for  six  years,  he  would  bear  my  expenses ;  and  I  should  want  nothing 
of  books,  clothing,  &c.  Having  twenty-four  hours'  consideration,  I 
weighed  the  matter,  and  returned  my  answer  in  the  negative ;  as  in  ten- 
der conscience  I  durst  not  leave  the  kingdom  yet,  believing  it  the  will 
of  God  I  should  stay.  At  which  time  tears  flowed  plentifully,  and  it 
seemed  as  if  my  head  was  a  fountain  of  waters.  The  doctor  grasped  me 
in  his  arms,  gave  me  a  hug,  and  went  his  wav. 

At  the  time  he  made  me  the  proposal,  (whilst  we  sat  at  breakfast,)  one 
preacher  came  and  sat  down  by  my  side,  and  said,  "  What  do  you  desire 
or  request  of  the  conference  that  "they  should  do  for  you  ?"  I  replied, 
(supposing  him  to  be  my  friend.)  nothing  ;  only  that  the  preachers  should 
not  speak  against  rne.  to  blacken  my  character ;  whereby  to  prejudice 
people  against  me,  to  hedge  up  my  way,  and  hurt  my  usefulness.  He 
then  removed  to  the  opposite  side  of  the  table,  and  said,  "  If  he  attempts 
to  travel  in  the  name  of  a  Methodist  and  preach  in  the  streets,  the  mob 
will  be  upon  him  ;  and  if  they  once  begin,  they  will  attack  every  preacher 
•that  comes  along,  and  fall  on  our  Irish  missionaries  next :  and  if  thev 
begin,  it  will  be  hard  to  stop  them ;  and  government  will  immediately 
conclude  we  are  at  the  head  of  these  disturbances,  or  the  occasion  of 


72  DO WS    JOURNAL. 

them  ;  by  which  means  they  will  deem  us  enemies,  and  take  away  some 
of  our  privileges.  Whereas,"  said  the  doctor,  -there  was  never  such  a 
thing  known,  when  in  the  midst  of  external  and  internal  wars  and  com- 
motions, that  preachers  were  permitted  to  travel  and  hold  meetings  as 
often  as  they  pleased."  He  then  added,  "  I  don't  know  but  your  travel- 
ling about  may  do  more  harm  than  the  conversion  of  five  hundred  souls 
may  do  good  ;  take  it  upon  all  accounts,  I  can't  say  but  I  shall  be  under 
the  necessity  of  writing  to  Lord  Castlereagh,  to  inform  him  who  and  what 
you  are ;  that  we  disown  you,  &c. :  then  you'll  be  arrested  and  commit- 
ted to  prison,  and  if  you  once  get  in  jail,  it  will  be  hard  to  get  out." 

These  things  were  mentioned  for  my  consideration,  during  the  above- 
mentioned  twenty-four  hours. 

But  the  impression  upon  my  mind  was  so  strong  to  tarry,  that  if  gov- 
ernment had  threatened  to  send  me  to  prison  in  irons,  as  yet  I  durst  not 
consent  to  go. 

After  this,  it  was  talked  over  in  conference,  and  agreed  that  the  con- 
nection should  show  me  no  countenance,  but  disapprobation,  which  they 
requested  the  doctor^fo  tell  me,  though  he  never  did  his  errand  ;  but  To- 
bias, upon  finding  out  his  mission,  took  upon  himself  to  do  it,  without  be- 
ing appointed ;  and  forbid  me  coming  to  Waterford  (where  he  was  sta- 
tioned) among  the  Methodists,  or  to  the  meeting-house,  and  if  I  did,  he 
would  preach  against  me  in  public  and  in  private.  Upon  this,  several 
of  the  preachers  who  were  friendly  in  their  hearts,  durst  not  show  it  out- 
wardly, &c. 

Now,  according  to  appearance,  my  way  was  hedged  up  all  around. 
My  trials  were  keen  ;  but  God  was  my  support,  in  whom  I  put  my  trust, 
believing  he  would  pave  my  way  step  by  step. 

About  this  time  I  had  a  short  sketch  of  the  general  run  of  my  expe- 
rience committed  to  the  press,  in  order  to  give  away  for  the  benefit  of 
mankind — it  contained  about  twenty  small  pages,  the  edition  was  near 
three  thousand — none  of  which  I  sold  ;  but  sent  some  of  them  to  different 
parts  of  the  country. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

SMALL-POX    CONFINEMENT. 

I  took  a  walk  out  of  town,  in  order  to  preach  to  a  garrison  ;  but  could 
not  get  them  together;  so  I  gave  them  some  pamphlets,  and  set  out  to 
return;  and  on  my  way  from  the  pigeon-house  I  was  .suddenly  taken 
unwell,  and  thought  I  should  have  died  on  the  spot ;  and  staggering  along 
I  got  into  Ringsend;  when  after  some  little  refreshment  in  a  grocer's 
shop,  I  gained  some  strength,  and  visited  a  couple  of  prisons,  and  got  to 
my  lodgings.  This  was  the  first  Lord's  day  in  August.  I  took  tea  with 
the  family,  and  retired  to  my  chamber,  where  I  was  confined  aboiil  thir- 
ty-two days,  uiihout  the  sighf  of  the  sun. 

In  tht-  beginning  of  this  confinement,  it  was  thoughl  I  had  the  measles. 
but  an  apothecary  being  called  in,  on  examining  closely,  he  said  the 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  73 

eruption  was  too  prominent  for  this,  and  therefore  it  must  be  something 
else,  perhaps  the  small-pox.  So  my  friends  halted  between  two  opinions, 
scarcely  knowing  what  to  do — I  being  unwilling  to  have  any  physician 
who  had  not  the  fear  of  God  before  his  eyes;  knowing  I  had  suffered  so 
much  from  them,  with  very  little  good. 

But.  a  Quaker  woman,  who  heard  of  me,  came  to  see  me,  and  said,  "  I 
wish  he  was  in  the  care  of  Doctor  Johnson,  and  I  should  feel  my  mind 
easy."  I,  upon  hearing  the  words,  made  some  inquiry  concerning  the 
man,  and  consented  he  should  come;  and  being  sent  for,  he  came  with- 
ou  delay,  as  he  had  heard  of  me  just  before,  and  was  considering  in  his 
mind  whether  he  should  come  of  his  own  accord  and  offer  me  his  assist- 
ance. 

My  eyes  at  this  time  were  entirely  closed,  and  continued  so  about  a 
fortnight ;   and  for  about  ten  clays  nothing  passed  through  my  bowels. 

Here  I  despaired  of  life,  and  expected  to  die  :  but  the  Lord  was  pre- 
cious to  my  soul  as  ever.  Three  things  I  desired  to  live  for,  which 
were  : — 

1st.  I  wanted  to  attain  higher  degrees  of  holiness,  that  I  might  be  hap- 
pier hereafter. 

2d.  I  felt  the  worth  of  souls,  and  an  anxious  desire  to  be  useful  to 
them. 

3d.  My  parents  I  wished  to  see  once  more  in  this  world,  lest  when 
they  heard  of  my  death,  it  would  bring  them  to  the  grave  with  sorrow. 
But  at  length  1  was  enabled  to  give  them  up,  and  leave  them  in  the  hand 
of  God  to  protect  and  support. 

What  I  wished  to  die  for  was,  to  get  out  of  this  troublesome  world  and 
to  be  at  rest  with  saints  above.  Yet  I  felt  resigned  to  go  or  stay,  as  God 
should  see  fit  ;  sensibly  feeling  the  presence  of  God  and  reading  my  title 
clear  to  the  mansions  of  glory.  The  very  sting  of  death  was  gone  ;  so 
that  it  appeared  no  more  to  me  to  die,  than  to  fall  asleep  and  take  a  nap. 

During  this  time,  there  was  something  whispering  in  my  mind,  as 
though  this  sickness,  by  the  will  and  wisdom  of  God,  came,  and  would 
turn  to  his  glory  in  this  world,  and  yet  I  must  travel  other  countries  to 
preach  the  gospel  ;  but  the  possibility  of  it  seemed  so  contrary  to  human 
appearance,  that  I  did  not  give  much  heed  to  the  whispering  voice ;  but 
my  soul  was  happy  all  the  time. 

Some  thought  it  strange  that  I  did  not  speak  more  than  I  did  about 
religion  ;  but.  I  feeling  my  mind  weak,  and  my  thoughts  sometimes  to 
wander,  was  fearful  lest  I  should  speak  amiss,  and  thereby  perhaps  hurt 
tender  minds,  as  some  had  already  said  that  I  was  better  in  my  heart 
than  in  my  head.  After  twenty-two  days  thus  passing  away,  hope  began 
to  spring  up  in  my  mind  that  I  should  recover,  and  yet  labor  in  the 
vinevard  of  the  Lord. 

The  physician,  Dr.  Johnson,  had  attended  me  faithfully  from  the  time 
he  first  came  ;  sitting  up  with  me  about  ten  whole  nights,  and  visiting  me 
repeatedly  through  the  day ;  and  as  soon  as  he  thought  I  was  able,  had 
me  carried  in  a  sedan  chair  to  his  own  house,  though  he  was  neither  in 
membership  with  the  Quakers  nor  Methodists. 

Here  I  continued  seven  weeks.  I  think  for  about  twelve  days  after  I 
came,  the  blood  would  gush  out  of  my  sores  upon  attempting  to  rest  the 
weight  of  my  body  upon  my  limbs ;  but  upon  the  forty-fourth  day  of  my 


74  DO W'S    JOURNAL. 

sickness,  I  attempted  to  venture  out  with  help.  During  this  space  of 
time  God  gave  me  favor  in  the  sight  of  the  people,  though  a  stranger  in 
this  land,  and  having  but  one  guinea  when  I  was  first  taken  ill,  yet  I  wanted 
for  nothing  during  the  whole  time. 

Oh  !  how  different  are  the  dealings  of  man  to  me  now  from  those  in 
America,  when  confined  with  the  bilious  fever!  Surely  there  must  be 
the  hand  of  God  in  this.  He  let  me  know  what  it  is  to  want  and  to 
abound,  that  I  might  feel  my  weakness  and  dependence,  and  prize  my 
privilege  by  feeling  for  my  fellow-mortals,  and  improve  my  time  for 
eternity. 

I  think  of  all  the  people  I  have  met  with  for  four  years  and  seven 
months'  travel,  this  doctor  has  showed  me  the  greatest  kindness  and 
friendship,  for  which  may  God  reward  him  in  the  day  of  eternity ! 

After  some  little  recovery,  feeling  a  desire  to  do  good,  I  asked  for 
Whitefriar-street  preaching-house,  but  was  denied.  Then  for  Ladv  Hun- 
tingdon's society  meeting-house  in  Plunket-street,  but  could  not  get  it. 
Then  I  applied  to  the  Quaker  society,  but  they  could  not,  consistent 
with  their  religious  principles  ;  yet  they  behaved  very  kind  and  friendly 
to  me.  Then  I  sought  for  a  play-house  in  vain.  Thus  my  way  seemed 
to  be  hedged  up. 

The  first  place  that  presented  to  view  was  the  Weavers'  Hall,  on  the 
Coombe,  in  the  Liberty,  which  was  occupied  by  the  Separate  Methodists, 
by  some  called  Kilhamites,  but  by  themselves,  the  New  Connection. 
Here  I  held  several  meetings.  Some  laughed,  others  stared,  but  in 
general  were  solemn  and  quiet,  and  some  were  melted  to  tenderness.  I 
formed  a  covenant  in  one  of  these  meetings,  which  appeared  not  alto- 
gether fruitless.  In  their  meetings,  also,  I  had  liberty  to  speak  what 
I  felt. 

About  this  time  I  received  a  letter  from  S.  Hutchinson,  dated  New 
York,  July  twenty-first,  in  which  I  found  he  was  now  reconciled  to  my 
coming,  and  sent  my  character  to  this  country,  to  A.  Hamilton,  doing  me 
justice  ;  which  letter  I  showed  to  one  of  the  stationed  preachejs,  and  had 
my  character  read  in  a  public  assembly,  to.  let  people  know  what  I  was, 
as  many  had  been  scrupulous  concerning  me. 

At  length,  recovering  my  health  to  such  a  degree,  I  had  thoughts  of 
leaving  Dublin  and  going  to  the  country,  but  could  not  feel  my  mind 
in  i  .  until  I  first  had  visited  several  prisons,  and  held  a  meeting  at  the 
doctor's  house. 

October  16.  I  was  \wenty-three  years  old;  the  prophet's  prediction 
was  fresh  in  mv  mind,  not  only  the  year  .past,  but  now.  What  is  past 
and  gone,  I  know;  but  what  is  to  cotne,  [  leave  the  event  to  God,  be- 
lieving he  who  hath  preserved  me  and  brought  me  through  the  mountains 
or  waves  of  affliction  and  trials,  will  still  be  with  me.  and  grant  me 
strength  in  proportion  to  my  day,  if  1  cleave  to  him  with  all  my  heart, 
and  have  but  the  one  thing  in  view,  viz.,  the  glorytrfGod  and  the  salva- 
tion of  immortal  souls. 

18th.  1  have  held  a  few  meetings  of  late  in  Chapel-i/.od,  which  seem 
not  to  be  altogether  in  vain. 

On  the  19th  I  held  my  last  there,  and  at  the  Coombe. 
On  the  20th  1  visited  several  prisons,  holding  meetings  with  the  prison- 
ers, and  gave  them  some  bread  and  books ;  and  called  some  of  the  most 


DO W'S    JOURNAL.  75 

serious  and  decent  of  the  neighborhood  into  the  doctor's  house  at  even,  to 
whom  I  spoke  about  an  hour,  and  all  was  solemn  and  quiet ;  so  for  the 
present  I  feel  my  mind  released  to  go  and  visit  the  country.  Whal  is 
before  me,  I  know  not ;  I  expect  trials  and  hardships  in  the  way  ;  but  as 
.soon  as  I  can  find  my  mind  released  and  free,  and  the  door  open,  I  intend 
to  return  to  my  own  country. 

22d.  In  company  with  my  doctor  T  went  to  Rathcool,  but  the  woman 
of  the  house  who  had  invited  me  being  absent,  I  met  with  a  cool  recep* 
tion ;  however,  I  spoke  to  a  few,  and  with  grief  went  to  Leixlip,  where  I 
had  been  invited,  but  the  family  holding  some  different  sentiment,  my 
situation  here  was  trying  too. 

At  Lucan  I  was  disappointed,  and  then  began  to  grow  discouraged, 
querying  in  my  own  mind  whether  the  preachers  were  not  right,- and  I 
under  a  mistake.  Whilst  spending  some  time  solitarily  and  walking  the 
floor,  I  besought  God,  if  he  would  make  my  journey  prosperous,  and  give 
me  favor  in  the  sight  of  the  people,  to  give  me  a  token  for  good  ;  and 
upon  this  I  lay  down  to  rest,  and  soon  fell  asleep,  and  dreamed  I  was 
walking  up  a  river's  side  through  a  smooth  plain,  and  began  to  feel  faint 
and  weary,  and  meditated  what  I  should  do  for  refreshment;  and  sud- 
denly coming  to  the  door  of  a  cottage  which  was  open,  I  saw  the  table 
spread,  and  as  I  rapped,  the  mistress  came,  and  grasping  me  by  the  hand, 
gave  me  a  hearty  welcome,  to  my  astonishment.  Said  I,  "  How  do  you 
know  me  ?"  Said  she,  "  Our  little  Jemmey  (as  I  thought  a  boy  about 
twelve  years  old)  dreamed  last  night  that  God  sent  two  angels  to  us, 
clothed  in  white,  with  a  message  to  entertain  a  traveller,  with  such  and 
such  a  dress  and  features,  who  should  come  in  the  afternoon,  and  you 
answer  the  very  description ;  therefore  you  are  welcome."  I  then 
looked,  and,  behold,  my  robe  was  white,  fine,  unspotted  linen  ;  and  ohr 
how  joyful  I  felt,  to  think  that  angels  were  sent  to  prepare  my  way !  I 
then  awaked,  with  my  mind  solemnly  stayed  on  God,  and  my  spirits 
refreshed  to  pursue  the  journey. 

Taking  the  canal  boat  at  Hazelhatch,  I  went  to  Athy,  and  on  the  way 
the  passengers  solicited  me  hard  to  play  cards.  I  replied,  "  I  will  play 
one  game  when  you  have  done,  but  must  have  the  captain's  consent." 
They  then  looked  and  laughed,  and  played  on,  now  and  then  turning  a 
joke  on  me. 

I  gave  one  of  my  pamphlets  to  the  captain,  and  in  the  evening,  as  soon 
as  the  gaming  was  over,  after  they  had  done  playing,  I  offered  to  buy  the 
cards.  The  captain' replied,  "I  don't  se*ll  cards,  but  will  give  them  to 
you."  I  thanked  him,  and  played  my  game  by  throwing  them  out  at 
the  window  into  the  canal.  The  company  seemed  to  be  thunderstruck 
and  conscience-convicted,  and  their  merriment  was  soon  over.  Solemnity 
seemed  to  rest  on  every  countenance  ;  they  now  and  then  forced  out  a 
word,  as  though  they  took  my  conduct  as  an  imposition  :  but  in  a  manner 
they  seemed  dumb  or  confounded.     But  I  felt  justified  in  my  conduct. 

In  Athy  I  met  with  a  kind  reception,  and  had  the  liberty  of  a  chapel 
which  was  not  the  Methodists'.  I  held  two  meetings,  but  the  curate 
thought  I  was  for  party,  as  I  preached  up  free  salvation,  he  knowing  it 
was  a  controverted  point,  and  at  first  would  not  consent  for  a  third  meet- 
ing, till  reviewing  the  matter,  he  would  take  no  denial  but  I  should  hold  a 
third.     These  meetings  were  quickening. 


76  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

Thence  to  Carlow,  wnere  I  held  three  meetings.  Here  I  was  troubled 
with  the  asthma,  for  the  first  time  to  prevent  my  rest  since  I  came  into 
this  country.  Thus  I  perceive  the  seeds  of  death  are  in  my  body,  which, 
if  I  am  not  faithful,  I  expect  will  carry  me  suddenly  hence. 

1  walked  to  Hacketstown  through  the  rain,  thirteen  long  Irish  miles. 
I  inquired  for  swaddlers,  (for  if  I  asked  for  Methodists,  the  Romans  there 
would  immediately  direct  me  to  the  worst  enemy  they  had.  through  an 
evil  spirit,)  and  was  directed  to  a  house,  (not  a  member,  but  a  hearer.) 
and  asked  for  liberty  to  tarry  all  night,  as  I  could  not  hear  of  a  man  w  ho 
had  invited  me  to  come  previously.  The  woman  said,  "  If  you  will 
accept  of  some  straw,  you  may  stay  ;"  which  I  thanked  her  for.  as  I  felt 
so  weary  I  scarcely  knew  how  to  walk  any  further.  But  the  man,  per- 
ceiving my  thoughts  of  tarrying,  objected.  I  then  rummaged  my  papers, 
and  found  a  few  lines  to  a  man  out  of  town,  who  was  not  in  a  capacity 
to  entertain  travellers ;  so  I  walked  to  his  father's,  (being  piloted  by  a 
lad,  who  returned  immediately,)  about  half  a  mile,  and  came  to  the  door 
and  rapped.  The  family  were  unwilling  to  let  me  in,  as  several  persons 
the  night  before  had  been  robbed,  and  house  robberies  were  frequent  in 
that  quarter.  I  now  was  called  to  an  exercise  of  my  faith,  as  there  were 
several  dogs  to  guard  the  house  without,  and  apparently  I  should  not  be 
let  in,  as  they  questioned  me  back  and  forth  through  the  door,  with 
entreaties  to  go  to  a  tavern  ;  yet  they  recollected  none  near,  but  what  was 
filled  with  soldiers.  At  length  the  old  man,  who  was  the  only  Methodist 
in  the  house,  whilst  sitting  in  the  corner,  felt  these  words  run  through  his 
mind  (as  I  was  about  to  go  and  take  up  my  lodgings  on  the  bank  of  a 
ditch)  repeatedly  with  power :  "  Be  not  forgetful  to  entertain  strangers, 
for  thereby  some  have  entertained  angels  unawares."  He  began  to  grow 
restless  and  uneasy,  and  finally  prevailed  on  the  family  to  open  the  door 
and  see  who  and  what  I  was.  As  I  came  in,  I  saw  fear  in  their  counte- 
nances, and  began  to  sing  an  American  hymn,  and  talk  with  them  about 
their  souls,  and  soon  it  was  gone.  The  old  man  says,  "  I  think  I  have 
heard  of  you  before  from  Mount  Mellick."  They  entertained  me  all 
night.  As  I  was  going  away  in  the  morning,  the  old  man  said,  "Will 
you  not  hold  a  meeting  ?"  I  said,  "  If  you  will  get  the  people  convened." 
During  the  day  two  daughters  were  following  the  new  fashions  ;  observ- 
ing the  superfluities  they  were  fixing  on  some  new  clothes,  I  said, 
"  Every  time  you  wear  them,  remember  another  suit  you'll  have — the 
mulller  and  the  winding-sheet," — which  seemed  to  sink  in  their  minds; 
and  since,  I  have  had  the  satisfaction  to  hear  (several  ways)  these  young 
women  were  found  walking  in  the  ways  of  wisdom. 

In  all  I  had  four  meetings  here.  In  Tinmhely  I  had  two  in  a  bouse 
and  one  in  the  street.  In  Killiveany  we  had  several  refreshing  seasons. 
At  Rednah  we  had  two  powerful  meetings.  At  Round  wood  we  had  two 
likewise.  At  Castle  Cavan  the  people  were  hard,  hut  I  hope  some  good 
was  done.  At  Echon  I  fell  in  with  Mr.  Matthew  Lanktree,  who]  ex- 
pected would  treat  me  with  coldness,  considering  what  had  passed  at  con- 
ference, but  was  agreeably  disappointed. 

lie  gave  me  liberty  to  travel  on  his  circuit  as  long  as  T  pleased.  I  h\ 
I  think,  is  one  of  the  holiest,  men  I  have  met  with  in  Ireland;  He  strove 
to  persuade  me  to  accept  from  him  a  razor,  which  something  within  had 
in  times  past  prevented  me  from  using,  and  forbid  it  still,  as  it  was  a 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  77 

guard,  sentry,  or  watch  to  remind  me  of  my  duty,  and  that  if  ever  1  fell 
aWay  to  become  a  backslider,  properly  speaking,  I  should  never  be  ( re- 
claimed. 

Arklow  had  lain  with  some  weight  on  my  mind  for  several  weeks:  I 
accordingly  paid  it  a  visit.  No  Methodist  being  in  the  town,  I  knew  not 
where  to  go  ;  but  God  put  it  into  the  heart  of  a  man  to  open  his  ball-cham- 
ber, in  which  I  held  several  meetings,  which  were  very  tender.  A  man 
who  had  opened  a  malt-house  to  other  missionaries,  denied  it  to  me. 

On  my  way  to  Carnew,  a  preacher  who  had  treated  me  with  coolness 
at  Ross,  and  had  some  trying  reflections  for  it,  took  me  upon  his  horse, 
and  he  himself  walked  six  miles.  He  now  gave  me  the  right  hand  of 
fellowship,  and  I  spoke  for  him  at  night. 

Here  lives  a  widow  who  was  strangely  preserved  in  the  rebellion  ;  she 
is  liberal,  1st,  in  sentiment — 2d,  in  alms — 3d,  in  plain  dealing.  She  has 
built  a  large  preaching-room,  which  is  open  to  all ;  is  prudent  in  temporal 
and  external  matters,  and  in  religious  things,  sees  men  as  trees  walking. 

Here  some  blamed  me  for  not  being  more  cheerful,  and  take  a  glass  of 
wine,  and  dress  more  ministerial,  &c.  But  there  is  a  certain  something 
within,  which  is  tender,  and  to  grieve  or  go  contrary  to  it,  pains  me,  and  I 
know  not  but  condemnation  might  follow  if  I  persisted  in  going  contrary  to 
its  dictates.  Here  I  had  several  refreshing  seasons.  A  few  days  since, 
as  I  was  credibly  informed,  there  was  heavenly  melodious  music  heard, 
from  whence  could  not  be  ascertained  :  and  at  the  same  time  a  young 
woman  died  happy. 

At  Castletown.  Arklow-rock,  Ballymurtah,  Minerrock,  and  Sally-mount, 
we  had  melting  times.  In  Wicklow,  two  solemn  meetings.  In  Gorev,  I 
held  three  in  a  house,  and  one  in  the  street.  The  chief  commanding 
officer,  as  the  sergeant  said,  was  coming  to  stop  me ;  and  when  within  a 
few  yards  turned  and  went  off  muttering. 

At  Clough,  I  had  one  meeting.  In  Ballycanew,  two.  Clinganny,  one. 
Ballymore,  one.  Ferns,  two.  Newtonbarry,  four,  and  one  in  its  vicinity. 
which  was  quickening. 

At  Enniscorty,  after  holding  two  meetings,  I  went  out  of  town  on  my 
way,  but  going  burdened  and  distressed,  returned  back  and  held  two 
more  for  the  ease  and  enjoyment  of  my  mind. 

I  went  on  Vinegar  Hill,  and  took  a  view  of  the  place  where  much 
blood  was  shed  on  account  of  religion.  Oh  !  when  will  the  time  come, 
when  the  earth  shall  be  of  one  heart  and  of  one  mind,  and  the  nations 
learn  to  war  no  more.  Many  who  say  they  are  enlightened,  being  still  in 
darkness,  rest  contented,  and  fio;ht  for  the  form  of  religion,  but  know  not 
the  power  nor  the  purity  of  it. 

At  Wexford,  I  met  M.  Lanktree  again  ;  I  told  him  he  must  prepare  for 
a  scolding  at  the  next  conference,  provided  he  gave  me  such  liberties.  He 
replied,  "  I  dare  not  oppose  you.  'Tis  evident  God  is  with  you  ;  and  I 
look  upon  your  coming  here  as  providential,  and  so  does  my  wife,  as  she 
has  found  it  a  blessing  to  her  soul ;  and  I  entreat  you  to  tarry  longer  on 
the  circuit ;"  and  as  we  were  about  to  part,  to  see  each  other  no  more,  as 
we  supposed,  he  could  hardly  refrain  from  weeping. 

I  held  three  meetings  here,  and  one  at  the  barony  of  Forth,  which  was 

the  most  refreshing  I  had  seen  for  some  time. 

7* 


78  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

On  my  way  to  Ross,  I  saw  one  sitting  by  the  way-side,  reading  the 
Bible,  to  whom  I  gave  a  pamphlet. 

As  I  called  at  a  tavern  to  refresh,  I  found  a  young  man  under  some 
convincement.  I  conversed  plainly  with  him,  though  a  stranger,  and 
gave  him  a  pamphlet. 

At  Ross,  I  held  three  meetings,  and  some  said  I  was  Quakerized  ;  others 
said  I  was  too  much  of  a  Methodist,  and  some  that  I  was  a  mystic. 

From  thence  I  set  off  for  Waterford,  where  M.  Tobias  was  stationed,  as 
this  place  lay  upon  my  mind  for  several  weeks.  I  was  now  called  to  a 
trial  of  my  faith,  as  I  did  not  expect  one  Methodist  in  the  place  would  re- 
ceive me.  But  this  afforded  me  some  comfort,  that  I  could  appeal  to  the 
Searcher  of  hearts.  I  had  no  other  end  in  view  than  to  do  his  will,  be- 
lieving it  my  duty  to  go. 

Having  a  letter  to  a  class-leader  which  was  not  particularly  directed 
as  to  his  residence,  I  inquired  for  the  man.  One  said,  he  lived  in  one 
street ;  another  said,  in  another.  Thus  I  wandered  up  and  down  the 
town  for  some  time,  and  suddenly  I  discovered  a  man :  a  thought  arose, 
that  man  won't  lie  ;  I  ran  to  him  and  showed  the  letter.  Said  he,  "  Do 
you  think  I  know  the  man?"  I  told  him  I  wanted  information.  He 
asked  me  several  questions,  and  piloted  me  to  the  door.  The  man  of  the 
house  read  the  letter,  and  after  tea,  took  me  to  the  preacher's  house  to 
hear  what  he  would  say ;  and  behold  it  was  the  man  I  had  seen  in  the 
street,  Zechariah  Worrel. 

He  gave  me  the  right  hand  of  fellowship.  I  told  him  to  look  out  what 
he  did,  lest  others  should  blame  him.  I  spoke  at  night,  and  on  sabbath 
morning  too :  but  at  night  he  durst  not  give  me  the  liberty,  as  then  was 
the  great  congregation.  On  Monday  evening,  through  the  intercession  of 
the  leaders,  I  held  a  third  meeting,  and  appointed  for  the  fourth.  The 
house  was  well  filled,  and  in  the  congregation  were  several  Quakers. 
There  was  a  considerable  movement  among  the  people. 

The  next  morning,  I  held  my  last  meeting  ;  the  class-leaders,  of  their 
own  accord,  gave  me  a  recommendation ;  first,  that  they  believed  1 
preached  the  gospel  as  held  by  the  Methodists ;  and  second,  that  my  la- 
bors were  blessed  to  the  people. 

Here  I  had  several  valuable  articles  of  clothing  and  money  offered  to 
me,  which  I  refused  ;  however,  about  eleven  shillings  were  forced  on  me. 
I  visited  several  backsliders  and  quitted  the  place. 

In  Pilltown  we  had  a  shaking  time ;  here  I  pasted  up  some  printed 
rules  for  holy  living,  in  the  streets;  as  I  had  done  some  written  oiks  in 
several  other  places. 

To  Carrick-on-Suir,  I  had  several  letters,  which  paved  my  way  to  get- 
ting the  preaching-house;  in  which  I  had  five  meetings  that  were  tender. 
The  chief  person  of  the  society,  when  I  first  came  here,  was  absent  ;  but 
on  coming  home,  offered  me  two  shirts  and  some  money,  which  I  refused. 
Said  he,  "  It  argues  a  sound  heart,  but  a  weak  head ;  and  if  I  had  been 
at  home  when  you  first  came,  I  would  not  have  given  you  the  preaching- 
house,  as  that  would  have  been  an  encouragement  to  impostors  ;  but  you 
might  have  preached  in  my  private  house  as  often  as  you  pleased."  I 
had  several  other  things  offered  by  other  persons  also,  which  I  refused, 
and  wont  to  Clonmg]  ;  having  about  five  hundred  papers  printed — n 
for  holy  living.     Here  I  got  the  preaching-house,  likewise ;  which  some 


DO W'S    JOURNAL.  79 

previously  said,  I  would  not  get :  however,  the  congregations  were  larger 
than  had  been  known  for  many  months  ;  and  the  power  of  God  was  sensi- 
bly present. 

Earnest  entreaties  were  made  for  my  tarrying  longer ;  but  feeling  my 
mind  free,  after  holding  three  meetings,  and  after  pasting  up  some  rules, 
I  quitted  the  town. 

I  had  accepted  a  small  note  and  two  shillings,  but  feeling  burdened  in 
my  mind,  gave  up  the  former  to  the  person. 

At  night,  I  put  up  with  a  Roman  Catholic,  at  Capperquin,  which  took 
all  the  money  I  had,  amounting  to  2s.  6d.  English. 

On  my  way  to  Tallow,  a  magistrate  overtook  me. 

Q.  "  What  have  you  got  in  your  bundle  ?" 

A.   ''Papers." 

Q.  "  What  papers  ?" 

A.  "  Rules  for  Holy  Living." 

Q.   "  Where  did  you  sleep  last  night  ?" 

A.   "Capperquin." 

Q.  "  You  made  good  speed  this  morning.     Where  was  you  born  ?" 

A.  "North  America." 

Q.  "  What  did  you  come  here  after?" 

A.  "  Partly  on  account  of  my  health,  and  partly  by  an  impression  on 
my  mind,  believing  it  to  be  the  will  of  God." 

Q.  "  What  do  you  do  here  ?" 

A.  "  I  strive  to  persuade  people  to  serve  God." 

"  Well,"  said  he,  "  that  is  a  good  practice  ;  but  do  you  meet  with  much 
success  ?"  I  replied,  "  I  am  striving  to  do  what  I  can  ;  but  it  is  the  Spirit 
of  God  that  must  accomplish  the  work."  He  then  proposed  several  of 
the  questions  again  and  again,  with  some  others,  I  suppose,  to  see  if  I 
would  contradict  myself.  I  then  gave  him  a  paper  and  a  pamphlet,  and 
told  him  if  he  wanted  further  information,  to  search  me. 

He  said,  "  There  are  many  who  go  about  to  stir  up  the  minds  of  the 
lower  class,"  (alluding  to  politics,  riot,  and  rebellion.)  "  but  my  mind  is 
satisfied  concerning  you,"  and  so  he  rode  on. 

In  Tallow  I  held  two  meetings,  the  house  being  opened  to  me  ;  but  now  I 
had  another  trial,  my  feet  being  so  sore,  apparently  I  could  walk  no  further. 
But  a  man  who  was  going  my  road,  took  me  up  before  him  on  a  horse, 
and  carried  me  six  miles  :  and  another  man  afterwards  let  me  get  upon 
his  car  now  and  then  ;  and  now  and  then  I  would  hobble  along  a  spell. 
So  I  got  to  Cork  late  in  the  evening,  and  having  a  letter  to  a  man.  I  *vas 
provided  with  food  and  lodgin :. 

Next  day  I  went  to  see  the  assistant  preacher,  who  was  also  chairman 
of  the  district.  Said  I,  "What  privilege  will  you  grant  me?"  Said  he, 
"  Go  away  and  come  at  such  an  hour  and  I  will  tell  you:"  which  I 
did.  Said  he,  "I  have  talked  with  some  of  our  most  respectable  friends, 
who  think  it  not  proper  to  give  you  any  encouragement,  as  it  would  be 
too  great  encouragement  to  impostors  ;  and  we  think  you  to  be  out  of 
your  sphere.  "  But,"  said  I,  "  suppose  I  hold  meetings  in  town,  not  to 
intrude  upon  your  meeting  hours,  nor  yet  say  any  thing  against  you,  nei- 
ther lay  down  contrary  doctrines?"  Said  he,  "It  will  be  taken  as  oppo- 
sition, if  you  hold  any  meetings  anywhere  at  any  time  here."  So  I 
parted  with  him,  this  being  Saturday  evening. 


80  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

Sabbath  morning  I  heard  one  preach,  and  then  took  breakfast  with  a 
Quaker,  who  treated  me  cool  enough.  I  attended  their  meeting,  and  then 
by  an  impression  upon  my  mind  took  upwards  of  a  hundred  of  my  hand- 
bills, or  printed  rules,  and  went  through  the  town  distributing  them  to  the 
gentry,  and  heard  a  preacher  at  night.  The  next  morning,  feeling  the 
want  of  some  money,  I  attempted  to  sell  my  watch,  but  could  find  none 
that  would  buy  it.  At  length  I  went  into  another  watchmaker's,  who 
looked  at  me  and  said,  "  Tell  me  your  cheapest  price."  I  said,  "  A  guinea,'' 
it  beino-  not  half  the  value.  He  asked  me  what  countryman  I  was.  I 
burst  out  a  crying ;  he  then  gave  me  a  breakfast,  a  guinea,  and  a 
shilling.  He  asked  then  my  religion  ;  and  I  gave  him  a  pamphlet  and 
paper ;  and  then  requested  a  guide  out  of  town,  to  whom  I  gave  half 
the  guinea,  with  orders  to  carry  it  to  the  man  who  had  provided  my 
bed  and  board,  as  he  had  a  wife  and  three  others  of  his  family  sick  at 
that  time. 

In  the  night,  I  arrived  at  Bandon,  and  inquired  for  Methodists.  The 
woman  said,  "  What  do  you  want  with  them  ?"  A.  "  To  tarry  all 
night."  Q.  "Are  there  any  near?"  A.  "There  is  one  near  you." 
Q.  "  Did  you  ever  hear  of  an  American  in  this  country  ?"  A.  "  What 
is  he  doing  ?"  A.  "Wandering  up  and  down  striving  to  do  good,  and 
he  has  had  the  small-pox  of  late."  Q.  "  Are  you  he  ?"  A.  "  Yes. 
Come,  walk  in."  Ffelt  thankful  to  God  that  he  had  provided  me  lodging 
for  the  night,  &c. 

Next  day  I  went,  to  see  the  preachers,  one  of  whom  treated  me  rather 
cool.  The  other  said,  "  I  can  give  you  no  encouragement,  and  I  will 
give  you  no  opposition  ;  I  am  willing  you  should  go  round  the  circuit  and 
do  all  the  good  you  can."  From  this,  I  perceived  that  he  felt  more  love 
in  Ids  heart  than  he  durst  show  out.  But  in  a  dream  of  the  night,  my 
mind  was  so  impressed,  that  I  quitted  the  town  early  in  the  morning, 
leaving  my  stall*  behind,  and  bidding  none  farewell.  It  took  me  more 
than  seven  hours  to  walk  nine  miles,  to  Kinsale.  On  the  way.  I  was 
near  being  stopped  by  a  magistrate.  I  sat  down  by  the  road-side  and  re- 
flected thus  : — "  Here  I  am,  a  stranger  in  a  strange  land,  but  little  money, 
and  few  that  show  me  friendship  ;  I  am  going  now  to  a  place,  and  I  have 
no  ground  to  expect  reception  ;  I  cannot  walk  much  further;  I  cannot 
buy  a  passage  to  a  distant  part,  and  what  shall  I  do.  seeing  I  have  no 
way  to  get  bread?  Once  I  had  a  father's  house  and  tender  parents,  and 
how  would  they  feel  if  they  knew  my  present  case  ?  Unless  God  works 
wonders  for  me  soon,  I  shall  surely  sink."  Then  I  lifted  up  my  voice 
and  wept. 

The  first  Methodists  I  met  in  town  treated  me  coolly ;  but  recolleet- 
ing  to  have  seen  a  young  woman  in  Dublin  who  lives  here,  I  inquired 
and  found  her.  She  at  first  was  sorry  to  see  me  ;  she  being  in  a  low 
uncomfortable  state  of  mind,  and  her  parents  not  Methodists.  However, 
they  invited  me  to  tarry  ;  and  so  it  happened  by  the  overruling  hand  of 
Providence,  that  1  got  the  preaching-house  :  first,  by  talking  with  the 
members  individually,  and  provoking  them  to  say,  "I  have  no  objection 
if  the  rest  have  none;"  and  then  by  making  bold  to  stand  up  on  Christ- 
mas night,  after  a  local  preacher  had  dismissed  the  people,  and  spoke  a 
few  words,  and  formed  a  covenant  with  the  assembl}  to  pray  three  times 
a  day  for  a  week,  and  the  greater  part  of  which  agreed,  and  I  called 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  81 

God  to  witness  to  the  engagement.  And  when  the  society  mot  to  speak 
on  the  privilege  of  the  meeting-house^  there  was  none  to  object. 

Early  the  next  morning  many  came  out  to  meeting,  and  at  evening 
likewise:  thus  for  several  days  together ;  and  God's  power  was  felt  by 
several  who  were  quickened  to  start  afresh  for  the  kingdom  of  glory. 

I  held  one  meeting  to  preach  to  the  children.  The  preacher  who  had 
treated  me  with  slightness  in  Bandon,  came  to  the  stairs  and  listened. 
At  a  love-feast  there  was  never  such  a  refreshing  time  known  there 
before. 

I  wished  for  a  passage  to  Dublin,  a  vessel  being  ready  for  sea  ;  but 
the  owner  would  not  consent  that  the  master  should  take  me  on  board  ; 
saying, '•■  Where  they  have  got  priest,  minister,  or  preacher  on  board, 
there  is  no  prosperity  or  good  luck  ;"  and  the  vessel  was  wind-bound  for 
several  days. 

During  my  stay  here,  I  frequently  thought  every  meeting  would  be 
the  last,  and  would  appoint  no  more,  hoping  by  some  means  to  get  away  : 
but  no  door  opened.  I  received  invitations  to  breakfast,  dine,  and  sup, 
nwre  than  1  supplied.  At  length,  some  people  (not  in  society)  procured 
me  a  passage,  unknown  to  the  owner,  by  persuading  the  captain  to  take 
me  on  board,  and  provided  sea-stores,  and  then  gave  me  information  that 
the  wind  was  coming  fair,  and  if  I  would,  1  could  now  sail  for  Dublin. 
The  people  at  a  venture  would  come  out  to  meeting,  and  seemed  as  though 
they  could  not  keep  away.  I  requested  my  departure  might  be  notified 
that  night  ;  and  within  two  hours  after  hearing  that  the  captain  would 
take  me.  went  on  board  and  was  under  sail  ;  and,  after  fifty-two  hours' 
age  from  Oyster-haven,  I  landed  in  Dublin,  and  went  to  my  old  home, 
Doctor  Johnson's,  where  I  was  cordially  received,  having  been  absent 
eleven  weeks  and  two  days,  and  travelled  by  land  and  water  about  seven 
hundred  English  miles. 

It  lying  weightily  upon  my  mind,  what  the  Cork  preacher  said,  I  wrote 
to  him  the  following  purport  : 

"  I  don't  see  how  you  could  in  justice  take  it  as  wicked  opposition,  if  I 
did  nor  said  nothing  against  the  Methodists,  provided  I  held  meetings, 
without  judging  me  hard.  I  acknowledge  you  treated  me  with  less  se- 
verity in  harsh  words  than  I  expected  ;  but  lest  you  should  write  letters 
before  me  and  hedge  up  my  way,  I  left  Cork  as  I  did  ;  and  now  remem- 
ber, if  souls  be  lost  in  consequence  of  it,  that  will  lie  at  your  door  ;  for 
God  knows,  if  I  could  have  kept  my  peace  of  mind,  I  would  not  have 
left  America,  bm  in  tender  conscience  I  was  constrained  to  come." 

The  person  who  carried  the  above,  delivered  it  as  follows : — 

Bearer.   "  Sir,  here  is  a  letter  from  Lorenzo." 

Preacher.  "  Oh  !  is  he  in  Kinsale  ?  (reads  the  letter  without  changing 
countenance)  He  is  displeased  I  did  not  let  him  preach.  Did  he  preach 
in  Kinsale  ? 

Bearer.  "Yes,  sir,  to  large  congregations,  and  a  prospect  of  good." 

Preacher.  "  I'm  glad  there  is  a  good  prospect ;  he  has  been  a  zealous 
preacher  in  America,  and  came  away  against  rule  or  order  of  his  assist- 
ant :   he  follows  his  own  feelings  too  much  ;   he  is  Quakerized."' 

Bearer.  "  I  believe,  sir,  he  is  led  by  the  dictates  of  the  Spirit,  for  his 
labors  are  owned  of  God." 

Preacher.  "  Poor  man,  he  fatigues  himself;  I  told  him  he  ought  not 


82  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

to  walk  so  much.  I  bid  him  call  on  me  in  the  morning,  in  order  to  give 
him  some  assistance,  but  was  too  ill  to  see  him." 

Bearer.  "  I  don't  think  Lorenzo  would  accept  of  it,  sir.  He  is  not  a 
burden  to  any  of  our  societies." 

Preacher.  "  I  hear  he  is  abstemious,  and  will  not  take  sufficient  nour- 
ishment. He  won't  take  clothes,  and  such  a  poor  figure  as  he  cuts ! 
Why,  when  he  went  to  Bandon  and  stood  at  the  people's  door,  they  could 
not  tell  what  to  make  of  him  ;"  and  so  he  concluded  with  savin"  some- 
thing  concerning  my  heart  and  head. 

January,  1801.  The  greater  part  of  this  month  I  spent  in  this  city.  I 
went  to  see  John  Dinnen,  who  treated  me  with  more  friendship  than  ever 
before  ;  yet  there  seemed  to  be  something  out  of  order  between  us. 

Here  I  found  Alice  Cambridge,  (who  lives  with  Mrs.  Stafford,  from 
whom  I  received  manifested  kindness,)  who  had  been  very  hardly  treated 
in  the  south,  and  turned  and  kept  out  of  society  for  no  other  cause  than 
because,  in  conscience,  she  could  not  desist  from  holding  public  meetings. 
She  was  kind  to  me  during  my  illness,  and  was  the  occasion  of  the 
preachers  first  coming  to  see  me.  Oh!  prejudice  and  austeritv.  when 
will  ye  be  done  away !  By  the  means  of  Alice  I  procured  a  large  room 
for  meeting,  in  Stephen-street,  where  thrice  I  spoke  to  some  scores.  In 
Capel-street,  twice  ;  some  seemed  to  feel  the  word,  others  were  angry. 
In  Thomas-street  I  met  a  few.  In  New-street  I' had  four  meetings; 
some  people  were  solemn,  others  noisy.  I  spoke  twice  at  the  Coombe, 
three  times  in  Spitalfields,  twice  in  Ransford-street,  once  in  Cathedral 
lane,  besides  family  visits,  at  which  came  in  a  few  in  different  parts  of 
the  city.     At  Elephant  lane  I  had  two  solemn  and  attentive  meetings. 

For  some  months  I  had  a  desire  to  preach  at  Black  Rock,  but  saw  no 
way  till  now.  The  young  curate,  by  the  name  of  Mitchell,  whom  I  had 
seen  at  Athy,  gave  me  the  privilege  of  Mr.  Kelly's  chapel,  in  which  I 
spoke  to  an  attentive,  serious  people. 

Having  it  impressed  on  my  mind  for  several  months  to  give  the  inhabit- 
ants of  Dublin  a  general  warning,  I  never  saw  my  way  clear  to  proceed 
until  now  ;  and  believing  the  judgments  of  God  hanging  over  the  place,  I 
got  about  three  thousand  handbills  printed,  such  as  lay  upon  my  mind, 
and  the  greatest  part  I  distributed  among  the  quality  and  decent  kind  of 
people,  leaving  them  in  their  shops  or  houses ;  and  one  I  enclosed  in  a  letter, 
and  gave  it  to  a  sentinel  in  the  castle  yard  for  the  Lord-lieutenant  ;  but 
fearing  he  would  not  get  it,  I  got  a  second  framed  and  directed  in  gilt 
letters,  for  the  Lord-lieutenant,  sealed  in  black  wax  and  paper,  and  tied 
tape  round  it ;  this  I  left  in  the  porter's  lodge. 

I  got  two  others  framed  in  black,  and  directed  in  gold  letters  ;  one  for 
tin-  merchants,  the  other/or  the  lairi/ers.  The  first  I  hung  up  in  the  Royal 
Exchange,  the  other  I  left  on  the  floor,  in  the  sight  of  the  lawyers,  in  the 
hall  of  the  four  courts,  and  walked  out,  it  being  court  time. 

A  local  preacher  said  he  was  willing  [should  have  a  meeting  in  his 
house,  if  it  would  not  grieve  his  brethren.  At  the  leaders'  meeting  it 
was  objected  to. 

At  John  Jones's,  my  printer,  in  Bride-street,  I  held  my  last  meeting, 
which  Mas  solemn  and  refreshing,  having  had  near  thirty  since  this  time 
of  my  coming  to  town. 

Feeling  my  mind  at  present  free  from  the  city  and  college,  (as  I  had 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  83 

left  a  pamphlet  on  every  floor  in  the  letter-box,)  arid  bound  to  the  west 
of  Ireland,  I  took  leave  of  a  number  of  my  Dublin  friends,  saying,  "I 
know  not  that  I  shall  ever  see  you  again  in  time."  But  several  said  il 
was  impressed  on  their  minds  I  should  return  to  the  city  be  (lire  I  went  to 
America. 

February  1st.  I  took  leave  of  my  dear  Paul  and  Letitia,  who  had 
showed  every  particular  kindness  and  attention  to  me  during  this  visit, 
which  parting  was  painful  to  me,  and  taking  the  canal  boat,  I  arrived  in 
Tullamore  after  night-fall.  This  day  one  passenger  called  for  a  pack 
of  cards,  and  another  reproved  him,  saying,  "It  is  sabbath  day."  This 
opened  a  door  for  me  to  distribute  some  of  my  handbills  and  pamphlets, 
some  of  which  passed  into  the  first  cabin,  which  influenced  the  passen- 
gers to  send  for  me  in  there.  Some  of  these  cross-questioned  me  con- 
cerning my  leaving  America  and  travelling  through  the  kingdom,  with 
other  parts  of  my  conduct  which  they  had  heard  of.  I  endeavored  to 
return  my  answers  to  the  purpose,  and  yet  in  such  a  manner  as  should 
be  profitable  to  the  whole.  God  was  my  helper,  and  his  power  seemed 
to  come  over  them.  These  people  spread  over  town  what  a  strange  man 
they  had  in  company.  The  Methodists  who  heard  of  it  came  to  the  house 
where  I  was  confined  witn  sickness  to  my  bed  near  all  day,  and  asked  if 
I  would  hold  a  meeting  at  night.  I  said,  "  Yes,  provided  you  will  give 
me  the  preaching-house,  and  get  the  people  notified."  Here  prejudice 
had  formerly  shut  the  door  and  the  hearts  of  the  people  against  me. 

In  the  evening  the  seats  were  filled ;  the  next  night  the  house  was 
filled ;  the  third  night  all  the  people  could  not  get  in.  The  next  morn- 
ing early  the*' seats  were  filled,  and  I  gave  my  last.  The  day  but  one 
preceding,  I  put  up  one  of  the  rules  for  holy  living  in  the  market-place, 
which  occasioned  a  Protestant  and  a  Roman  or  two  to  come  first  to  words 
and  then  to  blows  ;  and  then  one  of  the  Romans,  who  held  the  Protestant 
whilst  the  other  beat  him,  was  obliged  to  run  into  his  house  and  not  show 
his  head  in  the  market  all  day,  lest  the  Orangemen  should  give  him  a 
beating:  he  was  one  of  the  richest  merchants  of  his  profession  in  town. 
I  spoke  that  day  in  the  street  to  near  fifteen  hundred  people,  generally 
well  behaved.  Here  I  was  offered  half  a  guinea,  and  the  offer  of  a  re- 
turn carriage,  to  carry  me  sixteen  miles,  which  I  refused,  knowing  that 
example  goes  before  precept,  and  that  the  eyes  of  many  are  upon  me.  I 
walked  nineteen  miles  to  Birr,  but  here  met  with  a  cool  reception.  Like- 
wise at  Cree,  to  which  I  had  a  letter  from  their  friend ;  nevertheless,  I 
was  coolly  enough  received.  "  Well,"  said  I,  "  I  have  come  about  twenty- 
two  miles  out  of  my  way  to  see  you,  and,  if  it  is  convenient,  should  be 
glad  to  hold  a  meeting ;  but  if  you  call  not  the  people  together,  I  shall 
be  pure."  And  leaving  them  immediately,  after  giving  them  two  pamph- 
lets, I  reached  Eyrecourt  that  night. 

The  next  day  I  walked  twenty-two  miles,  and  got  benighted ;  I  called 
at  a  farm-house,  and  got  liberty,  for  money,  to  tarry  all  night,  but  found 
no  freedom  to  eat  in  the  house,  except  two  or  three  roasted  potatoes. 

Next  morning  walked  on,  and  a  car  overtook  me ;  I  hired  a  driver  to 
carry  me  into  Tuam,  at  which  town,  upon  my  arrival,  I  felt  a  sudden  halt 
in  my  mind.  Inquired  for  Methodists,  and  after  getting  some  refresh- 
ment found  one,  who  treated  me  kindly,  and  got  me  the  preaching-house 
and  ten  score  of  hearers  that  night. 


84  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

For  several  days  past,  feeling  the  necessity  of  a  preacher's  being 
assisted  by  the  supernatural  grace  of  God,  or  else  his  labors  to  be  but  of 
little  use,  and  feeling  my  own  weakness,  trials*  began  to  arise  and  dis- 
couragements to  desist ;  but  here  God  revived  my  spirits,  by  granting 
the  quickening  influence  of  his  grace,  to  assist  me  to  go  through  the 
meetings  both  at  night  and  morning. 

At  Hollymount  we  had  two  solemn  meetings,  though  the  class-leader 
had  treated  me  with  some  neglect. 

At  Castlebar,  where  Mr.  Russel  and  his  wife  were  kind  and  friendly 
more  than  I  expected,  I  held  a  number  of  meetings,  which  were  refresh- 
ing and  powerful.  Here  one  woman  said  she  had  seen  me  in  a  dream 
two  weeks  before. 

At  Newport  good  was  done.  Here  I  was  met  by  Sir  Neal,  who  ob- 
serving me  to  have  a  bundle  of  papers  under  my  arm.  which  I  had  got 
printed  a  few  days  before  as  a  warning  to  the  people  of  the  country,  being 
more  and  more  convinced  there  is  an  awful  cloud  gathering  over  the 
land,  he  questioned  me  very  harsh  and  sharply  what  those  were,  and  who 
and  what  I  was  ;  and  after  taking  me  to  his  house  and  examining  differ- 
ent  papers,  said  he  believed  I  was  an  honest  man,  and  gave  me  a  pass. 

At  Nappogh  the  people  were  cold  and  hard.  At  Westport,  in  the  day 
of  eternity,  1  expect  the  fruit  of  two  meetings  will  appear. 

At  Tullagh,  a  country  place,  about  two  hundred  came  out  at  night, 
and  as  many  the  next  morning,  though  the  ground  was  white  with  frost. 

At  Cappavico  the  Lord's  power  was  to  be  felt,  and  at  Menalo  we  had 
memorable  times.  About  this  time  I  fell  in  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Ayerill, 
who  entreated  me  to  tarry  longer  on  the  circuit,  saying.  "  The  cries  of 
the  people  are  after  you,  which  I  look  upon  to  be  the  voice  of  God  in 
their  hearts  ;  for  it  is  evident  God  is  acknowledging  you  among  them, 
and  if  you  will  tarry  another  year,  I'll  give  you  a  guinea  a  month  to  bear 
your  expenses,  and  provided  the  next  conference  set  their  faces  against 
you,  as  they  did  the  last,  I'll  pay  your  passage  home  to  America."  1 
told  him  I  believed  the  time  was  near  that  it  was  the  will  of  God  I  should 
return  home  ;  therefore  durst  not  engage  to  tarry. 

At  Foxford  we  had  good  times.  At  Ballina  we  had  three  powerful 
meetings.  About  this  time  I  had  some  articles  of  clothing  and  monev 
< 'tiered  to  me  ;  but  a  small  part  I  felt  free  to  accept,  though  I  would  have 
to  live  by  faith  about  my  passage. 

I  walked  about  thirty  Irish  miles  in  a  day,  and  coming  to  Sligo,  I  mot 
Mr.  Averill  again.  He  preached  and  administered  the  sacrament,  the 
latter  of  which  was  refreshing. 

In  the  evening,  I  spoke  at  the  courthouse  to  about  a  thousand  people, 
and  entreated  them  to  prepare  for  trials,  which  I  expected  woe  coming  on 
the  land.  The  next  morning,  after  speaking  to  about  two  hundred,  went 
to  Manor-hamilton,  where  was  a  great  ado  about  religion,  and  some  good 
doing. 

I  attempted  to  speak  at  night,  and  about  two  thirds  through  my  dis- 
course, I  was  suddenly  stopped,  like  one  confounded,  and  other  preachers 
carried  on  the  meeting,  and  concluded  it. 

The  next  morning,  feeling  greatly  depressed  in  mind,  I  wrote  a  letter 
for  Mr.  Averill,  leaving  it  on  the  table,  and  quit  the  house  before  the 
family  was  up,  and  walked  twenty-one  miles  to  Enni.skillen,  where  I  spoke 


DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

to  a  few  at  night,  not  in  v^u,.  The  next  morning,  speaking  to  a  number 
more,  I  went  to  Tempo,  and  at  a  tavern  where  I  took  some  refreshment, 
I  missed  my  pocket-book,  in  which  were  a  number  of  letters  to  people's 
friends  in  America.  At  night,  I  called  in  a  market-town,  and  after  dis- 
tributing a  number  of  handbills,  called  at  a  house,  and  for  the  sum  of 
thirteen  shillings  English,  could  have  supper,  and  lodging,  and  breakfast, 
and  liberty  of  holding  two  meetings.  The  man  was  a  Methodist,  the  wo- 
man a  Presbyterian. 

The  Methodists  then  besought  me  to  tarry  a  day  or  two,  in  vain. 

Partly  in  the  rain,  I  walked  twenty-one  miles  to  Dungannon,  and 
whilst  distributing  handbills  through  the  town,  a  soldier  I  met,  who  knew 
me,  though  it  was  night,  and  took  me  to  a  sergeant's  house,  who  said, 
"  When  we  lay  at  Chapel-izod  last  year,  when  you  came  there  and  formed 
the  covenant,  a  corporal  who  agreed  thereto,  afterwards  became  serious 
and  died  in  peace." 

Here  I  had  an  ulcer  broke  in  my  lungs  whilst  I  was  asleep,  which  had 
like  to  have  strangled  me  at  first.  I  felt  cold  chills,  after  this,  running 
through  my  body,  and  feverish,  and  my  bodily  strength  greatly  reduced. 
The  sergeant,  who  a  few  days  previous  was  wishing  that  he  knew  where 
I  was,  that  he  might  send  for  me  to  come  to  that  place,  asked  the  circuit 
preacher  if  I  might  have  the  meeting-house,  who  said,  "  By  no  means." 
However,  the  sergeant  knowing  my  desire  to  hold  a  meeting,  after  the 
preacher  had  dismissed  the  people,  spoke  out,  and  said :  "  Take  notice, 
there  is  an  American  in  town,  who  will  hold  a  meeting  to-morrow  even- 
ing, but  the  place  is  not  determined  on  ;"  then  walking  and  whispering  to 
the  preacher,  said,  "  Will  you  forbid  its  being  here  V  Who  replied,  "  1 
will  neither  approve  nor  oppose  it."  The  sergeant  turned  to  the  people 
and  said,  "  It  will  be  here." 

I  had  four  meetings  in  the  house,  and  two  in  the  street,  which  were 
solemn  and  attentive. 

I  held  several  in  the  neighborhood  of  this  place,  which  seemed  to  be 
attended  with  some  degree  of  power ;  at  one  of  which,  a  seceder's  school- 
house  would  not  contain  the  people,  and  church  service  just  being  over,  I 
got  the  liberty  of  its  pulpit,  which  I  looked  upon  as  singular  and  provi- 
dential. I  spoke  to  near  seven  hundred  people,  and  mentioned,  1  believed 
trials  were  near.  Thence  I  proceeded  to  Lisburn,  and  put  up  with  one 
who  had  been  a  Quaker,  but  had  withdrawn.  He  appeared  to  be  a  con- 
scientious man,  but  the  scriptures  bear  but  little  weight  with  him,  and  the 
divinity  of  Christ  he  seems  to  stumble  at.  Thence  to  Belfast.  On  my  way 
I  called  at  Lambeg  to  inquire  concerning  a  singular  circumstance,  re- 
specting one's  losing  his  hair,  which  was  thought  to  be  supernatural ;  it 
lias  produced  a  great  effect  upon  the  man  of  the  house. 

8 


86  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

CHAPTER    VII. 

RETURN  TO  AMERICA. 

All  the  vessels  in  Belfast  were  full  of  passengers,  except  two ;  one  of 
which  being  dear,  and  her  provisions  not  such  as  I  required,  I  de- 
clined. But  a  Quaker  said,  "  Lorenzo !  I  would  not  wish  to  transport 
thee  ;  but  if  thy  mind  is  clear  to  go  home,  we  will  make  thee  out  a  pas- 
sage ;  thee  speak  to  thy  friends,  and  I  to  mine;"  which  I  did,  but  no 
notice  was  taken  of  it.  Then  the  Quaker,  with  a  friend,  gave  me  two  gui- 
neas to  engage  my  passage  on  board  the  other  ;  but  the  captain,  who  was 
bending  towards  Quakerism,  observing  1  had  the  small-pox  some  months 
before,  refused  to  take  me;  saying,  "I  know  not  but  the  infection  may 
still  be  in  your  clothes,  and  five  of  my  hands  have  not  had  it,  and  if  they 
should  be  taken  unwell,  I  shall  be  knocked  up  on  my  voyage." 

About  this  time,  I  received  three  letters  from  Dr.  Johnson,  giving  some 
account  of  my  last  visit  in  Dublin,  and  with  an  anxious  desire  for  my 
return ;  but  if  I  did  not  see  my  way  clear  to  come,  might  draw  on  him 
for  as  much  as  should  be  needful  for  my  voyage,  and  receive  it  either  as 
a  gift  or  loan,  whichever  might  be  most  agreeable  to  me  :  but  I  in  a  letter 
replied,  "  I  cannot  see  my  way  clear  to  ask  the  Methodists  for  much  help, 
lest  they  should  lay  claim  to  me  and  seek  to  tie  my  hands :  nor  to  ask 
too  much  of  the  Quakers.  I  must  look  all  around  ;  and  for  you  to  pay  it 
out  of  your  own  pocket,  I  cannot  consent,  no  not  in  my  mind  :  but  if  peo- 
ple are  willing  to  do  the  same,  I  shall  look  upon  it  as  providential." 

In  one  of  his  letters,  he  expressed  a  desire,  if  consistent  with  the  Divine 
will,  he,  with  his  dear  Letitia,  might  see  me  once  more,  to  take  leave  of 
me,  and  see  me  properly  equipped  under  their  own  inspection.  Accord- 
ingly, as  my  way  now  seemed  hedged  up  in  the  north,  and  feeling  my 
mission  to  be  nearly  ended,  unless  it  were  a  desire  to  visit  two  or  three 
neighborhoods,  and  feeling  that  I  could  go  without  condemnation,  I  took 
the  mail-coach  to  Lisburn,  where  I  held  a  meeting  in  what  is  called  the 
new  connection,  which  was  solemn  and  tender. 

Thence,  being  an  outside  passenger,  I  came  to  Dublin  the  next  day, 
chilled  and  tired,  and  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  kindness  of  the  guard  ac- 
commodating me  with  his  seat,  I  must  have  given  out  on  my  way. 

About  six  o'clock  in  the  morning,  I  arrived  at  my  friend  Dr.  Johnson's, 
to  their  agreeable  surprise.  Here  follows  one  thing  of  the  doctor's  singu- 
lar conduct,  in  sending  some  notices  to  persons  of  different  persuasions, 
that,  "  If  any  person  of  ability  had  a  desire,  and  would  consider  it  a  pri- 
vilege to  assist  in  sending  Lorenzo  Dow  comfortably  home  to  his  own 
country,  such  assistance  would  be  accepted  by  Letitia  Johnson,  102  New- 
street."  In  consequence  of  this,  they  received  somewhat  more  than  the 
voyage  required. 

I  held  two  meetings  in  Bride-street,  the  latter  of  which  was  solemn  and 
tender,  and  the  two  Dublin  preachers  were  present. 

March  28th.  It  was  now  rising  of  sixteen  months  since  I  first  came  on 
to  the  Irish  shore,  and  whilst  others  have  been  robbed  and  murdered,  I 
have  been  preserved  by  land  and  sea.     Though  a  few  days  ago,  I  was 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  87 

informed,  the  crew  with  whom  I  sailed,  when  drove  into  the  Isle  of  Man, 
were  plotting  to  throw  me  overboard,  if  an  Englishman  had  not  interposed. 
I  have  known  of  less  hunger  in  this  country  of  scarcity,  than  ever  for  the 
space  of  time  in  my  own,  since  travelling. 

To-morrow,  God  willing,  I  expect  to  embark  for  America.  What  is 
past  I  know ;  what  is  to  come,  I  know  not.  I  have  endured  trials  in  my 
own  country,  and  have  not  been  without  them  in  this,  even  from  those 
whom  I  love  and  wish  well,  both  outward  and  inward,  temporal  and  spir- 
itual :  but  my  trust  is  still  in  God,  who  I  believe  will  support  me,  and 
give  me  a  blessing  upon  my  feeble  labors  in  my  native  land,  though  I 
expect  to  wade  through  deep  waters  there. 

I  know  not  but  I  may  come  to  Europe  again,  though  there  is  but  one 
thing  which  will  bring  me,  viz.  to  save  my  soul. 

April  2d.  I  took  my  farewell  leave  of  Paul  and  Letitia  Johnson,  and 
William  and  Nancy  Thomas,  with  whom  it  was  hard  parting,  and  em- 
barked for  America  on  board  the  ship  Venus,  S.  Taber,  master,  250  tons 
burden,  seventy-three  passengers,  mostly  Roman  Catholics. 

3d.  At  one  o'clock,  A.  M.,  took  in  our  anchors,  hoisted  sail,  and  in 
about  fifteen  days  after  losing  sight  of  land,  we  were  half  across  the 
ocean,  when  the  wind  came  against  us,  so  that  we  were  driven  to  north, 
and  south,  about  two  weeks,  making  but  very  little  headway. 

26th.  I  held  meeting  on  board  ;  good  attention  appeared  among  those 
who  could  attend.  After  forty-seven  days'  passage,  we  hove  in  sight  of 
land,  and  shortly  after  came  to  the  quarantine  ground,  Staten  Island, 
where  I  was  detained  thirteen  days  ;  during  which  time  I  got  relief  from 
some  persons  in  New  York,  whereby  I  escaped  those  vermin  that  are 
troublesome  on  long  voyages  with  a  number  of  people,  &c.  On  our  pas- 
sage, my  life  was  despaired  of,  through  costiveness,  (as  in  thirty-three 
days  no  means  of  medicine  answered  but  thrice,)  by  some  gentlemen  on 
board,  who  with  the  captain  showed  me  kindness.  After  holding  two 
meetings,  and  my  clothes  cleansed,  I  got  permission  from  the  doctor  to 
come  into  the  city :  where  I  was  cordially  received  by  S.  Hutchinson, 
and  some  other  kind  friends  ;  but  they  durst  not  open  the  preaching-house 
doors  to  me  for  fear  of  the  censure  of  the  conference  now  at  hand. 

Dr.  Johnson  had  given  me  a  paper  signifying  that  if  I  were  brought 
to  want  in  any  part  of  Ireland,  I  could  draw  on  him  for  any  sum  I 
chose,  by  any  gentleman  who  traded  in  Dublin,  which  paper  I  never 
made  use  of.  He  sent  a  library  of  books  by  me,  with  orders  to  sell 
them,  and  make  use  of  the  money  to  buy  me  a  horse  to  travel  with,  &c. 
and  if  I  were  minded  might  remit  it  to  him  in  a  future  day.  These 
books  were  of  singular  service  to  aid  me  in  my  travels,  which  I  thought 
to  be  my  duty,  viz.  instead  of  being  confined  on  a  circuit,  to  travel  the 
country  at  large,  to  speak  on  certain  points  which  I  considered  injurious 
to  the  kingdom  of  Christ  in  this  world,  &c.  Not  knowing  the  value  of 
these  second-hand  books,  one  took  the  advantage  of  my  ignorance  to  get 
them  under  price  ;  but  my  friends  insisted  he  should  give  up  the  bar- 
gain ;  to  which  he  with  a  hard  demand  often  dollars  consented,  with  the 
proviso  that  Kirk  (who  sold  them  for  a  hundred  and  fifteen  dollars) 
should  have  no  profit.     Oh  !  the  cursed  love  of  money  !* 

*  I  paid  the  Doctor  afterwards. 


88  DO W'S    JOURNAL. 

June  lGth.  Conference  came  on,  and  some  of  my  old  friends  were 
minded  I  should  take  a  circuit ;  but  did  not  blame  me  for  going  to  Eu- 
rope, considering  the  advantage  I  had  got  to  my  health,  &c.  I  could  not 
feel  my  mind  free  to  comply,  feeling  it  my  duty  to  travel  more  exten- 
sively. Their  entreaties  and  arguments  were  hard  to  resist ;  and  on  the 
other  hand  the  discouragements  if  I  rejected,  or  discomplied,  would  be 
great.  It  would  not  only  by  them  be  deemed  wilful,  and  must  expect 
their  disapprobation,  but  still  be  like  the  fowls  of  the  air,  to  trust  Provi- 
dence for  my  daily  bread.  Here  I  was  brought  to  halt  between  two 
opinions,  thinking  it  was  easier  for  one  to  be  mistaken  than  twenty :  yet 
I  felt  it  my  duty  to  travel  the  continent  at  large.  Here  my  trials  were 
keen. 

A  pamphlet  of  my  experience  coming  to  America,  Kirk  was  minded 
to  reprint  it ;  but  Bishop  Whatcoat  said  I  belonged  to  them,  and  they 
ought  to  have  the  first  privilege  of  printing  my  experience  :  and  being 
under  great  trials  of  mind,  concluded  to  give  up  my  judgment  to  theirs, 
and  take  a  circuit ;  which  I  had  no  sooner  consented  to  try  for  a  year, 
the  Lord  being  my  helper,  than  an  awful  distress  came  over  my  mind ; 
but  I  could  not  recall  my  words.  My  mind  being  somewhat  agitated, 
gave  the  bishop  some  encouragement  relative  to  my  journals,  of  which 
on  reconsideration  I  repented,  as  the  time  was  not  yet. 

I  was  restored  by  the  conference  where  I  was  on  going  away,  viz.  re- 
maining on  trial.  The  conference  was  more  friendly  than  I  expected 
when  on  my  voyage  home  ;  but  I  did  not  make  my  acknowledgment  that 
I  did  wrong  in  going  away.  Some  thought  I  had  broke  discipline  ;  but 
on  re-examination  it  was  found  I  had  not,  as  one  on  trial  has  a  right  to 
desist  as  well  as  they  to  reject. 

My  station  was  on  the  Dutchess  and  Columbia  circuit,  with  David 
Brown  and  William  Thatcher ;  Freeborn  Garretson,  presiding  elder. 
Thus  distressed,  I  sailed  to  Rhinebeck  ;  on  which  way,  one  attempting  to 
go  on  board  the  vessel  was  knocked  out  of  the  boat,  and  carried  down  the 
stream  more  than  a  mile  before  he  could  be  picked  up.  Oh !  what  dan- 
gers are  we  in  !  How  uncertain  is  life  !  When  I  arrived  at  the  flats,  I 
called  at  a  Methodist's  and  got  a  meeting  appointed  for  the  night.  One 
of  the  principal  Methodists  came  to  inquire,  "  Who  is  stationed  on  our 
circuit?"  I  replied,  "  Brown,  Thatcher,  and  Dow."  Said  he,  "Dow.  [ 
thought  he  had  gone  to  Ireland  !"  I  replied,  "  He  has  been  there,  but  has 
lately  come  back."  Said  he,  "Dow  !  Dow  !  why  he  is  a  crazy  man  ; 
he  will  break  up  the  circuit."  So  we  parted.  After  meeting,  I  appointed 
her  at  the  new  meeting-house  then  building)  which  tried  them  at  my 
boldness,  they  not  knowing  who  I  was  (but  suppose!  a  local  preacher) 
and  intended  Mr.  G.  should  preach  the  first  sermon  there,  for  the  dedica- 
tion. Next  day  some  desired  to  know  my  name,  which  I  desired  to 
excused  from  telling.  1  held  a  number  of  meetings  in  this  place,  mostlj 
cold  and  lifeless,  though  we  had  some  good  and  pious  friends  ;  yet  I  could 
i.ot  speak  with  life  and  power  as  formerly  ;  but  fell  as  if  was  delivering 
my  message  to  the  wrong  people.  For  it  had  been  in  my  mind  to  return 
to  my  native  town,  and  there  begin  and  travel  extensively  :  first,  in  the 
adjacent  places,  and  so  abroad,  as  1  might  find  Providence  to  open  the 
door. 

When  I  got  to  this  place  I  had  two  shillings  left,  and  hearing  of  a 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  89 

place  called  Kingston-sopus,  I  was  minded  to  visit  it.  (contrary  to  the 
advice  of  my  friends,)  and  having  got  a  few  together  with  difficulty,  and 
leaving  two  other  appointments,  returned,  having  paid  away  all  my  mo- 
ney for  ferriages,  and  when  the  time  commenced  in  which  I  must  go  and 
fulfil  the  appointments,  saw  no  way  to  get  across  the  ferry  ;  and  whilst 
walking  along  in  meditation  on  past  providences,  and  raising  my  heart 
that  a  way  might  be  opened  fir  my  getting  across  the  ferry,  I  cast  my 
eye  upon  the  sand  and  espied  something  bright,  and  on  picking  it  up 
found  it  to  be  a  York  shilling,  the  very  sum  I  wanted  in  order  to  cross 
over.  And  when  I  had  fulfilled  my  first  appointment,  and  was  going  to 
the  second,  a  stranger  shook  hands  with  me,  and  left  near  half  a  dollar 
in  my  hand,  so  I  was  enabled  to  get  back.  Thus  I  see  Providence  pro- 
vides for  them  that  put  their  trust  in  him.  Having  some  scripture  pic- 
tures framed  sent  by  me  from  Europe  to  dispose  of,  some  I  gave  away, 
and  the  remainder  I  let  go  to  a  printer  for  some  religious  handbills,  &c. 
in  Poughkeepsie,  some  of  which  I  distributed  through  the  town,  and  hear- 
ing the  sound  of  a  fiddle,  I  followed  it,  and  came  to  a  porch  where  was 
a  master  teaching  his  pupils  to  dance.  I  gave  some  handbills,  which  he 
called  after  me  to  take  away,  but  I  spoke  not  a  word  but  went  off.  Here 
the  people  are  hardened.  At  Fishkill  and  the  Highlands  the  people  were 
hard,  and  apparently  sorry  to  see  me.  At  Clove  and  Snarlingtown  like- 
wise, I  visited  some  neighboring  places,  and  had  some  tender  meetings. 
At  Amenia  and  Dover  the  Methodists  seemed  shy  ;  I  put  up  at  a  tavern 
several  times.  Swago,  I  visited  from  house  to  house,  but  have  not  the 
art  nor  the  spirit  of  visiting  as  when  in  the  north  country.  Sharon  :  I 
found  two  classes  here,  the  first  hard  and  sorry  to  see  me ;  the  other 
tender  with  Christian  love.  In  Salisbury  and  Canaan,  Connecticut,  I 
had  sundry  meetings,  but  still  felt  as  if  not  in  my  right  sphere.  A  re- 
port that  crazy  Dow  had  got  back  from  Ireland,  brought  many  out  to 
hear.  Mount  Washington,  Sheffield,  and  Egremont,  Massachusetts,  I 
visited  :  thence  to  Hudson,  and  so  to  Rhinebeck. 

After  quarterly  meeting  I  went  home  to  see  my  friends,  and  found  my 
parents  well,  and  one  sister,  who  had  become  more  serious  within  the 
course  of  a  few  months,  which  was  a  matter  of  consolation  to  me. 

The  expectation  of  the  Methodists  was  raised,  expecting  such  times  as 
we  had  before,  not  looking  enough  beyond  the  watchman.  Once  some 
were  prejudiced  against  me,  but  now  too  much  for  me  ;  so  I  was  clogged 
with  their  expectations  and  shut  up.  Walking  to  Norwich,  gave  away 
my  pocket  handkerchief  to  get  a  breakfast,  and  took  shipping  to  New 
London,  where  we  had  three  meetings  that  were  large  and  tender.  One 
who  was  near  and  dear  to  me  did  not  come  to  see  me,  neither  durst  I  go 
to  see  him,  which  caused  me  some  pain  of  heart. 

September  3d.  I  went  forty  miles  to  Middletown,  and  had  four  meet- 
ings, which  were  good  and  tender.  At  New  Hartford  I  hired  a  ball-room, 
which  cost  me  a  dollar  and  a  half.  The  man  thought  I  was  going  to 
have  a  pla)'  at  first ;  many  came  to  hear,  to  whom  I  spoke  from,  "  After 
I  have  spoken,  mock  on."  Some  were  tender,  and  some  disputed,  saying, 
"  All  things  are  decreed  ;  and  they  hoped  they  were  Christians,  and  no 
man  can  be  a  Christian  unless  he  is  reconciled  to  God's  decrees."  I  re- 
plied, "  If  all  things  are  foreordained,  it  was  foreordained  that  I  should 
talk  as  I  do,  and  you  are  not  reconciled  to  it,  and  of  course  are  not 

8* 


90  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

Christians ;  but  deceiving  yourselves  according  to  your  own  doctrine." 
The  young  people  smiled,  and  so  we  parte!. 

Oh,  when  shall  the  time  commence  when  the  watchmen  shall  see  eye 
to  eye,  and  the  earth  be  filled  with  God's  glory  ?  Thence  I  went  to  my 
circuit,  and  continued  round  with  my  mind  burdened,  as  when  sailing  up 
from  New  York ;  and  have  been  burdened  and  depressed  whilst  on  this 
circuit  ever  since.  I  do  not  have  such  meetings  as  formerly,  though  the 
cause  of  God  and  the  worth  of  souls  lies  as  near  my  heart  as  ever. 
What  can  be  the  cause,  unless  out  of  my  sphere  ?  I  felt  a  pain  in  my 
right  side,  and  on  the  seventh  day  an  ulcer,  as  I  suppose,  broke  in  my 
lungs,  and  I  raised  a  putrefied  matter,  and  was  forced  to  cut  my  labor 
short  the  next  day  through  weakness  of  body.  After  this,  I  had  hardly 
strength  to  keep  up  with  my  appointments  ;  but  frequently  was  obliged 
to  lie  upon  the  bed  whilst  addressing  the  people.  At  length  I  got  a  little 
more  free  from  my  pain,  and  was  in  hopes  that  the  raising  would  cease, 
and  the  place  heal. 

October  24th — 25th.  After  quarterly  meeting,  I  left  this  circuit,  by 
G.'s  direction,  and  proceeded  for  Litchfield  circuit,  but  did  not  ask  for 
location,  as  1  wished  to  go  through  the  year  if  possible,  considering  my 
engagement,  and  the  nature  of  my  standing. 

26th.  The  Methodists  being  low  and  lazy  here,  I  walked  through  the 
town  and  gave  notice  for  meeting,  and  invited  the  people ;  and  some 
ministers  and  lawyers,  with  the  people,  accepted.  The  second  meeting- 
scores  could  not  get  in.  At  Milton,  God  has  begun  a  good  work.  In 
Kent,  the  people  are  hard.  New  Milford,  Washington,  Woodbury,  Go- 
shen, Winchester,  Bristol,  I  visited.  Some  were  hard  ;  some  were  preju- 
diced ;  and  with  some  I  had  comfort ;  among  whom  were  some  Seventh- 
day  Baptists  near  the  last  place.  In  Farmington  and  Northington  reli- 
gion seemed  low  ;  in  the  latter,  harm  was  done  by  the  minister  opposing 
the  work  under  brother  M.  In  Granby  and  Barkhemsted  it  is  low. 
Hartland  Hollow,  once  a  flaming  place  for  piety,  seems  to  be  dimin- 
ished greatly  ;  yet  of  late  some  small  quickening.  Colebrook  and  Win- 
stead  I  visited  ;  in  the  latter  is  a  large  society,  but  not  so  much  engaged 
as  they  used  to  be.  Thus  I  have  got  round  the  circuit — scarce  any  bless- 
ing on  my  labors,  and  my  rnind  depressed  from  day  to  day 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

GEORGIA    TOUR. 

Of  late  it  hath  lain  upon  my  mind  that  I  should  not  recover  whilst  I 
continued  in  this  sphere  of  action,  and  that  my  ill  health  came  in  conse- 
quence of  not  doing  what  I  had  felt  to  be  my  duty.  viz..  to  travel  the 
continent  more  at  large;  and  the  only  remedy  to  escape  and  recover 
from  this  decline,  would  be  by  a  change  of  air  and  climate,  &c,  and  as 
though  Providence  chose  to  make  use  of  this  means  for  my  recovery-  for 
some  end  unknown  to  me.     And  the  more  I  made  it  a  matter  of  prayer — 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  91 

that  if  it  were  a  temptation,  it  might  decrease,  but  if  it  were  from  Him, 
it  might  increase — and  the  more  I  think  upon  it,  and  weigh  it  as 
for  eternity,  the  more  it  increases,  and  cords  of  sweet  love  draw 
me  on. 

The  thoughts  of  leaving  the  circuit  without  liberty  is  somewhat  trying, 
as  I  had  done  it  once  before  ;  and  some  perhaps  may  conclude  there  is 
no  confidence  to  be  put  in  me.  The  island  of  Bermuda,  or  Georgia,  is 
what  I  had  in  contemplation. 

November  21,  22.  Quarterly  meeting  was  in  Cornwall.  I  told  brother 
Batchelor  that  my  mind  was  under  the  above  trials  ;  he  said  he  was  wil- 
ling I  should  go.  But  Garretson,  my  spiritual  grandfather,  would  not 
consent,  but  offered  me  a  location  on  the  circuit,  if  I  would  say  I  could 
travel  no  longer ;  but  would  not  consent  that  I  should  leave  it  on  any 
condition  at  first.  I  could  not  say  but  that  I  could  travel  a  space  longer, 
and  yet  apparently  but  a  very  little  while.  At  length  I  strove  to  get 
him  to  say,  if  it  was  the  opinion  of  brother  Moriarty,  that  my  health  Avas 
declining,  he  would  not  charge  me  with  disobedience  at  the  next  confer- 
ence. He  said  I  must  then  labor  not  in  my  usual  way,  but  like  the  other 
preachers,  viz.,  the  regular  appointments  only.  And  thus  indirectly  it 
was  left ;  so  I  continued  on. 

27th.  My  strength,  I  think,  declines. 

December  1.  I  reached  my  parents  again,  tarried  four  days,  had  two 
meetings,  and  told  my  parents  of  my  intention  of  visiting  the  southern 
climes.  They  did  not  seem  to  oppose  it,  as  I  expected,  but  said,  "  Once 
it  would  have  been  your  delight  to  have  been  received  and  regularly 
travelling  on  a  circuit,  and  now  they  are  willing  to  receive  you,  you 
cannot  feel  contented  to  tarry  on  a  circuit,  which,  if  we  were  to  have  our 
choice,  it  would  be  to  have  you  continue ;  then  you  will  have  friends, 
and  can  come  and  see  us.  But  you  must  be  your  own  judge  in  this 
matter  ;  weigh  it  well,  and  act  accordingly." 

I  left  my  horse,  saddle,  bridle,  and  watch,  in  the  hands  of  Nathaniel 
Phelps,  and  had  some  money  of  a  neighbor,  viz.,  my  horse,  with  the  man 
who  came  fifteen  miles  to  see  me,  and  gave  me  a  dollar,  when  I  was  sick 
in  the  north  country.  Peter  Moriartv,  the  assistant  preacher  of  the  cir- 
cuit, having  gone  home  to  wait  till  God  should  send  snow  that  he  might 
move  his  family,  it  was  uncertain  when  I  could  get  his  judgment  respect- 
ing my  decline,  and  there  being  no  probability  of  my  obtaining  Garret- 
son  "s  consent,  I  was  now  brought  into  a  straight.  Being  unable  to  fulfil 
the  appointments  with  propriety  any  longer,  I  got  brother  Fox  to  take 
them  in  my  stead. 

My  license  being  written  in  such  form  by  Mr.  G.,  it  would  only  serve 
for  the  Dutchess  and  Columbia  circuits,  so  that  when  he  removed  me  to 
Litchfield  it  was  good  for  nothing ;  so  I  destroyed  it,  and,  of  course,  now 
had  no  credentials  to  aid  me  in  a  strange  land.  The  thought  of  going 
away  under  the  above  difficult  circumstances  was  trying,  both  to  my 
natural  desire  and  to  my  faith ;  yet  it  appeared  to  me  I  was  brought  into 
this  situation  by  my  disobedience,  and  the  only  way  would  be  to  obey  in 
future. 

December  9.  A  friend,  N.  P.,  carried  me  to  Hartford,  and,  being  dis- 
appointed of  shipping,  I  set  off  on  foot  for  New  Haven,  and  though  weak 
in  body  I  went  twelve  miles,  and  stopped  at  a  tavern ;  but  it  being  the 


92  DOW'S  JOURNAL. 

freemason  lodge  night,  they  made  such  a  noise  I  could  not  sleep,  so  I 
Avent  to  a  farm-house. 

I  set  off  at  the  dawn  of  day,  and  a  man  in  Meriden  saw  and  knew  me, 
gave  me  a  breakfast,  and  sent  a  horse  with  me  several  miles  ;  so  I  reached 
New  Haven  that  night,  and  spoke  to  a  few.  The  next  evening  I  spoke 
again,  and  God  gave  me  favor  in  the  sight  of  some.  At  length  I  set  sail 
for  New  York,  and  making  a  mistake,  as  the  passengers  divided  when 
going  on  board,  I  carried  away  two  bottles  which  belonged  to  the  other 
packet  where  my  things  were ;  and  on  our  arrival  I  paid  the  damage  of 
the  porter,  which  the  people  drank  up  without  my  consent.  However, 
they  were  so  kind  as  to  rummage  my  things,  and  write  in  my  journal 
some  scurrilous  language  belonging  to  seafaring  people.  After  mv  land- 
ing, I  went  to  my  old  home  at  the  house  of  brother  Jeffrey.  I  took  the 
advice  of  several  physicians,  whose  advice  it  was  to  go;  and  finding  a 
vessel  bound  to  Bermuda,  was  denied  a  passage  on  account  of  my  reli- 
gion. But  Captain  Peleg  Latham,  going  to  sail  for  Savannah,  offered  to 
take  me  and  throw  in  a  fifth  part  of  my  passage,  considering  the  cause 
of  rny  going. 

Through  Dr.  Johnson's  books  I  had  procured  my  horse,  got  some  reli- 
gious handbills  printed,  containing  rules  for  holy  living,  &c,  paid  my 
passage,  and  had  about  one  dollar  and  a  half  left  me,  eighteen  dollars 
still  being  in  G.'s  hands.  My  friends  made  out  my  provisions.  My 
cough  and  weakness  increase.  I  am  more  than  ever  sea-sick.  I  said, 
"  To  tarry  is  death,  to  go  I  do  but  die." 

January  3d,  1802.  I  am  in  latitude  34  deg.  38  min.,  longitude  76  deg. 
2  min.  My  cough  has  almost  left  me,  but  my  raising  continues.  The 
people  are  as  kind  and  civil  as  I  could  expect  from  the  circumstances. 
Natural  and  human  prospects  appear  dark.  What  is  before  me  I  know 
not ;  my  trust  is  in  God.  I  have  but  one  to  look  to  or  rely  upon  in  this 
undertaking.  My  trials  are  keen  ;  indeed,  it  is  a  trial  of  my  faith  to  go ; 
but  Jesus  is  precious  to  my  soul  on  this  roaring  sea.  The  winds  these 
four  days  past  have  been  contrary. 

There  is  but  one  in  all  Georgia  that  T  know.  I  have  seen  before  Hope 
Hull,  my  spiritual  father,  and  to  him  I  never  spoke.  My  mind  was  tried 
by  the  enemy  of  souls  ;  something  within  said,  "  You  will  see  such  good 
days  no  more  ;  the  openings  and  favors  you  have  had  are  now  gone,  and, 
as  it  were,  death  awaits  you."  But  one  evening,  when  thus  tried,  when 
lying  down,  a  thought  arose,  "  Why  have  I  not  as  great  a  right  to  expect 
favors  from  God  now,  as  in  days  that  are  past  and  gone  ?"  Immediately 
hope  and  faith  began  to  revive,  and  my  heart  to  be  drawn  out  in  prayer. 
Soon  after,  the  Avind  came  fair,  and  we  run  from  five  to  nine  miles  an 
hour,  till  we  had  run  our  latitude.  On  our  way,  a  whale  played  round 
our  vessel  for  an  hour  or  two. 

January  6.  Saw  land.  It  being  foggy,  did  not  venture  into  port.  The 
night  following,  found  we  had  but  about  two  fathoms  of  water,  as  we 
sounded  to  cast  anchor  upon  a  hollow  shoal ;  it  being  then  high  water, 
the  captain  began  to  prepare  the  boats  to  flee.  The  noise  waked  me  up. 
I  saw  the  people  terrified,  and  preparing  to  escape.  I  began  to  examine 
whether  I  was  sorry  I  had  come,  or  was  prepared  to  die  :  frit  great  in- 
ward peace;,  ami  no  remorse,  and  fell  asleep  again.  But  their  ado  soon 
awaked  me  ;   1  dressed  myself,  sung  a  hymn,  and  lay  down.     1  observed 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  98 

some  praying,  and  one  man  reproving  another,  saying,  "  It  is  no  time  to 
swear  now."  Soon  the  vessel  struck;  the  cable  they  cut  off  in  five 
blows,  and  hoisted  a  sail,  leaving  the  anchor,  and  the  tide  carried  us 
through  a  narrow  place  into  deep  water,  striking  twice  on  the  way.  Just 
before,  was  a  smart  breeze,  but  now  a  calm.  Through  this  medium,  by 
the  providence  of  God,  we  escaped.  Gladness  appeared  on  every  coun- 
tenance, and  soon  drinking,  cursing,  swearing,  and  taking  God's  name  in 
vain,  appeared  on  the  carpet.  My  heart  was  grieved  to  see  this,  and  I 
could  but  reprove  and  counsel  them.  Oh,  how  frequently  will  people  be 
frightened  in  danger,  and  deny  it  afterwards ! 

7th.  Fog  continued  till  afternoon,  then  got  a  pilot,  and  anchored  in  the 
river  at  night. 

Friday  8th.  I  landed  in  Savannah,  and  walked  through  the  town ;  I 
found  a  burying-ground,  and  the  gate  being  down,  I  went  in,  and  spent 
an  hour  or  two  in  thanksgiving  and  prayer  for  my  deliverance  and  a 
prosperous  journey.  Oh,  the  poor  blacks !  a  boat  of  them,  with  some 
white  people,  came  alongside  of  our  vessel :  my  heart  yearns  when  I 
view  their  sable  faces  and  condition.  I  inquired  for  Methodists,  and 
found  no  regular  ones  in  town.  But  one  of  Hamet's  party,  Adam  C. 
Cloud,  a  preacher,  whom  I  did  not  know  at  first,  gave  me  the  liberty  of 
his  preaching-house  that  night,  in  which  I  spoke  to  about  seventy  whites 
and  blacks  ;  but  to  get  them  collected,  I  took  upwards  of  a  hundred  hand- 
bills, and  distributed  them  through  the  town,  and  threw  one  into  a  window 
where  a  man  was  dying.  A  Baptist  preacher  being  present,  read  it  to  the 
family,  as  he  afterwards  told  me,  and  that  it  was  a  solemn  time.  He 
(Mr.  Halcomb)  ever  denied  me  his  meeting-house.  On  Sunday  and 
Monday  evenings  I  spoke  in  the  African  meeting-house :  it  did  my  heart 
good  to  see  the  attentive  blacks.  Andrew,  the  black  preacher,  had  been 
imprisoned  and  whipped  until  the  blood  ran  down  for  preaching,  as  the 
people  wanted  to  expel  religion  from  the  place,  he  being  the  only  preacher 
in  town.  The  whites  at  length  sent  a  petition  to  the  legislature  for  his 
permission  to  preach,  which  was  granted.  Said  he  to  me,  "  My  father 
lived  to  be  a  hundred  and  five  years  old,  and  1  am  seventy,  and  God  of 
late  has  been  doing  great  things  for  us.  I  have  about  seven  hundred  in 
church,  and  now  I  am  willing  to  live  or  die,  as  God  shall  see  fit."  The 
whites  offered  me  a  collection,  which  I  declined,  lest  wrong  constructions 
should  be  put  upon  it,  and  I  deemed  an  impostor,  as  I  was  a  stranger.  I 
gave  my  trunk,  &c,  to  the  family  where  I  tarried.  In  pouring  out  some 
crackers,  I  found  two  dollars,  which  I  suppose  my  friends  flung  in  at 
New  York  :  this  I  stood  in  need  of.  As  I  was  leaving  town,  old  Andrew 
met  me,  and,  shaking  hands  with  me,  left  eleven  dollars  and  a  half  in  ray 
hand,  which  some  had  made  out.  So  I  perceived  God  provides  for  those 
who  put  their  trust  in  him.  I  had  not  gone  far  before  I  fell  in  with  a 
team  ;  I  gave  the  man  a  handbill,  which  he  said  he  would  not  take  half 
a  dollar  for,  and  bid  me  put  my  bundle  in  his  cart.  Thus,  with  help,  I 
got  on  about  twenty  miles  that  day. 

The  captain  with  whom  I  sailed,  said  he  discovered  a  visible  alteration 
for  the  better  in  my  health  previous  to  our  parting  ;  as  my  cough  left  me, 
1  raised  less  and  less,  and  my  strength  returned  more  and  more,  far 
beyond  expectation.  It  was  thought  when  I  sailed  from  New  York,  that 
I  should  not  live  to  return. 


94  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

The  day  after  I  left  Savannah,  a  man  overtook  me  who  had  heard  of 
me,  and  said,  "  Are  you  the  preacher  who  has  lately  come  from  the 
northward?"  I  replied  in  the  affirmative.  Said  he,  "I  heard  you  in  Sa- 
vannah, and  desiring  to  find  you  I  saw  one  back  in  a  wagon  dressed  in 
black,  whom  I  asked  if  he  was  the  man  ;  he  replied,  "  No,  sir,  I  love 
rum  too  well." 

He  took  me  on  his  horse  and  carried  me  to  old  father  Boston's,  near 
Tukisaking.  Here  I  was  kindly  received,  and  called  in  a  few  neigh- 
bors, to  whom  I  spoke,  and  appointed  a  meeting  for  Sunday.  In  the 
interval  they  began  to  interrogate  me  where  I  came  from,  and  for  my 
license,  or  credentials  ;  which,  on  the  relation  of  my  situation,  caused 
them  to  think  I  was  an  impostor ;  but  at  length  they  found  my  name  on 
the  minutes,  so  their  fears  in  a  great  measure  subsided.  A  Metbodist 
preacher  on  his  way  from  conference  fell  in  there  on  Saturday,  and  be- 
haved as  if  he  thought  I  was  an  impostor  ;  however,  my  appointment  was 
given  out  and  could  not  be  recalled.  And  while  I  was  fulfilling  it,  the 
melting  power  of  God  was  felt,  and  tears  were  rolling  on  every  side.  As 
I  was  leaving  the  assembly  to  go  to  my  evening  appointment,  about  ten 
miles  off,  several  shook  hands  with  me,  and  left  pieces  of  monev  in  my 
hand  to  the  amount  of  some  dollars,  which  I  perceived  increased  the 
preacher's  jealousy,  as  I  refused  the  loan  of  a  horse.  I  walked  and  ful- 
filled my  evening  meeting,  where  a  collection  was  offered,  which  I  re- 
fused ;  however,  about  four  dollars  were  forced  upon  me. 

18th.  Continuing  my  course,  I  saw  the  sand-hill  or  hooping-crane,  the 
largest  kind  of  bird  or  fowl  I  ever  saw  ;  also,  a  flock  of  geese  flying  over. 
Sure — instinct !  what  is  it  ?  or  who  can  tell  ?  the  power  of  attraction. 
Men  are  wise,  yet  the  more  they  find  out,  the  greater  mysteries  are  pre- 
sented to  view,  and  the  more  puzzled  they  are  relative  to  the  book  of 
nature.  Oh,  the  wisdom  of  God  !  The  birds  of  flight  know  their  appointed 
time  ;  and  oh  that  the  children  of  men  would  consider  theirs.  I  dined 
gratis  at  an  inn. 

20th.  I  reached  Augusta,  (the  place  seemed  familiar,  as  if  I  had  seen 
it  before,  when  I  came  within  sight  of  it,  as  I  had  four  times  dreamed  of 
preaching  in  a  similar  place,  and  seen  some  similar  people,)  and  inquired. 
for  Methodists,  and  the  first  direction  was  to  go  to  the  house  of  a  French- 
man,  where  the  family  treated  me  with  great  ridicule  and  contempt. 
From  thence  I  was  directed  to  the  house  of  a  Calvinist,  where  I  was 
treated  with  equal  coolness.  Thence  to  a  house  where  the  fashionable 
preachers  put  up,  but  got  no  encouragement  to  tarry  ;  but  was  directed 
to  the  common  preachers'  boarding-house,  where  I  was  thought  to  be  an 
impostor,  and  so  was  sent  to  a  private  boarding-house :  I  went  there,  but. 
could  not  get  entertainment  for  love  or  monev  ;  and  espying  a  grove  of 
woods  at  a  distance,  concluded  to  go  and  take  up  my  lodging  there  that 
night;  and  leaving  a  handbill,  1  set  off  and  got  about  two-thirds  of  the 
way  out  of  town,  when  a  negro  overtook  me  with  an  express  that  his  mis- 
tress wanted  1  should  come  hack.  T  went  back  and  tarried  all  night,  and 
for  my  supper,  lodging  and  breakfast,  they  would  take  nothing,  neither 
would  they  keep  me  any  longer,  though  1  offered  them  any  sum  they 
should  ask  for  a  week's  board.  Next  night  I  offered  a  family  pa)  for 
four  nights'  lodging  ;  the)'  said  they  would  take  me  on  trial;  1  did  not 
eat  or  drink  with  them  ;   they  kept  me  three  nights  for  nothing,  but  would 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  95 

not  keep  me  the  fourth.  Next  night  I  went  down  on  the  bank  of  the 
river  to  take  up  my  lodgings  there,  and  whilst  walking  back  and  forth 
meditating  on  my  singular  state  and  circumstances,  a  boat  landed,  from 
which  came  a  negro,  and  called  me  by  name.  1  asked  him  where  he 
saw  me?  He  replied,  "I  heard  you  preach  in  Savannah  ;  did  you  not  in 
such  a  place  ?"  He  asked  me  where  I  lodged  ;  I  told  him  1  had  no  place. 
Said  he,  "  Will  you  sleep  where  black  people  live  V  I  replied,  "  if  they 
be  decent  ones."  He  went  otF.  and  after  about  half  an  hour  came  back, 
and  piloted  me  to  a  black  family  who  lived  in  as  good  fashion  as  two- 
thirds  of  the  people  in  Augusta.  I  stayed  all  night,  and  though  I  offered 
them  pay,  yet  they  would  not  receive  any,  neither  would  they  keep  me 
any  longer  for  love  nor  money.  I  procured  my  provisions  and  had  them 
dressed  at  the  house  of  Moses,  a  black  man,  who  was  a  Baptist  preacher. 
Whilst  at  his  shop.  I  heard  of  a  man  who  was  friendly  to  the  .Methodists, 
to  whom  I  sent  a  line,  signifying  that  if  he  would  make  me  an  appoint- 
ment, I  would  cross  the  river  to  Camelton,  where  he  lived,  and  preach. 
He  did  as  I  desired,  and  I  held  three  meetings.  Here  I  had  a  singular 
dream,  which  seemed  to  be  as  singularly  fulfilled  in  some  degree  shortly 
after.  I  spoke  in  the  African  Baptist  meeting-house  to  some  hundreds 
of  blacks,  and  a  few  whites,  the  Methodist  meeting-house  being  denied  me 
by  the  society  and  the  preacher,  L.  G.,  they  supposing  that  I  was  an 
impostor. 

30th.  I  tarried  two  nights  at  a  plantation  house,  where  the  man  was 
troubled  with  an  uncommon  disorder,  which  puzzled  a  council  of  physicians, 
who  supposed  it  to  be  a  polypus  in  the  heart.  In  the  night  I  was  seized 
with  an  inward  impulse  to  set  off  on  the  Washington  road,  (my  things  not 
having  arrived  up  the  river,)  so  that  my  sleep  departed.  In  the  morning 
when  I  arose,  it  was  apparently  gathering  for  a  storm  of  rain,  so  I  re- 
jected the  impulse  as  a  temptation ;  but  it  returned  with  double  force  ; 
and  for  the  sake  of  peace  of  mind  I  set  oft';  but  what  I  was  after  I  could 
not  tell,  and  when  turning  it  over  in  my  mind,  I  appeared  like  a  fool  to 
myself.  And  after  travelling  about  ten  miles,  an  old  man  between  seventy 
and  eighty,  Avho  was  riding  very  fast,  stopped  of  a  sudden  as  he  met  me 
and  said,  "  Young  man,  are  you  travelling  ?"  I  answered  in  the  affirma- 
tive, and  gave  him  one  of  my  handbills.  He  on  finding  the  contents 
shook  hands  with  me  and  said,  "  I  am  a  Baptist,  but  my  wife  is  a  Metho- 
dist;" and  invited  me  to  his  house,  about  seven  miles  off*  on  the  Uchee 
creek,  and  procured  me  a  congregation  the  next  day,  among  whom  was 
a  respectable  family  which  attended,  (Esquire  Haynes  and  his  wife,) 
who  got  their  hearts  touched'  under  the  word,  and  invited  me  to  hold  a 
meeting  at  their  house,  which  I  did  the  next  day  ;  and  through  this  chan- 
nel my  door  was  open  for  visiting  several  neighborhoods,  where  the  peo- 
ple seemed  to  be  melted  to  tenderness ;  and  so  I  was  not  examined  for 
credentials.  I  begged  two  children  of  the  above-mentioned  family,  (only 
they  were  to  have  the  care  of  them,)  which  since  have  become  serious. 
Appointments  being  sent  on  before  me,  I  went  from  Haynes'  to  Pieman's  ; 
thence  to  Capt.  Thornton's,  on  Upton  creek. 

February  10th.  I  got  to  Hope  Hull's  before  sunrise,  having  walked 
nine  miles  that  morning.  I  found  him  in  a  corn-house.  I  saluted  him 
with,  "  How  do  you  do,  father  '?"  His  reply  was  somewhat  cool.  He 
agreed  to  make  me  an  appointment  in  the  courthouse,  (he  living  above 


96  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

a  mile  from  the  town,)  having  influence  among  the  people.  After  break- 
fast, before  he  had  started  for  town,  I  took  a  quantity  of  handbills,  and 
running  through  the  woods  got  to  the  town  first,  and  distributed  them 
among  the  people,  and  cleared  out  before  he  got  to  town,  having  scarcely 
spoken  to  any  one.  This  made  a  great  hubbub  among  the  people,  who  I 
was,  and  where  I  came  from  ;  but  when  he  came  in  to  make  the  appoint- 
ment he  unfolded  the  riddle  :  this  brought  many  out  to  hear.  Next  night 
1  spoke  again.  It  was  thought  I  could  get  no  hearers  ;  however,  the  lat- 
ter congregation  was  larger  than  the  first.  A  young  clergyman  from 
Connecticut,  at  the  first  meeting,  said,  I  spoke  many  truths,  but  was  in- 
correct, and  was  minded  not  to  come  again  ;  however,  he  did  ;  and  after 
1  had  done,  he  voluntarily  made  a  flowery  prayer,  in  which  he  gave  me 
a  broadside. 

I  once  had  a  sister  who  resided  in  this  town  ;  and  her  husband,  who  was 
a  country  lawyer,  was  ungenerously  abused  in  a  duel,  and  afterwards  died 
at  Charleston ;  his  life  and  death,  when  I  reflected  on  his  future  state, 
caused  me  some  tender  sensations  of  mind.  One  night,  in  a  dream,  I 
thought  he  appeared  to  me,  and  replied,  "  It  is  better  off  with  me  in  the 
other  world  than  what  you  think — it  is  well  with  me  ;  when  I  was  dying, 
and  so  far  expired  that  I  could  not  communicate  to  others,  I  was  convinced 
of  the  truths  of  religion,  and  sought,  and  found  acceptance."  When  I 
awoke,  my  mind  was  greatly  relieved. 

Hope  Hull  said  to  me,  "  The  kindness  you  received  in  Ireland,  might 
be  accounted  for  on  natural  principles — the  affection  of  the  people  taking 
pity  on  you;  and  if  one  was  to  come  to  this  country,  and  behave  well, 
he  would  have  the  same  kindness  shown  him."  He  entreated  me  to  give 
over  this  mode  of  travelling,  and  to  return  to  New  England,  and  agree  to 
take  a  circuit  and  wander  no  more  ;  "  for,"  said  he,  "  though  it  appears  that 
Providence  hath  been  kind  to  you,  yet  you  will  not  always  find  Dr.  John- 
sons in  your  travels;"  but  said,  he  thought  that  trials  and  difficulties 
would  devolve  upon  me,  and  involve  me  by  and  by.  He  mentioned  that 
God  suffered  Balaam  to  go  where  he  desired ;  likewise  a  young  man  that 
came  to  Charleston,  who  lay  under  a  mistake  on  a  certain  occasion,  and 
some  other  things  similar  to  this  ;  which,,  considering  who  he  was,  and  my 
singular  standing,  and  danger  of  running  too  fast  or  too  slow,  or  going  on 
one  side  or  the  other,  discouraged  me  much,  when  I  gave  way  to  reason- 
ing and  doubting  on  the  subject  of  my  duty  in  so  travelling  ;  but  when  I 
put  my  confidence  in  God,  and  submitted  the  matter  to  him,  I  felt  peace 
and  happiness  of  mind,  and  an  inward  refreshment  and  courage  to  go  for- 
ward. He  said  that  he  did  not  know,  when  travelling,  that  ever  he  felt 
it  impressed  on  his  mind  to  go  to  one  place  more  than  another  ;  but  said 
he,  "  If  I  heard  of  a  place  opened,  or  a  meeting-house  vacant  of  a  minister, 
or  a  wicked  neighborhood,  why  reason  said  I  should  go."  In  reading 
Alexander  K — 's  life,  I  could  not  but  remark,  his  dream,  page  9G,  about 
the  pit  and  spring  of  water,  &c. 

H.  H.  gave  me  a  paper  where  to  call  on  certain  families.  I  cautioned 
him  on  what  he  did,  lest  he  should  be  censured  for  opening  my  way.  I 
he,  "  I  leave  every  man  to  paddle  his  own  canoe."  I  left  the  house  before 
the  family  was  up,  and  walked  nine  miles.  At  Washington,  where  H. 
lived,  a  contribution  was  offered,  as  well  as  at  Uchfee  creek,  and  some 
other  places,  which  I  refused,  knowing  that  example  goes  before  precept, 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  97 

and  that  impostors  are  fond  of  money,  and  if  I  were  not  guarded  should  be 
esteemed  as  such.  However,  at  the  latter  place  eleven  dollars  were  sent 
from  the  people  by  Mr.  H.  and  forced  upon  me. 

I  found  the  great  Baptist  meeting  would  take  off  the  people,  so  I  con- 
tinued on  my  walk  until  I  got  about  twenty  miles  from  H.'s,  (giving  away 
handbills  on  the  road,)  where  I  sat  down  in  the  forks  of  the  path  and  me- 
ditated what  I  should  do  to  preserve  my  journals  from  an  approaching 
shower.  Just  then  a  man,  whom  I  had  given  a  handbill  to,  came  along 
and  invited  me  to  his  house :  he  dismounted  from  his  horse,  and  I  got  on, 
and  soon  arrived  there,  which  was  about  a  mile,  when  as  awful  a  shower 
of  rain  fell,  I  think  as  ever  I  beheld  ;  so  my  journals  were  preserved. 
This  man  had  no  religion.  In  the  night  I  felt  uneasy,  and  my  heart  bound 
upon  the  road  ;  the  man  perceiving  that  I  was  getting  up,  inquired  the 
cause,  and  strove  to  discourage  me ;  but  not  prevailing,  arose  and  taking 
two  horses  from  his  stable,  carried  me  across  two  or  three  streams  of  deep 
running  water,  and  by  a  tavern  where  was  a  sharp,  cross  dog. — Soon  as 
the  day  dawned  he  went  back,  and  I  continued  my  course  a  few  miles, 
and  found  a  family  of  Methodists,  where  I  took  breakfast ;  but  thought 
that  they  supposed  that  I  was  an  impostor;  and  being  informed  where  a 
funeral  sermon  was  to  be  preached  I  quit  them,  and  went  to  hear  Britain 
Caple,  who  spoke  in  the  power  and  demonstration  of  the  Spirit ;  after 
which,  T  asked  and  obtained  permission  and  spoke  a  few  words,  as  Caple 
thought  I  could  do  no  harm,  (I  appeared  so  simple  to  him,  as  he  afterwards 
said,)  if  I  could  do  no  good.  Thence  I  went  to  Greensborough,  and  held 
meeting  that  night,  and  the  night  following,  and  then  concluded  to  go,  not 
among  the  Methodists,  unless  it  came  in  my  way :  but  principally  around 
to  the  courthouses,  &c.  On  my  way  to  Oglethorp,  I  called  at  a  house 
to  rest,  (having  the  night  before  travelled  a  considerable  distance  till  two 
men  overtook  me,  and  on  finding  who  I  was,  provided  me  lodging  the  re- 
mainder of  the  night,)  and  the  man  began  to  find  fault  about  the  Metho- 
dists, (he  not  knowing  who  I  was,)  by  which  means  I  found  one  in  the 
neighborhood.  I  went  there  and  left  some  handbills  for  the  neighborhood.; 
and  as  I  was  going  off,  the  family  found  out  who  I  was,  and  invited  me  to 
tarry  and  hold  a  meeting,  after  they  had  inquired  and  found  that  I  was 
not  one  of  O'Kelly's  party.  In  the  meeting,  a  black  woman  belonging  to 
General  Stewart,  who  was  a  brother  to  the  man  of  the  house,  fell  down 
and  lay  like  a  corpse  for  some  time ;  and  her  hands  seemed  as  cold  as 
death.  We  were  at  prayer  when  she  fell,  and  her  falling  had  like  to 
have  knocked  me  over.  After  about  an  hour  and  a  half  she  came  to,  and 
praised  God.  I  gave  her  my  pocket  Bible,  with  orders  to  carry  it  home, 
and  if  she  could  not  read  herself,  to  get  the  whites  to  do  it  for  her.  I  had 
a  meeting  next  night,  and  morning  following ;  and  thence  proceeded  to 
three  appointments,  which  the  family  had  sent  on ;  one  was  at  Lexington, 
at  Pope's  Chapel.  About  this  time  I  had  a  singular  dream  which  induced 
me  to  cross  the  Oconee  river,  and  tarried  with  a  kind  Baptist  family  that 
night.  Next  day  I  called  on  Tigner,  a  noted  Methodist ;  and  finding  that 
the  circuit  preacher,  T.  C,  would  be  there  the  next  day,  I  left  a  parcel  of 
handbills,  and  went  on  my  way  until  evening,  when  I  stopped  for  lodging ; 
and  hearing  of  a  serious  family,  I  called  on  them,  but  scarce  knew  how 
to  introduce  myself;  however,  the  family,  on  asking  me  various  questions, 
invited  me  to  tarry  all  night ;  and  in  the  evening,  on  finding  out  what  I  was, 

9 


98  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

invited  me  to  hold  a  meeting  next  day,  which  I  accordingly  did  ;  this  being 
in  Clark  county ;  and  at  night  in  Jackson  old  courthouse,  where  a  few 
dollars  were  forced  upon  me.  I  was  solicited  to  t,rry  longer,  but  felt  my 
heart  drawn  to  travel  with  expedition  over  these  interior  countries  and 
return  to  New  England,  as  my  health  and  strength  had  returned  far,  far 
beyond  my  expectation. 

Monday,  22d.  I  walked  thirty-five  miles  to  Franklin,  and  had  a  meet- 
ing at  night. 

23.  Yesterday  espying  some  drunken  people,  apparently  so,  I  left  an 
appointment,  which  to-day  I  fulfilled,  and  such  an  attention  is  rare  to  be 
found. 

24.  An  opportunity  presenting,  I  rode  a  number  of  miles  and  had  meet- 
ing at  night  in  Elberton,  and  the  night  following.  I  got  an  opportunity  of 
sending  some  handbills  to  the  Tombigbee,  where  perhaps  I  may  one  day 
visit.  What  am  I  wandering  up  and  down  the  earth  for  ?  like  a  speckled 
bird  among  the  birds  of  the  forest.  What  is  before  me  I  know  not ;  trials  I 
expect  are  at  hand,  my  trust  is  still  in  God,  my  trials  are  keen :  my  mind 
seems  to  be  led  to  return  to  the  north  by  the  way  of  Charleston. 

26.  I  went  to  Petersburg,  had  a  letter  from  Doctor  Lester,  of  New 
York,  to  Solomon  Roundtree  there,  who  opened  his  house  for  meeting, 
and  showed  me  the  greatest  kindness  of  any  man,  since  I  came  to  the 
south.  I  went  through  the  town  and  dispersed  some  handbills,  which 
brought  many  out  to  meeting.  I  visited  Vienna  and  Lisbon,  and  continued 
my  course  towards  Augusta,  though  strongly  entreated  to  tarry  longer, 
with  the  offer  of  a  horse  to  ride  about  sixty  miles,  but  could  not  find  free- 
dom to  tarry,  or  accept,  yet  about  ten  dollars  I  was  constrained  to  receive, 
lest  in  attempting  to  do  good,  I  should  do  harm.  Some  good  impressions 
appeared  to  be  made.  I  called  at  a  house  on  the  road,  where  I  saw  a 
woman  ask  a  blessing  at  a  table,  and  I,  to  give  her  a  sounding,  talked 
somewhat  like  a  deist ;  she  was  a  Methodist,  and  was  going  to  turn  me 
out  of  doors,  when  a  man  said,  "  He  is  one  of  your  own  party  ;"  which  was 
the  preventive.  I  tarried  all  night,  which  she  would  take  nothing  for, 
but  gave  me  some  advice  ;  as  she  halted  between  two  opinions  who  I  was. 
Calling  for  some  breakfast  on  the  road,  the  old  man  insisted  I  should  pay 
before  I  eat,  which  I  did,  and  asked  the  cause  of  a  collection  of  youths  so 
early.  The  reply  was,  "To  revive  the  yesterday's  wedding."  After 
some  talk,  I  gave  them  some  handbills ;  the  old  man  took  one  and  began 
reading  like  a  hero,  when  feeling  conviction,  could  hardly  go  through.  I 
prayed  with  them,  and  went  on  my  way,  and  some  of  the  young  people 
who  came  for  the  resurrection  of  the  wedding,  as  they  called  it,  followed 
me  out  of  doors,  with  tears,  and  the  old  man  forced  back  the  quarter  dol- 
lar which  I  had  paid  for  my  breakfast. 

Tuesday,  March  2d.  As  I  was  sitting  down  to  rest,  by  the  forks  of  some 
roads,' four  persons  were  passing  by  me,  and  I  overheard  the  word  meet- 
ing; which  induced  me  to  ask,  if  they  were  going  to  meeting:  but  the 
answer  was  cool.  So  I  followed  after  them,  and  going  along  to  see  what 
they  were  after,  about  half  a  mile  out  of  my  road,  1  came  to  a  large  as- 
sembly of  people  at  a  Presbyterian  meeting-house,  waiting  in  vain  for 
their  minister.  I  gave  them  some  handbills;  the  people  read  them,  and 
then  showed  them  through  the  assembly;  and  some  persons  present  who 
had  heard  of  me  before,  told  it ;  so  I  was  invited  to  speak,  with  this  proviso, 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  99 

that,  I  must  give  over  if  the  minister  came.  I  spoke  nearly  an  hour  on 
free  salvation,  but  the  minister  did  not  come.  I  received  an  invitation  to 
a  Methodist  meeting-house,  where  I  had  two  meetings,  and  some  dated 
their  awakenings  and  conversion  from  that  time.  From  man  we  may 
receive  favors,  and  ask  again  and  be  denied  with  resentment ;  but  the 
more  we  expect  from  God,  them  ore  we  shall  have  in  answer  to  faith 
and  prayer,  in  sincere  patience,  in  submission  to  the  will  of  God.  The 
longer  I  pursue  the  course  of  religion,  the  more  I  am  convinced  of  the 
truth  of  these  scripture  passages,  that  all  things  shall  work  together  for 
good  to  them  that  love  God  :  if  we  don't  bring  the  trials  on  ourselves  need- 
lessly ;  and  no  good  thing  will  God  withhold  from  them  that  walk  uprightly. 
Lord,  increase  my  faith.  I  expect  trials  are  at  hand  ;  the  devil  can  show 
light,  but  not  love,  and  in  going  in  the  way  of  love's  drawings  I  generally 
prosper ;  but  in  going  contrary  thereto,  barrenness,  distress,  burdens,  and 
unfruitfulness,  and  sorrow,  like  going  through  briers  and  thorns.  As 
it  is  God's  will  to  make  us  happy,  it  is  our  duty  to  go  in  the  paths  of  peace, 
tender  conscience,  and  melting  joy  :  and  in  so  doing,  I  don't  remember  the 
time  I  was  sorry  ;  though  I  perceive  not  the  propriety  of  the  thing  imme- 
diately, yet  I  do  afterwards  ;  therefore,  I  act  as  a  mortal  being  who  pos- 
sesses an  immortal  soul,  and  expect  to  give  an  account  at  the  bar  of  God, 
as  if  my  eternal  happiness  depended  on  the  improvement  of  my  time. — 
Improvement  enlarges  the  experience,  and  experience  enlarges  the  capa- 
city ;  and  consequently  we  know  more  and  more  of  God ;  and  God  made 
us  so  that  it  might  be  the  case  with  us :  and  if  it  were  not  so,  we  could 
neither  be  rewardable  nor  punishable,  for  there  would  be  nothing  to  re- 
ward or  punish,  for  one  part  of  the  punishment  is  bitter  reflections,  or  ac- 
cusations for  misimproved  time  and  talents,  the  natural  consequence  of 
which,  hath  brought  them  there,  and  this  would  make  distress.  As  holi- 
ness constitutes  the  felicity  of  Paradise,  what  nonsense  it  is  for  unholy 
beings  to  talk  of  going  there  ;  for  it  would  rather  tend  to  enhance  their  pain 
to  behold  the  brightness  of  that  sweet  world.  Therefore  I  think  they  had 
rather  be  in  hell  ;  and  the  mercy,  love,  and  goodness  above,  will  in  justice 
send  them  there  ;  for  it  is  the  will  and  goodness  of  God,  to  send  people  or 
persons  to  the  places  suited  to  their  nature,  disposition,  and  choice.  Oh, 
may  God  teach  me  the  things  I  know  not.  A  forced  obedience  is  no  obedi- 
ence at  all ;  voluntary  obedience  is  the  only  obedience  that  can  be  praise 
or  blame  worthy.  All  good  desires  come  not  by  nature,  but  by  the  influ- 
ence of  God's  Holy  Spirit,  through  the  mediation  of  Christ,  which  are 
given  to  make  us  sensible  of  our  weakness  and  wants,  that  we  may  seek 
and  have  the  same  supplied  :  and  of  course,  it  is  our  duty  to  adhere  to  the 
sacred  influence  by  solemn  considerations,  and  a  resolution  to  put  in  prac- 
tice the  same,  by  breaking  off  from  that  which  we  are  convinced  is  dis- 
pleasing and  offensive  in  God's  sight,  and  looking  to  him  for  the  blessings 
we  feel  we  want,  in  earnest  expectation  that  he  will  bestow  it  through  the 
merits  of  the  Son. 

Crossing  Little  River  in  a  canoe,  I  held  a  meeting  at  ten  o'clock  in  the 
morning ;  and  though  the  notice  was  short,  sixty  or  seventy  came  out, 
and  it  was  a  tender  time. 

Sunday  7th.  I  arrived  in  the  town  of  Augusta,  and  my  things  having 
arrived,  I  went  through  the  town,  distributing  handbills  from  house  to 
house  ;  some  I  gave  to  black  people,  some  I  flung  over  into  the  door-yards, 


100  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

and  some  I  put  in  under  the  doors,  or  through  the  windows  where  the 
lights  were  out ;  and  whilst  doing  this,  a  negro  came  after  me  three  times 
to  go  to  his  master's  house,  saying  that  Mr.  Waddle,  a  Presbyterian  min- 
ister, wanted  me.  I  went  and  obtained  a  breakfast.  He  being  about  to 
leave  the  town,  and  hearing  of  me  before,  and  being  a  candid  man,  was 
the  means  of  removing  prejudice,  in  some  degree,  from  that  society. 
Then  I  went  to  the  Methodist  meeting-house,  where  the  preacher  beckoned 
me  to  come  up  into  the  pulpit,  which  I  declined  until  the  third  time,  and 
then  went.  Said  he,  "  The  elder,  Stith  Mead,  will  be  in  town  this  morn- 
ing, and  he  wants  to  see  you."  He  had  got  on  my  track,  and  some  know- 
ledge of  my  conduct,  which  had  removed  prejudice  from  his  mind.  At 
length,  he  came,  and  after  preaching  a  funeral  sermon,  offered  me,  if  I 
desired  it,  liberty  of  the  pulpit,  and  the  privilege  of  giving  out  my  appoint- 
ment for  the  afternoon,  which  I  accordingly  did,  and  then  went  off  to  the 
Presbyterian  meeting,  and  told  them  of  it  as  soon  as  the  meeting  was  dis- 
missed ;  and  the  African  Baptist  likewise,  and  then  to  my  room :  (the  peo- 
ple said,  I  was  a  crazy  man.)  The  bell  was  rung  to  give  the  people 
notice  ;  this  was  for  the  convenience  of  the  Presbyterians.  I  spoke  in  my 
feeble  way,  and  appointed  meeting  for  the  next  evening.  The  Methodists 
said,  "  You  will  have  no  hearers  to-morrow  evening,  for  Mr.  Snethen  was 
liked  the  best  of  any  minister  that  was  ever  here,  and  he  could  not  get 
but  few  hearers  on  a  week-day  night."  However,  the  people  flocked  out 
more  on  Monday  evening  than  Sabbath,  and  I  appointed  for  Tuesday,  and 
told  the  young  people,  if  they  would  come  out,  that  I  would  give  them 
hymn-books,  which  accordingly  they  did,  and  the  congregation  was  larger 
still ;  I  proposed  a  covenant  to  the  people,  to  meet  me  at  the  throne  of 
grace  daily  in  private  devotion,  which  hundreds  agreed  to,  by  rising  up, 
for  a  space  of  time,  which  I  bound  them  by  their  honor  to  keep. 

I  expected  to  leave  town  next  rooming,  but  S.  Mead  prevailed  on  me 
to  tarry  till  the  following  sabbath,  considering  the  prospect  of  good. 
Solemn  countenances  were  soon  seen  in  the  streets.  On  Wednesday 
evening  we  had  meeting  in  Harrisburg ;  on  Thursday  evening  the  man 
who  had  just  finished  a  job  about  the  meeting-house  kept  the  key.  so  that  it 
was  with  much  difficulty  that  we  obtained  it  for  meeting  in  the  evening : 
he  assigned  as  the  reason,  arrearage  of  pay  ;  we  told  the  people  of  it.  I 
mentioned  that  I  esteemed  it  a  privilege  to  have  such  a  house  to  hold 
meeting  in,  and  for  my  share  felt  willing  to  give  ten  dollars  towards  the 
deficiency;  and  if  they  would  come  forward  and  subscribe  liberal  I  v, 
perhaps  they  might  not  feel  the  loss  of  it,  for  God  might  bless  them  ac- 
cordingly. We  got  upwards  of  seventy  dollars  that  night.  I  told  the 
youth,  if  they  would  come  to  a  prayer-meeting  the  next  evening,  I  would 
give  them  some  more  books;  about  six  hundred  persons  came  out.  to 
whom  I  gave  seventy  hymn-books  more,  making  a  hundred  in  all.  Sat- 
urday evening  and  next  morning  I  held  meeting  in  the  vicinity,  and  the 
work  evidently  appeared,  for  mourners  came  forward  to  be  prayed  tin-. 
In  the  afternoon  I  gave  my  last  discourse  in  Augusta,  and  then  i  requested 
those  that  were  determined  to  set  out  and  seek  God,  to  let  me  take  their 
names  in  writing,  that  J  might  remember  them  in  my  devotions  when 
gone.     About  seventv,  who  had  been  careless,  came  forward. 

Last  evening  we  got  about  thirty  dollars  more  for  the  meeting-house. 
It  was  expected  that  I  should  have  a  contribution  last  meeting,  for  my 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  101 

labors  and  well  wishes  to  the  town,  &c,  which  I  declined,  and  many- 
thought  it  strange  ;  yet  rive  dollars  I  was  constrained  by  my  friends  to 
take  from  a  man  out  of  society,  lest  my  refusal  should  do  harm.  Next 
morning,  Dr.  Prentice,  who  had  treated  me  as  a  friend,  and  was  the  first 
man  that  gave  me  an  invitation  to  make  his  house  my  home  in  this  place, 
sent  his  servant  and  chair  with  me  nine  miles  ;  thence  I  continued  on  my 
way  towards  Charleston. 

Wednesday,  17th.  I  set  off  before  sunrise,  but  was  taken  unwell ;  so  I 
walked  about  ten  miles,  and  whilst  lying  down  under  a  pine,  I  reflected 
thus :  how  do  I  know  but  this  weakness  of  body  came  by  the  will  and 
wisdom  of  God,  and  in  a  way  to  do  good,  as  afflictions  happen  not  by 
chance  nor  come  from  the  dust,  but  are  God's  mercies  in  disguise. 
Presently  there  came  along  a  Methodist  backslider,  who  at  times  strove 
to  reason  himself  into  the  belief  of  deism  and  Universalism ;  but  still  he 
could  not  forget  the  peaceful  hours  he  once  enjoyed,  for  the  word  preached 
would  reach  his  heart,  so  that  he  but  seldom  went  to  places  of  meeting. 
1  obtained  a  promise  from  him,  however,  that  he  would  try  to  set  out  again  ; 
and  as  we  parted,  he  was  tender.  I  spoke  at  night  and  next  morning  to 
a  few,  and  some  wagons  coming  along,  I  got  liberty  to  ride  in  some  of 
them  by  turns.  My  shoes  heating  my  feet,  1  gave  them  away  for  some 
bread,  having  a  pair  of  moccasins  with  me,  which  preserved  my  feet  from 
the  sand. 

Friday,  19th.  I  called  at  a  number  of  houses  to  get  entertainment,  but 
could  not  for  love  or  money,  till  about  the  middle  of  the  night,  when 
coming  opposite  a  house  or  cottage,  an  old  woman  opened  her  door,  and, 
as  I  saw  the  light,  begged  permission  to  tarry,  which  I  obtained ;  she 
gave  me  some  bread,  and  said,  "  I  suppose  the  other  families  did  not  take 
you  in,  but  supposed  you  to  be  some  thief,  as  you  did  not  appear  to  be  in 
the  character  of  a  gentleman."  I  paid  her  for  my  lodging,  but  for  the 
bread  she  did  not  require  it.  Next  evening  I  travelled  till  late,  likewise 
inquired  at  almost  every  house  for  entertainment,  but  could  not  obtain 
upon  any  conditions.  At  length  I  espied  a  light,  but  durst  not  venture 
near  it  for  fear  of  the  dogs,  but  found  a  convenient  tree,  where  I  could 
screen  myself  from  the  dogs,  and  then  alarmed  the  family.  After  some 
time  I  was  answered,  and  piloted  to  the  house,  where  I  found  an  old 
woman  and  her  son,  and  she,  to  relieve  my  hunger,  gave  me  such  as  her 
cottage  afforded,  viz.,  coffee  and  cakes,  gratis.  However,  I  paid  hi  r. 
and  next  morning  I  went  to  Dorchester,  and  called  on  a  Mr.  Carr,  to 
whom  I  had  a  letter,  and  spoke  in  his  house,  where  good  seemed  to  be 
done,  after  I  had  heard  a  Mr.  Adams,  an  Independent  minister,  in  their 
meeting-house. 

Monday,  ~-2d.  I  came  to  Charleston,  and  found  the  preachers  friendly,, 
and  yet  shy,  for  fear  of  the  censure  of  the  conference ;  so  the  preaching- 
house  was  shut  against  me.  I  called  on  Mr.  Matthews,  then  one  of 
Hamet's  preachers,  for  some  handbills  which  were  sent  there  by  Adam 
C.  Cloud  for  me,  [here  I  took  the  measles,]  and  distributed  about  twelve 
hundred  of  them  through  the  town,  and  then  obtained  the  liberty  of  the 
poorhouse,  in  which  I  held  several  meetings.  Matthews  invited  me  to 
supply  an  appointment  for  him  in  the  great  meeting-house  which  was 
built  for  the  Methodists,  and  about  which  Hamet  made  crooked  work,  &c. 
When  M.  was  gone  out  of  town  I  advertised  the  meeting,  and  about  two 

9* 


102  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

thousand  attended,  to  whom  I  spoke  ;  it  was  thought  to  have  been  as  still 
a  meeting  as  had  been  known  in  that  quarter,  for  such  magnitude.  A 
collection  was  offered  me,  which  I  refused.  A  gentleman  opened  a  large 
room,  in  which  I  held  several  picked  meetings.  A  collection  was  offered 
here,  which  H  declined  ;.  however,  a  few.  dollars,  I  received  from  some, 
partly  through  constraint  and  the  medium  of  Mr.  Monds,  who  appeared 
loving  and  kind.  The  family  here,  where  Jones  the  preacher  had  piloted 
me,  expected  pay  for  my  bdard.  I' found  a. little  book  here  which  I 
wanted,  and  when  paying  for  it,  left  money  in  the  man's  hands,  a  suffi- 
ciency for  my  board,  and  quit  the  b^ou^e,  and  took  up  my  lodging  with 
Esquire  Terpin,  who  was  inclined  towards  the  Friends  or  Quaker  society, 
where  I  held  several  picked  meetings.  The  Hamet  Methodists  were 
low ;  the  Asbury  Methodists  (so  called)  were  shy.  At  length  I  took  my 
departure  for  New  York.  The  measles  appeared  on  my  voyage,  and  the 
captain  and  all  hands  were  unkind,  and  one  passenger  fired  a  pistol  off 
near  my  head,  in  the  small,  tight  steerage,  which  seemed  to  injure  me 
much  in  mv  low  state. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

RETURN    TO   NEW   ENGLAND. 

April  8th.  I  landed  in  New  York,  (though  on  our  way  we  had  crossed 
the  Gulf  Stream,)  and  about  two  days  after,  my  life  was  despaired  of  by 
Dr.  Lester,  as  the  inflammatory  fever  had  set  in.  Whilst  1  was  confined 
at  the  house  of  brother  Quackenbush,  the  Lord  was  precious  to  my  soul  ; 
the  sting  of  death  was  fled,  and  sometimes  I  turned  my  thoughts  on  future 
joys,  and  realized  that  some  of  my  spiritual  children  had  gone  before, 
and  I  absent  from  Jesus.  Ob,  how  did  my  soul  wish  to  be  in  those  sweet 
realms  above  !  But  then,  turning  my  thoughts  on  time,  I  considered  the 
value  of  souls,  and  that  poor  sinners  were  in  the  dangerous,  blind,  dark 
road  ;  the  question  arose,  which  I  would  choose,  to  depart  to  Paradise,  or 
spend  twenty  or  thirty  years  more  in  this  vale  of  tears,  in  laboring  in  the 
spirit  of  a  missionary  for  the  sake  of  my  fellow-mortals'  salvation  ;  and, 
after  a  short  pause,  I  felt,  such  a  travail  for  souls,  that  if  it  might  be 
consistent  with  the  Divine  will,  I  wished  to  recover  for  their  sakes,  and 
still  be  absent  from  my  crown  of  glory  ;  yet  I  felt  resigned  to  go  or  stay, 
as  God  should  see  fit. 

After  about  twelve  days'  confinement,  I  put  on  my  clothes  with  help, 
though  during  that  time  I  could  sit  up  but  a  very  few  minutes  a1  a  time, 
and  that  not  without  assistance,  to  prevent  fainting.  The  day  that  1  got 
able  to  stagger  abroad,  the  mistress  of  the  house  was  taken  ill.  The 
Lord  was  good  that  we  were  not  both  sick  together. 

I  went  to  the  south  without  consent.  Some  of  the  preachers  in  the  city 
appeared  shy,  who  were  dear  to  me,  which  hurt  mj  feelings,  not  to  be 
visited  in  my  sickness,  though  one  came  at  times  for  a  morning  walk, 
and  at  length  another;  but  perhaps  there  was  a  cause. 

May  '2d.  God  one. nil  the  v  av  for  my  getting  into  the  state  prison,  which 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  103 

T  had  long  before  felt  a  desire  to  visit,  to  hold  religious  meetings  there. 
Brother  Kerr,  whom  I  had  seen  in  Ireland,  was  one  of  the  keepers,  and 
obtained  a  verbal  permit  for  a  friend  of  his  to  hold  meeting  with  the  con- 
victs, though  in  general  written  ones  from  two  inspectors  were  required 
from  those  who  are  invested  with  powers  to  grant  them.  Two  Calvinists 
preached  there  generally :  but  this  Sunday  one  of  them  was  called  away 
to  a  sacramental  meeting,  and  the  other  readily  consented  to  give  up  his 
part  of  the  day  without  examining  who  or  what  I  was.  (These  three 
circumstances,  of  the  one  inspector  and  two  preachers.  I  perhaps  view  in  a 
different  light  from  what  some  do.)  I  thought  predestination  was  poor 
stuff  to  feed  these  prisoners  with,  considering  their  conduct  and  state  ;  so 
I  spoke  upon  particular  election  and  reprobation,  and  a  free  salvation, 
not  out  of  controversy,  but  to  inform  the  mind.  I  had  held  but  one  short 
meeting  since  my  sickness,  and  I  was  still  so  weak  that  I  scarcely  knew 
how  to  stand ;  yet  I  soon  forgot  myself,  and  stood  an  hour :  and  in  the 
afternoon  I  stood  about  two,  whilst  speaking  on  deism,  and  the  melting 
power  of  God  seemed  to  be  present,  as  we  formed  a  covenant  to  meet 
each  other  at  the  throne  of  grace,  &c.  I  believe  there  was  between 
three  and  four  hundred  prisoners.     I  spoke  at  night  in  the  poorhouse. 

Monday,  3d.  I  received  a  letter  from  one  of  the  prisoners,  who  was  con- 
demned to  imprisonment  for  life  for  the  crime  of  forgery.  He  was  a 
deist  when  put  in  ;  but  noAV  he  seems  desirous  of  salvation  :  he,  in  the 
name  of  a  number,  requested  me  to  visit  them. 

Tuesday,  4th.  I  visited  the  cells  where  some  of  the  most  impenitent, 
were  confined,  and  tears  began  to  flow  :  through  the  iron  grates  I  spoke 
to  others  in  the  different  rooms  of  the  mechanics,  (nailers  excepted) — I 
spoke  with  some  and  prayed  also,  and  all  was  still  and  attention ;  so  my 
heart  seemed  to  melt  towards  them  with  love.  Then  I  visited  the  bad 
women,  and  it  was  observed  that  some  of  the  worst  of  them  were  brought 
to  bow.  I  obtained  the  favor  of  visiting  the  prison  through,  and  speaking 
to  the  prisoners  on  a  week-day.  This,  I  was  informed,  had  not  been 
granted  to  anyone  before.  They  were  going  to  petition  the  governor  for 
a  permit  for  the  visit,  if  I  had  not  obtained  it  without,  considering  I  could 
not  tarrv  till  the  following  sabbath.  Afterwards  I  was  informed  that  a 
number  became  serious  ;  and  one  who  aided  in  burning  Albany,  who  was 
deistical  and  a  bad  prisoner,  got  convicted,  and  died  happy  soon  after ;  which 
was  a  matter  of  consolation  to  me.  The  preachers  visited  the  prison,  and 
hearing  of  the  impressions  made  on  some  minds,  appeared  more  soft  and 
friendly,  and  had  thoughts  of  offering  me  the  African  meeting-house  ;  but 
feeling  my  mind  bound  for  Connecticut,  I  could  not  feel  free  to  stay.  I 
got  some  religious  handbills  printed,  and  procured  some  books  to  give 
away,  so  I  had  not  money  enough  left  to  carry  me  home  ;  and  giving  away 
about  seventeen  hundred  handbills  overthe  city,  I  found  a  vessel  for  Mid- 
dletown,  and  went  on  board  just  as  she  was  going  off,  though  the  captain 
was  a  stranger  to  me.  The  vessel  put  into  New  Haven,  where  I  de- 
barked, and  the  captain  gave  me  my  passage  gratis,  though  he  knew  not 
but  that  I  had  plenty  of  money,  which  happened  well  for  me.  I  held  a 
few  meetings  in  New  Haven,  which  seemed  not  altogether  in  vain,  though 
the  devil  was  angry  and  a  few  stones  flew  from  some  of  his  children  or 
agents,  one  of  which  came  through  the  window  in  the  pulpit  and  struck 
just  by  my  side.     A  young  man  of  no  religion  left  a  dollar  in  my  hand, 


104  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

which  enabled  me  to  take  the  stage  (though  I  still  was  feeble  in  conse- 
quence of  my  late  illness)  thirteen  miles  and  procure  me  a  breakfast. 
Then  walking  a  few  miles  to  Durham,  I  called  at  an  inn  to  rest,  and  the 
landlord,  who  was  a  Methodist,  knew  me,  and  constrained  me  to  tarry  all 
night  and  hold  two  meetings.  I  then  sent  forward  appointments  into  the 
neighboring  towns  and  parishes,  &c.  in  every  direction,  though  I  knew 
not  how  I  should  get  on  to  fulfil  them. 

Thursday,  13th.  I  arrived  in  Middletown,  expecting  the  society  would 
treat  me  coolly,  but  was  agreeably  disappointed.  When  in  the  south,  I 
found  some  minutes  of  a  conference  held  between  the  Presbyterian,  Bap- 
tist, and  Methodist  preachers,  twenty-five  in  number,  to  form  regulations, 
&c.  how  the  different  societies  might  be  on  more  friendly  terms  together, 
as  the  contentions  between  the  different  sects  had  been  a  great  injury  to 
the  cause  of  religion  in  the  unbelieving  world.  These  minutes  met  my 
approbation,  so  I  got  hundreds  of  them  reprinted,  and  sent  them  to  minis- 
ters and  preachers  through  the  north.  And  finding  the  congregation  di- 
vided about  an  Independent  meeting-house  here  in  Middletown,  and  being 
informed  that  the  parties  were  to  meet,  &c,  I  went  in  the  dead  of  the 
night  and  had  some  of  my  union  minutes  pasted  on  three  doors  of  the 
meeting-house.  The  next  morning  they  were  read  by  many.  I  suppose 
each  party  on  the  first  sight  concluded  it  was  a  threatening  from  the  other, 
till  they  found  its  contents.  When  they  met,  I  sent  in  a  petition  for  the  lib- 
erty of  its  pulpit,  &c,  and  afterwards  the  Methodists  had  it  more  frequent. 

Oh,  the  mercy  of  God  !  Oh,  the  rebellion  of  man  !  Discouragements 
are  before  me,  but  my  trust  is  still  in  God. 

Saturday,  22d.  Having  had  seventeen  meetings  the  week  past,  which 
were  as  hard  as  thirty  common  ones,  on  account  of  their  length,  &c,  a 
friend  aided  me  with  a  horse  ;  so  I  came  to  Eastbury  about  ten  at  night. 
where  was  a  quarterly  meeting ;  the  preachers  treated  me  with  more 
friendship  seven  times  than  I  expected,  particularly  Broadhead  the  elder, 
who  had  written  to  me  in  Europe  a  friendly  letter,  that  many  preachers 
and  people  in  my  native  land  would  wish  to  see  my  face  again,  though  I 
had  never  seen  him  before.  I  had  laid  out  for  the  worst,  and  if  I  were 
disappointed  it  should  be  on  the  right  side. 

Sunday,  23d.  I  was  permitted  to  preach  for  the  first  time  at  a  quarterly 
meeting,  and  the  melting  power  of  God  seemed  to  be  present,  and  a  quick- 
ening was  felt  among  the  people.  I  sent  forward  about  threescore  ap- 
pointments in  different  parts  of  the  state  from  this  meeting,  though  I  saw 
no  way  how  I  could  get  on  to  fulfil  them.  .  However,  Providence  provided 
a  way.  Abner  Wood,  one  of  the  preachers,  having  an  extra  horse,  offered 
it  to  me  very  reasonable,  so  1  gave  him  an  order  on  Mr.  Garretson,  for 
the  eighteen  dollars  in  his  hands,  and  let  him  take  my  watch,  (which  a 
woman  had  sent  me  just  as  1  was  embarking  for  America.)  at  what 
price  it  should  be  thought  proper,  &c.  Brother  Burrows  gave  me  an  old 
saddle,  and  one  of  the  preachers,  Johri  Nicholes,  gave  me  a  whip. 

Selling  the  gospel  is  not  in  so  good  a  demand  now  as  formerly,  and 
bigotrj  through  America  is  falling  fast,  and  God  is  bringing  it  down,  and 
Christian  love  prevailing  more  and  more.  This  visit,  which  1  am  now 
upon,  was  what  I  felt  to  be  m\  dutj  when  on  mj  passage  home  across 
the  Atlantic. 

When  I  was  on  the  Orange  circuit,!  fell  something  within  that  needed 


DOW  S    JOURNAL.  10S 

e  (lone  away.  I  spoke  to  one  and  another  concerning  the  pain  I  felt 
in  my  happiest  moments,  which  caused  a  burden  but  no  guilt.  Some 
said  one  thing  and  some  another  ;  but  none  spoke  to  my  case,  but  seemed 
to  be  like  physicians  that  did  not  understand  the  nature  of  my  disorder. 
Thus  the  burden  continued,  and  sometimes  felt  greater  than  the  burden 
of  guilt  for  justification,  until  I  fell  in  with  T.Dewey,  on  Cambridge  cir- 
cuit. He  told  me  about  Calvin  Woster  in  Upper  Canada,  that  he  enjoyed 
the  blessing  of  sanctification,  and  had  a  miracle  wrought  on  his  body,  in 
some  sense  ;  the  course  of  nature  turned  in  consequence,  and  he  was 
much  owned  and  blessed  of  God  in  his  ministerial  labors.  I  felt  a  jjreat 
desire  arise  in  my  heart  to  see  the  man,  if  it  might  be  consistent  with  the 
Divine  will  ;  and  not  long  after  1  heard  he  was  passing  through  the  cir- 
cuit and  going  home  to  die.  I  immediately  rode  five  miles  to  the  house, 
but.  found  he  was  gone  another  five  miles  further.  I  went  into  the  room 
where  he  was  asleep  ;  he  appeared  to  me  more  like  one  from  the  eternal 
world  than  like  one  of  my  fellow  mortals.  I  told  him  when  he  awoke 
who  I  was,  and  what  I  had  come  for.  Said  he,  "  God  has  convicted  you 
for  the  blessing  of  sanctification,  and  that  blessing  is  to  be  obtained  by 
the  single  act  of  faith,  the  same  as  the  blessing  of  justification."  I  per- 
suaded him  to  tarry  in  the  neighborhood  a  few  days  ;  and  a  couple  of 
evenings  after  the  above,  after  I  had  clone  speaking  one  evening,  he  spoke, 
or  rather  whispered  out  an  exhortation,  as  his  voice  was  so  broken  in  con- 
sequence of  praying  in  the  stir  in  Upper  Canada  ;  as  from  twenty  to  thirty 
were  frequently  blessed  at  a  meeting.  He  told  them  that  if  he  could  get 
a  sinner  under  conviction  crying  for  mercy,  they  would  kneel  down  a 
dozen  of  them,  and  not  rise  till  he  found  peace.  "  For,"  said  he,  "  we 
did  believe  God  would  bless  him,  and  it  was  according  to  our  faith."  At 
this  time  he  was  in  a  consumption,  and  a  few  weeks  after  expired ;  and 
his  last  words  were,  as  I  am  informed,  "  Ye  must  be  sanctified  or  be 
damned,"  and  casting  a  look  upward,  went  out  like  a  snuff  of  a  can- 
dle without  terror.  While  whispering  out  the  above  exhortation,  the 
power  which  attended  the  same,  reached  the  hearts  of  the  people ;  and 
some  who  were  standing  and  sitting,  fell  like  men  shot  in  the  field  of  bat- 
tle ;  and  I  felt  it  like  a  tremor  to  run  through  my  soul  and  every  vein, 
so  that  it  took  away  my  limb  power,  so  that  I  fell  to  the  floor,  and  by  faith 
saw  a  greater  blessing  than  I  had  hitherto  experienced,  or  in  other  words 
felt  a  Divine  conviction  of  the  need  of  a  deeper  work  of  grace  in  my  soul  ; 
feeling  some  of  the  remains  of  the  evil  nature,  the  effect  of  Adam's  fall 
still  remaining,  and  it  my  privilege  to  have  it  eradicated  or  done  away. 
My  soul  was  in  an  agony  ;  I  could  but  groan  out  my  desires  to  God  :  he 
came  to  me  and  said,  "  Believe  the  blessing  is  now."  No  sooner  ha,d  the 
words  dropped  from  his  lips  than  I  strove  to  believe  the  blessing  mine 
now  with  all  the  powers  of  my  soul  ;  then  the  burden  dropped  or  fell  from 
my  breast,  and  a  solid  joy,  and  a  gentle  running  peace  filled  my  soul. 
From  that  time  to  this,  I  have  not  had  that  ecstasy  of  joy  or  that  down- 
cast of  spirit  as  formerly  ;  but  more  of  an  inward,  simple,  sweet  running 
peace  from  day  to  day,  so  that  prosperity  or  adversity  doth  not  produce 
the  ups  and  downs  as  formerly ;  but  my  soul  is  more  like  the  ocean, 
whilst  its  surface  is  uneven  by  reason  of  the  boisterous  wind,  the  bottom 
is  srtll  calm  ;  so  that  a  man  may  be  in  the  midst  of  outward  difficulties, 
and  yet  the  centre  of  the  soul  may  be  calmly  stayed  on  God.    The  perfec- 


106  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

tions  of  angels  are  such,  that  they  cannot  fall  away  ;  which  some  think 
is  attainable  by  mortals  here  ;  but  I  think  we  cannot  be  perfect  as  God, 
for  absolute  perfection  belongs  to  him  alone :  neither  as  perfect  as  angels, 
nor  even  as  Adam  before  he  fell,  because  our  bodies  are  now  mortal,  and 
tend  to  clog  the  mind,  and  weigh  the  spirit  down.  Nevertheless,  I  do  be- 
lieve, that  a  man  may  drink  in  the  Spirit  of  God,  so  far  as  to  live  without 
committing  wilful,  or  known,  or  malicious  sins  against  God,  but  to  have 
love  the  ruling  principle  within,  and  what  we  say  or  do  to  flow  from  that 
Divine  principle  of  love  from  a  sense  of  duty,  though  subject  to  trials, 
temptations,  and  mistakes  at  the  same  time.  But  it  is  no  sin  to  be  tempted, 
unless  we  comply  with  the  temptation,  for  Christ  was  tempted  in  all  re- 
spects like  as  we  are,  and  yet  without  sin.  James  saith,  count  it  all  jov 
when  ye  fall  (not  give  way)  into  divers  temptations,  which  worketh  pa- 
tience, and  experience,  &c.  Again,  it  is  no  sin  to  mistake  in  judgment, 
and  even  in  practice,  if  it  flows  from  the  principle  of  Divine  love  ;  for 
Joshua  wholly  followed  the  Lord,  as  we  read  :  for  one  sin  must  have  shut 
him  out  of  Canaan,  as  it  did  Moses  ;  yet  we  find  he  mistook  in  his  judg- 
ment and  practice,  in  the  matter  of  Eldad  and  Medad,  prophesying  in  the 
camp,  thinking  they  did  wrong.  iSrc..  which  was  not  imputed  as  sin;  and 
many  infirmities  we  are  subject  to  whilst  in  this  tabernacle  of  clay,  which 
we  shall  never  get  rid  of  till  mortality  puts  on  immortality.  But  never- 
theless, as  before  observed,  I  think  a  man  may  have  love  the  ruling  prin- 
ciple, which  is  the  perfection  in  Christ  I  contend  for,  and  why  may  we  not 
have  it?  God  gives  us  desires  for  it,  commands  us  to  pray  for  it  in  the 
Lord's  prayer,  and  that  in  faith  ;  and  commands  us  to  enjoy  it,  and  love 
him  with  all  our  heart,  and  his  promises  are  equal  to  his  commandments, 
which  are,  that  he  will  circumcise  our  hearts  to  love  him.  and  redeem  us 
from  all  our  iniquities;  and  as  death  doth  not  change  the  disposition  of  the 
mind,  what  nonsense  it  is  to  expect  a  death  or  future  purgatory — no,  we 
should  expect  it  now,  as  now  is  the  time  and  day  of  salvation,  saith  the 
Lord.  Enoch  walked,  with  God  three  hundred  years  ;  the  ancient  disci- 
ples were  filled  with  joy  and  the  Holy  Ghost;  and  John,  and  those  to 
whom  he  wrote,  were  made  perfect  in  love.  David,  when  a  stripling, 
was  a  man  after  God's  own  heart,  but  not  when  a  murderer,  for  no  mur- 
derer hath  eternal  life  abiding  in  him,  saith  John,  but  after  his  confession, 
God  put  away  his  sin  ;  and  Paul,  in  Romans  vii,  spoke  to  those  who 
knew  the  law  and  rehearsed  the  language  of  one  under  it,  when  he  said, 
"I  am  carnal,  sold  under  sin  ;"  but  in  the  three  first  verses  of  the  next 
chapter,  he  informs  us,  that  himself  was  made  free  from  the  law  of  sin 
and  death  :  if  so,  he  could  not  be  groaning  under  the  bondage  of  it,  unless 
you  can  reconcile  libertv  and  bondage  together,  which  I  cannot  do.  be- 
cause I  cannot  think  that  a  man  can  be  carnal,  which  is  enmity  against 
God,  and  yet  be  one  of  the  best  of  men  at  the  same  time,  because  it  is  a 
contradiction,  and  a  contradiction  cannot  be  true.  A  garrison  may  have 
inward  foes  bound,  and  armies  without,  perhaps  three,  and  yet  have  peace 
among  themselves:  destroy  some  of  the  inward  foes,  and  then1  are  some 
left;  destroy  the  whole,  and  there  are  none  left  within,  yet  there  are  some 
without,  viz.  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil  ;  and  there  is  need  for  the 
garrison  or  person  to  keep  up  their  watch  afterward  when  the  inward  foes 
are  destroyed,  as  well  as  he  fore,  or  else  the  outward  foes  will  come  in, 
and  then  they  will  have  inward  foes  again.     Therefore,  you  sec  that  the 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  107 

blessing  of  sanctification  is  not  only  obtained  by  a  single  act  of  faith,  the 
same  as  justification,  but  kept  likewise  by  a  constant  exercise  of  faith  in 
God,  as  a  man  going  towards  heaven  is  like  one  rowing  up  a  river,  who 
when  diligent,  makes  headway,  but  if  he  stops,  the  tide  will  take  him  back. 
Therefore,  as  a  vessel,  whilst  a  stream  runs  in  it,  will  be  kept  full,  if  it  be 
full ;  but  stop  the  stream  above,  and  it  will  grow  empty  by  the  outlet :  so 
the  Christian,  whilst  in  constant  exercise  of  faith,  enjoys  constant  commu- 
nion with  his  God ;  but  if  he  does  but  neglect  his  watch,  he  will  feel  an 
aching  void  within.  0  Christian  !  can  you  not  realize  this,  or  witness  to 
it  from  experience  ? 

Tuesday,  25th.  I  found  my  friends  well  in  Coventry — held  some  meet- 
ings, and  then  proceeded  to  fulfil  the  errand  or  work  which  I  had  felt  to 
be  my  duty  when  coming  home  from  Ireland,  namely,  to  travel  the  conti- 
nent at  large,  to  speak  on  certain  points,  which  I  conceived  to  stand,  or  be 
in  the  way,  to  the  no  small  injury  of  Christ's  kingdom,  which  I  had  been 
persuaded  to  give  over  the  year  before,  at  the  New  York  conference,  and 
in  consequence  thereof,  felt  my  mind  distressed,  and  as  if  I  was  delivering 
my  errand  to  the  wrong  people,  until  I  arrived  in  Georgia,  for  a  recovery 
from  my  decline,  which  I  believed  came  in  consequence  of  the  distress  of 
my  mind,  which  originated  from  undertaking  to  do  that  which  I  thought 
not  to  be  my  duty ;  when  giving  up  my  judgment  to  the  judgment  of 
others,  in  a  matter  of  magnitude  and  conscience.  Though  having  to  trust 
Providence  for  my  daily  bread  in  future,  as  when  in  Georgia  and  Ireland  ; 
yet  the  peace  of  mind  that  I  have,  and  do  enjoy  in  this  critical  line  of  life, 
more  than  compensates  for  all  the  discouragements  as  yet,  and  my  trust 
and  hope  is  still  in  God,  who  hath  helped  and  supported  me  hitherto.  Gi- 
lead  and  Hebron  were  the  first  of  my  visiting  on  this  tour,  and  the  power 
of  God  was  to  be  felt.  Lord,  open  my  door  and  prepare  my  way  through 
the  state. 

29th.  I  went  to  Lebanon,  through  the  rain,  and  spoke ;  and  at  Wind- 
ham courthouse  at  night ;  the  people,  except  a  few,  were  solemn  and  ten- 
der ;  then  tarried  at  a  house  where  I  called  the  first  day  I  set  out  to  face 
a  frowning  world,  who  then*  were  prejudiced  against  me,  but  now  more 
friendly.  Oh  cursed,  hard  prejudice,  what  hast  thou  done  to  benight  the 
understanding  and  prevent  it  from  judging  right !  it  is  the  devil's  telescope, 
and  will  magnify  and  deceive  according  as  you  look  through  it. 

Sunday,  30th.  I  spoke  twice  in  Scotland,  and  twice  in  Canterbury. 

31st.  I  rode  to  Preston,  and  had  one  meeting,  and  three  in  Stonington, 
and  a  quickening  seemed  to  run  through  the  people.  I  feel  the  want  of 
more  faith.  Faith  among  the  preachers  and  people  causes  good  meetings 
from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  I  spoke  at  the  head  of  Mistick  river,  and 
in  Groton,  and  New  London,  to  many  hundreds  of  people. 

My  way  was  singularly  opened  in  Georgia,  and  so  it  hath  been  since 
my  return.  Glory  be  to  God — who  would  not  serve  so  good  a  Being  as 
this? 

June  2d.  I  spoke  at  Quaker-hill,  and  in  Colchester  four  times  that  day  ; 
I  trust  not  in  vain. 

The  conference  is  sitting,  and  I  expect  to  be  as  a  leper  shut  out  of  the 
camp — yet  I  have  broken  no  discipline,  for  I  was  only  a  preacher  on  trial, 
and  never  in  full  connection,  and  of  course  cannot  be  expelled  from  the 
connection,  seeing  I  was  never  in.     And  I  never  was  a  member  of  the 


108  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

quarterly  conference,  and  of  course  am  not  accountable  to  any  particular 
quarterly  conference  for  my  conduct.  And  the  class  that  I  once  belonged 
to,  is  now  broken  up  ;  and  my  standing  happened  to  be  such,  that  there 
was  none  in  particular  to  call  me  to  an  account ;  yet  I  had  plenty  to 
watch  over  me  either  for  good  or  evil.  If  my  standing  had  been  any  other 
than  what  it  now  is,  I  must  have  had  my  heels  tripped  up  at  this  critical 
time. 

Sunday,  6th.  I  spoke  in  the  congregational  meeting-house,  in  my  native 
town. 

Monday,  7th.  The  dysentery  took  away  my  strength  considerably. 
Wednesday,  I  visited  one  in  despair  of  God's  mercy,  though  a  member  of 
the  congregational  church ;  she  had  been  the  means  of  turning  her  son 
from  pursuing  religion,  back  into  sin. 

Friday,  11th.  I  preached  in  Andover,  to  about  a  hundred,  generally 
well  behaved ;  this  parish  had  been,  something  like  Jericho,  shut  against 
the  Methodists. 

Saturday,  12th.  This  day  or  two  past,  I  have  been  somewhat  distressed. 
I  went  to  Thompson,  and  on  my  way  the  burden  fell,  and  was  encouraged 
to  go  forward,  as  God's  Spirit  seemed  to  run  through  the  assembly.  I 
spoke  in  Pomfret,  Brooklyn,  Canterbury,  Franklin,  Norwich,  and  at  the 
landing,  where  the  people  appeared  serious,  and  many  tender ;  at  the  lat- 
ter place,  one  came  to  me  and  said,  "  Last  August  I  heard  you  preach, 
and  it  was  the  means  of  my  conversion  to  God,  and  one  more  also." 

Tuesday,  15th.  I  spoke  in  Sterling,  where  the  Methodists  had  not  spoken 
before,  and  in  Plainfield ;  thence  to  Bozrah,  and  some  adjacent  places, 
and  had  meeting.  About  this  time,  I  fell  in  with  the  bishops  on  their 
journey  to  the  east.  Mr.  Asbury  was  more  friendly  than  I  expected — 
and  said,  he  thought  I  missed  it,  that  I  did  not  tarry  at  the  New  York 
conference,  adding,  if  I  could  have  cleared  up  some  things  (which  I  sup- 
pose was  about  my  deserting  the  circuit,  &c.,)  to  the  satisfaction  of  the 
preachers,  perhaps  I  might  have  been  ordained  ;  and  added  further,  that 
my  name  was  taken  off  the  minutes,  as  they  kept  none  on  but  such  as 
travelled  regularly.  Mr.  Whatcoat  said,  "  We  should  join  as  one  man  to 
go  forth  as  an  army  to  hold  each  other  up ;  but  if  you  attempt  to  travel 
at  large,  you  will  meet  with  continual  opposition  from  your  brethren, 
(though  some  approbate  you,)  and  this  will  have  a  tendency  to  discourage 
you,  and  weaken  your  hands,  and  wean  you  from  your  brethren,  so  after 
a  while  you  will  fall  away." 

I  visited  New  Salem,  Chatham,  Haddam,  and  Guilford,  where  one  got 
religion  ;*  thence  to  Wallingford  and  Cheshire,  where  bigotry  is  great  in 
the  hearts  of  the  people. 

Tuesday,  22d.  I  had  four  meetings,  and  having  fulfilled  the  first  ap- 
pointment about  sunrise,  in  Newington,  I  went  to  the  second  in  Wethers- 
field,  and  when  I  had  done,  a  woman,  who  was  a  stranger,  shook  hands 
with  me,  and  left  a  dollar  in  my  hand,  which  was  the  only  money  I  had 
had  for  some  time.  On  the  way  to  the  third  meeting,  my  horse  flung  me 
in  the  city  of  Hartford,  and  ran,  and  I  got  him  no  more  till  November 
following;  when  I  was  falling,  my  horse  started  towards  me  as  I  was 
getting   on,  pitched   me  over  him  to  the  other  side,  which  some  people 

:t  Who  since  has  become  a  black  preacher  in  the  West  Indies. 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  109 

seeing,  screeched  out,  supposing  my  brains  would  be  dashed  out  against 
the  pavement ;  however,  it  so  happened  that  I  did  not  get  entangled  in 
the  ha  nicss,  and  received  no  material  injury,  except  a  severe  shock.  How 
far  angelic  interposition  is  present  on  such  occasions,  we  shall  more 
clearly  see  in  a  coming  world.  The  before-mentioned  dollar  enabled  me 
to  take  the  stage,  and  go  on  my  route  to  Windsor.  At  the  time  I  fell,  I 
had  about  a  hundred  appointments  given  out,  and  about  seven  hundred 
miles  to  travel — all  to  be  performed  in  five  weeks  ;  but  how  to  get  on,  I 
did  not  know,  as  my  horse  was  taken  up  and  advertised,  and  got  away 
again,  and  then  not  heard  of  for  some  time  ;  and  the  man  in  whose  pos- 
session they  were,  would  not  deliver  up  my  saddle  and  outward  garment, 
unless  I  would  pay  him  several  dollars,  after  proving  them  mine ;  so  I 
left  him  to  his  conscience  to  settle  the  matter.  However,  my  trust  was 
still  in  God,  whom  I  did  think  would  overrule  it  for  good,  which  accord- 
ingly took  place ;  for  there  were  several  neighborhoods  which  I  had  pre- 
viously felt  a  great  desire  to  visit,  but  prejudice  and  bigotry  had  entirely 
shut  up  the  way  until  now,  when  the  above  incidents  were  overruled  to 
the  casting  of  my  lot  in  those  vicinities,  where  the  door  was  opened,  and 
I  held  meetings,  the  fruits  of  which  I  expect  to  see  in  the  day  of  eternity. 
I  got  assistance  to  Suffield,  Westfield,  Springfield,  Ludlow,  Wilbraham, 
Stafford,  Ellington,  East  Hartford,  Wapping,  Hartford-five-miles,  Mans- 
field, East  ford,  Thompson,  Killingly,  Abbington,  Plainfield,  Voluntown, 
Cranston,  and  Providence — where  Providence  opened  my  way,  by  raising 
me  up  friends  to  assist  me  to  get  from  place  to  place,  to  speak  to  thou- 
sands of  people. 

A  few  appointments  were  not  given  out  according  to  my  expectation, 
so  I  disappointed  them,  as  they  clashed- -with  my  own  ;  but  those  which 
were  given  out  according  to  my  direction  I  fulfilled  all,  except  one,  which 
I  withdrew,  so  none  were  disappointed.  I  visited  Lyme,  and  several 
neighboring  places.  About  this  time  I  lost  my  pocket-handkerchief,  and 
borrowing  another  at  tea,  forgot  to  return  it  as  I  arose  from  the  table,  and 
immediately  went  to  meeting :  from  this  circumstance,  an  idea  was  con- 
ceived that  I  meant  to  steal  it.  Oh,  how  guarded  should  we  be  against. 
a  spirit  of  jealousy,  which  is  as  cruel  as  the  grave !  However,  I  sent 
the  woman  money,  as  I  had  lost  hers  likewise,  while  riding.  In  ten 
weeks  and  two  davs  I  rode  about  fifteen  hundred  miles,  and  held  one 
hundred  and  eighty-four  meetings,  and  feeling  my  mind  drawn  out  to  de- 
clare a  free  salvation,  I  frequently  stood  three  hours,  and  generally  near 
two.  I  received  two  letters  from  Dr.  Johnson,  which  were  a  comfort 
to  me. 

Daniel  Ostrander  is  appointed  presiding  elder  of  Connecticut.  He 
gave  me  a  recommendation  for  a  local  deacon's  ordination,  &c.  ;  but  I 
observed  a  clause  in  the  discipline  that  was  made  whilst  I  was  in  Europe, 
that  every  local  preacher  should  meet  in  class,  and  that  if  he  did  not,  he 
should  forfeit  his  license,  which  made  me  rather  suspicious  about  being 
ordained,  as  it  would  be  impracticable  to  meet  in  a  class,  and  yet  travel 
as  extensively  as  what  I  expected  ;  and  if  I  travelled  without  meeting  in 
a  class,  I  should  forfeit  my  license,  (or  rather  credential,)  and  if  I  pro- 
ceeded without  it,  must  forfeit  my  membership  and  be  excluded,  &c, 
and  to  be  so  excluded  without  breaking  discipline,  as  I  only  had  been  on 
trial,  and  never  in  full  connection,  and  had  a  right  of  course  to  desist,  as 

10 


110  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

well  as  they  to  stop  me  if  they  chose,  as  a  trial  implies  a  trial  on  both 
sides  ;  nor  yet  guilty  of  false  doctrine,  contrary  to  Methodism,  or  immoral 
conduct,  (I  was  unwilling  to  put  a  sword  in  the  hand  of  another  to  slay 
myself,)  and  though  I  had  appointed  a  day  to  fall  in  with  the  bishop  for 
that  purpose,  yet  could  not  see  my  way  clear  to  proceed,  and  so  gave  up 
my  recommendation,  lest  it  should  be  said,  I  converted  it  to  a  different 
use  from  what  it  was  intended — not  but  what  I  was  willing  to  be  account- 
able for  my  moral  conduct,  if  I  could  in  any  way,  that  I  might  follow 
the  dictates  of  my  conscience.  I  was  fearful  of  hurting  brother  Ostrand- 
er's  feelings  by  this  refusal.  Some  said  that  I  construed  that  part  of  the 
discipline  wrong  ;  however,  I  explained  it  as  I  thought  it  read,  and  after- 
wards asked  J.  Lee,  who  observed  that  he  would  have  made  use  of  that 
very  passage  to  prevent  one  of  his  local  preachers  from  travelling  in  my 
way,  because  a  local  travelling  preacher  is  a  contradiction  in  terms,  and 
would  be  a  bad  precedent.  Another  time  I  wanted  to  cross  a  ferry,  and 
thought,  what  shall  I  do  for  money  to  get  over  ?  I  had  none,  and  could 
think  of  nothing  I  had  with  me  to  pawn,  and  as  I  was  mounting  my 
horse  a  half-dollar  was  put  into  my  hand  by  two  persons,  so  I  was  pro- 
vided for.  About  this  time,  I  wanted  a  horse  shod,  and  had  given  the 
last  farthing  of  my  money  to  have  a  school-house  lighted  in  Glastenbury, 
and  knew  not  where  to  look  :  however,  a  way  was  provided  in  a  strange 
congregation,  who  knew  not  my  necessity. 

In  Milton,  Woodbridge,  Stratford,  Meriden,  and  several  other  places, 
I  found  kind  friends  to  aid  me,  and  some  appeared  to  believe  more  freely 
in  a  free  salvation,  and  good  I  have  reason  to  believe  was  done.     At 
length  feeling  my  mind  free  from  Connecticut,  I  took  water  passage  from 
Fairfield  to  New  York,  and  having  paid  my  passage  and  procured  some 
provisions,  I  had  no  money  left ;   and  having  a  tedious  passage,  the  last 
twenty-four  hours  I  had  no  food.     However,  I  arrived  in  the  city,  and 
found  some  kind  friends,  who  knew  not  my  wants  ;  for  previous  to  my 
sailing  my  small-clothes  I  had  left  to  be  washed,  which  were  to  have 
been  brought  to  me,  but  was  disappointed  of  their  coming,  so  I  had  not  a 
necessary  change.     However,  Gdd  still  provided  for  me.     One  day,  as  I 
was  walking  one  of  the  streets,  Solomon  Roundtree,  from  Georgia,  being 
here  after  goods,  saw  me,  and  knew  me,  and  called  me  into  the  store  to 
know  if  I  wanted  or  needed  any  thing.     He  gave  me  a  pocket-handker- 
chief, a  change  of  linen,  cassimere  for  vest  and  pantaloons,  and  four  dol- 
lars in  money,  for  which  may  he  be  rewarded  in  a  future  day.     The 
preaching-houses  were  shut  against  me.     I  made  application  for,  and 
obtained  permission  to  hold  meetings  in,  the  poorhouse  school-room ;   and 
then,  with  much  difficulty,  obtained  liberty  of  the  Universalists'  meeting- 
house.    They  thought  the  Methodists  had  something  against  me  of  a  had 
nature,  or  why  would  they  shut  me  out,  and  keep  me  so  distant  ?     I  spoke 
in  the  Universalists'  meeting-house  to  a  large  assembly,  and  one  of  their 
preachers  attempted  to  answer  my  discourse  afterwards,  and  gave  notice 
of  his  intention  that  night. 

Mr.  Sergeant,  one  of  the  stationed  preachers,  who  had  been  opposed, 
now  (as  he  there  told  me)  became  friendly  ;  but  T.  Morrell,  the  super- 
intendent, was  still  opposed,  so  I  must  do  as  I  could,  if  1  could  not  do  as 
I  would.  I  perceived  by  wrong  information  he  had  formed  wrong  ideas 
of  me,  as  many  others  through  the  same  channel  have  done :  therefore, 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  Ill 

as  they  mean  well,  though  they  lie  under  a  mistake,  it  is  not  worth  while 
for  me  to  give  them  bitter  retaliations,  as  many  do  who  are  opposed  to  the 
Methodists,  and  thus  become  persecutors.  I  ought  to  do  right,  if  other 
people  do  wrong,  and  the  best  way  that  ever  I  found  to  kill  an  enemy, 
was  to  love  him  to  death  ;  for  where  other  weapons  would  fail,  this  hath 
the  desired  effect,  and  I  hope  with  me  it  ever  may.  After  holding  meet- 
ings in  different  private  houses,  whilst  hundreds  were  listening  in  the 
streets,  I  at  length  felt  my  mind  free  from  the  city  ;  though  during  my 
stay,  I  had  walked  thirty  miles  one  day  into  the  country,  and  had  meet- 
ing at  night,  and  likewise  had  obtained  permission  from  the  mayor  to  hold 
meeting  in  the  Park,  who  sent  constables  there  to  keep  order,  and  some 
said  the  mayor  himself  was  there  in  disguise.  I  visited  Turkey,  in  New 
Jersey,  and  Elizabethtown,  where  the  meeting-house  was  open  to  me, 

and  Thomas  M 's  father,  who  calls  himself  a  Bible  man,  gave  me 

a  dollar. 

I  embarked  and  sailed  for  Newburgh,  where  I  felt  previously  a  desire 
to  go.  The  captain  gave  me  my  passage,  though  a  Calvinist,  and  admit- 
ted prayers  on  the  way.  I  procured  with  some  difficulty  the  liberty  of 
an  academy,  in  which  I  held  two  meetings.  The  people  complained  to 
their  minister  that  I  had  destroyed  their  doctrine,  (as  was  said,)  and  he 
must  build  it  up,  or  they  would  hear  him  no  more.  He  replied,  "  That 
it  would  take  him  nine  sabbaths  to  build  up  what  I  had  pulled  down." 
He  spoke  two  Sundays  and  made  bad  worse  ;  then  calling  in  help,  they 
disputed  about  construing  scripture,  got  quarrelling,  and  it  terminated  in 
a  lawsuit,  as  one  charged  the  other  with  heresy,  and  so  was  prosecuted 
for  slander,  &c. 

I  called  on  Elder  Fowler,  who  I  expected  Would  keep  me  distant,  but 
was  agreeably  disappointed  •  he  gave  me  a  horse,  for  getting  it  shod,  to 
ride  several  days.  So  I  visited  Lattentown,  where  I  was  expected  the 
day  before  ;  however,  the  disappointment  was  overruled  for  good,  and 
being  notified,  more  came  out.  I  visited  Plattekill,  Pleasant  Valley, 
Shawangunk,  and  several  other  places.  At  the  Paltz,  I  was  taken  with 
a  violent  puking  for  several  hours  ;  but  at  length  I  embarked  and  landed 
at  Loonenburgh,  and  walked  to  Schoharie,  and  saw  my  brother-in-law 
Fish  for  the  last  time.  I  visited  Halabrook,  Schenectady,  Clifton  Park, 
Niskeuna,  Troy,  and  Half  Moon,  where  I  saw  my  friend  R.  Searle,* 
whom  I  had  not  seen  for  about  eight  years,  except  about  five  minutes.  It 
seemed  natural  to  see  him,  and  brought  past  times  fresh  into  my  mind 
when  he  and  his  sister  were  in  our  native  land,  who  were  the  only  young 
persons  I  had  then  to  associate  with  on  religious  subjects.  Our  meeting 
gave  me  a  tender  sensation,  but  it  appeared  that  he  could  not  see  the  pro- 
priety of  my  travelling  thus,  so  I  thought  it  most  advisable  to  retire  that 
day,  and  went  to  another  place  and  held  a  meeting.  Albany  friends  met 
me  at  a  distance,  and  invited  me  to  town  to  hold  a  meeting,  which  I  ac- 
cepted ;  but  the  preacher,  Cyrus  S.,  would  not  consent  for  me  to  go  into 
the  meeting-house,  so  hundreds  were  disappointed,  as  the  trustees  did  not 
like  to  hurt  his  feelings  :  as  he  said,  "  If  they  let  me  in,  he  should  peti- 
tion the  next  conference  not  to  give  them  a  preacher."  The  society  in 
general  appeared  friendly,  and  John  Taylor  opened  his  house,  in  which 

*  I  have  not  seen  him  since  ;  he  has  withdrawn  and  joined  the  Church  of  England. 


112  DOff'S    JOURNAL. 

I  held  meeting.  This,  Cyrus  did  not  like.  The  Lutnerans,  it  appears, 
would  have  lent  me  a  meeting-house,  but  supposed  I  was  wicked,  or  why 
should  Mr.  Stebbins  shut  me  out  ?  So  I  went  to  him  to  get  a  paper  that 
there  was  nothing  against  my  moral  conduct ;  which  he  refused  to  give, 
adding,  "  that  I  trampled  on  the  bishop's  power,  by  travelling  so  inde- 
pendent, which  if  he  was  to  do,  he  would  have  been  cut  off  long  ago  ;''" 
likewise,  "  that  it  would  be  inconsistent  for  him  to  pave  the  way  for  me 
to  obtain  another  meeting-house  when  he  denied  me  his  own  ;"  and  said, 
"that  he  would  rather  have  given  ten  dollars  than  to  have  had  such  an 
uproar  in  the  society  and  city  as  there  was  since  I  came  ;  and  ten  to  the 
end  of  that,  if  I  could  not  have  been  kept  away  without."  Just  after  I 
began  to  travel  he  appeared  friendly,  and  his  labors  were  owned  and 
blessed  of  God,  and  then  he  was  a  noisy  Methodist.* 

In  Cobuskill  we  had  a  good  time,  and  at  Skenevius  creek,  where  I  saw 
some  who  were  stirred  up  to  become  serious  about  the  time  I  was  in  mv 
native  land ;  likewise  an  old  uncle  of  mine  whom  I  supposed  was  dead. 
T  remember  once  some  of  his  words  when  I  was  young,  which  made  great 
impression  on  my  mind  in  one  of  his  visits. 

September  15th.  A  large  meeting  being  appointed  for  all  denomina- 
tions in  the  country,  to  worship  God  together  in  the  woods,  my  brother- 
in-law  and  sister  had  striven  to  prevail  upon  me  not  to  go,  and  at  first 
prevailed  ;  but  feeling  distressed  in  my  mind  I  went,  (an  awful  hail-storm 
happened  in  the  way.)  Hundreds  collected,  to  whom  I  spoke  ;  when 
others  were  coming  on  the  ground,  orders  were  given  for  all  the  official 
characters  of  the  different  religious  orders  to  retire  to  a  council-room,  to 
consult  how  to  carry  on  the  meeting  ;  they  went,  but  I  did  not  feel  free 
to  go  till  their  business  was  nearly  over.  They  agreed  not  to  meddle 
with  their  pecul/ctr/t/cs.  but  to  be  as  near  alike  as  they  possibly  could  ; 
but  I  was  not  there  when  they  took  the  vote,  so  my  hands  were  not  tied. 
There  were  about  two  thousand  people,  and  upwards  of  thirty  ministers 
or  preachers  of  the  Presbyterian,  Baptist,  and  Methodist  orders,  and  took 
turns  in  speaking,  and  I  spoke  in  the  night.  Next  day  I  had  thoughts  of 
leaving  the  ground  but  got  detained,  and  Calvinism  came  upon  the  stage  ; 
but  the  preachers'  hands  were  tied  so  that  they  could  not  correct  it ;  but 
I  felt  in  my  heart  to  speak  on  certain  points,  which  liberty  I  obtained, 
and  began  meeting  without  singing  or  prayer,  and  my  text  I  did  not  tell 
until  towards  the  close  of  the  meeting.  I  stood  near  three  hours,  and 
after  we  were  joining  in  prayer  and  rising  up,  when  no  one  in  particular 
was  speaking,  several  persons  observed  that  they  saw  sqpiething  fall  from 
the  sky  like  a  ball  of  fire,  about  the  bigness  of  a  man's  hat-crown.  I  did 
not  see  it ;  however,  just  at  that  moment,  a  numl  er  fell  like  men  shot  in 
the  field  of  action  and  cried  tor  mercy.  The  meeting  continued  nearly 
all  night,  and  many  found  peace.  The  next  day  as  I  was  going  off,  the 
people  were  so  kind  as  to  give  me  a  horse,  saddle  and  bridle.  So  after 
visiting  a  number  of  places,  and  attending  a  quarterly  meeting  at  Paris, 
I  vent  to  Western  with  brother  Miller,  who  has  no  children,  except  an 
adopted  daughter,-)-  (Peggy  *******  *.)  J  visited  several  neigh- 
boring places,  and  spent  a  week  not  in  vain.      I   had   an   oilcloth  cloak 

*  But  now  lie  ha*  withdrawn  ami  joined  the  Church  of  England. 
t  Who  has  since  become  ray  companion  in  hie. 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  113 

given  to  me,  and  then  took  my  departure  for  Upper  Canada.  I  swam  my 
horse  across  Black  River,  and  arrived  at  Kingston,  through  a  black,  deep- 
soiled,  flat  country,  and  so  muddy  that  my  horse  could  but  just  walk,  and 
for  miles  together  seeing  nothing  but  the  wild  beasts  of  the  desert.  I 
visited  several  neighborhoods  within  forty  miles  of  Kingston  westward. 
I  had  several  dollars  offered  me,  which  I  refused,  lest  the  circuit  preacher 
(who  was  supposed  to  bo  sick,  as  he  had  disappointed  a  number  of  con- 
gregations) should  think  I  hurt  his  salary,  and  this  be  brought  against  me 
at  a  future  day.  I  went  down  about  a  hundred  and  twenty  miles,  hold- 
ing meetings  as  I  went,  and  frequently  only  on  mentioning  Calvin  Wors- 
teds name,  and  the  blessing  he  was  to  me,  people  who  had  here  felt  the 
shock  of  his  labors  were  stirred  up  afresh,  and  some  would  even  cry  out, 
&c.  I  saw  the  grave  of  a  distant  relation  of  mine  who  had  been  a  great 
traveller,  but  ended  his  life  on  an  island  at  the  mouth  of  Lake  Ontario. 
Thus  I  see  we  must  all  die.  Oh,  the  solemn  thought !  but  when  I  cast 
a  look  beyond  the  bounds  of  time  and  space,  I  see,  methinks,  a  beautiful 
place  where  saints  immortal  dwell,  and  where  I  hope,  by  God's  grace,  one 
day  safely  to  arrive. 

I  recrossed  St.  Lawrence  River,  from  Cornwall  to  St.  Regis,  and 
passing  through  an  Indian  settlement,  who  live  in  the  English  fashion  in 
some  degree,  I  came  into  Shadigee  woods,  so  through  to  Plattsburgh, 
missing  the  road  by  the  way.  However,  I  was  not  hurt  by  the  wild 
beasts,  and  found  good  places  to  cross  the  rivers,  and  my  road  brought 
me  nigher  than  the  usual  road.  I  called  at  a  house  where  two  of  my 
spiritual  children  lived,  who  were  awakened  on  Cambridge  circuit ;  but 
could  rally  nobody  :  so  I  turned  my  horse  in  a  pasture,  and  took  up  my 
lodging  under  a  haystack  for  the  night ;  but  towards  day  I  heard  a  child 
cry,  so  1  gave  another  alarm,  and  was  cordially  received  in.  I  held  meet- 
ings about  here,  and  saw  my  friend  J.  Mitchell.  I  went  to  the  Grand 
Isle  and  had  two  meetings  ;  then  riding  three-quarters  of  a  mile  through 
the  water  on  a  sand-bar  I  came  to  Milton  ;  thence  to  Fletcher,  and  saw 
the  man  that  took  my  horse  when  I  was  going  to  Europe  ;  thence  to 
Hardwick,  (being  now  in  Vermont,)  where  my  brother  Bridgman  and  two 
sisters  lived.  My  youngest  sister  seemed  to  have  lost  her  desires  in  a 
great  measure,  and  I  could  not  prevail  on  her  to  set  out  again.  This 
grieved  my  heart ;  I  told  them  I  could  not  bid  them  farewell,  unless  they 
would  endeavor  to  set  out  and  seek  God  afresh,  though  T  wished  them 
well. 

I  visited  several  neighboring  places,  and  souls  were  blessed  by  God. 
Thence  leaving  Vermont  I  came  over  Connecticut  River,  into  New 
Hampshire,  where  I  met  Martin  Rutter  going  to  form  a  circuit.  I  had 
felt  a  desire  he  should  go  into  that  part  where  he  had  set  out  to  go.  I  gave 
him  the  names  of  some  families  where  to  call. 

I  saw  Elijah  R.  Sabin,  who  had  been  a  zealous  and  useful  preacher, 
but  was  now  broke  down  and  married,  and  about  to  locate.  I  had  meet- 
ings in  Haverhill  ;  then  rode  to  Plymouth,  and  Holdness,  and  Meredith, 
and  Gilmington,  and  the  melting  power  of  God  seemed  to  be  present  in 
many  places. 

10* 


114  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

CHAPTER    X. 

RETURN    TO    GEORGIA. 

I  met  one  who  wanted  my  horse,  by  the  name  of  Sealy.  I  told  him  he 
might  have  him  if  two  impartial  men  would  apprai.se  him,  &c.  The  two 
men  could  not  agree ;  so  they  called  a  third,  who  judged  in  such  a  man- 
ner that  this  bargain,  which  was  in  connection  with  two  others,  was  about 
two  hundred  dollars  damage  to  me.  It  was  my  intention  to  have  sailed 
for  the  south,  which  was  the  cause  of  my  putting  myself  in  the  way 
whereby  I  was  cheated  as  above.  I  believe  God  suffered  these  trials  to 
befall  me,  for  not  being  more  submissive  to  go  to  tbe  south  by  land,  &c. 
However,  I  proceeded  on  foot,  being  a  stranger  in  this  part,  until  I  came 
to  old  Almborough  in  Massachusetts,  where  I  saw  Stephen  Hull,  with 
whom  I  once  was  acquainted :  he  went  out  from  near  my  native  place  to 
travel,  but  at  length  cut  the  connection,  assigning  as  the  reason  his  family, 
&c,  and  that  he  could  nor  get  a  support  among  the  Methodists.  I  ob- 
served his  wife  was  a  pious  young  woman  when  with  her  father,  Colonel 
Lippet,  in  Cranston,  but  now  appears  to  be  in  a  cold,  uncomfortable  state. 
Here  I  observed  Mr.  Wilson,  of  Providence,  and  John  Hill,  who  now  are 
Congregational  ministers,  though  once  Methodists,  and  once  could  kneel 
at  prayer,  but  now  I  observed  they  stood.  They  compared  themselves 
to  "  fixed  stars,"  and  me  to  a  comet,  which  is  supposed  to  connect  sys- 
tems. I  neither  felt  freedom  to  eat  or  stay  long,  having  arrived  there  at 
night,  and  went  off  in  the  moi'ning  before  they  were  up ;  though  I  ex- 
pected to  have  had  the  privilege  of  a  meeting-house  if  I  had  tarried.  I 
thought  of  the  words  of  Judas,  "  What  will  ye  give  me,  and  I  will  deliver 
him  to  you,"  &c. 

I  took  the  stage  to  Haverhill  and  came  to  Boston  ;  and  Thomas  Lyell,* 
who  had  been  chaplain  to  Congress,  and  was  the  stationed  preacher, 
would  not  suffer  me  to  hold  meeting  in  the  meeting-house,  or  anywhere 
else  ;  but  said,  if  I  did  he  should  publish  me  accordingly,  saying,  I  was 
not  a  travelling  preacher,  nor  a  local  one,  and  of  course  he  could  not  suf- 
fer meeting  consistently  ;  and  if  I  would  leave  the  town  in  peace  without 
meetings,  he  would  let  me  depart  in  peace.  He  asked  me  if  I  was 
needy,  and  provided  me  with  a  breakfast,  and  offered  me  an  old  coat,  &c.  1 
hired  my  board  and  lodging,  and  no  vessel  going  out  soon,  my  money  failed 
me  ;  so  I  was  obliged  to  leave  the  town  on  foot,  and  then  took  stage  and 
came  to  Worcester  that  night;  then  walked  eighteen  miles  by  moonlight 
to  Charlton. 

November  7th.  I  had  a  meeting  at  Dudley.  8th,  at  Sturbridge,  Wood- 
stock, and  Ashford.  9th,  I  saw  my  parents,  and  my  mother  for  the  last 
time.  10th,  I  left  my  parents  and  walked  about  twenty  miles,  and  rode 
in  a  wagon  eighteen  miles  more ;  and  as  we  were  crossing  a  toll-bridge 
one  began  to  run  the  rig  upon  me,  asking  me  how  much  money  I  bad 
got,  and  wanted  to  swap  purses  with  me,  and  he  considering  himself  a 
gentleman,  I  reached  him  mine  with  a  few  shillings  in  it,  though  I  had 

*  lie  hath  withdrawn  and  joined  the  Church  of  England. 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  115 

but  six  cents  left.  He  gave  me  his  purse,  but  was  sure  to  take  out  the 
contents  in  season.  I  thought  he  felt  some  conviction  ;  he  offered  to  swap 
back  ;  but  I  said,  a  bargain  is  a  bargain.  Then  a  friend  went  a  distance 
to  where  I  had  about  twenty-eight  dollars  due  ;  so  I  took  an  old  mare  and 
my  bridle,  and  an  old  saddle  being  given  to  me,  and  set  off  for  Georgia, 
having  one  quarter  of  a  dollar  in  my  pocket. 

About  this  time  I  heard  that  the  horse  which  had  flung  me  in  the  sum- 
mer was  found,  and  that  the  man  of  whom  I  had  him  had  got  him  again  ; 
so  I  went  and  got  the  same  mare  which  I  had  let  him  have  for  it,  and  then 
sold  her  for  a  watch  and  spending  money  ;  and  collecting  about  five  dol- 
lars, in  the  name  of  the  Lord  I  set  forth,  not  knowing  what  was  before  me. 

I  had  an  appointment  to  preach,  and  making  a  mistake  in  the  meeting- 
house I  went  up  into  the  pulpit,  but  was  soon  drove  out  by  the  sexton,  it 
being  another  man's  meeting.  However,  when  he  had  done  I  got  a 
peaceable  hearing  in  another  place. 

In  Reading  the  Lord  blessed  the  people ;  and  at  North  Castle,  White 
Plains,  New  Rochelle,  Tuckahoe,  Tarrytown,  Singsing,  and  several  other 
places.  Then  crossing  North  River  I  preached  at  brother  Smede's,  in 
Ilaverstraw,  where  some  dated  their  awakening  and  conversion. 

Thence  to  Pequest  and  Asbury,  and  then  to  Philadelphia,  where  Mr. 
Cooper  und  Elder  Ware  hatchelled  me  in  such  a  manner  as  I  never  was 
before,  without  bitterness.  They  reasoned  and  criticised  on  me  as  if 
they  were  determined  to  search  me  out  from  centre  to  circumference.  I 
did  not  think  proper  to  answer  all  their  questions,  neither  to  assign  all 
the  reasons  I  had  for  my  conduct.  Mr.  Cooper  said,  "  Your  European 
brethren  oppose  you,  and  your  American  brethren  oppose  you  ;  and  you 
say  our  rules  are  good,  and  yet  you  go  contrary  to  them,  and  two  oppo- 
sites  cannot  be  right,  and  consequently  one  must  be  wrong.  Do  you 
think  that  you  are  wiser  than  all  the  rest  of  the  world  1  Lorenzo  Dow 
has  set  up  his  will  in  opposition  to  his  brethren,  and  is  wiser  than  they 
all."  He  then  said,  that  wo  is  to  him  by  whom  offences  come,  and 
that  I  offended  my  brethren.  He  then  gave  me  a  pair  of  scales  to  wei^h 
in,  and  put  my  arguments  in  one  side,  calling  them  a  feather,  and  his 
arguments  in  the  opposite  side,  calling  them  ten  thousand  pounds,  and 
then  see  which  will  weigh  the  heavier,  a  feather  or  ten  thousand  pounds  ; 
and  so  left  it  ringing  in  my  ears,  a  feather  or  ten  thousand  pounds.  I  told 
him,  that  in  matters  of  opinion  barely,  we  should  give  up  our  judgment 
to  the  majority  ;  but  in  matters  of  tender  conscience  before  God,  we  must 
be  our  own  judges  :  for  if  by  hearkening  to  the  other  in  giving  up  my 
conscience  I  am  brought  into  trouble,  how  can  I  expect  to  be  acquitted  at 
the  bar  of  God  ?  He  asked  me,  if  I  did  not  think  the  preachers  were 
as  conscientious  as  myself?  I  replied,  that  I  did  not  like  to  answer 
that  question  ;  but  thought  some  went  more  by  reason,  and  that  was  bet- 
ter known  to  themselves  than  me:  I  must  answer  for  one,  and  of  course 
act  for  myself. 

I  went  on  my  way  to  Wilmington,  and  called  on  a  preacher  who 
treated  me  coolly ;  so  [  put  up  at  an  inn.  However,  what  Ware  and  Cooper 
said,  discouraged  me  much  ;  but  the  Lord,  after  I  had  submitted  the  mat- 
ter to  him,  comforted  my  soul.  For  he  had  previously  warned  me  in  a 
dream  of  the  night,  that  trials  awaited  me  in  Philadelphia,  which  I  had 
told  to  brother  E.  Wolsey.     I  went  on  into  Delaware,  and  came  to  a  vil- 


116  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

lage  which  appeared  familiar  as  though  I  had  seen  it  before.  A  collec- 
tion was  offered  me  which  I  refused,  and  went  to  Cokesbury ;  saw  a 
preacher,  and  then  went  to  Baltimore.  After  I  held  a  meeting  and  saw 
brother  S.  Coate,  who  was  friendly,  and  suffered  me  to  improve  in  a 
prayer-meeting,  an  old  man  gave  me  two  dollars,  which  I  needed,  as  I 
had  but  one  dollar  and  a  half  left  me.  Wells,  the  assistant,  was  out  of 
town  that  time.  H — y,  a  preacher,  refused  to  tell  me  where  the  Metho- 
dists lived  that  way  to  the  southward  ;  yet  I  set  off  and  rode  about  thirty 
miles  to  a  place  where  I  found  a  family  said  to  be  Methodists,  and  held 
a  meeting  ;  and  likewise  in  the  neighborhood  (being  detained  by  a  snow- 
storm) several  others.  Thence  I  proceeded  on  my  way,  and  met  Bishop 
Whatcoat  just  as  I  had  crossed  Georgetown  ferry.  He  treated  me  with 
love  and  tenderness,  and  after  he  had  inquired  my  journey,  I  inquired 
his  welfare,  and  he  told  me  where  to  call  and  put  up  in  Alexandria  and 
Dumfries.  So  I  found  brother  Brien  and  the  assistant  preacher,  brother 
Roen,  to  treat  me  kindly.  Thence  on  to  Culpepper,  where  I  spent  Christ- 
mas, and  received  a  dollar  and  a  half,  which,  with  two  dollars  I  received 
at  Alexandria,  were  of  great  service  to  me  ;  though  they  knew  not  my 
wants.  Thence  to  Louisa  county,  where  my  mare  was  taken  sick,  so  I 
left  her  and  went  on  to  Cumberland  county  on  foot ;  and  while  at  breakfast 
I  turned  in  my  mind,  What  an  apparent  enthusiast  I  am  !  Yet  I  felt  peace, 
and  said  in  my  mind,  that  my  late  misfortune  should  turn  to  the  glory  of 
God,  and  I  felt  within  myself  that  I  should  yet  see  good  days  in  this  weary 
land,  where  I  am  now  a  stranger.  Thence  to  Prince  Edward  county. 
On  the  way  I  called  to  dine,  and  paid  the  man  beforehand  ;  but  the  family 
were  so  dilatory,  that  I  went  off  without  waiting  for  it  to  be  got  ready. 
So  crossing  Coal's  ferry  I  came  to  Danville.  I  spoke  in  Halifax  by  the 
way,  where  I  was  thought  to  be  an  impostor.  Here  a  man  overtook  me 
with  a  horse  which  he  led,  lame  and  bareback  ;  he  suffered  me  to  ride  it 
about  sixty  miles.  So  I  came  to  Stetesville,  Iredell  county,  in  North 
Carolina.  My  money  being  nearly  all  gone,  I  wanted  to  sell  my  watch 
for  spending  money.  I  got  the  watch  low,  at  eighteen  dollars,  and  offered 
it  for  nine,  if  I  could  have  supper,  lodging,  and  breakfast  with  it.  A 
watchmaker  came  in  and  said  it  was  a  good  one  ;  so  the  innkeeper  offered 
me  nine  dollars,  or  eight  dollars  and  a  half  with  supper,  &c.  I  took  the 
latter,  and  while  I  was  asleep  the  mistress  of  the  house  was  so  good  or 
bad  as  to  send  all  round  the  neighborhood,  as  I  was  informed,  to  notify 
the  people  that  a  horse-thief  was  at  her  house,  and  if  they  did  not  lock  up 
their  horses  they  must  expect  one  to  be  gone  before  morning. 

Next  day,  I  had  my  feelings  in  this  strange  land,  and  retired  in  private, 
and  renewed  my  covenant  with  God,  that  if  he  would  suffer  the  provi- 
dences to  open  before  me  as  in  time  past,  I  would  give  up  to  suffer  his 
will  ;  for  I  felt  as  if  I  was  not  quite  so  resigned  to  travel,  and  pass  through 
trials  as  in  time  past.  My  soul  was  refreshed  to  put  my  hope  in  God, 
and  look  forward.  I  got  a  few  together,  and  spoke  in  the  courthouse — 
likewise  at  a  Methodist  house,  where  I  was  thought  an  impostor.  Having 
a  letter,  I  went  to  where  it  was  directed,  and  the  man  of  the  house  hap- 
pened not  to  be  at  home,  which  was  well  for  me ;  so  I  got  a  meeting,  and 
the  people  were  so  well  satisfied,  that  I  got  liberty  and  an  invitation  to 
speak  again.  About  the  same  time  Philip  Bruce,  an  old  preacher  and 
presiding  elder,  came  home  from  Virginia,  and  arrived  at  his  father's, 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  117 

about  six  hours  before  bis  father  died  ;  he  felt  hurried  in  his  mind  to  hasten 
on  the  road.  It  appears  that  his  father  expected  to  see  his  son  Philip  by  a 
conviction  in  his  mind. 

Philip  Bruce  heard  of  me,  and  charged  his  friends  to  be  aware  of  me; 
but  on  hearing  of  my  having  related  some  of  my  past  experience,  recol- 
lected to  have  heard  of  me  before,  and  retracted  his  first  charge,  and 
wished  them  to  receive  me  if  I  came  to  their  house,  which  was  a  means 
of  opening  my  way.  A  day  or  two  after,  I  fell  in  with  him;  he  treated 
me  as  I  would  wish  to  be  received  by  the  influential  considerate  servants 
of  God,  while  my  conduct  is  as  becometh  the  gospel  of  Christ.  Here 
lived  some  who  were  called  Presbyterians,  which  I  called  Presbyterian- 
Methodists,  or  Methodist-Presbyterians.  They  had  the  life  and  power  of 
religion.  They  gave  thirty-three  dollars  of  their  own  accord,  and  eleven 
more  were  subscribed.  James  Sharp  took  the  money,  and  let  me  have  a 
horse,  and  trusted  me  for  the  remainder,  though  he  had  no  written  oblhm- 
tion,  and  some  said  he  would  lose  it. 

An  opportunity  presenting  by  a  traveller,  I  sent  on  a  chain  of  appoint- 
in:  >nls  towards  Georgia.  After  holding  several  other  meetings  in  Iredell, 
I  set  off,  and  had  meeting  at  Major  M'Claray's,  Spartanburgh,  Enore,  Ab- 
beville courthouse,  so  to  Petersburgh  in  Georgia,  where  I  arrived  on  the 
2d  of  February,  1803,  having  had  some  trials,  and  experienced  some 
providences  by  the  way.  I  felt  the  want  of  credentials,  as  the  Methodists 
for  hundreds  of  miles  had  treated  me  coolly.  However,  as  soon  as  I  en- 
tered Petersburgh,  a  lad  knew  me,  and  soon  word  flew  over  the  town  that 
the  walking  preacher  had  got  back,  and  I  spoke  to  an  assembly  of  magni- 
tude that  night.  A  society  of  Methodists  was  raised  here  when  I  was 
walking  this  country  last  year,  though  religion  was  cold.  Now  it  seemed 
to  flourish,  my  way  was  opened,  and  I  sent  appointments,  and  visited  the 
country  extensively  as  Providence  enabled  me  to  succeed. 

At  Rolem's  meeting-house,  and  at  Thompson's,  Cunningham's,  Powel- 
ton,  Sparta,  Rehobeth,  Washington,  Sardis,  Indian  Creek,  General  Stew- 
ard's, Burk's,  General  Dickson's,  Baker's,  Carroll,  Red  wine's,  Paine 's, 
M-Daniel's,  Coldwater,  Stenchcomb's,  and  Sest's  neighborhood,  &c,  I 
held  meetings. 

A  camp-meeting,  the  first  I  ever  attended,  was  held  on  Shoulder-bone 
creek,  where  I  arrived  on  the  third  day  of  its  sitting,  about  the  dawn  of  it. 
I  spoke  several  times,  and  the  Lord  was  with  us ;  ten  persons  came  for- 
ward, and  testified  that  they  had  found  the  pardoning  love  of  God,  among 
whom  was  Judge  Stith,  who  had  been  a  noted  deist.  In  this  quarter  God 
gave  me  favor  in  the  sight  of  the  people,  and  some  were  raised  up  to  sup- 
ply my  wants,  among  whom  was  Doctor  B.  and  S.  Roundtree,  Doctor  Lee, 
&c,  and  another  gentleman,  who  gave  me  a  cloak  ;  for  these  favors,  may 
God  remember  those  who  administered  to  my  necessities. 

I  visited  Hancock,  Clark,  Jackson,  Oglethorp,  Franklin,  and  Elbert 
counties,  quite  extensively ;  the  congregations  were  exceeding  large,  so 
that  I  mostly  spoke  under  the  trees,  and  the  Lord  overshadowed  us  with 
his  divine  presence  :  the  fruit  of  this  visit  I  expect  to  see  in  a  future  world. 
Though  it  was  by  a  very  sweet  drawing  that  I  undertook  to  wander  here 
by  land,  yet  it  was  trying  to  my  flesh  and  blood  to  leave  my  friends  and 
acquaintance  in  the  north,  and  wander  so  many  hundred  miles  among 
strangers,  considering  what  I  had  passed  through  before  among  strangers; 


118  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

yet  something  within  would  say,  go  and  you  shall  see  peace  ;  and  T  went 
and  saw  it ;  so  I  do  not  grudge  all  my  toil.  However,  I  was  not  without 
my  trials  here,  considering  the  cause  of  God,  for  many  of  the  Baptists 
supposed  me  to  be  a  Baptist  preacher  when  I  was  on  foot  through  this 
quarter  at  first,  and  now  flocked  out  by  crowds  to  hear  me,  as  I  had  said 
but  little  about  names  or  parties  when  here  before,  and  was  coolly  received 
by  those  whose  friendship  I  wished  to  retain.  The  Baptists  (of  whom 
many  are  pious)  were  sorely  disappointed  in  me  now,  when  they  heard 
my  doctrine,  or  ideas  on  election  and  reprobation ;  and  instead  of  owning 
me  now  for  a  Baptist,  reprobated  me  to  the  highest  pitch,  and  several 
church  meetings  were  held  on  the  subject,  the  result  of  Avhich  was,  that 
they  should  hear  me  no  more.  Some  of  their  preachers  spoke  hard 
against  me  in  public  and  in  private,  behind  my  back  ;  and  some  things  I 
was  informed  they  said  which  they  could  not  prove  ;  and  all  this,  because 
I  endeavored  to  show  the  evil  of  that  doctrine  which  had  been  such  a  curse 
to  me,  and  for  preaching  up  a  free  salvation  ;  which  caused  brother  Mead 
to  say,  (as  they  now  preached  up  eternal  decrees  more  than  usual,)  "  It  will 
be  the  means  of  drawing  out  the  cloven  foot  to  cut  it  off" — meaning,  it 
would  cause  the  people  to  know  their  sentiments  more  fully,  which  they 
frequently  kept  hid,  and  so  deceived  the  people,  by  preaching  an  offer  of 
mercy,  when  only  a  few,  the  elect,  could  possibly  have  it.  And  as  some 
of  them  said  that  I  preached  or  held  to  things  that  were  false,  brother 
Mead,  and  a  number  of  others,  advised  me  to  prepare  for  publication  my 
Thoughts,  or  Chain,  on  different  religious  subjects. 

I  visited  Augusta,  and  found  a  good  society  formed  there ;  also  Wanes- 
borough,  Sandersville,  and  many  other  adjacent  places,  together  with 
Louisville  the  capital,  where  the  governor  offered  me  money,  which  I  did 
not  feel  free  to  accept,  but  was  thankful  for  his  good  wishes. 

March  25th,  1803.  Camp-meeting  came  on  at  Jones's  meeting-house, 
and  lasted  until  the  29th.  Some  were  convinced  of  error  of  sentiment, 
and  some  of  sin,  and  a  goodly  number  found  peace  in  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb,  and  the  world's  people  were  brought  to  acknowledge  that  something 
out  of  the  common  course  of  nature  must  have  produced  the  effect  in  two 
instances.  I  found  the  people  here  kind,  for  as  Hope  Hull  mentioned  to 
them  that  I  was  about  to  go  to  the  western  country,  and  perhaps  1  might 
want  some  spending  money,  &c,  upwards  of  a  hundred  dollars  were  given 
me  ;  so  I  found  the  Lord  to  provide,  who  put  it  into  the  heart  of  General 
John  Stewart  to  get  me  a  pass  on  parchment  from  the  governor,  under 
the  seal  of  the  state,  to  pass  through  the  Indian  country. 

My  horse  not  being  good  for  travelling,  I  sold  him  on  credit,  and  a 
Methodist,  so  called,  having  one  for  sale,  offered  him  to  me  for  a  hun- 
dred and  fifty  dollars.  This  man  who  was  called  a  Methodist,  did  not 
show  me  the  kindness  to  wait,  as  another  man  of  no  society  and  of  no  re- 
ligion did  ;  for  the  latter  was  bound  for  me,  though  he  had  not  seen  me 
before ;  and  he  also  carried  the  money  a  distance  for  nothing ;  so  I  see 
that  the  hearts  of  all  men  are  in  the  hand  of  God,  and  he  can  and  doth 
work  by  whom  he  pleaseth. 

Feeling  my  soul  refreshed  by  my  visit,  and  my  work  done  here  for  the 
present,  and  my  horse  paid  for,  and  1  well  equipped  for  travelling,  and  my 
heart  drawn  to  the  west,  and  a  number  of  letters  being  given  me  to  give 
to  people,  I  was  resolved  to  go  to  the  westward.     1  accordingly  told  brother 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  119 

Mead,  who  was  going  to  Virginia,  that  if  he  was  minded  he  might  give 
out  a  chain  of  appointments  for  me,  through  that  country,  to  which  he 
agreed.  (During  this  visit,  I  had  a  narrow  escape  from  a  raving  heifer.) 
I  "felt  a  desire  to  hold  meeting  in  a  certain  house  of  quality  people  ;  but 
knew  not  how  to  accomplish  it.  But  a  thought  struck  my  mind  ;  so  I  got 
one  to  go  and  deliver  an  errand  in  such  a  way  as  to  provoke  the  man  to 
say,  "I'm  willing  if  my  wife  is,"  and  the  woman  to  say,  "I'm  willing  if 
my  husband  is ;"  which  was  effected  by  the  errand  being  delivered  to 
them  separately.  I  then  published  the  appointment,  but  it  so  happened, 
that  the  family  were  all  from  home,  except  the  blacks,  at  the  time  of  meet- 
ing ;  so  I  spoke  before  the  gate  in  the  road,  and  had  a  good  time :  but  I 
received  a  few  lines  from  one  of  the  absentees,  expressing  grief  on  their 
side  at. the  circumstance. 

April  19th.  Being  provided  with  necessaries,  I  crossed  the  Oconee 
river,  and  there  meeting  some  persons,  set  off  for  Tombigbee  ;  but  I  had 
not  proceeded  a  hundred  yards,  before  I  found  that  one  on  whom  we  de- 
pended as  a  guide,  knew  nothing  about  the  road  ;  of  course,  I  must  depend 
on  my  own  judgment.  I  had  procured  a  map  of  the  road,  a  hundred 
and  thirty  miles  to  the  Chatahochee  river,  and  a  pocket  compass,  &c.  A 
young  man  from  Connecticut,  who  was  acquainted  with  some  of  my  rela- 
tions, was  feeding  mules  in  the  woods,  so  we  followed  him  a  few  miles, 
and  then  encamped  in  the  wood  for  the  night.  Next  day  a  woman  and  a 
child  got  flung  from  a  horse,  and  thereby  were  ducked  in  the  Ocmulgee 
river.  So  we  proceeded  on,  frequently  seeing  Indians,  (which  a  black 
woman  of  the  company  was  much  afraid  of,)  till  we  came  to  Flint  river, 
where  we  hired  an  Indian  to  lead  a  horse  through,  and  himself  waded  before 
it.  Some  of  the  land  over  which  we  passed,  was  miserable,  and  some 
was  preferable  to  any  I  had  ever  seen  in  the  south.  We  frequently  saw 
wild  game,  among  which  were  deer  and  turkeys.  The  Indians  frequently 
came  to  our  camp,  and  while  we  had  our  evening  devotion,  they  would  be 
solemn  and  mute  :  we  could  talk  together  only  by  signs,  and  I  desired  to 
know  if  they  knew  what  we  were  about ;  they  replied,  that  we  were  pay- 
ing our  addresses  to  the  Great  Man  above,  who  is  the  author  of  breath, 
&c.  Thus  all  intelligences  have  some  idea  of  Divinity,  futurity,  and  re- 
wards and  punishments.  And  what  causes  such  universal  acknowledg- 
ment, but  an  universal  teacher  ?  which  must  be  God  !  I  broke  my  um- 
brella, and  likewise  lost  my  whip,  the  latter  while  buying  corn,  and  hir- 
ing a  pilot. 

One  day  a  couple  of  us  thought  to  get  to  the  agent's  house  before  the 
company  to  get  provision,  but  had  not  gone  far  before  an  Indian  alarmed 
us  much,  shooting  a  deer  through,  and  the  ball  struck  near  us,  which 
made  us  suppose  some  hostile  intention  was  against  us  till  we  saw  the 
mistake.  We  left  a  man  and  a  woman  in  the  woods,  who  were  going  to 
trade  with  the  Indians,  as  they  travelled  slow. 

Hawkins,  the  agent,  treated  us  cool,  so  we  quit  him  and  went  on.  Next 
day  we  missed  our  road,  or  rather  Indian  path,  which  we  were  convinced 
of  by  some  swamps  and  water-courses,  and  turning  a  little  back,  one  of  the 
company  being  a  good  woodsman  took  the  lead,  and  striking  across  Ave 
came  to  a  path,  which  divided  the  minds  of  the  company  at  first ;  but  at 
length  we  agreed  to  strike  across  it  further  through  the  woods,  and  that 
afternoon  found  a  path  which  proved  to  be  the  right  one.     We  at  length 


120  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

found  a  man  hunting  horses,  who  piloted  us  to  the  first  house  in  the  settle- 
ment, which  we  made  in  thirteen  days  and  a  half  from  the  time  we  set 
out,  having  travelled  about  four  hundred  miles. 

The  company  supposed  that  they  could  save  thirty  or  forty  miles'  travel 
by  swimming  across  the  Alabama  River,  and  fording  a  swamp,  which  they 
attempted  to  do,  and  got  detained  by  rain  two  days.  But  I  left  them  and 
went  down  the  river  ten  miles  and  stayed  with  a  half-breed  Indian,  who 
charged  me  a  dollar  and  a  half  for  the  night.  I  then  left  an  appointment 
for  Sunday  in  the  Tensaw  settlement,  and  went  over  the  Alabama  by  the 
Cutoff,  to  the  west  side  of  Tombigbee,  through  a  cane-brake  or  swamp, 
seven  miles,  and  found  a  thick  settlement,  and  then  a  scattered  one  seventy 
miles  in  length,  through  which  I  sent  a  chain  of  appointments,  and  after- 
wards fulfilled  them,  and  the  fruit  I  expect  to  see  at  a  future  day. 

The  river  Tombigbee,  like  the  Nile,  overflows  once  a  year,  and  is  also  a 
flood-tide  river  only  once  in  twenty-four  hours.  It  is  navigable  for  ves- 
sels, and  will  one  day  become  the  glory  of  the  south  part  of  the  United 
States,  as  the  trade  of  Tennessee,  &c,  will  pass  through  it.  The  inhab- 
itants are  mostly  English,  but  are  like  sheep  without  a  shepherd.  Whilst 
under  the  Spanish  government  it  was  a  place  of  refuge  for  bad  men  ;  but 
of  late,  since  it  fell  to  us,  it  seems  to  be  in  a  hopeful  way,  and  there  is  still 
room  for  great  amendment.  A  collection  was  offered  to  me,  which  I  did  not 
feel  free  to  accept ;  and  I  left  the  settlement,  procured  some  corn,  and  had 
not  a  cent  left.  Three  of  my  travelling  companions  fell  in  with  me  again, 
and  accompanied  me  through  the  Choctaw  nation  to  the  Natchez  settle- 
ment, which  we  reached  in  six  days  and  a  half,  being  about  eight  hundred 
miles  from  Georgia.  On  the  way  we  met  with  a  man  going  alone  to 
Georgia  ;  and  in  the  sixth  town  I  gave  my  saddle-cloth  to  the  Indians  for 
corn  to  feed  my  horse  with. 

Here  I  was  called  to  another  exercise  of  my  faith,  having  no  money, 
and  a  stranger  in  a  strange  land  ;  but  my  hope  was  still  in  God,  who  hath 
helped  me  hitherto.  The  master  of  the  house  to  which  I  first  came  was 
once  a  Methodist.  He  happened  to  hear  of  my  coming  the  week  preced- 
ing, by  some  travellers,  and  received  me  and  the  three  men  kindly,  and 
the  next  day  got  me  a  meeting,  and  good  I  trust  was  done.  The  night 
after  I  held  a  meeting  at  the  house  of  a  Baptist ;  then  rode  on  towards  the 
town  of  Natchez,  and  parted  with  my  three  companions  by  the  way,  who 
were  going  to  West  Florida  to  see  their  father. 

I  called  on  a  man  who  was  said  to  be  a  Methodist,  but  found  he  was 
not ;  so  I  went  to  another  house  where  they  were  called  Methodists,  but 
met  with  a  cool  reception  at  the  first  until  I  showed  them  the  governor's 
passport,  and  likewise  two  papers,  one  from  brother  Mead  and  one  from 
Hull,  that  I  was  an  acceptable  preacher,  of  moral  conduct,  &c.j  then 
they  were  more  kind,  and  kept  my  horse  about  two  weeks.  Brother  Moses 
Floyd  met  me  the  same  night,  and  having  received  letters  by  me  from 
Georgia,  was  friendly  ;  then  the  above  family  became  more  so.  The  gov- 
ernor, to  whom  I  had  an  introductory  letter,  was  also  friendly. 

I  held  two  or  three  meetings  in  the  assembly-room,  with  the  permission 
of  the  mayor,  though  with  difficulty  obtained.  The  man  on  whom  1  call- 
ed and  found  he  was  not  a  Methodist,  reflected  how  far  I  had  come  to  see 
them  through  the  woods,  and  felt  his  heart  inclined  to  lend  me  a  horse  to 
ride  more  than  a  hundred  miles.     So  I  went  to  Kingston,  and  procured  a 


DOW  S    JOURNAL.  121 

spot  of  ground  (by  selling  my  watch)  for  a  meeting-house  ;  and  then  to 
the  heights,  and  Pinckneyville,  and  held  meetings.  I  stopped  at  a  house 
in  the  edge  of  West  Florida  and  sold  my  cloak.  Thence  I  returned  and 
visited  several  neighborhoods,  and  God's  power  was  to  be  felt  in  some  of 
them. 

My  horse  was  now  taken  lame,  so  that  he  was  not  fit  to  ride  to  Ten- 
nessee. I  spoke  at  the  Pineridge  meeting-house,  and  at  Washington, 
Sulsertown,  and  at  Calender's  meeting-house,  where  some  were  offended. 
Here  quarterly  meeting  was  held.  Thence  I  went  to  Wormsville, 
Biopeer,  and  Bigblack,  and  preached  the  funeral  sermon  of  a  niece  of  the 
Rev.  Tobias  Gibson ;  and  the  Lord  was  with  us.  I  left  my  horse  with 
brother  Gibson,  and  took  a  Spanish  race-horse,  which  he  was  to  be  respon- 
sible for,  and  I  was  to  remit  him  the  money  by  post  when  it  should  be  due 
on  my  arrival  in  Georgia  in  November. 

June  20th.  Having  got  equipped  for  my  journey  through  the  woods  of 
Cumberland,  which  was  several  hundred  miles,  and  having  been  informed 
that  a  party  of  men  was  that  morning  to  start  into  the  wilderness,  I  in- 
tended to  go  with  them,  but  on  my  arrival  found  they  had  started  the  day 
before  ;  so  I  must  either  wait  for  more,  or  go  and  overtake  them.  To 
wait  I  durst  not,  as  my  appointments  had  gone  to  Virginia.  A  Kentuck- 
ian  had  some  time  before,  as  I  was  informed,  struck  an  Indian,  who  shortly 
after  died  ;  and  the  other  Indians  supposed  that  his  death  was  in  conse- 
quence of  the  blow,  and  they  complained  to  the  governor,  and  the  Ken- 
tuckian  was  tried  and  acquitted.  Wherefore  the  Indians,  according  to 
their  custom,  were  determined  to  kill  somebody,  as  they  must  have  life  for 
life.  And  they  had  now  become  saucy,  and  had  shot  at  and  wounded 
several  on  that  road,  but  had  not  killed  any  one  yet ;  and  it  was  supposed 
that  some  one  must  shortly  fall  a  victim.  However,  I  set  off  alone  and 
rode  the  best  part  of  twenty  miles,  when  I  saw  a  party  of  Indians  within 
a  hundred  feet  of  me.  I  was  in  hopes  they  would  pass  me,  but  in  vain, 
for  the  first  Indian  seized  my  horse  by  the  bridle,  and  the  others  surround- 
ed me.  At  first  I  thought  it  was  a  eone  case  with  me  :  then  I  concluded 
to  get  off  my  horse  and  give  up  all  in  order  to  save  my  life.  But  it  turn- 
ed in  my  mind,  that  if  I  do,  I  must  return  to  the  settlement  in  order  to  get 
equipped  for  another  start,  and  then  it  will  be  too  late  for  my  appoint- 
ments. Again  it  turned  in  my  mind,  how,  when  I  was  in  Ireland,  some- 
body would  frequently  be  robbed  or  murdered  one  day,  and  I  would  travel 
the  same  way  the  day  before  or  the  day  after,  and  yet  was  preserved  and 
brought  back  in  peace,  and  the  same  God  is  as  able  to  preserve  me  here 
and  deliver  me  now  as  then.  Immediately  I  felt  the  power  of  faith  to  put 
my  confidence  in  God.  At  the  same  time  I  observed  the  Indians  had 
ramrods  in  the  muzzles  of  their  guns,  as  well  as  in  their  stocks,  so  it  would 
take  some  time  to  pull  out  the  ramrods,  and  get  their  guns  cocked  and 
prepared  up  to  their  faces  ready  to  shoot.  At  this  moment  my  horse 
started  and  jumped  sideways,  which  would  have  laid  the  Indian  to  the 
ground  who  held  the  bridle,  had  it  not  slipped  out  of  his  hands.  At  the 
same  time  the  Indian  on  the  other  side  jumped,  seemingly  like  a  streak,  to 
keep  from  under  the  horse's  feet,  so  that  there  was  a  vacancy  in  the  circle, 
when  I  gave  my  horse  the  switch,  and  leaned  down  on  the  saddle  so  that 
if  they  shot  I  would  give  them  as  narrow  a  chance  as  I  could  to  hit  me, 
as  I  supposed  they  would  wish  to  spare  and  get  my  horse.     I  did  not  look 

11 


122  DOW'S    JOURNAL 

behind  me  until  I  had  got  out  of  sight  and  hearing  of  the  Indians.  I  was 
not  long  in  going  a  dozen  or  fifteen  miles  ;  so  I  overtook  the  company  that 
day,  and  told  them  what  I  had  passed  through.  They  said  that  they  had 
met  the  same  Indians,  and  that  a  Chickasaw  trader  who  was  with  them, 
told  them,  that  two  Chickasaw  Indians  with  him  said,  that  the  Choctaws 
which  I  met  informed  them,  that  if  the  Chickasaw  trader  was  not  with 
these  Kentuckians  they  should  have  taken  their  provisions  from  them. 
When  I  heard  this,  I  reflected  if  such  a  small  preventive  was  the  only 
means  of  saving  a  party  from  being  plundered,  what  danger  was  I  ex- 
posed to  ?  And  I  felt  more  solemn  afterwards  than  when  in  the  midst  of 
dangers. 

About  forty-eight  hours  after,  a  party  of  twenty-five  men  were  attacked 
by  some  ruffians,  driven  from  their  camp,  and  plundered  of  some  thou- 
sands of  dollars,  and  some  of  them  came  near  starving  before  they  got  in. 

I  travelled  on  several  days  with  the  company,  but  they  proceeded  so 
slow  that  I  resolved  to  quit  them  ;  and  thinking  I  was  within  about  forty 
miles  of  the  Chickasaw  nation,  set  off  alone  one  morning  in  hopes  of  get- 
ting in  the  same  night.  So  I  travelled  on  all  day  as  fast  as  I  could 
conveniently,  stopping  only  once  to  bait,  until  I  came  within  about  twenty 
miles  of  the  settlements ;  and  about  ten  at  night  came  to  a  great  swamp, 
where  I  missed  the  trail,  and  was  necessitated  to  camp  out  without  any 
company,  (except  my  horse,)  fire,  or  weapons  of  defence.  As  I  dismounted 
to  fix  my  bridle  and  chain  together  for  my  horse  to  graze,  while  fastened 
to  a  tree,  I  heard  a  noise  like  the  shrieks  of  women,  and  listened  to  know 
what  it  might  be  ;  but  it  occurred  to  my  mind  that  I  had  heard  hunters 
say  that  the  catamount  or  panther  would  imitate  the  cries  of  women.  At 
first  I  felt  some  queries  or  fears  in  my  mind ;  but  I  soon  said,  God  can 
command  the  wild  beast  of  the  forest  as  well  as  he  can  command  the 
Indians  :  so  I  knelt  down  and  committed  myself  to  the  protection  of  a  kind 
Providence,  and  then  lay  down  and  had  a  comfortable  night's  rest.  The 
next  morning  I  went  on  and  joined  the  settlement  about  ten  o'clock,  and 
got  some  milk  and  coarse  Indian  bread  for  myself,  and  corn  for  my  horse. 
I  then  went  on  about  twenty  miles  further,  and,  through  the  good  provi- 
dence of  God,  did  not  miss  my  road,  though  there  were  many  that  went 
in  different  courses.  At  length  I  saw  a  man  dressed  like  a  gentleman  : 
he  came  up  and  shook  hands  with  me,  and  after  some  conversation  invited 
me  to  his  house,  about  a  mile  and  a  half  off".  I  tarried  with  him  a  few  days, 
and  had  two  meetings  with  some  reds,  blacks,  whites  and  half-breeds  ; 
and  good  I  think  was  done  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  The  post  came  along 
and  I  left  Mr.  Bullen,  the  missionary,  with  whom  I  spent  my  time,  and 
set  off  with  him.  In  three  days  and  a  half  we  travelled  upwards  of  two 
hundred  miles,  and  came  to  the  settlements  of  Cumberland  ;  and,  having 
a  letter,  I  called  on  Major  Murray,  who  treated  me  kindly.  1  gave  away 
the  last  of  my  money  and  my  pen-knife,  to  get  across  an  Indian  ferry.  I 
sold  my  chain  halter  for  two  dollars,  and  brother  Murray  lent  me  a  horse 
to  ride  to  Nashville,  where  I  got  two  or  three  letters,  which  I  consider  as 
the  hand  of  Providence,  as  it  was  the  only  means  of  opening  my  door.  I 
inquired  for  Methodists,  but  found  none — I  strove  to  get  a  place  for  meet- 
ing that  night,  but  all  in  vain :  so  I  went  about  six  miles  and  called  upon 
a  local  preacher,  who  treated  me  with  friendship,  and  I  tarried  all  night. 
Next  day  early  I  returned  to  Nashville,  and  tried  to  get  the  courthouse, 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  123 

and  several  private  houses  ;  but  all  in  vain.  Then  I  went  to  a  grog-house 
and  began  to  talk  ironically,  as  if  I  was  one  of  their  company  :  and  soon  the 
man  offered  me  the  liberty  of  his  house  for  what  I  would  choose  to  give 
him  ;  he  supposing  I  was  not  in  earnest.  But  I  let  him  know  tbat  I  was, 
by  giving  him  a  dollar,  and  told  him  as  a  man  of  honor  I  should  expect 
the  room  of  him.  I  then  went  out  and  told  the  post-master,  who  adver- 
tised it  for  me,  as  he  knew  by  the  superscription  of  my  letters  that  I  was 
no  impostor.  I  returned  to  Major  Murray's,  and  delivered  up  my  horse, 
where  was  a  class-meeting.  The  circuit  preacher  was  cool ;  but  Mr.  Cannon, 
a  local  preacher,  being  a  man  of  consideration,  prevailed.  I  met  the  class, 
and  the  Lord  being  with  us  we  had  a  good  time  :  so  my  way  was  opened 
through  the  country.  The  grog-house  in  Nashville  would  not  contain  the 
people,  and  somebody  prepared  the  market-house  forme.  I  spoke  and  de- 
scribed the  character  of  a  Christian,  a  gentleman,  and  the  filth  of  the  earth, 
which  were  the  subjects  of  my  discourse :  and  some,  fearing  of  coming 
under  the  class  of  filth,  behaved  well.  I  appointed  meeting  again,  in  the 
courthouse,  if  it  should  be  opened,  if  not,  on  the  public  square,  or  in  an  ad- 
jacent grove,  as  might  serve  best.  The  court  sat  in  the  mean  time,  and 
they  ordered  the  courthouse  to  be  opened,  and  I  spoke  to  hundreds.  Con- 
tributions were  offered  me,  which  I  refused  ;  however,  several  dollars 
were  forced  on  me  by  some  gentlemen.  The  cause  of  my  refusing  the 
above  was  this :  I  did  not  wish  to  put  myself  in  the  power  of  another,  nor 
give  Satan  a  sword  to  slay  me,  or  power  to  hedge  up  my  way,  as  the  eyes 
of  hundreds  were  upon  me.  A  camp-meeting  was  held;  but  I  believe 
good  was  prevented  by  their  not  following  the  openings  of  Providence. 

1  visited  several  other  places,  and  then  went  to  Kentucky,  and  visited 
Beardstown,  Frankfort,  and  Lexington.  Some  Methodist  local  preachers 
treated  me  coolly,  and  strove  to  shut  up  my  way  ;  bat  God  opened  my  way 
by  the  means  of  a  Baptist,  at  Beardstown.  At  Frankfort  I  got  the  state- 
house  :  and  at  Lexington  I  first  got  the  courthouse,  then  a  playhouse, 
and  afterwards,  the  Methodists  opened  to  me  their  meeting-house — in  sev- 
eral meetings  God  was  with  us.  Thence  I  steered  to  Virginia.  On  the 
way  I  was  informed  of  an  old  salt  well  being  found  and  a  large  bed  of 
ashes  by  it,  and  pieces  of  earthen  kettles,  denoting  their  size  to  be  larger 
than  potash  kettles ;  and  also  vessels  of  stone  like  a  salt-cellar,  which 
must  have  belonged  to  the  ancients. 

At  an  inn  I  offered  the  man  pay  over  night ;  but  he  refused,  saying  he 
would  be  up  in  season  in  the  morning.  However  he  was  not,  so  I  left 
what  I  supposed  would  be  his  demand,  on  the  table,  and  went  on  :  he  af- 
terwards reported  that  I  had  cheated  him.  At  another  place,  all  my 
money  was  gone  to  one  dollar,  and  the  landlord,  attempting  to  accuse  me 
of  passing  counterfeit  money,  would  not  exchange  my  dollar  for  my  fare, 
but  thought  to  injure  me,  until  another  man  changed  it  for  me.  At 
length,  I  met  two  men,  who  told  me  that  my  appointments  were  made  in 
Virginia,  at  Abington,  where  I  arrived  August  21st,  about  three  hours 
before  meeting  time.  I  was  now  dirty  and  ragged,  as  my  pantaloons 
were  worn  out,  my  coat  and  jacket  worn  through,  as  also  my  moccasins. 
I  had  only  the  smallest  part  of  a  dollar  left :  however,  some  gentlemen 
gave  me  seven  dollars,  and  then  a  collection  was  made,  which  I  refused, 
until  they  hurt  my  feelings  and  forced  it  upon  me  :  some  others  held  back 
their  liberality.     I  had  a  convenient  stage  erected,  and  we  had  a  solemn 


124  DO  W'S   JOURNAL. 

time.  I  left  an  appointment  when  I  would  be  there  again,  and  in  the 
neighboring  counties,  and  went  on  to  Fincastle  ;  then  to  Bedford  county, 
where  I  spoke  in  the  town  of  Liberty.  I  took  my  text  from  the  Age  of 
Reason  ;  and  some  went  off  before  I  had  cleared  up  the  point,  they  sup- 
posing me  to  be  a  deist  ;  but  afterwards  were  sorry.  I  spoke  in  Lynch- 
burgh,  New-London,  at  Carmel  Courthouse,  and  a  number  of  adjacent 
places,  and  left  hundreds  of  appointments  for  the  spring.  I  saw  Dr.  S. 
K.  Jennings,  and  found  him  to  be  a  man  of  strong  powers  of  mind,  and 
great  acquired  information,  and  very  pious.  Oh,  may  he  fill  up  that 
sphere  of  life,  which  he  is  qualified  for. 

In  Cumberland  county  John  Hobson,  Jun.,  got  awakened,  and  found 
peace,  as  he  fell  down  while  I  was  speaking.  His  dear  companion  was 
laboring  under  great  trials  of  mind,  for  the  loss  of  all  her  offspring,  till 
God  cast  my  lot  in  that  quarter,  when  she  got  reconciled  to  the  same,  by 
the  sanctifying  influence  of  God's  Holy  Spirit.  His  mother,  who  was  up- 
wards of  eighty  years  old,  also  found  peace.  I  visited  several  other  places, 
and  the  Lord  was  with  us.  Then  I  went  to  Richmond,  and  by  the  gov- 
ernor's consent,  spoke  in  the  capitol,  (which  somebody  had  advertised  in 
the  Argus,)  and  afterwards  in  the  Methodist  meeting-house  several  times : 
also  in  Manchester,  and  at  New  Kent  quarterly  meeting. 

I  rode  twenty  miles  to  Petersburgh  in  the  rain,  and  seeing  a  man,  in- 
quired of  him  if  he  knew  Jesse  Lee.  He  replied,  "he  is  my  brother,"  and 
took  me  to  his  house.  As  soon  as  I  passed  the  gate,  I  saw  Jesse  standing 
in  the  door,  and  I  sat  still  on  my  horse,  though  I  was  wet  through,  (with 
a  bundle  of  books  under  my  arm.)  I  had  no  outer  garment  on  ;  and  there 
was  not  a  word  spoken  for  some  time  between  us.  At  length,  said  he, 
"  Come  in."  I  desired  to  know  whether  it  was  war  or  peace.  Said  he 
"  Come  in."  Said  I,  "  Is  it  war  or  peace  ?"  Said  he,  "  Come  in."  I 
made  the  same  reply.  Said  he,  "  It  is  peace."  So  I  dismounted  and  went 
in,  and  he,  after  some  conversation,  went  and  procured  me  a  large  assem- 
bly that  night,  in  the  Methodist  meeting-house.  I  spoke  there  several 
times,  and  God  was  with  us.  Oh,  how  different  was  I  now  received  from 
what  I  was  formerly  !  Surely  I  was  agreeabty  disappointed  in  my  recep- 
tion ;  and  there  must  have  been  the  hand  of  God  in  this.  I  visited  several 
neighboring  places  not  in  vain.  I  got  five  hundred  pamphlets  printed,  and 
as  I  was  going  to  the  office  for  them,  a  stranger  called  me  out  one  side 
and  put  ten  dollars  into  my  hand,  (though  he  knew  not  my  necessity) 
which  was  just  the  sum  I  wanted  for  the  printer. 

I  had  much  offered  me  in  my  travels  through  the  state  ;  but  was  unwil- 
ling to  give  Satan  any  ground  to  hedge  up  my  way,  and  of  course  declined 
the  most  of  it.  One  day  1  had  an  appointment  to  preach,  and  then  started 
for  South  Carolina,  through  a  part  of  some  hundreds  of  miles,  where  I 
never  was  before,  and  had  only  a  few  cents  at  my  command.  However, 
my  trust  was  still  in  God,  who  put  it  into  the  hearts  of  some,  as  wo  were 
parting  and  shaking  hands,  to  leave  about  seven  dollars  in  my  hand  :  so  I 
went  on  and  saw  more  providences  of  God:  I  also  saw  some  evils.  Near 
Raleigh,  North  Carolina,  a  petty  constable  attempted  to  take  me  up  as  a 
horse  thief.  Col.  Paul  Rushian,  of  Chesterfield  county,  South  Carolina, 
took  me  up  also,  examined  my  private  writings,  and  gave  me  some  of  the 
most  abusive,  dirty  language  that  I  ever  met  with  in  my  life.  I  found 
brother  Dougherty,  the  presiding  elder,  had  given  me  out  a  chain  of  ap- 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  125 

pointments  througn  his  district,  of  several  hundred  miles,  which  I  fulfilled, 
and  arrived  back  at  Petersburgh,  in  Georgia,  according  to  appointment 
when  going  away.  Here  my  wants  were  relieved,  mostly  by  Major  John 
Oliver,  who  came  and  called  me  his  spiritual  father,  and  so  did  several 
others  ;  and  I  saw  a  great  alteration  in  the  inhabitants. 


RULES  FOR  HOLY  LIVING. 

SERIOUS  considerations  upon  the  value  of  thy  soul  ;  with  the  short- 
ness and  uncertainty  of  time,  and  the  duty  that  you  owe  to  GOD — with 
the  awful  consequence  of  living  and  dying  in  sin  ! 

Remember  that  by  nature  you  are  a  fallen,  degenerate  creature,  there- 
fore you  must  be  regenerated  and  born  of  the  Spirit — for  without  holiness 
no  man  "shall  see  the  LORD  ! 

Consequently,  be  persuaded,  and  resolve,  through  grace,  to  begin,  and 
spend,  and  close  every  day  with  GOD,  forsaking  all  known  sin,  with 
unnecessary  wicked  company  ;  having  your  heart  drawn  out  after  GOD, 
in  a  praying  frame,  with  your  mind  solemnly  staid  upon  HIM  in  quest 
of  truth — that  you  may  enjoy  HIS  favor  here,  and  experience  HIS  bene- 
dictions for  ever  in  CHRIST  JESUS  ! 

11* 


THE    JOURNAL 


OF 


LORENZO    DOW 


PART  SECOND. 


CHAPTER   I. 

CAROLINAS    AND    TENNESSEE    TOUR. 


October  28th,  1803.  After  an  absence  of  about  seven  months,  I  arrived 
back  in  Georgia,  having  travelled  upwards  of  four  thousand  miles.  When 
I  left  this  state,  I  was  handsomely  equipped  for  travelling,  by  some  friends 
whom  God  had  raised  me  up  in  time  of  need,  after  my  trials  on  my  jour- 
ney  from  New  England.  My  equipment  was  as  follows  :  My  horse  cost 
forty-five  pounds,  a  decent  saddle  and  cloth,  portmanteau  and  bag,  um- 
brella and  lady's  shove  whip,  a  double  suit  of  clothes,  a  blue  broadcloth 
cloak,  (given  me  by  a  gentleman,)  shoes,  stockings,  cased  hat,  a  valuable 
watch,  with  fifty-three  dollars  in  my  pocket  for  spending-money,  &c,  &c. 
But  now  on  my  return  I  had  not  the  same  valuable  horse,  and  my  watch 
I  parted  with  for  pecuniary  aid  to  bear  my  expenses.  My  pantaloons 
were  worn  out,  and  my  riding  chevals  were  worn  through  in  several 
places. 

I  had  no  stockings,  shoes,  nor  moccasins,*  for  the  last  several  hundred 
miles,  nor  outer  garment,  having  sold  my  cloak  in  West  Florida.  My 
coat  and  vest  were  worn  through  to  my  shirt ;  my  hat-case  and  umbrella 
were  spoiled  by  prongs  of  trees,  whilst  riding  in  the  woods.  Thus  with 
decency  I  was  scarcely  able  to  get  back  to  my  friends  as  I  would.  It  is 
true,  I  had  many  pounds  and  handsome  presents  offered  me  in  my  jour- 
ney, but  I  could  not  feel  freedom  to  receive  them,  only  just  what  would 
serve  my  present  necessity,  to  get  along  to  my  appointments,  as  I  was 
such  a  stranger  in  the  countrv,  and  so  many  to  watch  me  (as  an  impos- 
tor) for  evil,  and  but  few  to  lift  up  my  hands  for  good. 

As  I  considered  that  the  success  and  opening  of  many  years  depended 
on  these  days,  I  was  not  willing  to  give  any  occasion  for  the  gospel  to  be 
blamed,  or  any  occasion  to  hedge  up  my  way.  For  it  was  with  serious- 
ness and  consideration  that  I  undertook  these  journeys,  from  conviction 
of  duty,  that  God  required  it  at  my  hands.  And,  knowing  that  impostors 
are  fond  of  money,  I  was  convinced  that  Satan  would  not  be  found  want- 

*  An  Indian  shoe. 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  127 

inc  to  whisper  in  the  minds  of  the  people,  that  my  motives  were  sinister 
or  impure. 

Major  John  Oliver  came  and  took  me  by  the  hand,  calling  me  father, 
saying,  "  When  you  preached  in  Petersburg!*  last,  your  text  was  con- 
stantly ringing  in  my  ears,  for  days  together,  whether  I  would  deal  kindly 
and  truly  with  the  Master,  &c. ;  so  I  had  no  peace  until  I  set  out  to  seek 
the  Lord :  and  since,  my  wife  and  I  have  been  brought  to  rejoice  in  the 
Almighty."  .  .      ... 

He  gave  me  a  vest,  pantaloons,  umbrella,  stockings,  handkerchief,  and 
a  watch,  &c.  Another  gave  me  a  pair  of  shoes  and  a  coat,  a  third,  a 
cloak,  and  a  few  shillings  for  spending-money  from  some  others.  Thus 
I  find  that  Providence,  whose  tender  care  is  over  all  his  works,  by  his 
kind  hand  is  still  preserving  me.  Oh,  may  I  never  betray  his  great 
cause  committed  to  my  charge  ! 

I  visited  the  upper  counties,  and  had  refreshing  seasons  among  my 
friends,  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  General  Stewart  informed  me 
of  a  remarkable  circumstanee,  of  a  man  who  heard  the  doctrine  of  uncon- 
ditional election  and  reprobation  preached  up.  The  devil  told  him  that 
he  was  one  of  the  reprobates,  which  drove  him  to  despair ;  so  he  put  an 
end  to  his  life  by  blowing  out  his  brains.  An  A-double-L-part  minister, 
who  held  the  doctrine  of  unconditional  election  and  reprobation,  preached 
up  good  works,  saying,  "  it  would  do  no  good  to  preach  his  sentiments  ;•" 
which  caused  my  spiritual  father  (in  the  gospel)  to  observe  to  him,  "  that 
a  doctrine  which  is  not  fit  to  be  preached,  is  not  fit  to  be  believed." 

I  held  a  meeting  in  a  republican  meeting-house,  that  is,  one  free  for 
all  denominations.  I  spoke  on  A-double-L-partism.  An  A-double-L-part 
preacher  present  being  asked  how  he  liked  the  preaching ;  he  replied, 
"  that  he  held  and  preached  no  contrary  sentiments  himself."  But  after- 
wards, he  did  his  utmost  to  cut  my  doctrine  to  pieces,  and  blacken  my 
character.  I  preached  in  Georgetown,  and  set  out  at  eight  at  night  for 
Augusta ;  and  travelling  nearly  all  night,  I  came  to  a  camp  where  some 
negroes  were  toting*  tobacco  to  market.  I  stopped  with  them  until  day, 
and  one  gave  me  some  corn  for  my  horse. 

The  next  day,  missing  my  road,  I  gave  my  pocket-handkerchief  for  a 
pilot. 

November  20th.  I  arrived  at  camp-meeting  at  Rehoboth.  I  took, 
"Master,  I  am,"  for  my  text;  with  observing  that  he  offered  a  great 
reward  for  runaways,  whose  marks  I  would  describe.  The  auditory, 
amounting  to  about  five  thousand,  sunk  into  a  solemn  silence,  whilst  I 
described  the  diabolical  marks  of  sinners,  and  the  reward  for  their  re- 
turn, &c. 

About  fifty  souls  were  born  to  God.  There  were  forty-four  tents, 
eight  wooden  huts,  forty-eight  covered  wagons,  besides  carriages,  &c,  of 
various  sorts.  Many  I  parted  with  here  whom  perhaps  I  shall  never  see 
more,  and  set.  oft*  for  St.  Mary's,  in  company  with  several  of  the  preach- 
ers. As  we  hove  in  sight  of  a  town,  I  inquired  its  name,  and  felt  an  im- 
pulse to  stop  and  hold  meeting,  which  I  did,  intending  to  overtake  my 

*  The  mode  of  toting  tobacco  to  market  is  by  rolling  it  in  casks,  with  a  wooden  axle  through 
the  middle,  on  the  ends  erf  which  are  fastened  the  shafts  for  the  horse  to  draw  it  by  Fifteen 
or  sixteen  hundred  weight  may  thus  be  pressed  and  carried  to  market. 


128  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

company  next  day ;  but  leaving  Warrington  late  at  night,  I  rode  several 
miles,  and  stopped  to  inquire  the  road.  The  man  within  knew  my  voice, 
and  persuaded  me  to  alight  and  tarry  until  morning,  when  he  accompa- 
nied me  to  meeting,  in  Bethel  meeting-house,  where  I  was  d? aVn  partic- 
ularly to  speak  of  murder  and  murderers  ;  after  which  brother  Mead 
observed,  that  two  murderers  were  supposed  to  be  present. 

November  23.  I  spoke  in  Louisville  to  as  many  as  could  conveniently 
get  into  the  statehouse.  J»*gadier-g*eneral.  Jolm*  Stewart  was  then  pre- 
sent. I  attacked  A-double-L-partism,  and  proposed  a  covenant  to  the 
auditory,  to  meet  me  at  the  throne  of  grace,  for  a  limited  period  of  time, 
when  the  gentlemen  observing  General  Stewart  to  arise,  followed  his 
example,  as  a  sign  of  their  compliance  with  the  proposal ;  which  I  ob- 
served, they  were  bound  by  the  principles  of  honor  and  veracity  to  keep. 

Whilst  I  was  preaching,  I  pointed  out  the  duty  of  rulers,  as  stewards 
of  God  and  guardians  to  the  people,  that  vice  might  be  suppressed,  and 
virtue  encouraged.  Whilst  speaking,  also,  I  perceived  the  chair  on 
which  I  stood,  on  the  writing-table,  to  move  twice  or  thrice,  the  cause  of 
which  I  could  not  then  ascertain,  but  sat  down  to  prevent  my  falling. 
After  meeting,  a  young  German,  having  observed  a  Baptist  preacher  to 
put  his  foot  on  my  chair  twice  or  thrice,  apparently  with  a  design  to  tilt 
me  over  and  set  the  house  in  a  laughter,  (who  was  an  A-double-L-part 
man,)  went  and  shook  his  fist  in  his  face,  intimating  that,  if  he  had  him 
out  of  doors,  he  would  pay  him  for  his  insult  to  the  stranger. 

The  A-double-L-part  man,  being  a  member  of  the  legislature,  com- 
plained of  the  young  man  to  the  house  for  having  insulted  him.  The 
house  ordered  the  young  man  to  prison,  and  the  next  day  to  trial,  as  no 
member  might  be  insulted  whilst  sitting  in  the  house.  The  young  man 
pleaded  that  the  member  was  not  sitting  at  the  time,  and  so  was  acquitted. 
This  cost  him  about  thirty  dollars,  and  the  state  about  six  hundred,  as 
the  trial  lasted  two  days.  It  was  a  few  days  after  this  that  I  received  a 
recommendation,  as  a  preacher  of  the  gospel  to  the  world  of  mankind, 
signed  by  the  governor,  secretary,  and  twenty-eight  members  of  the  legis- 
lature, with  the  great  seal  of  the  state. 

Bishop  Asbury's  appointments  being  given  out,  and  it  being  uncertain 
whether  he  would  attend,  Stith  Mead,  who  was  presiding  elder  of  the  dis- 
trict, thought  proper  to  send  me  on  his  own  appointments  to  St.  Mary's 
quarterly  meeting,  whilst  he  intended  to  take  the  bishop's  plan. 

25th.  The  high  waters  retarded  ;  but  to  prevent  disappointing  the  peo- 
ple in  my  circuitous  route,  I  made  the  greatest  speed ;  and  a  gentleman- 
traveller  supposing,  from  my  speed,  that  I  was  some  murderer,  clapped 
spurs  to  his  horse  and  pursued  me  to  a  meeting,  where  God's  power  was 
manifested  among  us. 

26th.  I  held  a  two  days'  meeting  at  Union  meeting-house,  where  there 
was  some  quickening ;  but  the  A-double-L-part  people  were  in  this  part 
also  raking  my  character. 

Hence  to  Kenootchy  creek,  and  so  to  Tabor's  creek ;  and  Captain 
Mitchell,  in  whose  house  I  held  meeting,  so  interrupted,  that  we  removed 
into  the  street.  Then  he  ordered  me  down  from  the  stage,  and  we  retired 
to  a  neighboring  plantation  ;  but  he  took  his  horse  and  pistols,  and  in- 
terrupted us  here  also.  Oh,  the  sin  of  drunkenness,  which  leads  to 
murder ! 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  129 

My  evening  appointment  was  not  given  out  near  the  Goose  ponds,  and 
I  found  it  almost  impossible  to  get  a  place  to  lodge. 

December  3d.  I  crossed  the  Altamaha,  and  met  brother  Isaac  Cooke, 
who  came  missionary  from  conference  here,  the  most  dismal,  marshy  part 
I  ever  was  in.  I  found  he  had  good  success,  though  he  was  not  without 
his  enemies  ;  but  God,  for  his  indefatigable  labors,  gave  him  upwards  of 
a  hundred  members  this  year,  and  he  had  two  meeting-houses  erected  for 
the  connection. 

A  clear  conscience  is  like  a  clear  sky  without  a  cloud.  Oh,  may  I 
never  live  to  be  useless  !  I  remember  Doctor  Johnson  said,  "  Thou  hast 
an  ulcer  or  defect  in  thy  liver,  with  which  thou  wast  born  into  the  world ; 
and  if  thou  livest  high  or  intemperate,  or  bringest  slight  condemnation  or 
burden  on  thy  mind,  or  dost  not  labor  hard,  &c,  &c,  the  nature  of  tin- 
disorder  is  such,  thou  wilt  be  in  danger  of  being  suddenly  cut  off:  but  if 
thou  art  prudent,  &c,  thou  mayest  live  as  long  as  most  others,  unless 
some  contagious  disorder  shall  lay  hold  on  thee."  The  propriety  of  these 
remarks  I  am  convinced  of  from  experience. 

We  took  our  departure  from  Savannah,  where  we  parted,  and  I  spent 
a  few  days.  The  curse  of  God  seems  to  rest  about  here  since  the  days 
in  which  they  treated  John  Wesley  ill,  and  confiscated  the  property  of 
George  Whitfield,  which  was  appropriated  to  religious  and  charitable 
purposes. 

Hence  to  Tukisaking,  where  old  father  Boston  lived,  who  received 
me  as  I  left  Savannah  the  first  time  I  came  to  Georgia.  Last  night,  as 
brother  Cooke  was  preaching,  a  black  woman  was  struck  under  com  ic 
tion,  with  the  power  of  God.  Her  body  was  cold  as  a  corpse,  and  laid 
aside  sixteen  hours  as  in  a  sweet  sleep  or  state  of  insensibility,  and  no 
symptoms  of  life,  except  a  regular  pulse.  Some  thought  that  she  Mould 
never  come  to ;  however,  she  revived,  praising  God.  I  spoke,  and  we 
had  a  refreshing  time  in  the  woods. 

I  sent  an  appointment  to  Lanear's  ferry,  on  the  Ogeechee  river.  On 
my  arrival,  I  found  a  stage  erected  in  the  woods,  and  a  vast  concourse 
of  people,  few  of  whom  had  ever  seen  me  before. 

As  I  began  meeting,  I  perceived  a  man  uneasy.  He  got  up,  and  sat 
down,  and  up  and  down  again,  and  walked  around,  which  denoted  some 
unusual  uneasiness  in  his  mind. 

After  meeting,  I  set  ofi*  for  my  evening's  appointment.  Several  were 
going  the  same  way.  I  abruptly  spoke  to  one,  "  Are  you  not  sorry  vou 
came  to  meeting  ?"  (not  recollecting  him  to  be  the  above  man.)  He 
replied,  "  Yes ;  and  I  believe  it  would  have  been  better  for  me  to  have 
stayed  at  home,  and  my  horse  eating  grass.  I  understand,"  added  he, 
"  you  can  tell  fortunes  ;  and  if  you  can  tell  what  is  to  come,  you  can  tell 
what  is  past.  Tell  me,  did  I  ever  kill  anybody?  If  I  did,  PIT  confess 
it  before  the  people  !" 

Thus  he  twice  or  thrice  strove  to  make  me  answer  the  question.  It 
made  a  solemn  impression  on  my  mind,  so  that  I  did  not  speak ;  but 
looking  him  in  the  face  as  we  rode  a  distance,  viewing  it  necessary  to  be 
guarded  in  my  conduct,  as  the  company  were  strangers  to  me,  I  inquired 
his  name  as  we  parted  at  the  forks  of  the  road.  However,  it  made  such 
an  impression  on  my  mind,  that  I  could  not  but  relate  it  to  the  congrega- 
tion in  Springfield  courthouse.     After  meeting,  the  gentleman  where  I 


130  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

lodged  informed  me  that  this  Squire  H.  was  supposed  to  be  concerned  in 
a  murder  with  a  man  who  was  under  sentence  of  death.  It  appears, 
from  the  best  accounts  I  could  collect,  that  this  H.  was  an  A-double-L- 
part  man,  and  believed  once  in  grace  and  always  in  grace,  which  brought 
me  to  reflection,  (from  the  horrible  circumstance,)  what  dangerous  senti- 
ments these  are,  not  only  in  a  religious  point  of  view,  to  lull  people  to 
sleep,  but  also  in  a  civil  and  political  respect.  For  if  one  falls  into  pub- 
lic scandal,  and  retains  an  idea  of  being  secured  unchangeably  in  the 
favor  of  God,  he  cannot  be  under  the  influence  of  the  principles  of  honor, 
nor  yet  the  idea  of  future  reward  and  punishment ;  and  of  course  he  is  a 
dangerous  person  to  society,  seeing  neither  civil,  nor  honorable,  nor  moral 
obligation,  will  restrain  him  from  his  evil  designs.  This  is  the  truth, 
and  cannot  be  confuted. 

I  left  my  horse  and  cloak,  expecting  they  would  be  sent  to  me,  and 
with  difficulty  reached  Augusta,  where  the  conference  was  beginning 
to  sit. 

Here  I  met  Dr.  Coke.  He  said,  "  How  do  you  do,  brother  Dow  ?  I 
am  glad  to  see  you.  Your  warning  to  the  people  of  Dublin  had  liked  to 
have  proved  too  true." 

Here  Stith  Mead  brought  me  the  parchment  of  recommendation  from 
the  governor,  'fee,  and  I  gave  him  a  testimonial  of  my  sincerity  and  at- 
tachment to  the  Methodist  body,  and  my  approbation  of  the  general  tenor 
of  their  conduct,  &c.  Here  I  was  talked  over  in  conference  ;  and  after 
some  conversation,  the  doctoi  observed  that  1  had  done  the  Methodist 
societies  no  injury  that  he  knew  of,  but  in  sundry  instances  to  the  reverse. 

Bishop  Asbury  directed  the  preachers  to  publish  for  me  to  preach  in 
the  meeting-house  during  the  sitting  of  conference,  whicu  was  done,  and 
I  gave  my  farewell  to  the  people,  and  also  my  thoughts  on  different  reli- 
gious subjects,  which  were  published  under  the  title  of,  The  Chain  of  Lo- 
renzo, by  the  request  of  his  friends,  as  his  farewell  to  Georgia,  as  a  present 
to  the  meeting-house,  which  was  in  debt. 

The  cause  of  this  publication  originated  from  the  false  reports  and  dust 
which  the  A-double-L-part  people  had  raised  against  me  ;  but  my  friends 
advised  me  to  it,  that  the  unprejudiced  might  judge  for  themselves  where 
the  truth  lay,  and  so  thus  the  cloven  foot  be  drawn  out,  and  cut  clear  ofT; 
that  when  God  had  killed  the  old  stock,  there  should  be  none  to  carry  the 
news,  and  thus  A-double-L-partism  be  driven  from  the  land,  which  con- 
cern had  drawn  me  from  Ireland,  that  precious  "  souls  might  escape  as 
from  the  snare  of  the  fowler." 

I  sold  my  watch  for  printing  some  religious  handbills,  {rules  for  holy 
living,)  which  I  distributed  around  the  town ;  and  got  some  also  printed 
on  silk,  for  the  higher  class,  lest  paper  would  be  too  much  neglected,  one 
of  which  I  had  framed,  and  the  doctor  tied  it  up  for  me  in  paper,  and 
superscribed  it,  "  For  his  Excellency  the  Governor,"  which  I  left  with  an 
attorney  to  deliver,  as  I  delivered  one  of  my  silk  bills.  Thus  1  left  the 
conference,  who  had  agreed  not  to  hedge  up  my  way,  with  weeping  eyes 
and  aching  heart,  and  took  my  departure  to  South  Carolina.  With  diffi- 
culty I  crossed  Savannah  river,  and  a  man  who  crossed  with  me,  took 
me  behind  him  on  his  horse,  and  carried  me  over  several  runs  of  water. 
I  got  assistance  to  where  my  horse  was,  having  several  good  times,  and 
the  A-double-L-part  people  looked  sour.     A  fresh  had  been  in  the  river, 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  131 

so  I  could  not  get  my  cloak,  neither  had  I  a  second  shirt  at  this  time. 
But  my  trust  is  in  God,  who  hath  helped  hitherto. 

On  my  way  to  Charleston  I  spoke  in  an  old  Methodist  meeting-house, 
and  at  Cossahatchee ;  here  was  Mr.  C,  once  an  itinerant,  sensible  preacher, 
but  now  cold  in  religion.  M.  B.  heard  me  also,  but  has  quitted  the 
Methodists,  and  preaches  A-double-L-partism. 

Monday,  January  9th,  1804.  I  rode  fifty-two  miles,  and  arrived  at 
Charleston  late  in  the  evening,  and  put  up  with  W.  Turpin,  Esq.,  who 
received  me  when  I  first  was  in  this  place,  and  procured  me  picked  meet- 
ings at  his  house.  I  find  Mr.  Hamet  has  gone  to  a  world  of  spirits,  to 
answer  for  the  deeds  done  in  the  body.  As  it  respects  his  division,  it  ap- 
pears his  motives  were  impure,  arising  from  a  desire  of  popularity  ;  in 
consequence  of  which  there  was  a  breach  of  confidence  by  him  as  respect- 
ed the  incorporation  of  the  house.  Awful  to  relate,  it  appears  he  died 
drunk ! 

I  spoke  in  his  house  called  Trinity  Church  ;  also,  in  the  Methodist 
meeting-house.  Here  I  saw  Dr.  Coke  ;  who  informed  me  that  he  saw  a 
recommendation  for  me  at  the  house  of  brother  John  Harper,  signed  by 
some  of  the  members  of  the  legislature  and  the  governor  of  the  state,  which 
has  not  yet  fallen  into  my  hands ;  the  cause  I  know  not,  though  I  have 
sent  for  it  repeatedly. 

Friday,  13th.  I  left  Charleston,  crossing  a  ferry,  and  rode  thirty-three 
miles,  keeping  up  with  the  mail-stage. 

14th.  I  crossed  a  bad  ferry  of  several  miles,  in  consequence  of  a  fresh 
in  the  river,  which  took  three  hours  with  the  stage.  Hence  we  went  on 
to  Georgetown,  where  I  held  a  few  meetings,  and  then  rode  forty-three 
miles  to  King-ston  ;  leaving  brothers  Mallard  and  Jones  behind.  The 
former  was  blessed  in  his  labors  here  last  year ;  and  Hamet's  conduct 
had  done  injury.  Jones  soon  after  was  found  drowned  in  a  creek,  sup- 
posed to  have  been  seized  with  a  fit  of  epilepsy,  which  he  was  subject  to  ; 
but  the  verdict  of  the  coroner's  jury  was  that  he  had  died  drunk,  though 
he  was  exemplary  for  temperance  and  piety. 

I  put  up  at  a  tavern,  though  a  Methodist  preacher  lived  near,  hired 
a  room  for  a  meeting,  and  called  in  the  neighbors.  Next  day  I  fell  in 
with  brother  Russel,  who  was  going  to  his  station.  So  we  crossed  a 
ferry  together,  and  continued  on  upwards  of  eighty  miles,  until  we  came 
to  Wilmington,  where  I  found  religion  low,  and  bigotry  so  prominent, 
particularly  in  the  leading  local  preacher,  that  had  not  Mr.  Russel  been 
with  me,  who  was  stationed  here,  I  should  have  been  shut  out.  I  held 
several  meetings,  and  got  some  religious  handbills  on  paper  and  silk 
printed,  "  Rules  for  Holy  Living,"  which  I  distributed  to  the  people  of 
the  town,  and  took  my  departure  for  Newbern.  But  this  being  so  far 
north,  and  near  the  seaboard,  at  this  cold  season  of  the  year,  that  I  al- 
most perished  with  the  cold,  frost,  and  snow  ;  having  no  outer  garment, 
and  my  clothing  thin. 

I  held  a  few  meetings  in  Newbern  and  proceeded  to  Washington,  where 
I  had  like  to  have  been  chilled  in  crossing  a  ferry.  But  after  getting 
somewhat  warmed  and  refreshed  with  a  cup  of  tea,  I  proceeded  to  meet- 
ing, where  God  made  it  up  to  me. 

25th.  I  spoke  at  Tarborough,  then  at  Prospect.  27th.  At  Sampson's 
meeting-house — Jones's  at  night ;  being  now  in  North  Carolina  near  Vir- 


132  1)0  W'S    JOURNAL. 

ginia.  Hence  tc  Raleigh,  and  spoke  twice  in  the  statehouse.  Here  the 
petty  constable  who  took  me  up  as  a  horse-stealer  near  this,  did  not  meet 
me  according  to  expectation.  My  appointments  were  not  given  out  ac- 
cording to  direction. 

From  hence  I  proceeded  to  Iredel  county,  to  the  house  of  a  man  of 
whom  I  had  bought  a  horse,  when  on  my  way  from  New  England  to 
Georgia.  Some  people  mocked  him  for  giving  me  credit,  saying,  "  You 
have  lost  your  horse."  But  now  their  mouth  was  shut,  as  I  paid  him  his 
demand,  although  he  only  had  my  word. 

I  visited  several  places  around,  and  took  my  departure  for  Tennessee, 
having  a  cloak  and  shirt  given  to  me.  My  money  is  almost  out,  my  ex- 
penses have  been  so  enormous  in  consequence  of  the  unusual  floods^  &c. 

In  crossing  the  Celuda  mountains  the  way  was  narrow  ;  whilst  preci- 
pices were  on  one  side,  the  other  rose  perpendicular  ;  which  rendered  it 
dangerous  travelling  in  the  night,  had  not  the  mountains  been  on  fire, 
which  illuminated  the  heavens  to  my  convenience. 

February  14th,  I  spoke  in  Buncomb  to  more  than  could  get  into  the 
Presbyterian  meeting-house,  and  at  night  also,  and  good  I  trust  was  done. 
The  minister  was  not  an  A-double-L-part  man,  but  pious.  Next  day  I 
rode  forty-five  miles  in  company  with  Dr.  Nelson,  across  the  dismal  Alle 
ghany  mountains,  by  the  warm  springs;  and  on  the  way  a  young  man, 
a  traveller,  came  in  (where  I  breakfasted  gratis  at  an  inn)  and  said,  that 
he  had  but  three-sixteenths  of  a  dollar  left,  having  been  robbed  of  seven- 
ty-one dollars  on  the  way,  and  he  being  far  from  home  I  gave  him  half 
of  what  I  had  with  me. 

My  horse  having  a  navel-gall  come  on  his  back,  I  sold  him,  with  the 
saddle,  bridle,  cloak,  blanket,  &c,  on  credit,  for  about  three-fourths 
of  the  value,  with  an  uncertainty  whether  I  should  ever  be  paid.*  Thus, 
I  crossed  the  river  French  Broad  in  a  canoe,  and  set  out  for  my  appoint- 
ment. But  fearing  I  should  be  behind  the  time,  I  hired  a  man  whom  I 
met  on  the  road  with  two  horses,  to  carry  me  five  miles  in  haste  for  three 
■shillings,  which  left  me  but  one-sixteenth  of  a  dollar.  In  our  speed  he 
observed,  there  was  a  nigh  way,  by  which  I  could  clamber  the  rocks  and 
cut  off  some  miles.  So  we  parted,  he  having  not  gone  two-thirds  of  the 
of  the  way,  yet  insisting  on  the  full  sum. 

I  took  to  my  feet  the  nigh  way  as  fast  as  I  could  pull  on,  as  intricate 
as  it  was,  and  came  to  a  horrid  ledge  of  rocks,  on  the  bank  of  the  river 
where  there  was  no  such  thing  as  going  round,  and  to  clamber  over  would 
be  at  the  risk  of  my  life,  as  there  was  danger  of  slipping  into  the  river. 
However,  being  unwilling  to  disappoint  the  people,  I  pulled  off  my  shoes, 
and  with  my  handkerchief  fastened  them  about  my  neck,  and  creeping 
upon  my  hands  and  feet  with  my  fingers  and  toes  in  the  cracks  of  the  rocks, 
with  difficulty  I  got  safe  over  ;  and  in  about  four  miles  I  came  to  a  house, 
and  hired  a  woman  to  take  me  over  the  river  in  a  canoe,  I'm-  my  remain- 
ing money  and  scissors,  the  latter  of  which  was  the  chief  object  with  her. 
So& our  extremities  are  others'  opportunities.  Thus,  with  diiliculty  I  got 
to  my  appointment  in  Newport  in  time. 

I  had  heard  about  a  singularity  called  the  jerks  or  jerking  exercise, 
which  appeared  first  near  Knoxville  in  August  last,  to  the  ureal  alarm  of 


*  Ix)st  it  forever. 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  133 

the  people,  which  reports  at  first  I  considered  as  vague  and  false.  But 
at  length;  like  the  Queen  of  Sheba,  I  set  out  to  go  and  see  for  myself, 
and  sent  over  these  appointments  into  this  country  accordingly. 

When  I  arrived  in  sight  of  this  town,  I  saw  hundreds  of  people  col- 
ted  in  little  bodies,  and  observing  no  place  appointed  for  meeting,  be- 
fore I  spoke  to  any,  I  got  on  a  log  and  gave  out  a  hymn  ;  which  caused 
them  to  assemble  around,  in  solemn  attentive  silence.  I  observed  several 
involuntary  motions  in  the  course  of  the  meeting,  which  1  considered  as 
a  specimen  of  the  jerks.  I  rode  seven  miles  behind  a  man  across  streams 
of  water,  and  held  meeting  in  the  evening,  being  ten  miles  on  my  way. 

In  the  night  I  grew  uneasy,  being  twenty-five  miles  from  my  appoint- 
ment for  next  morning  at  eleven  o'clock.  I  prevailed  on  a  young  man  to 
attempt  carrying  me  with  horses  until  da}',  which  he  thought  was  im- 
practicable, considering  the  darkness  of  the  night,  and  the  thickness  of 
the  trees.  Solitary  shrieks  were  heard  in  these  woods,  which  he  told  me 
were  said  to  be  the  cries  of  murdered  persons.  At  day  we  parted,  being 
still  seventeen  miles  from  the  spot,  and  the  ground  covered  with  a  white 
frost.  I  had  not  proceeded  far,  before  I  came  to  a  stream  of  water,  from 
the  springs  of  the  mountain,  which  made  it  dreadful  cold.  In  my  heated 
state  I  had  to  wade  this  stream  five  times  in  the  course  of  an  hour,  which 
I  perceived  so  affected  mv  body,  that  my  strength  began  to  fail.  Fears 
began  to  arise  that  1  mus!  disappoint  the  people,  till  I  observed  some  fresh 
tracks  of  horses,  which  caused  me  to  exert  every  nerve  to  overtake  them, 
in  hopes  of  aid  or  assistance  on  my  journey,  and  soon  I  saw  them  on  an 
eminence.  I  shouted  for  them  to  stop  till  I  came  up.  They  inquired 
what  I  wanted  ?  I  replied,  I  had  heard  there  was  a  meeting  at  Severs- 
ville  by  a  stranger,  and  was  going  to  it.  They  replied,  that  they  had 
heard  that  a  crazy  man  was  to  hold  forth  there,  and  were  going  also  ;  and 
perceiving  that  I  was  weary,  they  invited  me  to  ride  :  and  soon  our  com- 
pany was  increased  to  forty  or  fifty,  who  fell  in  with  us  on  the  road  from 
different  plantations.  At  length  I  was  interrogated  whether  I  knew  any 
thing  about  the  preacher.  I  replied,  "I  have  heard  a  good  deal  about 
him,  and  have  heard  him  preach,  but  I  have  no  great  opinion  of  him." 
And  thus  the  conversation  continued^for  some  miles  before  they  found  me 
out,  which  caused  some  color  and  smiles  in  the  company.  Thus,  I  got  on 
to  meeting  ;  and  after  taking  a  cup  of  tea  gratis,  I  began  to  speak  to  a  vast 
audience,  and  I  observed  about  thirty  to  have  the  jerks.  Though  they 
strove  to  keep  still  as  they  could,  these  emotions  were  involuntary  and 
irresistible,  as  any  unprejudiced  eye  might  discern.  Lawyer  Porter,  who 
had  come  a  considerable  distance,  got  his  heart  touched  under  the  word, 
and  being  informed  how  I  came  to  meeting,  voluntarily  lent  me  a  horse 
to  ride  near  one  hundred  miles,  and  gave  me  a  dollar,  though  he  had 
never  seen  me  before. 

Hence  to  Marysville,  where  I  spoke  to  about  one  thousand  five  hundred  ; 
and  many  appeared  to  feel  the  word,  but  about  fifty  felt  the  jerks.  At 
night  I  lodged  with  one  of  the  Nicholites,  a  kind  of  Quakers  who  do  not 
feel  free  to  wear  colored  clothes.  I  spoke  to  a  number  of  people  at  his 
house  that  night.  Whilst  at  tea,  1  observed  his  daughter  (who  sat  opposite. 
to  me  at  table)  to  have  the  jerks,  and  dropped  the  tea-cup  from  her  hand 
in  the  violent  agitation.  I  said  to  her,  "  Young  woman,  what  is  the  mat- 
ter?"   She  replied,  "  I  have  got  the   jerks."     I  asked  her  how  long  she 

12 


134  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

had  it  ?  She  observed.  "A  few  days,"  and  that  it  had  been  the  means  of 
the  awakening  and  conversion  of  her  soul,  by  stirring  her  up  to  serious 
consideration  about  her  careless  state,  &c. 

Sunday,  February  19th,  I  spoke  in  Knoxville  to  hundreds  more  than 
could  get  into  the  courthouse,  the  governor  being  present.  About  one 
hundred  and  fifty  appeared  to  have  the  jerking  exercise,  among  whom 
was  a  circuit  preacher  (Johnson)  who  had  opposed  them  a  little  before,  but 
he  now  had  them  powerfully ;  and  I  believe  he  would  have  fallen  over 
three  times  had  not  the  auditory  been  so  crowded  that  he  could  not  unless 
he  fell  perpendicularly. 

After  meeting.  I  rode  eighteen  miles  to  hold  a  meeting  at  night.  The 
people  of  this  settlement  were  mostly  Quakers,  and  they  had  said  (as  I 
was  informed)  the  Methodists  and  Presbyterians  have  the  jerks  because 
they  sing  and  pray  so  much;  but  we  are  a  still,  peaceable  people,  where- 
fore we  do  not  have  them.  However,  about  twenty  of  them  came  to  the 
meeting,  to  hear  one,  as  they  said,  somewhat  in  a  Quaker  line.  But  their 
usual  stillness  and  silence  was  interrupted,  for  about  a  dozen  of  them  had 
the  jerks  as  keen  and  as  powerful  as  any  I  had  seen,  so  as  to  have  occa- 
sioned a  kind  of  grunt  or  groan  when  they  would  jerk.  It  appears  that 
many  have  undervalued  the  great  revival,  and  attempted  to  account  for  it 
altogether  on  natural  principles  ;  therefore  it  seems  to  me  (from  the  best 
judgment  I  can  form)  that  God  hath  seen  proper  to  take  this  method  to 
convince  people,  that  he  will  work  in  a  way  to  show  his  power,  and  sent 
the  jerks  as  a  sign  of  the  times,  partly  in  judgment  for  the  people's  unbe- 
lief, and  yet  as  a  mercy  to  convict  people  of  divine  realities. 

I  have  seen  Presbyterians,  Methodists,  Quakers,  Baptists,  Episco- 
palians, and  Independents,  exercised  with  the  jerks — gentleman  and  lady, 
black  and  white,  the  aged  and  the  youth,  rich  and  poor,  without  exception; 
from  which  I  infer,  as  it  cannot  be  accounted  for  on  natural  principles. 
and  carries  such  marks  of  involuntary  motion,  that  it  is  no  trifling  matter. 
I  believe  that  those  who  are  most  pious  and  given  up  to  God,  are  rarely 
touched  with  it,  and  also  those  naturalists  who  wish  and  try  to  get  it  to 
philosophize  upon  it,  are  excepted.  But  the  lukewarm,  lazy,  half-hearted, 
indolent  professor  is  subject  to  it;  and  many  of  them  I  have  seen,  who, 
when  it  came  upon  them,  would  be  alarmed  and  stirred  up  to  redouble 
their  diligence  with  God  ;  and  after  they  would  get  happy,  were  thankful 
it  ever  came  upon  them.  Again,  the  wicked  are  frequently  more  afraid 
of  it  than  the  small-pox  or  yellow  fever;  these  are  subject  to  it.  But  the 
persecutors  are  more  subject  to  it  than  any;  and  they  sometimes  have 
cursed,,  and  swore,  and  damned  it  whilst  jerking.  There  is  no  pain  at- 
tending the  jerks  except  they  resist  it,  which  if  they  do,  it  will  weary  them 
more  in  an  hour  than  a  day's  labor,  which  shows  that  it  requires  the  con- 
sent of  the  will  to  avoid  suffering. 

20th.  I  passed  by  a  meeting-house,  where  I  observed  the  undergrowth 
had  been  cut  up  for  a  camp-meeting,  and  from  50  to  10(1  saplisgs  left, 
breast-high,  which  to  me  appeared  so  slovenish  that  I  could  not  hut  ask 
my  guide  the  cause,  who  observed  they  were  topped  so  high  anil  left  for 
the  people  to  jerk  by.  This  so  excited  my  attention  thai  I  went  over  the 
ground  to  view  it,  and  found  where  the  people  had  laid  hold  of  them  and 
jerked  so  powerfully  that  they  had  kicked  up  the  earth  as  a  horse  .stamp- 
ing flies.     I  observed   some  emotion  both  this  day  and  night  among  the 


DO  WS    JOURNAL.  135 

people.  A  Presoyterian  minister  (with  whom  I  stayed)  observed,  "Yes- 
terday whilst  I  was  preaching  some  had  the  jerks,  and  a  young  man  from 
North  Carolina  mimicked  them  out  of  derision,  and  soon  was  seized  with 
them  himself,  (which  was  the  case  with  many  others.)  He  grew  ashamed, 
and  on  attempting  to  mount  his  horse  to  go  off,  his  foot  jerked  about  so  that 
he  could  not  put  it  into  the  stirrup  ;  some  youngsters  seeing  this  assisted 
him  on,  but  he  jerked  so  that  he  could  not  sit  alone,  and  one  got  up  to  hold 
him  on,  which  was  done  with  difficulty.  I  observing  this,  went  to  him 
and  asked  him  what  he  thought  of  it?"  Said  he,  "I  believe  God  sent  it 
on  me  for  my  wickedness,  and  making  so  light  of  it  in  others;"  and  he 
requested  me  to  pray  for  him. 

I  observed  his  wife  had  it ;  she  said  she  was  first  attacked  with  it  in 
bed.  Dr.  Nelson  said  he  had  frequently  strove  to  get  it  in  order  to  phi- 
losophize upon  it,  but  could  not,  and  observed  they  could  not  account  for 
it  on  natural  Drinciples. 


CHAPTER   II. 

VISIT  THROUGH  VIRGINIA. 

I  called  at  a  gentleman's  house  to  get  some  breakfast,  and  inquired 
the  road.  The  gentleman  observing  my  tin  case  in  my  pocket,  (contain- 
ing my  credential  from  the  state  of  Georgia,  and  supposing  me  to  be  some 
vile  cbaracter,)  took  it  out  and  examined  the  contents  without  my  consent. 
When  he  had  got  about  half  through,  as  he  looked  at  me,  I  observed  he 
appeared  pale.     He  gave  me  what  I  wanted  and  treated  me  as  a  king. 

I  had  not  been  long  gone  from  the  house  before  a  runner  on  foot  over- 
took me,  and  another  servant  on  horseback,  with  a  request  that  I  should 
go  back  and  preach.  I  did  to  many  of  the  neighbors  who  were  called  in. 
The  mistress  deserted  during  the  meeting,  which  to  me  she  denied,  until 
the  servants  affirmed  that  she  was  in  the  negro-house. 

I  observed  to  her  that  I  considered  her  absence  a  slight,  as  they  had 
called  me  back,  and  to  make  it  up  with  me,  desired  she  should  let  me 
know  the  cause  of  her  absence.  She  replied  she  was  afraid  of  the  jerks 
more  than  of  the  small-pox  or  yellow  fever. 

Next  day  he  gave  me  some  money,  and  sent  a  horse  with  me  several 
miles  ;  and  then  I  took  to  my  feet  and  went  on  to  Greenville,  and  so  on  to 
Abingdon  in  Virginia.  The  last  jerks  that  I  saw  was  a  young  woman, 
who  was  severely  exercised  during  the  meeting.  She  followed  me  into  the 
house.  I  observed  to  her  the  indecency  and  folly  of  such  public  gestures 
and  grunts,  and  requested,  (speaking  sternly  to  make  an  impression  on 
her  mind,)  if  she  had  any  regard  for  her  character,  to  leave  it  off.  She 
replied,  "  I  will  if  I  can."  I  took  her  by  the  hand,  looking  her  in  the 
face,  and  said,  "  Do  not  tell  lies."  1  perceived  by  the  motion  of  her  hand 
that  she  exerted  every  nerve  to  restrain  it,  but  instantly  she  jerked  as  if  it 
would  have  jerked  her  out  of  her  skin  if  it  were  possible.  I  did  this  to 
have  an  answer  to  others  on  the  subject,  which  I  told  her  that  my  abrupt- 
ness might  leave  no  bad  impression  on  her  mind. 


136  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

These  appointments  had  been  given  out  rising  of  six  months,  with  the 
days  and  hours  fixed.  I  remarked  in  Abingdon,  as  I  was  dismissing  the 
auditory,  that  on  such  a  day  thirteen  months,  and  such  an  hour,  I  should 
be  in  town  to  hold  a  meeting,  God  willing.  And  I  steered  westerly  on  a 
circuitous  route  to  Turswell,  where  I  preached  in  a  sunk  hole  formed  by 
nature,  to  a  vast  auditory ;  being  accommodated  thus  far  by  an  attorney's 
horse.  Here  I  saw  a  gentleman,  a  stranger,  of  whom  I  purchased  a 
horse  at  a  word,  and  proceeded  across  the  mountains  of  Clinch,  which 
were  tremendously  high  and  covered  with  snow,  and  having  no  outer  gar- 
ment, I  felt  as  if  I  should  freeze.  However,  all  was  made  up  at  good 
meetings  on  the  other  side.  So  I  came  to  With  courthouse;  hence  to 
Grayson,  and  the  lead  mines  ;  thence  to  New  River ;  so  to  Montgomery, 
Salem,  Fincastle,  and  Lexington,  where  I  spoke  in  the  Presbyterian  meet- 
ing-house ;  to  Woodstock,  Rocktown,  and  so  on  to  Newtown,  where  God 
was  graciously  with  us.  Hence  to  Winchester,  where  I  spoke  in  the 
Methodist  chapel,  and  a  champion  bully  of  an  A-double-L-part  minister 
was  present,  for  whom  the  Methodist  preacher's  heart  did  ache.  Next 
day  he  went  from  house  to  house  among  his  friends,  to  represent  me  as 
a  crazy  man  ;  but  three  of  his  pillars  were  shaken,  one  of  whom  replied 
to  him,  "If  a  crazy  man  will  talk  so,  what  would  he  do  if  he  was  in  his 
right  mind  ?"  which  seemed  to  confound  him.  I  preached  at  Front  oval, 
and  crossed  the  Blue  Ridge  in  the  night,  in  order  to  get  on  to  my  nex1  day's 
ippointment.  A  deist  was  present,  and  on  hearing  me  observe  "  :  hat  no 
nan  was  a  deist  who  would  not  dare  to  take  an  oath  to  relinquish  all 
"avors  from  God  through  Christ."  he  began  to  examine  whether  he  would 
)e  willing,  and  something  replied,  "  No,  not  for  ten  thousand  worlds." 
Thus  his  foundation  shook,  and  conviction  ensued. 

An  A-double-L-part  man  who  had  followed  up  my  meetings,  perceiv- 
ng  the  man  to  be  shaken,  appointed  a  time  to  answer  my  discourse  ;  but, 
vhilst  attempting  to  answer  it,  forgot  one  of  the  heads  of  the  discourse  ; 
vhich  so  confounded  him,  that  he  complained  of  being  unwell,  and  con- 
.luded  his  meeting  ;  and  so  sunk  into  disgrace. 

I  spoke  in  Culpepper  courthouse,  and  then  rode  fifty  miles,  or  more,  to 
Jharlottesville,  near  the  President's  seat,  in  Albemarle  county.  I  spoke 
o  about  four  thousand  people,  and  one  of  the  President's  daughters,  who 
■/as  present,  died  a  few  days  after. 

Hence  I  went  circuitously   to  Lynchburgh,  where  I  spoke  in  the  open 
ir,  in  what  I  conceived  to  be  the  seat  of  Satan's  kingdom. 

From  thence  to  New  London,    where   1   began  speaking  in  the  court- 
iouse  ;   where  papa  and  mamma  Hobson  came  in,  and  we  had  a  gi    eious 
ime.     Here  I  fell  in  with   brother  Stith  Mead,   and  we  went  on   to  the 
■'-meeting,  which  I  had  appointed  last  August. 

[arch  22d.  Several  families  came  about  twenty  miles,  and  encamped 

m  the  ground,  though  there  were  but  i'ew   Methodists  anywhere  short  of 

hat  distance.     The  weather  was  chilly,  the  clouds  appeared  threatening, 

ml  the  prospects  before  us  very  gloomy.      However,  we  poured   nut  our 

•omplaint  to  God,  who  graciously  heard  our  cry,  sent  off  the  clouds,  and 

ave  us  a  beautiful  sun. 

'23d.   About  fifteen  hundred  people   appeared  on   the  ground,    and  the 
iQvd  began  a  gracious  work  that  day,  which  I  trust    hell  shall  never  be 


DO  W'S  JOURNAL. 


137 


able  to  extinguish.  One  soul  found  peace  before  night,  and  another  in 
the  night. 

24th.  About  three  thousand  people  attended.  The  solemnity  and  tender- 
ness, and  prospect  of  good  increased. 

25th.  Sunday.  About  five  thousand  on  the  ground,  and  in  general 
good  attention.  Colonel  Callaway  and  a  number  of  respectable  gentle- 
men used  their  endeavors  to  protect  our  peaceable  privileges. 

Monday,  26th.  About  three  thousand  appeared  on  the  ground  ;  and  the 
rejoicing  of  old  saints,  the  shouts  of  young  converts,  and  the  cries  of  the 
distressed  for  mercy,  caused  the  meeting  to  continue  all  night,  until  we 
parted  on  Tuesday  morning  27th. 

Abouf  fifty,  during  this  meeting,  professed  to  have  found  the  pardoning 
love  of  God.  From  hence  the  work  went  home  with  the  people  and 
spread  over  the  country,  as  may  be  seen  from  the  following  letters  sent  by 
William  Heath,  Methodist  preacher,  to  Ezekiel  Cooper,  one  of  the  Book- 
stewards   to  the  Connection,  and  the  Rev.  Stith  Mead  to  Bishop  Asbury. 

"  Richmond  District,  April  4th,  1803. 

"  I  have  been  in  the  habit  of  communicating  to  you  the  remarkable  oc 
currences  which  have  fallen  in  my  way  from  time  to  time  :  but  your  being 
kept  from  us  in  the  south  by  sickness,  I  have  been  at  a  loss  where  to  direct 
my  intelligence.  Being  informed  you  shortly  will  be  in  Baltimore,  I  shall 
endeavor  to  throw  the  following  narrative  in  your  way.  But,  passing  over 
a  great  number  of  pleasing  scenes  which  might  be  noticed,  for  brevity's 
sake,  I  shall  confine  myself  to  the  giving  you  a  list  of  the  camp,  and  other 
meetings  of  magnitude,  with  their  immediate  effects  ;  and  then  in  an  ag. 
gregate,  the  consequences  of  the  meetings  will  be  seen  on  a  more  enlarged 
scale,  though  still  much  of  their  fruit  will  be  unnoticed,  being  scattered 
generally  over  the  circuits. 


Dates  of  meetings.  1804. 

March  23—27 
April  21—23 


May  5—11 

12—15 

17—21 


30 


31  June  1 

June  3 
8—  12 


Aug 


July  20—24 
-  28—29 
3  —  7 

8 

1  —21 
3  Sept. 
7  —  1 


Places. 

Bedford  County, 
Campbell  County,  . 
Goose  Creek, 
Lynchburgh, 
Tabernacle, 
New  Hope  Chapel, 
Tabernacle, 
Flat  Rock, 
Lynchburg, 
New  Hope  Chapel, 
Tabernacle, 

Charity  Chapel,  Pouhauta, 
Bethel  Chapel,    . 
Leftwich's  Chapel,  Bedford 
New-hope, 
Bottetourt, 
Fincastle,   . 

Ebenezer-Chapel,  Bedford 
Tabernacle, 
Oaks,  Amherst, 
12* 


circuit, 


Converted. 

50 
.     24 

16 

.     16 

100 

.   100 

150 

.     20 

50 
.     40 

.  100 
50 
100 
30 
50 
20 
50 
20 
40 


Joined. 


40 


49 
140 


49 

48 
60 

60 
19 

7 
17 

13 


30 

12 

10 

11 

20 

13 

138  DOW'S   JOURNAL. 

Aug.  21 — 25  Brown's  Chapel,  Campbell,  . 

Sept.  28  Oct.  1  Chesnut  Chapel,  Franklin, 

1805 

Mar.  29.  Ap.  2  barley's  Chapel,  Bedford,    . 

1036         538 

"  In  this  great  and  glorious  work,  it  may  be  observed,  that  at  the  close 
of  two  months,  I  numbered  six  hundred  converted,  and  five  hundred  and 
twenty  added  to  the  church.  And  in  the  six  months,  and  that  principally 
at  the  meetings,  the  number  converted  amounted  to  eleven  hundred  and 
seventy-six,  and  eight  hundred  and  fifty  joined  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
church.  With  the  preachers  in  the  five  circuits,  Bedford,  Bottetourf,  Am- 
herst, Cumberland  and  Franklin,  each  having  one  or  more  camp  meet- 
ings, hundreds  are  brought  to  God,  and  into  his  militant  church.  Other 
denominations  have  shared  largely  the  fruits  of  our  labors. 

"  In  this  work  it  may  be  remarked,  that  I  have  baptized  near  one  hun- 
dred adult  believers,  from  ten  to  twenty  at  a  time  ;  and  after  giving 
them  the  choice  of  the  mode,  there  has  not  been  one  instance  where  they 
have  chosen  immersion.  The  blessing  of  God  has  visibly  attended  the  or- 
dinance by  effusion  ;  and  there  are  but  few  who  have  joined,  but  what 
professed  saving  religion  previous  to  their  joining.  Persecution  has  raged 
in  proportion  to  the  revival  :  but  hitherto  the  Lord  has  helped  us.  And 
we  can  say  with  the  apostle,  2  Cor.  vi.  6,  '  By  honor  and  dishonor,  by 
evil  report  and  good  report :  as  deceivers,  and  yet  true :  as  unknown,  and 
yet  well  known  :  as  dying,  and  behold  we  live  :  as  chastened,  and  not  kill- 
ed :  as  sorrowful,  yet  always  rejoicing  :  as  poor,  yet  making  making  many 
rich  :  as  having  nothing,  vet  possessing  all  things.' 

"  STITH  MEAD." 


EXTRACT  OF  A  LETTER  FROM  WILLIAM  HEATH  TO  EZEKIEL  COOPER. 

"  Lynchburg,  July  25th,  1804. 

"  To  you,  I  suppose  it  will  be  a  matter  of  joy  to  hear  of  the  prosperity 
>f  Zion  in  these  parts  of  the  Lord's  vineyard. 

"  The  camp-meetings,  which  have  been  usual  in  the  south  and  west  for 
some  years,  never  began  with  us  till  last  spring. 

"On  the  23d  of  March,  a  camp-meeting  was  held  by  L.  D.*  in  con- 
junction with  a  number  of  other  preachers  and  ministers ;  at  which  fifty 
souls  professed  to  find  peace  with  God.  From  this  the  work  of  God 
spread  in  almost  every  direction,  for  many  were  awakened  at  this  meet- 
ing, who  afterwards  found  the  pearl  of  great  price.  At  the  several  meet- 
ings which  were  held  at  Flat  Creek  meeting-house,  by  the  16th  of  April, 
twenty-four  souls  professed  converting  grace  ;  and  the  work  has  continued 
more  rapid  at  that  place  ever  since.  Forty  have  joined  the  church  there. 
and  sixteen  in  the  neighborhood  above  that  have  professed  conversion,  and 
planted  a  society  among  us.  In  the  town  and  vicinity,  from  the  beginning 
of  the  work  in  April  until  now,  from  six  to  twelve  and  sixteen,  at  a  meet- 
ing, have  professed  to  find  "the  pearl  of  great  price.     So  that  from  a  class 

*  Lorenzo  Dow. 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  139 

of  twenty  members,  we  have  now  one  hundred  and  sixty.     Bless  the  Lord, 
O  my  soul  !  and  let  all  the  people  magnify  his  holy  name  I 

"  On  the  5th  of  May,  a  meeting  was  appointed  at  a  place  fifteen  miles 
above  us,  called  the  Tabernacle,  to  be  held  three  days  ;  but  the  work  was 
so  great  that  it  continued  five  days,  day  and  night,  with  very  little  inter- 
mission :  in  which  time  one  hundred  were  thought  to  have  obtained  true 
conversion.  From  the  12th  to  the  15th  of  May,  at  a  place  called  New- 
Hope,  five  miles  from  town  we  had  another  meeting,  which  continued  also 
day  and  night ;  at  which  there  were  about  one  hundred  who  professed  to 
get  converted  :  and  many  are  daily  added  to  our  numbers.  From  the  17th 
to  the  22d  of  May,  meeting  again,  at  Tabernacle  meeting-house,  at  which 
place  the  people  encamped  on  the  ground,  and  continued  preaching,  pray- 
ing, and  other  godly  exercises,  night  and  day,  for  the  five  days,  in  which 
time  one  hundred  and  fifty  were  thought  to  be  savingly  converted.  One 
hundred  joined  the  Methodist  church  at  that  time  and  place.  From  the 
8th  to  the  12th  of  June,  another  camp-meeting  was  held  at  Charity  Chap- 
el, Powhatan,  at  which  one  hundred  souls  were  thought  to  obtain  saving 
conversion,  and  sixty  joined  the  Methodist  church.  From  the  20th  to  the 
24th  of  this  month,  we  had  a  camp-meeting  in  Bedford,  at  Leftwich's 
meeting-house,  at  which  one  hundred  and  ten  came  forward,  and  gave  tes- 
timony of  their  faith,  that  God  had  converted  their  souls.  Very  many  are 
the  prayer,  class,  and  preaching  meetings,  not  mentioned  here,  at  which 
the  Lord  pours  out  his  Spirit  in  a  wonderful  manner.  Considering  the  low 
ebb  of  religion  among  us,  before  the  revival  began,  I  can  truly  say,  that  1 
never  saw  or  read  of  greater  times.  True,  the  times  mentioned  Dy  broth- 
er Cox  in  his  letter  to  Bishop  Coke,  in  1787,  were  great ;  but  I  was  in  the 
whole-  of  that  revival,  as  well  as  this,  and  it  is  my  opinion  that  this  revival 
far  exceeds  that. 

"  The  glorious  work  is  spreading  in  various  directions,  and  extensively. 
It  is  chiefly  among  the  Methodists :  though  our  Presbyterian  brethren  are 
very  friendly,  and  labor  mightily  with  and  among  us.  Indeed,  my 
brother,  we  hope,  and  at  times  are  almost  led  to  believe,  that  the  glorious 
millenium  is  ushering  in  !  Proclaim  at  your  pleasure  the  contents  of  this, 
or  any  part. 

"  I  am,  in  the  best  of  bonds,  thine,  &c. 

"  William  Heath." 

I  was  unwell  the  latter  part  of  this  meeting,  from  an  unusual  incident, 
but  after  the  meeting  broke  up,  I  rode  in  a  walk  thirty  miles,  and  lay 
down  upon  a  table  with  a  blanket  and  pillow,  and  spoke  to  several  hun- 
dreds in  the  open  air  at  night.  I  had  been  necessitated  to  alight  several 
times  and  rest,  laying  upon  the  ground  in  the  course  of  the  day. 

28th.  I  rode  in  great  misery  eleven  miles  and  spoke  to  hundreds,  an 
hour  by  sun  in  the  morning.  Thence  to  Franklin  courthouse  at  twelve 
o'clock,  and  some  were  offended,  but  good  I  trust  was  done.  In  the  even- 
ing I  spoke  twelve  miles  off";  but  was  grieved  with  the  family:  could  not 
e  with  them,  but  next  morning  quitted  them  betimes,  and  went  to  Henrv 
courthouse  ;  spoke  to  about  fifteen  hundred  people;  and  stayed  with  Ge- 
neral Martin  at  night,  where  we  had  a  good  time. 

30th.  I  started  this  morning  an  hour  before  day,  and  rode  thirty  miles 
to  Pittsylvania  courthouse.     Here  were  several  of  my  spiritual  children, 


140  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

among  whom  was  Polly  Callaway,  whom  I  once  had  pointed  at  whilst 
preaching,  the  first  time  she  ever  saw  me,  and  God  struck  her  under  con- 
viction ;  she  ran  away  thirty  miles  to  a  camp-meeting,  where  God  set  her 
soul  at  libertv  ;  and  almost  the  whole  of  her  father's  family  have  been 
brought  to  God  ;  and  her  brother  is  become  an  itinerant  preacher.  One 
soul  was  set  at  liberty  to-day.  some  mocked  and  caused  interruption,  but 
good  was  done  during  the  three  meetings. 

It  is  eight  years  this  morning  since  I  parted  with  my  parents,  on  the 
errand  in  which  1  am  now  engaged.  I  still  feel,  "  Wo  is  me  if  I  preach 
not  the  gospel."  Hitherto  I  have  been  preserved  (through  the  providence 
of  God,)  by  land  and  sea,  through  storms  and  afflictions,  with  the  tempta- 
tions of  friends  and  foes ;  but  the  Lord  hath  kept  me,  glory  to  his  holy 
name  ! 

31st.  I  held  meeting  sun  half-hour  high,  and  then  rode  eighteen  miles 
to  Wilson's  meeting-house  ;  these  were  tender  times.  Eight  miles  hence  I 
spoke  at  night. 

Sunday,  April  1st.  I  spoke  at  Rockingham  courthouse,  North  Carolina, 
to  fifteen  or  sixteen  hundred  people,  wdio  appeared  in  general  solemn  and 
well-behaved,  considering  the  inconvenience  of  standing  in  the  freezing  air 
and  falling  snow,  more  than  two  hours.  I  rode  twelve  miles  and  spoke 
at  night. 

2d.  1  spoke  in  Danville  to  about  two  thousand  :  this  was  the  seat  of 
Satan's  kingdom,  yet  I  believe  I  shall  one  day  see  good  times  in  this 
quarter.  Some  children  were  brought  forward,  for  me  to  pray  for  them, 
instead  of  offering  them  up  in  baptism,  which  I  had  never  seen  before. 

3d.  I  rode  thirty  miles  to  Halifax,  Virginia,  where  I  spoke  to  about  two 
thousand,  and  in  general  good  attention.  A  family  of  A-double-L-part 
people,  without  my  knowledge  or  consent,  appointed  me  a  meeting,  and,  to 
excuse  the  matter,  said  they  would  pilot  me  a  road  five  miles  shorter  to 
my  next  day's  meeting.  To  prevent  disappointing  the  people  I  complied, 
but  on  my  arrival,  before  I  entered  the  house,  I  inquired  whether  I  might 
feel  at  home  whilst  I  stayed  ?  They  replied,  "  Yes."  I  then  observed,  that 
I  had  come  forty  miles,  and  would  be  glad  of  a  cup  of  tea  or  coffee,  as  I 
could  not  take  food  without  them.  They  took  their  dinner,  and  prepare. 1 
not  mine,  until  it  was  time  to  begin  meeting  ;  but  as  I  would  suffer  nothing 
to  clash  with  my  appointments,  and  finding  the  people  talkative,  I  got  on 
a  table  by  the  porch  out.  of  doors,  in  the  dark,  unseen  ;  and  with  a  stamp, 
as  if  I  would  have  stove  the  table  through,  and  clapping  my  hands  at  the 
same  instant  with  all  my  might,  I  cried  with  exertion,  "  Hush,"  which 
caused  a  solemn  silence  among  the  people,  and  then  began  meeting ; 
having  told  the  family  if  my  food  was  ready,  I  would  take  it  when  I  had 
done. 

When  I  had  finished,  I  found  it  not  ready  and  cold  ;  and  being  so  Wear} 
I  was  unable  to  sit  up,  and  retired  to  rest,  observing,  I  must  be  off  betimes 
in  the  morning,  and  they  must  accommodate  my  breakfast  accordingly, 
which  however  was  not  ready  until  I  had  got  on  my  horse,  neither  did 
they  procure  me  a  pilot;  thus  1  went  twenty-three  miles  to  Charlotte 
courthouse,  got  some  breakfast,  and  spoke. 

The  above  family,  after  T  was  gone,  told  lies  about  me,  and  one  of  their 
preachers  appeared  friendly  to  my  face,  but  acted  like  them  behind  my 
back  ;  saying,  that  I  said,  "  Jesus  Christ  was  a  liar,"  &c.     Next  year 


V 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  141 

when  I  came  this  way  again,  this  family  had  made  another  appointment 
for  me  ;  but  as  it  happened,  before  the  son,  who  had  come  to  meeting, 
delivered  his  invitation,  I  prayed  to  God  to  have  mercy  on  those  who  had 
told  lies  about  me,  which  caused  shame  to  prevent  him  from  doing  his 
errand  ;  so  they  had  to  look  to  the  disappointment  themselves. 

April  5th.  A  Presbytery  was  sitting  at  Prince  Edward,  and  many  law- 
yers were  here,  (it  being  court  time.)  I  spoke  to  about  three  thousand 
people,  (standing  upon  the  stocks  or  pillory,)  on  the  subject  of  predestina- 
tion and  deism,  showing  the  one  to  be  the  foundation  of  the  other.  The 
court  adjourned  whilst  I  spoke.  I  added,  "  A  man  present  hath  some 
books,  which  contain  the  essence  of  what  I  spoke,  if  any  of  you  should 
desire  to  procure  them."  A  minister  (observing  the  attention  of  the  great 
and  small,  and  also  the  sale  of  the  books)  replied,  that  the  stocks  were 
the  fittest  place  for  me  ;  which  showed  the  bitterness  of  his  heart,  and  pro- 
cured him  no  small  disgrace  among  his  friends. 

Lynchburg  was  a  deadly  place  for  the  worship  of  God,  but  my  friends 
asked,  what  shall  be  done  with  the  profits  of  your  Chain  ?  which  they 
computed  at  five  hundred  dollars.  I  replied,  "  I  give  the  profits  to  build 
a  brick  chapel  in  Lynchburg,  for  the  Methodists,  reserving  only  the  pri- 
vilege of  preaching  in  it,  when  not  occupied  by  them,  and  whilst  my  con- 
duct shall  continue  as  unexceptionable  as  it  now  is." 

6th.  I  spoke  in  a  church,  at  Tarwallet,  in  the  day-time,  and  at  night  at 
John  Hobson's,  jr.,  whom  I  called  my  papa  and  his  wife  my  mamma.  His 
mother,  who  is  near  ninety  years  of  age,  as  I  asked  her  if  she  prayed, 
thought,  "  What  should  I  pray  for  unless  it  be  to  get  home  safe  from  meet- 
ing ;"  but  in  the  night,  whilst  she  meditated  upon  the  above  thoughts  of  her 
mind,  reflected,  "What  have  I  been  about  all  my  lifetime?  I  am  near 
one  hundred  years  old,  and  never  considered  upon  my  future  state."  Here 
conviction  seized  her  mind :  she  went  in  the  morning  to  her  son's,  and  de- 
sired prayer  :  in  about  a  week  she  was  brought  to  rejoice  in  God. 

7th.  Papa  took  me  in  a  chair  to  Cartersville.  The  first  time  I  visited 
this  place,  I  sent  to  an  innkeeper  to  preach  in  his  house,  who  replied,  as 
was  said,  he  would  first  meet  me  in  hell ;  he  shortly  after  died. 

No  one  offered  a  place,  except  one  man  a  room,  which  would  contain 
about  a  dozen  ;  at  length  I  got  the  liberty  of  a  tobacco-shed  or  warehouse, 
where  I  spoke  to  about  five  hundred.  One  man  rode  into  the  company, 
and  continued  on  his  horse  about  two  hours,  until  I  had  done ;  it  rained  so 
tremendously  that  the  people,  who  were  mostly  excited  by  curiosity,  were 
compelled  to  stay  until  I  finished.  So  I  left  the  town  without  eating  or 
drinking ;  but  now  there  was  a  stage  erected  for  me,  and  I  spoke  to  about 
two  thousand. 

I  observed  to  the  people  their  former  coolness,  and  told  them  that  I 
would  neither  eat  nor  drink  with  them  this  time  ;  but  intended  to  clear  my 
skirts  from  their  blood.  Several  were  brought  under  conviction,  and  since 
are  brought  to  rejoice  in  God.  I  received  several  invitations,  but  would 
not  break  my  word,  which  gave  great  offence. 

The  third  time  I  visited  this  place,  God  gave  me  favor  in  the  sight  of 
the  people :  prejudice  seemed  to  be  removed,  and  we  had  a  gracious  time. 

8th.  1  spoke  under  some  shades  at  Powhatan,  about  two  thousand  pre- 
sent ;  we  had  a  good  time,  except  one  drunken  man,  and  some  few  took 
offence. 


142  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

9th.  I  addressed  an  auditory  on  some  boards,  at  Chesterfield  courthouse, 
and  in  Manchester  at  night. 

10th.  I  spoke  in  Richmond  to  about  two  thousand.  Here  I  found 
several  spiritual  children,  the  fruit  of  my  first  visit.  Here  the  posts  of 
the  gallery  sunk  two  inches,  crushing  the  bricks  on  which  they  stood,  and 
two  inches  more  would  have  let  down  hundreds  of  people  upon  those 
beneath. 

11th.  I  returned  to  Cumberland  to  prepare  my  Address  to  the  people 
of  Virginia  for  the  press. 

I  communicated  my  thoughts  to  papa  and  mamma  Hobson,  who,  after 
seriously  weighing  circumstances,  gave  their  advice  and  consent  concern- 
ing mv  marriage. 

Sunday,  15th.  I  came  to  Petersburgh ;  some  were  noisy,  and  some 
were  tender  in  the  meeting. 

16th.  A  young  gentleman  carried  me  in  a  gig  to  Osborne  church ;  he 
a  few  days  after  was  thrown  from  the  gig,  and  soon  expired.  Oh,  how 
uncertain  is  life  !     Oh,  the  necessity  of  being  always  ready  ! 

I  spoke  under  the  federal  oaks  to  about  seventeen  hundred ;  we  had  a 
melting  time.  Trials  I  expect  are  at  the  door ;  the  clouds  seem  gather- 
ing fast,  and  to  none  but  a  Divine  Providence  can  I  look,  as  an  inter- 
posing friend. 

I  am  taught  to  use  all  men  as  friends,  and  yet  to  put  myself  in  the 
power  of  none,  but  to  make  God  my  only  friend,  and  put  my  whole  con- 
fidence in  him  ;  for  whom  else  can  I  rely  upon  1  The  fable  saith,  that 
the  snake,  to  oblige  the  porcupine,  suffered  him  to  come  into  his  den  out 
of  the  cold  ;  the  latter  growing  warm,  began  to  bristle  up  and  stir  about, 
and  the  quills  to  prick  the  snake,  which  caused  him  to  request  the  other 
to  be  gone,  or  else  behave.  He  replied,  "  I'm  well  enough  off,  and  if  you 
do  not  like  the  place,  you  may  seek  rest  elsewhere." 

Brother  Mallard  writes  thus :  "lam  out  of  hell,  thank  God.  Christ 
was  rebuked  by  Peter,  and  his  friends  thought  him  beside  himself. 
Joshua  thought  it  wrong  in  those  who  prophesied  in  the  camp.  Aaron 
and  Miriam  rose  up  against  Moses  ;  and  John,  with  others,  forbid  one 
who  was  casting  out  devils  in  the  name  of  Christ,  because  he  followed 
not  with  them.  And  ignorant  brethren  cause  trials,  though  well-mean- 
ing, beside  those  from  false  brethren,  hypocrites,  and  backsliders."  There 
are  trials  enough  daily,  without  borrowing  trouble  from  the  morrow.  All 
is  well  now,  to-morrow  may  take  thought  for  itself. 

I  spoke  at  Prince  George  courthouse,  and  though  there  were  but  few 
religious  people,  it  was  a  tender  time,  notwithstanding  it  was  muster-day. 
I  rode  fourteen  miles,  and  spoke  in  the  afternoon  in  Jones's  Hole  chtirch 
to  hundreds.  A  Quaker  girl,  who  was  excited  hither,  was  brought  under 
concern  of  mind  in  the  meeting,  and  had  no  rest  until  the  Lord  spoke 
peace  to  her  soul.  The  next  time  I  saw  her,  sin1  was  rejoicing  in  God. 
Here  I  met  Jesse  Lee,  and  rode  home  with  him  to  his  father's,  whose 
house  has  been  a  preaching-house  most  constantly  for  thirty  years,  and  I 
suppose  one  of  the  oldest  in  America. 

I  communicated  my  intention  to  publish  my  journal,  and  apply  the 
profit  towards  building  a  meeting-house  in  the  city  of  Washington,  as  a 
gentleman  had  offered  to  give  me  a  spot  of  ground  for  that  purpose.  J. 
L.  said  that  he  had  no  objection,  if  I  told  the  whole  truth,  and  gave  the 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  143 

meeting-house  to  the  Methodists,  which  was  then  my  intention.  But  one 
of  the  conferences  making  some  objection  to  my  building  meeting-houses 
for  them,  I  afterwards  altered  my  mind,  and  gave  what  I  conceived  to  be 
the  profits  to  some  Methodist  trustees,  still  in  the  District  of  Columbia, 
which  contains  ten  miles  square,  and  includes  the  cities  of  Washington, 
Georgetown,  and  Alexandria. 

18th.  I  had  meeting  at  Sussex  courthouse ;  then  to  Jones's  meeting- 
house, where  I  met  five  travelling  preachers,  on  their  way  to  general 
conference. 

19th.  Had  meeting  at  Hall's  meeting-house  and  Dinwiddie  courthouse, 
and  appointed  a  camp-meeting,  to  commence  on  the  eighth  of  March  fol- 
lowing. 

21st.  I  spoke  at  the  camp-meeting  ground,  and  next  day  at  Brunswick 
courthouse,  and  at  night  at  Ellis's  meeting-house,  to  about  one  thousand. 
One  professed  to  find  peace.  Ira  Ellis  is  one  of  the  old  travelling  preach- 
ers, and  Drumgoole  also,  who  live  in  this  country.  It  inspires  me  with 
a  sympathetic  reflection  when  I  fall  in  company  with  those  who  were  the 
first  in  the  planting  the  infant  Methodist  Church  in  America.  I  reflected 
how  some  have  backslidden,  others  retired  in  oblivion,  a  few  still  engaged, 
and  the  rest  gone  to  glory. 

I  spoke  at  Hicksford  in  the  courthouse,  and  at  a  widow's  in  the  night. 
1  stood  upwards  of  three  hours  in  these  meetings,  and  it  was  a  happy 
time  for  me. 

24th  I  rode  to  Jones's  church,  and  from  thence  to  Jerusalem,  a  place 
noted  for  wickedness ;  I  spoke  in  the  courthouse,  but  none  asked  me 
either  to  eat  or  drink,  which  was  the  greatest  inhospitality  I  had  met 
with  for  some  time.     This  town  was  beautifully  situated  on  a  river. 

26th.  I  held  meeting  at  Suffolk  and  Jolly's  chapel.  Some  A-double- 
L-part  people  took  offence,  but  good,  I  trust,  was  done. 

27th.  I  spoke  at  Portsmouth  to  more  than  could  get  into  the  house. 
Without  there  was  disturbance,  within  was  peace.  At  brother  Green's 
also  we  had  a  good  time,  whilst  some  fell  to  the  floor  and  raised  the  peo- 
ple in  the  street.  ' 

28th.  I  spoke  in  Norfolk  and  Portsmouth,  and  some  souls  were  set  at 
liberty.  I  refused  some  money,  and  got  some  handbills  printed,  and 
then  had  not  a  sufficiency  left  to  pay  my  ferriage.  However,  some  one 
slipped  some  money  into  my  pocket,  which  answered  the  end.  So  I  still 
perceive  that  the  calls  of  God's  Spirit  and  the  openings  of  his  providence 
go  hand  in  hand. 

29th.  The  Church  minister  and  Baptist  gave  over  their  meetings,  which 
gave  me  a  fine  opportunity  of  addressing  the  people,  both  in  the  Method- 
ist chapel  and  in  the  church,  in  the  latter  of  which  one  fell  as  in  the 
agonies  of  death.  I  feel  as  if  my  work  in  this  country  was  drawing  to  a 
close,  and  my  heart  drawn  towards  England.  Oh,  how  easv  some  peo- 
ple can  rest,  even  ministers,  and  see  so  little  fruit  of  their  labor! 

30th.  I  rode  to  Yorktown,  where  Cornwall  is  was  taken  prisoner,  and 
the  cave  to  which  he  retired  during  the  siege  still  remains,  being  cut  on 
purpose  for  him  in  a  rock.  The  effects  of  the  siege  and  shot  still  remain. 
The  town  is  since  of  little  consequence.  I  spoke  in  the  church  to  what 
I  could,  but  I  doubt  if  there  be  one  white  a  Christian  in  the  place.  I 
crossed  York  river  to  Gloucester  side,  and  spoke  again. 


144  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

May  1st.  I  spoke  at  Mount  Zion,  and  had  a  good  time ;  saw  some  of 
brother  Mead's  spiritual  children  seven  years  old.  Hence  to  Bellamy's 
chapel.  Stood  about  six  hours  this  day,  but  I  and  my  horse  had  but  little 
to  eat  till  night,  having  travelled  about  thirty  miles. 

2d.  Had  meetings  at  Shacklesford  chapel  and  the  new  church. 

The  Church  of  England  was  once  the  established  religion,  by  law,  in 
this  state.  The  clergyman  was  allowed  sixteen  thousand  pounds  weight 
of  tobacco  yearly  as  his  salary  from  the  parish.  When  the  war  com- 
menced between  England  and  America,  the  legislature  of  this  state 
thought  it  unreasonable  to  compel  a  man  to  pay,  and  so  deprive  him  of 
his  natural  privilege  of  showing  his  voluntary  liberality  ;  and  also  to 
compel  him  to  pay  to  the  support  of  those  in  whose  ministry  he  did  not 
believe. 

Part  of  the  clergy  gave  over  preaching,  while  others,  supposing  the 
Virginians  would  be  conquered  after  the  above  act,  and  their  arrears 
made  up  to  them,  continued  their  attendance  for  a  while ;  but  after  the 
taking  of  Cornwallis,  they  deserted  the  churches  also,  and  left  them 
vacant,  which  caused  the  legislature  to  permit  other  denominations  to 
use  them,*  &c,  and  many  scores  of  the  best  buildings  in  this  state  are 
now  going  to  ruin. 

3d.  I  spoke  at  Pace's  meeting-house,  and  also  in  the  Baptists'  chapel. 

Benjamin  Pace  had  borne  an  unblemished  character  as  a  preacher, 
and  at  length  fell  into  a  decline,  which  he  bore  with  Christian  fortitude, 
and  calling  for  his  shroud  and  grave-clothes,  dressed  himself  in  them  as 
some  great  hero  on  an  important  expedition;  he  then  bade  his  wife,  son, 
and  daughters  farewell,  with  orders  to  have  the  society  notified,  adding, 
"  I  am  done  fighting,  my  soul  is  in  glory  ;"  and  with  his  hands  fixed  in  a 
proper  attitude,  went  off  triumphant.     This  is  a  match  for  an  infidel. 

4th.  I  spoke  four  hours,  lacking  thirteen  minutes,  under  the  shade 
between  two  trees  at  Cole's  chapel,  to  a  crowded,  serious,  and  attentive 
auditory.  In  the  midst  of  my  discourse,  I  observed  a  man  at  the  other 
side  of  the  trees,  whom  I  considered  as  a  backslider.  It  ran  repeated  ly 
through  my  mind  to  ask  him  before  the  people,  if  the  language  of  his 
heart  was  not  contained  in  these  words : 

"  What  peaceful  hours  I  once  enjoyed 

How  sweet  their  memory  still ! 
But  they  have  left  an  aching  void 

The  world  can  never  fill." 

At  length  I  proposed  the  question,  after  telling  the  congregation  the  cause, 
and  requested  him,  if  it  was,  to  give  me  his  hand,  which  he  did,  to  the 
surprise  of  the  people.  He  was  a  Baptist,  as  I  afterwards  was  told,  and 
continued  uneasy  in  his  mind  for  some  weeks,  till  some  of  his  peo- 
ple plastered  him  up  with  the  old  doctrine,  "  once  in  grace  always  in 
grace." 

5th.  I  rode  forty-two  miles  to  Port  Royal,  and  had  a  solemn  time. 

6th.  I  spoke  in  Fredericksburgh  four  times,  and  collected  upwards  of 
forty  pounds  for  the  benefit  of  a  free  school.  The  little  boys  who  heard 
jne  preach,  next  day  went  all  over  town,  spelling,  "   \-double-L-part — 

*  Only  about  three  or  four  continued  to  officiate— which  shows  that  they  preached  for 
tobaccu  and  not  for  souh .' 


DO W'S    JOURNAL.  145 

few — elect — some — small  number,"  &c,  which  diverted  some,  and  exas- 
perated others. 

7th.  I  spoke  in  Stafford  and  Dumfries  courthouses. 

8th.  I  gave  my  last  here  ;  and  spoke  in  a  church  on  the  way  to  Alex- 
andra, where  I  spoke  at  night,  and  next  morning. 

9th.  1  spoke  in  Georgetown. 

10th.  I  went  to  Montgomery,  but  finding  my  appointment  not  given  out, 
I  pushed  on  to  Baltimore,  making  about  sixty  miles,  and  heard  a  sermon 
by  night.  Here  brother  Daniel  Ostrander  brought  me  heavy  tidings,  the 
death  of  my  mother,  the  first  that  ever  died  out  of  my  father's  family.  It 
gave  me  a  tender  sensation,  but  I  could  neither  weep  nor  mourn,  whilst 
these  words  were  in  my  mind,  "  Oh !  is  my  mother  gone  !  is  she  gone, 
never  to  return  !" 

The  last  time  I  saw  her  she  requested  that  I  should  come  and  see  them 
once  a  year  whilst  she  should  live,  which  was  my  then  intention.  But 
God  so  wonderfully  opened  my  way  in  the  southern  climes,  that  I  could 
not  find  my  way  clear,  although  I  had  felt  unusual  exercise  when  I  parted 
from  her  last,  which  I  remarked  to  my  friends ;  and  also  about  the  time 
of  her  decease,  though  it  was  near  five  months  after  she  died  before  I 
heard  of  it. 

11th.  I  received  a  letter  from  my  father,  giving  me  the  particulars  of 
my  mother's  dissolution  and  triumphant  end  ;  which  was  a  little  more 
than  twelve  months  from  the  time  I  parted  with  her  last.  He  also  in- 
formed me  of  the  death  of  my  brother  Fish,  which  took  place  a  few  weeks 
before  hers.  When  I  saw  him  last,  he  was  backslidden  from  God.  It 
appears  he  was  reclaimed  in  his  last  illness,  and  made  a  happy  exit. 

Jesse  Lee  advised  me  to  preach  in  the  market,  and  published  it  from 
the  pulpit,  and  also  prepared  an  advertisement  for  the  public  paper,  for 
me  to  preach  there  a  second  time.  There  was  a  large  concourse  of  peo- 
ple at  the  last  meeting,  and  near  one  hundred  preachers  present,  it  being 
now  general  conference  time.  I  had  come  here  to  see  if  they  intended 
to  hedge  up  my  way.  Brother  Ostrander  informed  me,  that  the  New 
York  conference  had  conversed  me  over,  and  some  were  minded  to  block 
up  my  way,  whilst  others  objected,  saying,  "  He  does  us  no  harm,  but 
we  get  the  fruit  of  his  labor,"  whilst  the  former  urged  my  example  was 
bad  ;  for  perhaps  fifty  Dows  might  spring  out  of  the  same  nest.  So  they 
agreed  to  discourage  giving  out  my  appointments.  It  appears  that  some 
came  to  this  conference  with  an  intention  to  have  a  move  to  block  up  my 
way  at  one  stroke  ;  but  on  seeing  the  southern  preachers,  and  hearing 
of  my  conduct  and  success,  their  prejudice  deserted  them,  and  their  opin- 
ions and  views  of  things  concerning  me  altered,  (as  several  of  them  told 
me,)  and  became  friendly,  though  before  cool  and  distant. 

Stith  Mead,  who  was  on  his  way  from  Georgia  to  general  conference, 
when  we  met  at  the  camp-meeting,  got  detained  on  account  of  the  revival 
which  then  broke  out,  and  spread  as  a  fire  on  a  mountain,  in  all  direc- 
tions. He  wrote  to  Baltimore  conference,  and  also  to  me,  that  he  con- 
ceived his  presence  would  not  be  necessary  there  on  my  account. 

Nicholas  Snethen  I  here  heard  preach  in  the  life  and  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  Oh  !  what  an  alteration  in  the  man  for  the  better  !  He  once 
was  a  pleasant  speaker  to  the  ear,  but  little  energy  to  the  heart,  until 
God  knocked  him  down  twice  at  a  camp-meeting,  and  gave  him  such  a 

13 


146  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

baptism  as  he  never  felt  before.  However,  spiritual  blessings  may  be 
abused  through  unfaithfulness  to  the  Divine  Spirit ;  and  what  need  there 
is  of  our  practising  the  apostle's  caution,  "  If  any  man  think  he  standeth, 
let  him  take  heed  lest  he  fall !" 

The  preachers  as  a  body  seemed  unprejudiced,  yet  a  few  individuals 

are  excepted  ;  among  whom  R and  W ,  of  ancient  date,  which  I 

desired  might  be  done  away,  and  requested  an  interview  for  that  purpose  ; 
but  though  one  of  them  invited  me  to  breakfast,  yet  they  both  went  out 
before  the  time  appointed,  without  acquainting  the  family,  which  caused 
me  to  feel  awkward  and  abashed  when  I  came. 

I  had  felt  a  desire  to  visit  Boston  for  some  time,  but  never  saw  my  way 
opening  until  now.  George  Pickering,  who  was  presiding  elder  in  Bos- 
ton district,  invited  me  to  his  jurisdiction,  which  I  esteemed  as  a  provi- 
dence, expressed  my  gratitude,  quitted  Baltimore  and  returned  to  Rich- 
mond, where  I  put  some  manuscripts  to  press  and  visited  some  neighbor- 
ing places. 

I  saw  a  man  executed  for  the  horrid  crime  of  murder,  having  spoken 
to  him  through  the  grate  the  preceding  day.  Some  trifled  when  this  aw- 
ful catastrophe  was  exhibited. 

Papa  Hobson  met  me  here,  but  my  appointments  would  not  admit  of 
my  returning  with  him  in  the  gig ;  and  I  had  sold  my  horse  to  pay  for 
printing,  and  how  to  get  on  I  did  not  know,  being  unwell  a  day  or  two 
after  ;  however,  a  gentleman  who  had  been  excited  by  curiosity  to  come 
near  twenty  miles  to  hear  me  at  Cartersville,  was  there  brought  under 
concern ;  and  with  his  servant  was  now  on  his  return  from  Petersburgh, 
where  he  had  been  to  purchase  a  coach  to  accommodate  his  family  to 
meetings.  He  hearing  of  this  appointment,  delayed  on  his  journey  twen- 
ty-four hours,  and  then  in  his  coach  carried  me  home  to  Cumberland. 

26th.  I  have  a  bad  cough,  which  some  think  denotes  my  approaching 
dissolution.  I  feel  unwell  out  of  employ  these  few  days  past,  though  I 
have  had  but  very  few  rest-days  for  seventeen  months  ;  but  have  gene- 
rally preached  from  two  to  five  times  a  day,  riding  from  thirty  to  fifty 
miles. 

Sunday,  27th.  I  spoke  at  Charity  Chapel  preparatory  for  camp-meet- 
ing. We  had  a  shout ;  two  found  peace  ;  and  some  ungenerous  persons 
struck  the  negroes,  who  were  rejoicing  in  God,  to  the  shedding  of  blood. 

Friday,  June  1st.  Camp-meeting  commenced  near  Poplar  Spring 
church,  in  Gloucester  county.  Brother  Mead,  who  had  ordered  me  to 
appoint  it,  did  not  come  according  to  expectation.  No  preachers  were  on 
the  ground,  and  hundreds  of  people,  were  assembled.  This,  indeed,  w  as 
a  trial  of  my  faith  among  the  strange  people.  However,  in  the  nam 
the  Lord,  I  went  up  the  stage  and  began  the  meeting,  and  besought  God 
for  a  token  for  good;  and  soon  a  poor  woman,  who  had  come  thirty 
miles  on  foot,  under  distress,  was  delivered,  and  clapping  her  hands, 
shouted  for  joy.  Upon  this,  three  or  four  preachers  appeared.  These 
things  began  to  revive  my  heart  ;  but  a  shower  of  rain  expelled  us  from 
the  woods  into  the  church,  where  six  or  eight  souls  found  peace.  The 
next  day  was  a  good  time  also. 

Sunday,  3d.  Some  thousands  assembled,  and  whilst  I  was  speaking 
from  a  stage,  a  storm  seemed  coming  up,  which  put  the  people  in  motion, 
but  I  requested  the  people  to  be  still  and  raise  their  hearts  to  God,  if  per- 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  147 

haps  he  would  send  off  the  clouds,  and  soon  the  threatening  grew  favor- 
able and  the  clouds  went  round. 

Monday,  4th.  Our  meeting  broke  up;  about  thirty  found  peace;  a 
number  of  backsliders  were  reclaimed;  scores  were  awakened,  and  good 
was  done  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

5th.  I  replied  to  an  A-double-L-part  discourse,  delivered  against  me  in 
my  absence  by  Bob  S.,  who  had  heard  me  preach,  which  I  think  was  un- 
manly. 

Thursday,  7th.  1  met  brother  Mead  at  papa  Hobson's,  who  informed 
me  that  the  work  in  Bedford  county  has  greatly  spread.  Six  hundred 
found  peace,  and  five  hundred  and  twenty  he  had  taken  into  society,  and 
the  flame  was  still  going  on. 

Friday,  8th.  Camp-meeting  came  on  at  Charity  Chapel,  Powhatan 
county-     The  Lord  was  precious,  but  the  wicked  strove  to  trouble  us. 

Sunday,  10th.  About  five  or  six  thousand  were  on  the  ground.  The 
work  went  on,  and  the  opposition  increased.  Twenty-five  combined  to- 
gether to  give  me  a  flogging.  They  ransacked  the  camp  to  find  me 
whilst  I  was  taking  some  repose.  This  was  the  first  discovery  of  their 
project.  As  I  went  out  of  the  tent  one  was  seen  to  cock  a  pistol  towards 
me,  whilst  a  voice  was  heard,  "  There  he  is  !  there  he  is !"  My  friends 
forced  me  into  the  tent.  Next  day  I  had  one  of  the  young  men  arrested, 
and  two  others  fled  before  they  could  be  taken.  The  young  man  acknow- 
ledged his  error,  and  promised  never  to  do  the  like  again.  So  we  let 
him  go. 

The  law  was  read  from  the  stage,  and  after  that  we  had  peace. 

Satan  was  angry,  and  brought  to  hush  with  only  growling  what  should 
be  done  by  waylaying  me  on  the  road.  I  defied  them  to  do  their  worst. 
The  work  went  on,  and  continued  all  night  and  next  morning.  When 
we  were  parting,  we  had  good  reason  to  believe  that  one  hundred  souls 
were  brought  to  liberty.  Some  were  minded  I  should  go  off  in  a  covered 
coach,  which  I  refused,  but  with  brother  Dunnington  went  off  in  a  gig, 
believing  that  they  had  no  power  to  hurt  me.  What  enraged  them  so, 
was  my  showing  their  improper  behavior  in  their  striking  the  blacks,  &c. 

13th.  Last  night  I  spoke  at  friend  Baker's,  in  whose  family  God  hath 
begun  a  gracious  work. 

I  purchased  a  grave-suit  for  the  dead,  and  sent  it  to  Betsey  M ,  and 

took  my  departure  to  Pctersburgh. 

The  stage-coach  not  going,  I  was  detained  twenty-four  hours  behind  my 
intention. 

Friday,  15th.  I  arrived  on  the  camp-ground,  about  an  hour  by  sun  in 
the  evening.  Three  found  peace  ;  some  attempted  interruption  ;  but  the 
magistrates  were  on  our  side.  I  continued  on  the  ground  until  Monday 
the  18th,  in  which  time  about  sixty  professed  to  have  found  peace,  and 
about  one  hundred  awakened.  Brother  Cox  wrote  me  that  about  thirty 
found  peace  after  that  I  left  the  ground.  Some  blamed  me  for  appointing 
this  meeting  :  however,  the  devil's  kingdom  suffered  loss  in  the  Isle  of 
Wight,  and  I  will  rejoice. 

I  gave  one  hundred  dollars  worth  of  books  towards  building  a  chapel ; 
and  spent  a  few  days  in  Norfolk  and  Portsmouth  ;  and  several  souls  were 
set  at  liberty  while  I  stayed. 


148  DOW'S   JOURNAL, 


CHAPTER  III, 

RETURN    TO    NEW  ENGLAND. 

Sunday,  24th.  I  embarked  for  New- York.  We  had  some  contrary 
winds,  horrible  squalls,  and  calms  ;  however,  in  eight  days,  I  spoke  with 
some  friends  in  New-York,  having  quitted  the  vessel,  and  by  the  way  of 
Elizabethtown  came  to  the  city. 

N.  Snethen  is  stationed  here,  and  seems  not  so  lively  (by  the  account 
of  friends)  as  he  was  some  time  ago.  He  is  lately  married. — Cyrus  Steb- 
bens  objected  to  my  preaching  where  he  was  stationed,  though  the  trustees 
were  mostly  friendly.  He  withdrew  from  the  connection  soon  after,  which 
showed  what  spirit  he  was  of. 

I  put  my  trunk  on  board  a  vessel  for  Middletown,  and  a  friend  took  me 
in  a  chaise,  near  forty  miles,  whence  I  continued  on  foot  until  I  came  near 
Connecticut  line.  When  about  sixty  yards  off,  whilst  raising  my  heart  to 
God  to  open  me  a  way  for  provision,  as  I  had  but  a  few  cents  in  my  pocket, 
I  met  Aaron  Hunt,  a  preacher,  who  told  me  where  to  call  and  get  some 
refreshment.  I  did  so,  and  held  two  meetings  in  the  neighborhood  ;  then 
came  to  Danbury,  and  pawning  my  watch,  took  stage  for  Hartford. 

July  10th.  Walking  twenty  miles  I  came  to  my  father's  house,  which 
appeared  empty.  Things  seemed  pleasant  round  about ;  but  my  mother 
is  no  more.  I  cannot  mourn — my  loss  is  her  gain.  I  trust  to  meet  her 
in  the  skies,  where  sorrow  and  parting  are  no  more.  The  rest  of  my 
friends  were  well  in  body,  but  low  in  religion. 

I  went  to  Middletown  for  my  trunk,  and  found  the  plans  for  the  con- 
templated meeting-house  like  to  fall  through,  although  six  hundred  dollars 
were  subscribed.  I  offered  them  eight  hundred  dollars  worth  of  books  to 
aid  therein,  provided  they  would  give  me  assistance  in  putting  my  journal 
to  press.  Here  brother  Burrows  met  me,  and  we  went  to  Hebron,  where 
we  saw  brother  Wood.  We  agreed  on  a  camp-meeting,  to  commence  the 
last  day  of  May  following  ;  which  when  known,  was  ridiculed  as  enthu- 
siasm, to  think  that  I  could  get  people  to  go  into  the  woods,  and  encamp 
night  and  day  in  this  populous  part,  where  elegant  meeting-houses  were 
so  numerous.  I  was  now  called  to  another  difficulty — a  young  horse 
being  dead,  and  some  money  miscarried  which  I  had  sent  for  his  keeping, 
and  a  coat:  my  appointment  had  gone  on  to  Boston,  and  how  to  do3  I  saw 
not  my  way  clear  ;  but  here  that  same  Providence,  whose  kindness  I  had 
experienced  on  many  interesting  occasions,  was  manifest.  A  biter  from 
a  motherly  woman,  who  had  never  *f<-n  me  but  once,  came  to  band,  in 
which  was  enclosed  a  bank  note.  This  enabled  me  to  pay  what  I  owed 
and  take  stage  from  Springfield  to  Waltham.  A  paper-maker  agreed,  if 
I  would  pay  one  hundred  dollp-rsdown  and  give  him  bonds  forthe  remainder, 
he  would  accommodate  me;  but  how  to  accomplish  this  1  did  not  know, 
until  I  fell  asleep  al  brother  Pickering's  father-in-law's  in  Waltham,  when 
1   dreamed    bow   and  whore  I  could   get   the   money,  which    1  observed  to 

P ,  who  replied,  "  A  dream  is  a  dream."     I  said,  "  True  ;   but  I  intend 

to  see  the  result." — 1   wrote  to  my  Middletown  friends  and  succeeded  ac- 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  149 

cordingly.  I  spoke  several  times  in  Boston,  and  once  on  the  common, 
•where  two  caused  interruption  ;  but  shortly  after  God  called  them  to 
eternity. 

Some  dated  their  awakenings  and  conversions  from  this  visit. — Thence 
I  took  stage  and  returned  to  Springfield,  where  I  arrived  about  twelve  at 
night,  and  lay  under  a  haystack  until  day  ;  when  I  called  on  the  paper- 
man,  with  a  friend  I  met  from  Middletown,  and  completed  our  bargain.  I 
then  went  with  the  friend  to  Hartford,  and  completed  our  agreement  with 
the  printers  and  bookbinder. 

I  had  now  a  tour  of  about  six  thousand  miles  laid  off  before  me,  to  be  ac- 
complished against  my  return  in  May.  and  not  a  cent  of  money  in  my  pocket ; 
however,  in  the  name  of  God,  I  set  off  on  foot  from  my  father's  house, 
though  no  one  knew  my  situation  ;  doubting  not,  but  that  the  providential 
hand  which  I  had  experienced  heretofore,  would  go  with  me  still.  1  walked 
to  Hartford  river,  telling  the  ferryman  my  case.  He  carried  me  over, 
saying,  "Pay  when  you  can,"  (it  being  one  cent.)  Isold  some  books, 
and  continued  my  walk  to  Litchfield,  falling  in  with  a  wagon  of  Quakers, 
who  suffered  me  to  ride  some  on  the  way. 

Thence  I  took  stage  to  Danbury  and  redeemed  my  watch  :  held  a  few 
meetings,  and  came  to  New- York.  A  friend  who  had  employed  me  to 
get  him  some  printing  done,  not  making  remittance,  I  had  like  to  have 
been  involved  in  difficulty  ;  but  Providence  delivered  me  from  this  diffi- 
culty also.  Brother  Thatcher  had  consented  for  my  holding  a  camp- 
meeting  in  his  district ;  but  reconsidering  the  matter,  recoiled  with  prohi- 
bition. Yet  to  prevent  my  disappointment  from  being  too  great,  he  suffer- 
ed four  appointments  to  be  made  for  me  by  a  local  preacher,  not  choosing 
to  give  them  out  himself,  considering  the  agreement  at  last  conference. 
These  appointments  were  given  out  wrong  end  foremost,  considering  the 
line  of  my  journey,  which  caused  me  much  more  travelling.  However, 
with  a  heavy  heart,  I  fulfilled  the  appointments,  in  each  of  which  I  could 
but  remark,  with  tears,  that  some  persons  had  accused  me  with  being  of 
a  party  spirit,  and  striving  to  get  a  separation,  which  thing  was  false,  and 
I  did  not  expect  to  trouble  them  any  more  in  that  part,  until  there  was  an 
alteration  and  God  should  further  open  mv  way. 

As  I  was  going  to  take  the  stage,  a  man  brought  up  a  horse,  saddle, 
and  bridle  for  me,  with  orders  to  pay  when  convenient.  I  considered  this 
act  as  Christian  kindness  ;  but  Satan  strove  to  raise  a  dust,  as  I  did  not 
make  remittance  very  speedily,  having  no  safe  opportunity  for  some  months. 

I  passed  through  my  old  circuit,  the  Dutchess,  and  saw  some  who 
retained  prejudice  ;  but  I  continued  my  journey,  putting  up  at  the  inns, 
being  unwilling  to  screw  any  thing  through  the  devil's  teeth. 

When  I  arrived  in  Albany,  the  preaching-house  doors,  which  had  been 
shut  in  Stehbens'  time,  were  now  open.  As  the  stationed  preacher  was 
out  of  town,  and  one  or  two  others,  who  were  expected,  not  coming,  the 
people  were  like  to  be  disappointed  ;  which  to  prevent,  gave  rise  to  the 
opening,  which  I  embraced  as  providential,  and  held  a  number  of  meetings. 
Here  1  have  always  found  some  kind  friends,  particularly  brother  Taylor. 

I  took  my  departure  to  AVeston,  where  I  saw  Smith  Miller,  his  wife 
Hannah,  and  Peggy,  after  an  absence  of  nearly  two  years. 

August  31st.  Camp-meeting  began,  and  the  people  were  entirely  stran- 
gers to  the  quality  and  magnitude  of  this  kind  of  meeting.     Several  Me- 

13* 


150  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

thodist  preachers  came  as  spectators,  intending,  if  the  meeting  did  well, 
to  take  hold,  heart  and  hand  with  me  ;  hut  if  ill,  to  leave  it  as  they  found 
it,  and  let  the  blame  devolve  on  me.  A  stage  being  erected,  I  addressed 
the  people  thereon,  from  Luke  xxi.  19.  An  awful  solemnity  came  over 
the  people  :  several  mourners  came  forward  to  be  prayed  for ;  and  some 
shortly  found  comfort,  and  the  Lord  bejjan  to  move  in  the  camp.  However, 
the  preachers  were  minded  we  should  disband  to  private  habitations ;  but 
1  replied,  "  If  I  can  get  twenty  to  tarry  on  the  ground,  I  will  not  go  off 
until  the  meeting  break  up."  Soon  the  Lord  began  to  move  among  the 
people,  and  many  were  detained  on  the  ground,  and  souls  were  born  to 
God.  Next  day  the  congregation  and  work  increased,  and  so  in  the  course 
of  the  night  likewise. 

Sunday,  Sept.  2d.  I  was  sick.  It  rained,  and  the  people  were  punished, 
by  getting  wet  in  the  shower,  through  not  coming  better  prepared  for  en- 
campment, &c,  which  I  was  glad  of,  as  it  taught  them  a  useful  lesson 
ao-ainst  my  return.  It  cleared  up  and  the  sun  broke  out,  when  I  addressed 
them.  Being  informed  of  some  ill  designs  among  the  youth,  to  bring  a 
stigma  on  the  meeting,  and  observing  three  companies  in  the  woods,  I  got 
on  a  log  in  the  triangle,  and  began  relating  a  story  concerning  a  bird's 
nest,  which  my  father  had  remarked  represented  his  family,  that  would 
be  scattered  like  those  young  birds,  who  knew  not  the  getting  of  things, 
but  only  the  fruition  of  provision,  and  not  parental  affection  until  they 
come  to  have  children  of  their  own ;  which  remarks  had  made  great 
impression  on  my  mind.  The  rehearsal  to  them  had  the  desired  effect, 
and  gathered  their  wandering  minds  into  a  train  of  serious  thinking,  and 
prepared  their  hearts  for  the  reception  of  good  advice.  Several  of  them 
desired  I  should  pray  with  them  ;  soon  nine  were  sprawling  on  the  ground, 
and  some  were  apparently  lifeless.  The  doctors  supposed  they  had  faint- 
ed, and  desired  water  and  fans  to  be  used.  I  replied,  "Hush!"  Then 
they,  to  show  the  fallacy  of  my  ideas,  attempted  to  determine  it  with  their 
skill  ;  but  to  their  surprise  their  pulse  was  regular.  Some  said,  "  It  is 
fictitious,  they  make  it."  I  answered,  "  The  weather  is  warm  and  we  are 
in  a  perspiration,  whilst  they  are  cold  as  corpses,  which  cannot  be  done 
by  human  art." 

Here  some  supposing  they  were  dying,  whilst  others  suggested,  "It  is 
the  work  of  the  devil ;"  I  observed,  "  If  it  be  the  devil's  work,  they  will 
use  the  dialect  of  hell,  when  they  come  to :"  some  watched  my  words,  in 
great  solemnity,  and  the  first  and  second  were  soon  brought  through, 
happy,  and  all  in  the  course  of  the  night,  except  a  young  woman,  who  had 
come  under  good  impression,  much  against  her  father's  will,  thirty  miles. 
She  continued  shrieking  for  mercy  for  eight  hours,  sometimes  on  the  bor- 
ders of  despair,  until  near  sunrise,  when  I  exhorted  her  if  she  had  a  view 
of  her  Saviour,  to  receive  Him  as  appearing  for  her.  Here  hope  revived  ; 
faith  sprang  up  ;  joy  arose  ;  her  countenance  was  an  index  of  her  heart 
to  all  the  beholders ;  she  uttered  a  word,  and  soon  she  testified  the  reality 
of  her  mental  sensation,  and  the  peace  she  had  found. 

About  thirty  found  peace;  and  I  appointed  another  camp-meeting,  to 
commenoe  in  May. 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  151 

CHAPTER   IV. 

MARRIAGE. 

When  I  was  in  Ireland,  I  saw  the  first  pair  that  I  thought  were  happy 
in  marriage,  or  showed  a  beauty  in  their  connection  as  the  result  of  matri- 
mony. I  heard  also  of  a  young  man,  who  made  a  proposal  of  marriage  : 
the  young  woman,  possessing  piety  and  consideration,  agreed  to  make  it  a 
matter  of  fasting  and  prayer,  to  know  the  Divine  will  on  the  subject ;  she 
also  told  a  considerate  friend,  who  gave  her  advice  on  the  subject.  At 
the  time  appointed  they  met,  to  return  their  answers  upon  the  subject. 
The  man  said  he  thought  it  was  the  will  of  God  that  they  should  proceed, 
and  the  two  women's  opinion  was  the  reverse.  It  was  then  submitted  for 
my  opinion,  why  I  thought  the  young  man's  mind  differed  from  theirs.  I 
replied,  "  That  many  persons  desire  a  thing,  and  wish  that  it  might  be  the 
will  of  God  it  should  be  so,  and  from  thence  reason  themselves  into  a  be- 
lief that  it  is  his  will,  when  in  fact  it  is  nothing  but  their  own  will,  sub- 
stituted for  God's,  and  so  stand  in  their  own  light  and  deceive  themselves. 

It  appears  to  me,  concerning  every  person  who  is  marriageable,  and 
whose  duty  it  is  to  marry,  that  there  is  some  particular  person  whom  they 
ought  to  have.  But  I  believe  it  to  be  possible  for  them  to  miss  of  that 
object  and  obtain  one  who  is  not  proper  for  them. 

Some  people  have  an  idea  that  all  matches  are  appointed,  which  I  think 
repugnant  to  common  sense,  for  a  man  will  leave  his  wife  and  a  woman 
her  husband ;  they  two  will  go  to  another  part,  and  marry,  and  live  as 
lawful  man  and  wife.  Now  can  rational  creatures  suppose  that  God  ap- 
pointed this  match,  whose  revealed  will  saith,  "  Thou  shalt  not  commit 
adultery." 

Again,  I  have  seen  some  men  and  women  in  courtship  put  the  best  foot 
foremost,  and  the  best  side  out ;  and  from  this  their  ways  would  appear 
pleasing,  and  fancy  would  be  conceived  and  taken  for  love ;  but  when 
they  got  acquainted  with  each  other's  weaknesses,  after  the  knot  was  tied, 
the  ways  which  once  appeared  agreeable  are  now  odious :  thus  the  dear 
becomes  cheap,  and  the  honey  is  gall  and  vinegar ;  but,  alas  !  it  is  too 
late  to  repent.  Their  dispositions  being  so  different,  it  is  as  much  impossi- 
ble for  them  to  live  agreeable  and  happy  in  love  together  as  for  the  cat 
and  dog  to  agree.  Thus  a  foundation  is  laid  for  unhappiness  for  life. 
"  Whatsoever  ye  do,  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God,"  is  the  language  of  the 
scripture.  Therefore,  as  Christ  saith,  "  Without  me  ye  can  do  nothing ;" 
and  as  Paul  saith,  "  Through  Christ  who  strengthened  me,  I  can  do  all 
things ;  we  are  to  look  to  God  for  help  in  whatever  we  undertake,  as 
all  things  are  sanctified  through  faith  and  prayer ;  therefore  what- 
soever we  dare  not  pray  to  God  for  his  blessing  upon,  we  have  no 
right  to  pursue :  it  is  forbidden  fruit :  but  as  there  is  a  providence  of 
God  attending  every  person  in  every  situation  in  life,  and  no  such  thing 
as  mere  chance,  it  is  my  opinion,  if  people  were  but  resigned  to  the  dis- 
pensation of  Divine  providence,  instead  of  being  their  own  choosers,  their 
will  resigned  to  his  disposal,  &c,  that  they  would  find  his  providence  to 
guide  and  direct  them  to  the  object  proper  for  them,  as  the  calls  of  his 
Spirit  and  the  openings  of  his  providence  go  hand  in  hand. 


152  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

I  was  resolved  when  I  began  to  travel,  that  no  created  object  should  be 
the  means  of  rivalling  my  God,  and  of  course  not  to  alter  the  situation  of 
my  life,  unless  a  way  seemed  to  open  in  the  way  of  providence,  whereby 
I  might  judge  that  my  extensive  usefulness  should  be  extended  rather  than 
contracted. 

S M ,  of  Western,  came  to  a  big  meeting  in  the  woods,  and 

heard  that  crazy  Dow  was  there,  and  after  some  time  sought  and  found 
me.  He  accompanied  me  to  my  appointments,  consisting  of  about  one 
hundred  miles'  travel.  He  kept  what  some  call  a  Methodist  tavern,  i.  e.  a 
house  for  the  preachers,  &c.  One  of  my  appointments  being  near  his 
house,  he  invited  me  to  tarry  all  night ;  observing  his  daughter  would  be 
glad  to  see  me.  I  asked  if  he  had  any  children  !  He  replied,  "  A  young  wo- 
man I  brought  up  I  call  my  daughter."  I  stayed  all  night ;  but  so  it  hap- 
penened,  that  not  a  word  passed  between  her  and  me,  though  there  were 
but  the  three  in  family.  I  went  to  my  appointment,  where  we  had  a  pre- 
cious time :  but  whilst  preaching,  I  felt  an  uncommon  exercise,  known 
only  to  myself  and  my  God,  to  run  through  my  mind,  which  caused  me 
to  pause  for  some  time.  In  going  to  my  evening  appointment,  I  had  to 
return  by  the  house,  he  being  still  in  company  with  me.  I  asked  him  if 
he  would  object  if  1  should  talk  to  his  daughter  concerning  matrimony  ? 
He  replied,  "  I  have  nothing  to  say,  only  I  have  requested  her,  if  she  hath 
any  regard  for  me,  not  to  marry  so  as  to  leave  my  house." 

When  I  got  to  the  door,  I  abruptly  asked  his  wife  who  had  been  there, 
and  what  they  had  been  about  in  my  absence.  She  told  me,  which  made 
way  for  her  to  observe,  that  Peggy  was  resolved  never  to  marry  unless  it 
were  to  a  preacher,  and  one  who  would  continue  travelling.  This  reso- 
lution being  similar  to  my  own,  as  she  then  stepped  into  the  room,  caused 
me  to  ask  her  if  it  were  so  1  She  answered  in  the  affirmative  ;  on  the 
back  of  which  I  replied,  "  Do  you  think  you  could  accept  of  such  an  ob- 
ject as  me  ?"  She  made  no  answer,  but  retired  from  the  room :  this  was 
the  first  time  of  my  speaking  to  her.  I  took  dinner  ;  asked  her  one  ques- 
tion more and  went  to  my  neighboring  meetings,  which  occupied 

some  days ;  but  having  a  cloak  making  of  oiled  cloth,  it  drew  me  back  to 
get  it.  I  stayed  all  night,  and  in  the  morning,  when  going  away,  I  observed 
to  her  and  her  sister,  who  brought  her  up  as  a  mother,  that  I  was  going  to 
the  warm  countries,  where  I  never  had  spent  a  warm  season,  and  it  was 
probable  I  should  die,  as  the  warm  climate  destroys  mostly  those  who  go 
from  a  cold  country.  "  But,"  said  I,  "  if  I  am  preserved  about  a  year  and 
a  half  from  now,  I  am  in  hopes  of  seeing  this  northern  country  again,  and 
if  during  this  time  you  live  and  remain  single,  and  find  no  one  that  you 
like  better  than  you  do  me,  and  would  be  willing  to  give  me  up  twelve 
months  out  of  thirteen,  or  three  years  out  of  four,  to  travel,  and  that  in 
foreign  lands,  and  never  say,  do  not  go  to  your  appointment,  &c. — for  if 
you  should  stand  in  my  way,  I  should  pray  to  God  to  remove  you,  which 
I  believe  he  would  answer, — and  if  I  find  no  one  that  I  like  better  than  I 
do  you,  perhaps  something  further  may  be  said  on  the  subject;"  and  find- 
ing her  character  to  stand  fair,  I  took  my  departure.  In  my  travels.  1 
went  to  the  Natchez  country,  where  I  found  religion  low,  and  had  hard 
times,  but  thought  this  country  one  day  would  be  the  garden  of  America, 
and  if  this  family  would  remove  there,  it  would  prove  an  everlasting  bless- 
ing (as  it  respects  religion)  to  the  inhabitants,  considering  their  infant 


DOW'S  JOURNAL.  I5S 

state.*  It  lay  on  my  mind  for  some  weeks,  when  I  wrote  to  them  on  the 
subject,  though  I  had  no  outward  reason  to  suppose  they  would  go,  con- 
sidering the  vast  distance  of  near  two  thousand  miles.  But  now  I  found 
she  was  still  single,  and  they  all  willing  to  comply  with  my  request,  which 
removed  many  scruples  from  my  mind,  knowing  that  it  was  a  circumstance 
that  turned  up  in  the  order  of  Providence,  instead  of  by  my  own  seeking ; 
so  our  bargain  was  drawn  to  a  close,  but  still  I  thought  not  to  have  the 
ceremony  performed  until  I  should  return  from  Europe ;  but  upon  reflec- 
tion, considering  the  circumstance  would  require  a  correspondence,  my 
letters  might  be  intercepted,  and  the  subject  known,  prejudice  arise,  jeal- 
ousy ensue,  and  much  needless  conversation  and  evil  be  the  result ;  where- 
fore to  prevent  the  same,  a  preacher  coming  in,  we  were  married  that 
night,  though  only  we  five  were  present,  this  being  the  third  of  September, 
1804.f 


CHAPTER  V. 

TOUR  TO  THE  MISSISSIPPI. 

4th.  Smith  Miller  set  off  with  me  for  Natchez,  early  in  the  morning, 
as  my  appointments  had  been  given  out  for  some  months.  I  spoke  at 
Westmoreland  and  Augusta  that  day. 

5th.  We  rode  fifty  miles :  I  spoke  once  on  the  road,  and  saw  a  spiritual 
daughter,  who  was  awakened  when  I  travelled  the  Pittsfield  circuit. 

6th.  We  rode  fifty  miles,  and  stayed  with  a  family  of  Methodists,  near 
the  east  branch  of  the  Susquehannah  river.  The  man  was  kind,  but  the 
woman  was  as  she  was. 

7th.   Rode  thirty-four  miles,  and  spoke  at  night  at  Sugar  creek. 

8th.  Thirty-five  miles,  to  Lycoming. 

9th.  Twenty-five  miles,  to  Amariah  Sutton's,  and  found  Gideon  Draper 
preaching,  who  was  awakened  when  I  was  on  Cambridge  circuit.  Oh  ! 
how  these  things  refreshed  my  soul,  to  see  the  fruit  of  my  labor,  hundreds 
of  miles  off,  years  after  !  I  spoke  when  he  was  done.  He  accompanied 
us  ten  miles,  when  I  spoke  again. 

10th.  Thirty-three  miles  to  P — p  Antisse's. 

11th.  Forty  miles — stayed  with  a  Dutchman,  who  was  reasonable  in 
his  charges. 

12th.  Thirty-four  miles  across  part  of  the  Allegany  mountain  to  Welsh- 
town. 

13th.  We  crossed  the  Laurel  hills,  and  though  we  lost  some  miles  by 
false  direction,  yet  we  came  near  to  Dennistown,  and  stayed  with  a  friend. 

14th.  We  went  to  Greensborough,  where  I  spoke  in  the  evening,  and 
then  rode  thirty-two  miles  to  Pittsburg,  where  we  arrived  about  the  dawn 
of  day.     I  found  my  appointments  were  not  given  out  accurately. 

*  Provided  they  should  be  faithful  to  God — but  many  good  things  fall  through  for  want  of 
humble  and  faithful  perseverance  under  God. 

t  See  the  Reflections  on  Matrimony— and  you  that  are  young,  digest  it  well. 


154  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

Sunday,  16th.  I  spoke  in  Pittsburg,  and  Washington. 

17th.  Brownsville  and  Uniontown,  where  I  heard  that  the  bishops  As- 
bury  and  Whatcoat  were  sick,  twenty-five  miles  off. 

18th.  Spoke  twice  in  Washington. 

19th.  Spoke  in  Steubenville,  in  the  state  of  Ohio.  I  have  now  been  in 
each  of  the  seventeen  states  of  the  Union. 

20th.  Spoke  in  Charlestown,  and  some  were  offended. 

21st.  Spoke  to  hundreds,  beginning  before  sunrise  ;  and  then  went  to 
Wheeling.  Spoke  at  ten  o'clock  to  a  large  concourse,  and  so  went  on  our 
journey. 

23d.  Spoke  to  a  few  in  Zanesville  on  the  Muskingum  river.  I  could 
not  but  observe  great  marks  of  antiquity,  ridges  of  earth  thrown  up  so  as 
to  form  enclosures  of  various  forms,  on  which  three  or  four  might  easily 
ride  abreast.  Some  of  these  I  think  would  contain  near  one  hundred  acres 
or  more. 

24th.  Came  to  New  Lancaster,  where  I  spoke. 

25th.  Came  to  Chillicothe  :  held  four  meetings  :  some  of  the  A-double-L- 
part  people  were  offended :  stayed  with  the  governor  two  days.  In  him 
are  connected  the  Christian  and  the  gentleman.  I  think  this  state  is  laid 
oif  in  townships,  six  miles  square,  and  then  into  sections  of  one  mile  square, 
(containing  six  hundred  and  forty  acres,)  and  half  sections.  The  title  of 
this  is  obtained  from  government  at  nine  shillings  English  per  acre,  for 
ever,  in  four  annual  payments  :  or  if  the  money  be  paid  down  the  interest 
will  be  deducted.  No  slavery  can  be  introduced  here.  There  are  lands 
laid  off  for  schools  in  great  magnitude  :  and  I  consider  the  form  of  the  con- 
stitution superior  to  that  of  any  other  in  the  Union. 

Near  the  Ohio  river,  people  are  sometimes  troubled  with  fevers  ;  but 
on  uplands  near  the  heads  of  the  streams,  the  country  is  far  more  healthy. 

Monday,  Oct.  1st.  I  found  Mr.  Hodge,  a  Presbyterian  minister,  had 
failed  in  giving  out  my  appointments.  However,  I  fell  in  with  the  western 
conference,  which  was  now  sitting  in  Kentucky,  and  God  was  with  them 
and  the  people.  I  saw  the  jerks  in  Pennsylvania,  Ohio,  and  this  state  on 
this  journey.  Several  of  the  presiding  elders  called  me  into  a  private 
room  ;  and  after  some  interview,  we  parted  in  friendship.  Next  day  I 
spoke  under  the  trees,  nearly  the  whole  conference  being  present.  I 
thought  I  could  discern  every  countenance  present,  and  tell  the  Methodist 
from  the  A-double-L-part  people.  I  never  before  observed  that  present 
impression  would  cause  the  countenance  to  be  such  an  index  to  the  mind, 
of  pleasure  and  pain,  especially  in  an  auditory.  From  thence  I  went  to 
Lexington,  held  a  few  meetings,  and  saw  one  whom  I  had  known  in  Dub- 
lin,  but  he  was  not  as  happy  now  as  he  was  once.  I  here  experienced 
some  kindness,  and  also  spoke  at  Paris  by  the  way.  An  A-double-L- 
part  man  being  convinced  that  A-double-L  meant  all,  'caused  great  unea- 
siness among  the  Presbyterians.  First,  several  preachers  formed  them- 
selves into  an  association,  by  the  name  of  the  Springfield  Association*  and 
then  made  a  will  and  voluntarily  died,  and  instead  of  being  a  distinct 
party,  sunk  into  union  with  all  Christians. 

Sunday,  7th.  I  spoke  in  Herodsburgh  and  Springfield.  As  I  was  get- 
ting up,  1  found  my  clothes  had  been  moved  during  the  night,  which 
caused  me  to  arouse  the  family.  My  jacket  was  found  in  the  piazza,  and 
all  my  money  gone  except  one  cent. 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  155 

Thence  I  went  to  Tennessee,  but  found  my  appointments  were  not  given 
out.  I  spoke  in  Clarkesville  and  Nashville,  and  many  other  places  over 
the  country,  until  I  came  to  a  brother  Canon's,  who  had  been  the  means 
of  opening  my  way  (under  God)  before. 

Friday,  19th.  Camp-meeting  commenced  at  Liberty.  Here  I  saw  the 
jerks;  and  some  danced  :  a  strange  exercise  indeed.  However,  it  is  invol- 
untary, yet  requires  the  consent  of  the  will :  i.  e.  the  people  are  taken 
jerking  irresistibly  ;  and  if  they  strive  to  resist  it,  it  worries  them'  much  : 
yet  is  attended  by  no  bodily  pain,  and  those  who  are  exercised  to  dance, 
(which  in  the  pious  seems  an  antidote  to  the  jerks,)  if  they  resist,  it  brings 
deadness  and  barrenness  over  the  mind  ;  but  when  they  yield  to  it  they 
feel  happy,  although  it  is  a  great  cross.  There  is  a  heavenly  smile  and 
solemnity  on  the  countenance,  which  carries  a  great  conviction  to  the  minds 
of  beholders.  Their  eyes  when  dancing  seem  to  be  fixed  upwards,  as  if 
upon  an  invisible  object,  and  they  lost  to  all  below. 

Sunday,  21st.  I  heard  Doctor  Tooley,  a  man  of  liberal  education,  who 
had  been  a  noted  deist,  preach  on  the  subject  of  the  jerks  and  the  dancing 
exercise.  He  brought  ten  passages  of  scripture  to  prove  that  dancing  was 
once  a  religious  exercise,  but  corrupted  at  Aaron's  calf,  and  from  thence 
young  people  got  it  for  amusement.  I  believe  the  congregation  and  preach- 
ers were  generally  satisfied  with  his  remarks. 

The  Natchez  mission  had  almost  discouraged  the  western  conference, 
having  made  several  trials  with  little  success.  However,  Lawner  Black- 
man  and  brother  Barnes,  finding  that  I  was  going  thither,  offered  as  volun- 
teers and  fell  in  with  me  for  the  journey. 

Tuesday,  23d.  We  started  from  Franklin,  (where  I  received  some  kind- 
ness,) and  riding  thirty-two  miles,  encamped  in  the  woods.  It  rained,  and 
apparently  we  could  get  no  fire  ;  but  some  moving  families  from  North 
Carolina  got  affrighted  by  some  Indians,  and  were  returning,  being  fearful 
to  venture  on  their  way.  They  showed  us  the  remains  of  their  fire  where 
they  had  encamped  the  preceding  night ;  and  with  difficulty  I  prevailed 
on  them  to  stay  with  us,  until  I  let  them  know  my  name,  which  they  had 
heard  of  before :  they  intended  travelling  on  all  night  to  the  settlement, 
fearful  of  being  massacred  by  the  Indians. 

24th.  Travelled  about  thirty-five  miles,  and  saw  one  company  of  In- 
dians on  the  way. 

25th.  The  post  and  a  traveller  passed  us  by  early ;  but  we  overtook 
them,  and  continued  together  to  the  Tennessee  river.  The  wind  was  high, 
and  none  crossed  except  the  post,  and  he  with  danger. 

26th.  We  crossed,  paying  one  dollar  each,  where  was  a  small  garrison, 
and  some  few  half-breed  Indians. 

27th.  We  gained  the  suburbs  of  Bigtown  of  the  Chickasaws.  I  am  now 
beside  the  fire,  the  company  laying  down  to  rest,  and  our  horses  feeding 
in  a  cane-brake  and  provisions  nearly  out. 

Sunday,  28th.  Two  of  our  horses  were  missing,  but  were  returned  early 
in  the  morning  by  a  negro  and  an  Indian,  who,  I  suppose,  had  stolen  them 
to  get  a  reward.  One  of  our  company  was  for  flogging  the  negro,  which 
I  opposed,  lest  it  should  raise  an  uproar,  and  endanger  other  travellers  by 
the  Indians,  who  are  of  a  revengeful  temper.  This  day  was  a  hungry 
time  to  us.  We  thought  of  the  disciples  who  plucked  the  ears  of  corn  on 
the  sabbath. 


156  DOW'S  JOURNAL. 

At  length  we  came  to  another  village  where  some  whites  lived,  and 
one  Mr.  Gunn  (who  was  touched  under  the  word,  when  I  was  here  before) 
received  us  kindly.  We  tarried  two  days  in  this  settlement,  held  some 
meetings,  and  receiving  gratis  necessaries  for  our  journey,  took  our  depart- 
ure. Having  a  gun  with  us,  we  killed  some  turkeys,  which  were  nu- 
merous in  flocks.  From  what  we  saw,  there  were  bears  and  plenty  of 
wolves  and  deer  in  these  woods.  The  canopy  of  heaven  was  our  covering 
by  night,  except  the  blankets  we  were  rolled  in.  We  kept  fires  to  prevent 
the  wild  beasts  from  approaching  too  near.  The  post  we  saw  no  more. 
The  man  who  was  with  him  continued  with  us,  and  being  seized  with  de- 
rangement for  some  hours  in  the  woods,  retarded  our  progress. 

November  4th.  Crossed  the  ground  where  I  had  the  providential  escape 
from  the  Indians,  and  arrived  at  the  settlement  of  Natchez.  We  were 
glad  to  see  white  people,  and  get  out  of  the  woods  once  more.  Stayed  at 
the  first  house  all  night. 

5th.  Called  on  Moses  Floyd,  a  preacher  on  Bigblack.  Here  brother 
Barnes  tarried  to  begin  his  route.  Blackman  went  with  us  to  Colonel 
Barnet's,  on  Biopeer.  Next  day  we  went  to  Randal  Gibson's,  on  Clarke's 
creek,  and  got  some  washing  done,  and  there  Miller  stayed.  Blackman 
went  with  me  to  'Squire  Tooley's,  father  of  the  doctor,  where  brother  Har- 
riman,  a  missionary,  was  at  the  point  of  death.  However,  he  recovered. 
Our  presence  seemed  to  revive  him. 

8th.  I  visited  Washington  and  Natchez,  and  some  of  the  adjacent 
parts.  Here  I  must  observe  the  truth  of  the  maxim,  "  Give  the  devil  rope 
enough  and  he  will  hang  himself."  A  printer  extracted  a  piece  from  the 
Lexington  paper,  as  a  burlesque  on  me,  which,  however,  did  me  no  harm, 
though  it  circulated  in  most  papers  in  the  Union.  He  had  just  got  his 
types  set  up  before  I  made  application  for  the  insertion  of  a  notice,  that  I 
should  hold  a  meeting  in  the  town  on  Sunday.  This  following  the  other, 
made  impression  on  the  people's  minds,  and  excited  the  curious  to  attend 
meeting.  When  I  was  here  before  I  found  it  almost  impossible  to  get  the 
people  out  to  meeting  any  way,  and  had  my  scruples  whether  there  were 
three  Christians  in  town  either  black  or  white.  But  now  I  spoke  three 
succeeding  sabbaths,  and  some  on  week  days. 

12th.  This  day  I  am  twelve  years  old.  Brother  Blackman*  preached 
a  funeral  sermon.  I  spoke  a  few  words,  and  God  began  a  gracious  work. 
Here  by  Washington  we  appointed  a  camp-meeting.  There  is  ground  laid 
off  for  a  college,  and  Congress,  beside  a  handsome  donation,  halh  given 
twenty  thousand  acres  of  ground,  &c.  This  country  is  now  dividing  into 
townships  and  sections,  and  sold  by  government,  as  in  the  state  of  Ohio ; 
and  though  only  a  territory  now,  yet  will  be  incorporated  into  a  state  when 
the  inhabitants  shall  amount  to  sixty  thousand.  They  now  had  a  small 
legislature  ;  the  governor  is  appointed  by  the  President.  One  representa- 
tive goes  to  Congress. 

Sunday,  25th.  I  spoke  for  the  last  time  at  Natchez.  I  visited  Seltzer- 
town,  Greenville,  and  Gibson  Port.  This  last  place  was  a  wilderness  not 
two  years  ago,  but  now  contains  near  thirty  houses,  with  a  courthouse  and 
jail.  We  held  a  quarterly  meeting  on  Clarke's  creek.  Sonic  supposed  I 
would  get  no  campers,  but  at  this  quarterly  meeting  I  wanted  to  know   it' 

*Afler  many  dangers  in  his  years  of  itinerancy,  came  to  his  end  by  Providence,  eviden- 
cing a  remarkable  foreboding. 


DOW'S   JOURNAL.  157 

there  were  any  backsliders  in  the  auditory,  and  if  there  were  and  they 
would  come  forward,  I  would  pray  with  them.  x\n  old  backslider,  who 
had  been  happy  in  the  old  settlement,  with  tears  came  forward  and  fell 
upon  his  knees,  and  several  followed  his  example.  A  panic  seized  the 
congregation,  and  a  solemn  awe  ensued.  We  had  a  cry  and  shout,  and 
it  was  a  weeping,  tender  time.  The  devil  was  angry,  and  some  without 
persecuted,  saying,  "  Is  God  deaf,  that  they  cannot  worship  him  without 
such  a  noise  V  though  they  perhaps  would  make  a  greater  noise  when 
drinking  a  toast.  This  prepared  the  way  for  the  camp-meeting,  and  about 
thirty  from  this  neighborhood  went  thirty  miles  or  upwards,  and  encamped 
on  the  ground.  The  camp-meeting  continued  four  days.  The  devil  was 
angry  at  this  also,  and  though  his  emissaries  contrived  various  projects  to 
raise  a  dust,  their  efforts  proved  ineffectual.  In  general  there  was  good 
decorum,  and  about  fifty  were  awakened,  and  five  professed  justifying 
faith  ;  so  that  it  may  now  be  said  that  the  country  which  was  a  refuge 
for  scape-gallowses  a  few  years  since,  in  Spanish  times,  is  in  a  hopeful 
way,  and  the  wilderness  begins  to  bud  and  blossom  as  the  rose,  and  the 
barren  land  becomes  a  fruitful  field.  I  crossed  the  Mississippi  into  Louis- 
iana, and  visited  several  settlements,  holding  religious  meetings.  I  believe 
there  is  a  peculiar  providence  in  such  a  vast  territory  falling  to  the  United 
States,  as  liberty  of  conscience  may  now  prevail  as  the  country  populates, 
which  before  was  prohibited  by  the  inquisition.  We  got  some  things  fixed 
to  our  minds,  and  procured  three  Spanish  horses,  which  had  been  foaled  wild 
in  the  woods,  and  had  been  caught  out  of  the  gang  by  climbing  a  tree  and 
dropping  a  noose  over  the  head,  it  being  made  fast  to  a  bough,  &c.  We 
got  letters  from  home,  with  information  that  they  were  well,  and  the  work 
going  on. 


CHAPTER   VI. 

RETURN    TO    THE    NORTH. 

December  16th.  Our  horses  being  tamed  and  taught  to  eat  corn,  by 
forcing  it  into  their  mouths,  and  we  prepared  with  a  tent  and  provisions, 
bid  the  settlement  on  the  Mississippi  adieu,  and  betook  to  the  woods  for 
Tombigbee,  having  two  others  in  company.  We  had  not  gone  far  before 
the  saddle  turned  on  the  pack-mare.  She  took  fright,  which  affrighted  the 
one  S.  M.  rode,  and  they  both  set  to  rearing  and  jumping,  which  endan- 
gered his  life.  However,  he  held  them  both  until  he  dismounted  and  tfcey 
got  settled.  If  they  had  got  away  there  was  little  prospect  of  catching 
them  again.  Twenty-three  miles  to  the  Indian  line,  on  the  main  branch 
of  Homachitti,  we  encamped  for  the  night,  it  being  cloudy  and  rainy. 
We  spread  our  tent,  kept  a  good  fire,  hobbled  the  forelegs  of  our  horses 
together,  leaving  a  long  rope  dragging  from  their  necks.  Here  was  plenty 
of  grass,  and  a  cane-brake. 

20th.  Thirty- five  miles.  Encamped  a  little  off  the  road,  lest  the  In- 
dians should  steal  our  horses. 

21st.     We  arrived  this  afternoon  at  Pearl,  or  Half-way  river.     The 

14 


158  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

ford  last  year  was  good  a  number  of  yards  wide,  but  now  not  more  than 
five  or  six  feet,  which  we  knew  not.  A  man  who  knew  the  ford,  (being 
much  among  the  Choctaws,)  attempted  to  cross  first  and  succeeded,  though 
his  horse  made  a  small  misstep;  the  next  man's  horse  erred  a  little  on 
the  other  side,  but  still  I  knew  not  the  danger.  I  proceeded  next,  leading 
the  pack-mare,  but  there  not  being  sufficient  ground  for  both  horses,  the 
water  running  like  a  mill-tail,  carried  me  down  the  stream  two  feet,  whilst 
my  mare  could  swim  but  one  towards  the  shore.  She  struck  the  bank, 
which  gave  way ;  however,  she  being  an  excellent  swimmer  and  springy, 
made  a  second  effort  and  got  out.  I  lost  my  hobbles,  and  our  tea,  sugar, 
coffee,  &c,  got  injured.  And  I  being  much  chilled  by  the  wet,  we- went 
on  till  we  came  to  a  convenient  tarrying  place,  and  encamped  for  the 
night  to  dry  our  things,  &c.  N.  B.  The  river  was  muddy,  I  could  not 
swim,  and  had  not  the  mare  struck  the  bank  where  she  did,  I  must  have 
lost  my  life,  as  the  trees  and  brush  filled  the  shore  below. 

22d.  I  met  some  people  from  Georgia.  At  night  I  was  taken  with  a 
strong  fever,  but  drank  some  water  and  coffee,  and  got  a  good  night's 
rest. 

Sunday,  23d.  Feel  somewhat  better.  It  snowed  some,  and  the  sun 
hath  shone  scarcely  ten  minutes  during  these  five  days. 

24th.  We  rode  about  forty  miles,  through  Sixtown,  of  the  Choctaws, 
and  whilst  we  were  passing  it  I  observed  where  they  scaffold  the  dead, 
and  also  the  spot  where  the  flesh  was  when  the  bone-picker  had  done  his 
office.  The  friends  of  the  deceased  weep  twice  a  day  for  a  term,  and  if 
they  cannot  cry  enough  themselves,  they  hire  some  to  help  them.  It  was 
weeping  time,  and  their  cries  made  our  horses  caper  well.  I  Mas  inform- 
ed of  an  ancient  custom  which  at  present  is  out  of  date  among  them. 
When  one  was  sick,  a  council  was  held  by  the  doctors  ;  if  their  judgment 
was  that  he  would  die,  they  being  supposed  infallible,  humanity  induced 
the  neck-breaker  to  do  his  office.  An  European  being  sick,  and  finding 
out  his  verdict,  to  save  his  neck  crept  into  the  woods  and  recovered,  which 
showed  to  the  Indians  the  fallibility  of  the  doctors  and  the  evil  of  the 
practice.  Therefore,  to  show  that  the  custom  must  be  totally  abolished, 
they  took  the  poor  neck-breaker  and  broke  his  neck. 

25th.  We  came  to  Densmore's,  agent  for  Indian  affairs.  Our  pro- 
visions were  gone,  and  with  difficulty  we  procured  relief.  Some  people 
who  were  dancing  in  a  neighboring  house  came  in  to  hear  me  talk.  I  held 
a  meeting  with  them,  and  then  lay  down  to  rest. 

26th.  After  breakfast  we  came  near  the  trading  road  from  the  Chick- 
asaws  to  Mobile,  where  we  encamped  near  a  spring  and  cane-brake. 
The  leaves  of  the  cane  are  food  for  cattle,  &c. 

27th.  We  started  betimes  and  came  to  the  first  house  on  the  Tombig 
bee  settlement,  within  four  miles  of  Fort  St.  Stephen,  where  there  is  but 
one  family,  but  it  will  be  a  place  of  fame  in  time.  We  had  met  the  man 
of  the  house  where  we  stayed,  who  told  us  to  call.  His  wife  made  a 
heavy  charge  ;  we  paid  her,  and  S.  M.  said,  "  Tell  your  husband  never 
any  more  to  invite  travellers  to  be  welcome  for  his  wife  to  extort."  The 
river  was  high  and  swamp  not  fordable,  which  necessitated  us  to  go  down 
the  river  about  seventy  miles  to  the  Cutoff,  which  is  a  channel  from  the 
Tornbigbee  to  the  Alabama  river,  about  seven  miles  from  their  junction, 
where  they  form  the  Mobile.     The  island  contains  about  sixty  thousand 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  159 

acres,  which  are  commonly  overflowed  by  the  spring  flood,  as  Egypt  is  by 
the  Nile.  I  held  meetings  during  the  six  days  of  my  tarrying  in  the  set- 
tlement, and  took  my  departure  for  Georgia,  but  was  necessitated  to  keep 
on  the  dividing  ridge  between  the  streams,  to  prevent  being  intercepted  by 
creeks.  There  were  ferries  at  the  above  rivers.  In  the  settlement  there 
was  not  a  preacher  of  any  society.  My  appointments  were  given  out  in 
Georgia,  with  the  days  and  hours  fixed.  In  consequence  of  the  high 
waters  we  had  to  lose  much  travelling. 

January  4th,  1805.  We  fell  in  with  a  camp  of  whites,  where  we  were 
informed  of  some  whites  having  been  murdered  by  Indians,  and  one  Indian 
killed  by  a  white,  and  another  wounded.  The  wounded  Indian  was  de- 
termined to  kill  some  white  in  revenge.  These  whites  had  hired  a  chief 
to  pilot  them  around  to  avoid  the  danger.  But  my  time  being  limited 
obliged  me  to  take  the  nighest  cut,  which  was  through  the  village  where 
the  wounded  Indian  lived.  Here  we  parted  from  all  the  company,  and 
set  off  by  ourselves,  having  four  hundred  miles  to  go. 

8th.  We  fell  in  with  an  Indian  trader,  who  was  out  of  provisions.  We 
gave  him  some,  and  tarried  at  his  habitation  that  night.  He  made  us 
some  return  next  day.  Then  we  pursued  our  journey.  This  being  in 
the  Creek  nation,  we  had  some  difficulty  in  finding  our  way,  there  being 
so  many  Indian  by-paths  ;  however,  we  came  to  Hawkins's  old  place  that 
night. 

10th.  Our  charges  were  eleven  shillings,  though  I  think  not  worth  the 
half.  We  left  the  place  about  an  hour  by  sun,  having  the  prospect  of  a 
pleasant  day  before  us  ;  but  we  had  not  gone  many  miles  before  it  gath- 
ered up  and  began  to  rain  and  sleet,  whicb  made  it  tremendous  cold.  So 
we  stopped  to  let  our  horses  feed,  and  pitching  our  tent,  kindled  up  a  fire 
to  warm  us  ;  but  the  weather  appearing  more  favorable,  we  proceeded 
on  through  a  bad  swamp,  meeting  two  travellers  by  the  way.  At  length 
we  perceived  it  began  to  grow  dark,  which  convinced  us  that  it  was  later 
than  we  thought.  We  halted,  hobbled  out  our  horses  immediately,  (find- 
ing some  grass  present  on  the  hill,)  and  proceeded  to  kindle  up  a  fire,  but 
every  thing  being  so  wet,  and  covered  with  sleet,  and  our  limbs  benumbed 
with  cold,  it  was  next  to  an  impossibility  to  accomplish  it.  Things  ap- 
peared gloomy  ;  the  shades  of  a  dark  night  fast  prevailing,  death  appear- 
ed before.  In  consequence  of  my  being  robbed  I  had  no  winter  coat,  but 
only  my  thin  summer  one  at  this  time  ;  however,  at  length  we  succeeded 
in  getting  prepared  for  the  night.  Our  tent  spread,  which  kept  off  the 
falling  weather,  and  a  good  fire  at  the  door  soon  dried  the  ground.  We 
prepared  our  kettle  of  coffee,  and  partook  with  gratitude,  and  found  we 
here  could  sing  the  praise  of  God,  not  without  a  sense  of  the  Divine  favor, 
considering  our  situation  a  little  before.  We  lay  down  to  rest  as  under 
the  wing  of  the  Almighty  in  this  desert,  inhabited  only  by  wild  beasts, 
whilst  the  wolves  were  howling  on  every  side.  Next  day  we  passed  the 
settlement  where  we  considered  the  danger  was,  and  continued  our  course 
till  we  came  to  Hawkins's,  on  Flint  river ;  having  seen  an  Indian  point 
his  gun  at  us  by  the  way.  We  stayed  with  Hawkins  a  night ;  he  was 
kind  and  hospitable,  and  lias  had  some  success,  though  with  difficulty,  in 
introducing  civilization  and  cultivation  among  the  Indians.  First  they 
despised  labor,  saying,  "We  are  warriors;"  and  threatened  him  with 
death  if  he  did  not  depart,  (they  being  prejudiced,  supposing  him  to  be 


160  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

their  enemy,  as  if  to  make  slaves  of  them  like  the  blacks,)  and  cast  all 
the  contempt  on  him  imaginable  ;  but  being  afraid  of  Longknife,  (i.  e. 
Congress,)  refrained  from  violence.  However,  they  would  not  accept  of 
tools  or  implements  of  agriculture,  but  would  go  directly  opposite  to  his 
advice  ;  e.  g.,  he  said,  scatter  and  raise  stock  :  but  they  would  live 
more  compact.  Two  years  elapsed  with  less  rain  than  usual,  causing 
the  crops  to  fail  ;  some  died  with  hunger.  A  chief  asked,  "  Have  you 
power  with  the  Great  Man  above,  to  keep  off  the  rain?"  H —  replied, 
"No,  but  the  Great  Man  sees  your  folly  and  is  angry  with  you."  H — 
wanted  pork  and  corn  ;  the  Indians,  accustomed  to  sell  by  the  lump,  would 
not  sell  him  by  weight  or  measure,  apprehending  witchcraft  or  cheatery. 
A  girl  bringing  to  him  a  hog  to  sell,  asked  one  dollar  and  three  quarters, 
which  they  call  seven  chalks  ;  he  weighing  the  pig  gave  her  fourteen  ;  she 
supposed  the  additional  seven  were  to  buy  her  as  a  wife  for  the  night,  it 
being  their  custom  to  marry  for  a  limited  time,  as  a  night,  a  moon,  &c. 
Another  girl  bringing  a  larger  hog,  demanded  fourteen  chalks,  which 
came  to  twenty-eight,  which  the  other  girl  observing,  supposed  herself 
cut  out,  began  to  murmur,  and  flung  down  the  money.  But  an  old  chief 
seeing  the  propriety  of  the  weight,  explained  the  matter.  This  gave  rise 
to  its  introduction  and  reception  among  them.  An  old  squaw  receiving 
by  measurement  more  than  ler  demand  for  corn,  laughed  at  the  Indians 
who  had  refused  to  sell  in  this  manner.  Thus,  measures  were  intro- 
duced. 

I  met  some  travellers,  who  showed  me  a  paper  containing  the  adver- 
tisement of  my  appointments  published  by  brother  Mead,  beginning  six 
days  sooner  than  I  appointed. 

Thursday,  17th.  We  reached  the  settlement  of  Georgia,  near  Fort 
Wilkinson,  and  falling  in  with  Esquire  Cook,  whom  I  knew,  we  went 
home  with  him,  and  had  a  meeting.  He  lent  me  a  horse,  and  I  went  on 
to  camp-meeting,  and  got  there  the  very  day  I  had  fixed  some  time  be- 
fore. 

We  had  a  good  time.  Brigadier-general  John  Stewart  and  his  brother, 
the  captain,  in  Virginia,  had  agreed  to  join  society,  which  the  latter  had 
done  ;  and  as  brother  Mead  had  taken  him  and  their  wives  into  class,  the 
general,  to  the  surprise  of  the  people,  came  forward  in  public,  and  re- 
quested to  be  taken  under  care  also.  Many  had  heard  of  my  marriage, 
but  did  not  credit  it,  until  they  had  it  from  my  own  mouth,  the  particu- 
lars of  which,  to  prevent  fruitless  and  needless  conversation,  I  related  in 
public  :  for  many  said,  "  I  wonder  what  he  wants  of  a  consort  ?"  I  re- 
plied, as  above,  to  enable  me  to  be  more  useful  on  an  extensive  scale. 

Hence  I  spoke  at  the  Rock  meeting-house,  Comb's  meeting-house,  and 
Washington. 

January  25th.  I  spoke  at  Scott's  meeting-house,  and  Jones's  at  night. 
Here  Smith  Miller  fell  in  with  me  again.  In  my  sleep  I  viewed  myself 
as  at  papa  Hobson's  with  my  companion,  and  shortly  separated  at  a  great 
distance,  and  found  myself  with  a  horse  upon  a  high  hill  from  whence  I 
could  espy  the  place  where  she  was,  although  there  intervened  a  wilder- 
ness with  great  rivers  flooded  into  the  swamps.  1  felt  duty  to  require 
my  presence  there,  and  descended  the  hill  the  right  way  for  that  purpose, 
after  i  had  set  my  compass.  However,  1  soon  got  into  the  dale,  on  a 
winding,  circuitous  road,  where   I  could  not  see  before  me  ;  discourage- 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  161 

merits  seemed  almost  insurmountable,  yet  conviction  said  I  must  go; 
faith  said  it  might  be  accomplished  by  patient  diligence,  resolution,  and 
fortitude  ;  as  well  as  some  other  things  I  had  succeeded  in,  &c 

I  had  a  similar  dream  upon  this,  from  which  I  inferred  that  some  severe 
trials  are  at  hand,  but  by  the  grace  of  God  through  faith  I  may  surmount 
them. 

Sunday,  27th.  I  spoke  three  times  in  Augusta,  and  had  some  refresh- 
ing seasons.  I  found  the  first  cost  of  my  Journals  would  amount  to  be- 
en  two  and  three  thousand  dollars;  the  profits  of  it  I  designed  to  aid 
in  erecting  a  meeting-house  in  Washington,  the  Federal  city.  A  person 
had  promised  me  the  loan  of  one  thousand  dollars  to  assist,  if  necessary, 
but  found  it  inconvenient  to  perform  :  also,  about  two  hundred  guineas' 
worth  of  books  were  missent  and  not  accounted  for  about  this  time.  So 
that  my  prospects  of  pecuniary  means  were  gloomy. 

28th.  Bidding  farewell  to  Georgia,  I  spoke  at  letter's  meeting-house, 
and  twice  at  Edgefield  courthouse. 

O 

29th.   I  spoke  at  the  cross-roads  and  Burlington's. 

30th.  At  Edney's  meeting-house  in  the  morning ;  at  noon  at  Newbury 
courthouse,  where  were  Quakers,  Baptists,  Presbyterians,  Methodists, 
Universalists,  and  Nothingarians. 

31st.  I  spoke  at  Mount  Bethel,  in  the  Methodist  academy,  to  hundreds 
of  people,  and  addressed  the  scholars  in  particular,  who  amounted  to 
about  sixty ;   and  at  night  in  Clarke's  meeting-house. 

February  1st.  I  crossed  the  Enoree,  and  spoke  at  Fishdamford  meet- 
ing-house ;  then  riding  across  Broad  River,  through  danger,  I  spoke  at 
Ester's  at  night. 

2d.  Spoke  at  Chester  courthouse  to  many  hundreds  in  the  open  air, 
and  at  Smith's  at  night. 

Sunday,  3d.  Was  excessively  cold ;  however,  I  rode  twenty  miles  to 
Esquire  Fulton's,  and  had  a  gracious  time,  though  twice  interrupted  by 
a  deist.  This  winter  is  the  coldest  of  the  four  which  I  have  spent  in  the 
south,  and  the  oldest  people  say  it  is  the  severest  they  ever  knew. 

4th.  Went  twenty-five  miles  to  Davenport's  meeting-house  ;  and  find- 
ing a  fire,  around  which  the  auditory  were  warming  themselves,  I  availed 
myself  of  the  circumstance  for  the  sake  of  agreeable  convenience,  and 
gave  them  a  preaching,  which  surprised  them  as  a  singularity.  At  night 
I  stayed  at  a  private  house  where  I  held  meeting,  having  just  got  through 
S.  to  the  edge  of  North  Carolina.  Here  the  family,  either  as  a  put  or  for 
convenience,  were  guilty  of  improprieties,  considering  I  was  a  stranger, 
but  God  will  judge  between  them  and  me. 

5th.  I  spoke  at  Charlotte  courthouse,  but  some  A-double-L-part  people 
strove  to  kick  up  a  dust.  S.  M — r  met  me  here  again,  and  we  were  en- 
tertained  at  an  inn  gratis. 

6th.  I  went  twenty-six  miles  in  the  rain  to  Sandy-ridge,  where  we  had 
a  comfortable  time,  but  S.  M.  felt  a  bad  effect  from  the  rain.  Thence  we 
rode  to  Salsbury,  and  I  spoke  in  the  air,  as  it  was  court-time,  but  in  the 
evening  in  the  courthouse,  from  Solomon's  irony.  A  man,  who  had  been 
careless  about  religion,  was  so  operated  upon,  that  God  opened  his  heart 
to  give  me  cloth  for  a  winter  coat,  which  I  greatly  needed. 

8th.  I  spoke  twice  in  Lexington,  but  a  drunken  man  interrupted  us, 
and  when  he  became  sober,  he  made  acknowledgment. 

4 


162  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

9th.  Early  this  morning  I  parted  with  S.  M.  (my  father-in-law  so  c 
sidered)  who  started  for  Mr.  Hobson's,  and  I  rode  twenty  miles  to  Salem, 
and  spoke  to  about  three  thousand  people  in  the  open  air  ;  in  general  good 
attention.  Whilst  I  was  speaking  about  our  sorrows  ending  in  future  joy, 
it  appeared  like  going  to  heaven  with  many,  whose  countenances  were 
indexes  of  their  sensations.  I  being  a  stranger,  on  entering  the  town,  it 
appears  I  providential  in  my  choice  where  to  stand  whilst  speaking,  being 
contiguous  to  an  economy-house  of  the  Moravian  sisters,  as,  where  it 
otherwise,  they  would  not  have  heard  me. 

Sunday,  10th.  I  spoke  in  Bethany  to  about  three  thousand  ;  at  night  at 
Doub's,  who  has  the  most  convenient  room,  with  a  pulpit  and  seats,  of  any 
I  have  seen  in  the  south. 

11th.  Stokes's  courthouse,  three  thousand,  a  solemn  time ;  left  my 
mare,  and  procuring  a  horse,  proceeded  to  Mr.  M — 's ;  felt  awfully,  de- 
livered my  message  as  in  the  presence  of  the  dread  Majesty  of  Heaven, 
which  greatly  shocked  the  family,  considering  some  circumstances  in  the 
same. 

12th.  Three  thousand  in  the  woods  by  Meacomb's,  and  good,  I  think, 
was  done  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  :  at  night,  at  Mr.  Wades's,  Henry 
county,  Virginia  ;  he  gave  me  some  cloth  for  over-alls. 

13th.  At  Dr.  French's,  whose  wife  is  my  spiritual  daughter,  and  sister 
of  Mrs.  Jennings. 

14th.  Spoke  at  the  courthouse  at  night,  at  Henry  Clarke's,  but  was 
interrupted  by  some  drunkards.  I  have  spoken  to  so  many  large  congre- 
gations in  the  open  air  of  late,  and  not  one  day  of  rest  since  I  got  out  of 
the  wilderness  into  Georgia,  that  I  feel  considerably  emaciated,  and  almost 
broken  down.  These  appointments  were  made  without  my  consent  and 
contrary  to  my  orders,  so  that  some  of  my  intentions  were  frustrated. 

15th.  I  feel  unwell  this  morning,  my  horse  is  missing,  things  appear 
gloomy,  but  my  hope  is  in  God,  who  hath  been  my  helper  hitherto  in  trials 
past.  Some  more  cloth  given  to  me,  as  I  am  still  unprepared  for  winter, 
neither  have  I  had  it  in  my  power  to  get  equiped  with  proper  clothing  for 
the  inclemency  of  the  weather,  since  I  was  robbed  in  Kentucky  ;  but  have 
the  same  clothes  now  which  papa  Hobson  gave  me  last  spring.  Spoke  at 
General  Martin's,  in  the  door.  What  is  before  me  I  cannot  tell ;  my  heart 
feels  drawn  and  bound  to  Europe,  where,  I  believe,  the  Lord  will  give  me 
to  see  good  days,  in  that  weary,  disturbed,  distressed  land.  Lord  !  increase 
my  faith,  to  put  my  confidence  in  thee,  and  feel  more  resigned  to  thy 
will  and  disposal,  that  when  I  come  to  die,  I  may  be  able  to  lay  my  hand 
upon  my  heart  and  say,  "  I  have  spent  my  time  as  I  would  try,  if  I  were 
to  do  again." 

Many  think  that  ministers  have  no  trials.  I  am  confident  this  is  a 
mistake  :  there  is  no  life  more  trying,  yet  none  on  earth  more  happy.  As 
Nancy  Douglass  said,  "  It  is  not  the  thing  itself  that  is  the  trial,  but  the 
impression  it  hath  on  the  mind  ;"  for  some  have  great  disappointments  and 
yet  but  little  trials,  whilst  others  with  less  misfortunes  break  their  1  'arts 
with  grief:  therefore  what  a  fine  thing  is  faith  in  the  order  of  God,  and 
submission  to  his  disposal,  who  can  and  will  overrule  all  our  unavoidable 
trials  for  our  spiritual  and  eternal  good.  But,  alas  f  where  shall  the 
wicked  and  careless  find  strength  and  repose  from  danger  in  the  time  of 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  163 

trouble?  Lord  !  how  dismal  is  the  thought  to  have  no  God  to  rest  upon, 
seeing  cursed  is  he  that  trustethin  the  arm  of  flesh. 

16th.  My  horse  was  brought  to  me  and  I  rode  twenty  miles  to  Watson's 
meeting-house,  where  I  spoke  to  a  listening  multitude.  The  bench  on 
which  I  stood,  suddenly  let  me  down  out  of  sight  of  the  people  ;  recover- 
ing dexterously,  I  observed  it  was  a  loud  call  to  sinners  to  be  in  readiness, 
lest  they  should  sink  lower  than  the  grave.  My  pilot  being  of  an  airy 
turn,  I  said,  as  something  is  to  be  given  for  something,  and  as  you  have 
come  to  favor  me,  I  will  pay  thee,  and  pointing  to  him,  directed  my  dis- 
course from  Solomon's  ironi/.  and  concluded  from  Rev.  xvi.  15. 

Sunday,  17th.  Spoke  in  Danville  in  the  open  air,  and  then  at  Allen 
Waddel's. 

18th.  Was  awakened  by  a  singular  dream,  about  one  o'clock,  that  I 
had  disappointed  the  people  through  my  neglect ;  and  as  my  sleep  departed, 
I  roused  the  family,  got  some  refreshment,  and  took  my  departure.  Over- 
taking some  people  on  the  road,  who  were  going  to  the  meeting,  I  was  in- 
formed of  the  distance  being  nine  miles  beyond  my  expectation,  which 
otherwise  I  should  have  disappointed  the  people,  the  road  also  being  intri- 
cate. I  spoke  to  hundreds,  and  also  the  next  day  at  Halifax  courthouse, 
where  some  A-double-L-part  people  got  angry,  and  attempted  to  kick  up 
a  dust.  Hence  to  Charlotte  and  Prince  Edward,  where  I  spoke,  and 
arrived  at  papa  Hobson's,  in  Cumberland  county,  late  in  the  evening  on 
the  22d. 

23d.  Some  people  say  that  I  have  grown  lazy  since  my  marriage,  as 
once  I  had  no  rest  time  in  this  country,  but  now.  could  rest  a  day. 

Sunday,  24th.  I  met  about  three  thousand  at  the  Boldspring  meeting- 
house. I  addressed  them  from  the  death  hi  the  pot,  and  Paul's  going  to 
revisit  his  brethren.  The  night  following,  my  mind  was  much  depressed, 
(unaccountable  for  on  natural  principles,)  so  that  my  sleep  departed,  and 
I  was  convinced  that  some  storm  was  gathering,  though  I  could  not  tell 
from  what  quarter  it  would  originate,  and  the  trials  come.  Next  day  I 
exchanged  a  Spanish  breeding  mare  for  a  travelling  one ;  then  we  pro- 
ceeded two  hundred  miles  to  the  city  of  Washington,  where  a  gentleman 
offered  me  gratis  a  spot  of  ground  in  a  central  place  for  a  meeting-house. 

My  mare  being  taken  lame  from  an  old  infirmity,  I  took  the  stage  to 
Fredericksburg,  being  unwilling  to  disappoint  the  people.  S.  M — r  de- 
parted for  the  north. 

Being  denied  passage  in  the  stage,  I  left  my  cloak  and  walked  thirty- 
four  miles  to  prevent  future  disappointments.  On  this  journey  I  experienced 
a  great  contrast :  on  the  one  side  friendship  and  favor,  and  on  the  other, 
contempt  and  ridicule,  without  any  particular  provocation,  but  the  foresight 
of  Satan,  who,  in  the  invisible  world,  could  discover  the  movements  of 
Providence,  and  view  the  danger  of  his  kingdom  ;  which  reminds  me  of 
the  scripture  which  said,  the  devil  is  come  down  in  great  wrath,  knowing 
that  his  time  will  be  short. 

Wednesday,  March  6th.  I  saw  one  whom  the  Lord  gave  me  as  a  spi- 
ritual daughter  in  Richmond,  and  after  visiting  some  others  in  Manchester, 
proceeded  to  Petersburg),  where  I  received  a  letter  from  J.  Lee,  that  nay 
appointment  was  countermanded,  and  I  must  not  attend  it,  he  assigning 
as  the  reasons,  1st,  he  did  not  like  my  appointing  meetings  of  such  mag- 
nitude ;  2d,  the  season  of  the  year  being  too  early  ;  and  3dly,  it  was  too 


164  DO W'S    JOURNAL. 

soon  after  conference  :  but  I  could  not  in  conscience  falsify  my  engage- 
ment, seeing  1  was  within  a  few  miles  of  the  ground.  This  meeting  was 
appointed  sometime  before  the  alteration  of  the  time  of  the  conference. 

1  Friday,  March  8th.  Lawson  Dunnington  fell  in  with  me,  and  carried 
me  in  his  chair  to  Stoney-creek  meeting-house,  where  the  camp-meeting 
was  appointed,  and  I  found  two  preaching  stands  erected,  a  number  of 
wooden  cabings,  tents,  covered  wagons,  carriages,  &c.  The  meeting  last- 
ed four  days,  in  which  time  the  Lord  gave  us  extraordinary  fine  weather ; 
and  although  the  preachers  did  not  arrive  from  conference,  several  local 
ones  joined  with  me  heart  and  hand  in  the  work.  About  five  thousand 
people  attended,  and  about  thirty  souls  were  hopefully  converted  to  God. 
Sinners  were  alarmed,  backsliders  reclaimed,  Christians  quickened,  and 
good  was  done  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  The  weather  at  this  season  is 
generally  inclement,  and  was  so  now  until  we  arrived  on  the  ground, 
when  the  sun  beamed  forth  the  warmth  of  his  influential  rays  ;  and  so 
the  weather  continued  until  about  three  hours  after  the  meeting  broke  up, 
which  caused  some  to  say,  I  will  tell  J.  Lee  that  God  is  able  to  send  fine 
weather  in  the  fore  part  of  March,  as  in  April.  These  before  had  been 
prejudiced  against  me.  The  wicked  observed  the  weather  suitable  to  our 
convenience  so  extraordinary,  that  they  said,  it  was  in  answer  to  prayer. 
The  trustees  requested  me  to  occupy  the  meeting-house,  but  I  refused,  lest 
I  should  give  offence,  considering  the  countermand,  but  desired  the  local 
preachers  to  occupy  it  within,,  and  I  would  officiate  without,  so  the  cause 
might  not  be  wounded :  hence  the  Lord  raised  me  up  friends  to  aid  me  on 
through  my  appointments  to  papa  Hobson's  in  Cumberland. 

Friday,  15th.  I  went  in  their  carriage,  and  spoke  on  a  funeral  occasion. 

16th.  We  went  to  another  vicinity,  where,  standing  on  the  carriage-box, 
I  addressed  a  large  congregation  from  Solomon's  irony,  in  which  I  showed 
the  contrast  of  a  gentleman  and  fool  deist ;  with  an  address  to  the  magis- 
trates and  candidates.  Here  I  parted  with  my  friends,  and  rode  to  Squire 
Evans's,  who  hath  three  daughters  and  a  son,  whom  the  Lord  gave  me  at 
a  camp-meeting  after  I  had  begged  them  of  their  father ;  greatly  to  the 
mortification  of  the  daughters,  who  with  inward  reluctance  attended,  to 
prevent  their  father's  displeasure.  I,  perceiving  uncommon  tranquillity 
and  felicity  in  this  family,  desired  the  father  to  tell  me  how  it  was  that  his 
children  were  so  respectful.  He  replied  :  "  When  they  are  little  stubs  of 
things,  I  take  the  switch  and  let  them  know  that  they  must  submit ;  so  I 
have  but  little  difficulty  with  them  when  growing  up." 

Sunday,  17th.  I  spoke  to  about  two  thousand,  near  Hendrick's  new  store, 
and  then  proceeded  around  the  country  nearly  one  hundred  miles:  spoke 
at  Amelia  courthouse,  and  Chinkapin  church,  where  the  congregation  was 
a  third  larger  than  I  had  ever  seen  there  before.  It  being  court-time,  the 
auditory  at  Petersville  church  was  not  so  large  as  it  otherwise  would  have 
been ;  however,  what  few  there  were  were  solemn  and  tender ;  among 
whom  were  some  of  the  twenty-five  men  who  had  in  vain  combined  to  flog 
me  at  the  camp-meeting.  I  spoke  at  Columbia  and  Fluviana;  also  at 
New  Canton,  where  I  found  some  given  me  i"  the  Lord.  Bidding  farewell 
to  my  friends  hereabout,  I  started  for  the  west  on  Tuesday. 

26th.  In  company  with  brother  Mead,  but  having  returned  my  borrow- 
ed horse  1  was  on  foot,  when  a  young  gentleman,  who,  having  finished  his 
studies  at  Philadelphia,  was  on  his  way  home,  dismounted,  and  constrained 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  163 

me  to  ride;  thus  we  three  spelled  each  other  alternately-  When  I  came 
to  Lynchburg,  I  found  the  brick  meeting-house  was  in  a  fair  way,  and  en- 
gaged thirty  pounds  worth  of  books  more  for  its  aid  ;  had  a  good  time,  and 
weat  to  New  London. 

Friday,  29th.  Camp-meeting  began  at  Ebenezer ;  the  inclemency  of  the 
weather  retarded  many  ;  however  we  continued  the  meeting,  and  God  sent 
oil*,  in  some  degree,  the  clouds  which  threatened  us.  Being  invited  to  a 
local  preacher's  tent,  I  at  first  hesitated,  till  they  agreed  to  give  me  their 
daughter  to  give  to  my  Master,  which  greatly  mortified  the  young  woman,  and 
prepared  the  way  for  her  conversion.  I  found  two  young  men,  and  another 
young  woman,  in  the  tent,  with  whom  I  conversed  about  their  souls  :  the 
young  woman  was  turbulent :  I  told  her  Old  Sam  would  pay  her  a  visit ; 
which  reminded  her  of  my  description  of  a  character  some  months  before, 
pointing  to  her,  and  saying  :  "  You,  young  woman,  with  the  green  bow  on 
your  bonnet,  I  mean."  Here  conviction  ran  to  her  heart ;  her  shrieks 
became  piercing,  and  the  three  others  also,  which  gathered  the  Christians 
around  to  wrestle  with  God  in  prayer,  and  he  set  their  souls  at  liberty. 
Prejudice  had  been  conceived  in  the  minds  of  some  ;  which  was  removed 
by  my  relating  in  public  the  particulars  of  my  marriage.  I  bought  me  a 
new  horse  for  forty-five  pounds,  and  continued  my  journey. 

Sunday,  April  7th.  1  feel  unwell,  having  travelled  in  the  rain  near  a 
hundred  miles  expeditiously,  to  get  on  to  this  chain  of  appointments,  which 
began  this  day  in  Abington.  Here  I  spoke  to  hundreds,  at  eleven  o'clock, 
in  the  sun  ;  at  three,  at  Crawford's  meeting-house ;  thence  five  miles : 
spoke  by  candle-light. 

8th.  Arose  at  two,  proceeded  to  Royal  Oak,  and  spoke  at  eight.  The 
day  before,  a  man  was  buried,  moving  from  Powhatan  to  Kentucky :  I 
could  but  pity  his  disconsolate  widow,  who  requested  me  to  speak  some- 
thing over  her  husband.  Oh!  how  uncertain  is  life!  I  proceeded  to 
Wyth,  and  spoke  in  the  courthouse.  My  horse  was  taken  lame,  so  that  I 
was  constrained  to  leave  him  and  borrow  another,  and  proceed  to  my 
evening  appointment,  which  was  to  begin  at  nine ;  being  appointed  about 
thirteen  months.  This  day  I  had  travelled  seventy  miles,  and  spoke  three 
times.  I  was  disappointed  of  near  one  hundred  dollars,  which  were  to 
have  been  sent  to  me. 

9th.  Spoke  at  Montgomery  courthouse  to  a  large  auditory,  and  in  Salem 
at  night ;  having  travelled  fifty-five  miles.     I  think  good  was  done. 

10th.  Left  my  borrowed  horse  with  a  friend  to  be  returned,  and  my 
lame  one  to  be  disposed  of;  but  my  directions  not  being  followed,  was  a 
great  detriment  to  me.  However,  I  got  another  horse  on  credit  for  thirty- 
six  pounds,  this  morning,  and  proceeded  to  Fin  Castle,  where  I  employed 
a  smith  to  shoe  my  horse  during  meeting ;  but  having  no  money  to  pay 
him,  I  was  under  the  disagreeable  necessity  of  making  my  circumstances 
known  to  the  congregation,  who  gave  me  three  fifths  of  a  dollar  ;  this  be- 
ing the  first  time  that  I  ever  had  hinted  for  the  public  aid  since  I  com- 
menced travelling.  I  sold  a  book,  which  enabled  me  to  clear  up  with  the 
smith,  and  then  went  to  Springfield,  where  I  spoke  at  night. 

A  man  privately  asked  my  advice,  saying  his  daughter  shouted  and  fell 
down,  which  caused  him  to  beat  her,  with  prohibition  from  religious 
meetings.  I  asked  him  if  he  did  not  believe  his  daughter  sincere,  and  feel 
conviction  for  his  conduct.    He  answered  in  the  affirmative.    I  replied  that 


166  DO W'S    JOURNAL. 

parents  have  no  right  to  exercise  authority  in  matters  of  conscience,  further 
than  giving  advice,  as  every  one  must  account  for  themselves  to  God. 

11th.  Lexington;  the  people  mistook  the  time  by  an  hour,  which  made 
me  hurry  to  my  evening  meeting  in  Stantown,  where  I  arrived  about  sun- 
set, opposite  a  house  which  I  had  felt  my  heart  drawn  particularly  to  pray 
for  when  here  before.  A  woman  now  rushed  out  of  the  door,  and  grasp- 
ing me  in  her  arms,  gave  me  a  welcome  to  the  house  ;  she  was  a  spiritual 
daughter  of  mine,  and  lately  married  to  the  man  of  the  house,  whose 
former  wife  with  him  found  peace,  and  she  shortly  after  died  happy, 
though  I  knew  not  who  lived  in  the  house  at  the  time  I  had  preached  in 
the  street.  Fearing  lest  my  horse  might  have  been  heated  too  much,  to 
prevent  injury  1  gave  him  salted  grog.  The  church  being  open,  I  sat  on 
a  table  in  the  door,  and  spoke,  I  suppose,  to  some  thousands. 

12th.  My  horse,  I  think,  is  as  well  as  usual  ;  so  I  proceeded  on  my 
journey,  preaching  in  Rocktown,  and  two  other  places,  on  the  way. 

Sunday,  14th.  I  spoke  at  Newtown,  at  an  hour  by  sun  in  the  morning, 
to  about  three  thousand;  thence  to  Winchester,  where  I  spoke,  at  eleven, 
to  about  six  thousand,  in  the  woods  ;  rode  twenty-two  miles,  and  spoke  at 
night ;  continued  my  way  to  Carlisle,  where  I  spoke  twice,  fulfilling  ap- 
pointments on  the  road ;  hence  a  Methodist  preacher  accompanied  me  to 
Tioga  Point,  150  miles,  in  three  days.  This  young  man  was  laboring 
under  some  depression  of  mind  when  we  met  ;  but  the  circumstances  of 
the  meeting  and  journey  seemed  to  help  him  both  in  mind  and  body.  Thus 
in  fifteen  days  I  closed  the  journey  of  seven  hundred  and  fifty  miles ; 
speaking  twenty-six  times  on  the  way,  which  appointments  were  given  out 
about  thirteen  months  beforehand. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

TOUR  THROUGH  NEW  ENGLAND. 

22d.  Arrived  back  in  Western,  after  an  absence  of  near  eight  months. 
Peggy  was  not  at  home.  Our  marriage  was  not  known  in  general  in  this 
neighborhood,  until  within  a  few  days  past.  It  caused  a  great  uproar 
among  the  people. 

23d.  Peggy  felt  it  impressed  on  her  mind  that  I  was  here,  and  so  came 
home  early  in  the  morning;  having  enjoyed  her  health  better,  and  her 
mind  also,  than  for  some  time  previous  to  my  absence.  In  the  afternoon 
S.  Miller  and  his  wife  came  home,  well,  and  were  preparing  for  their 
journey  to  the  Mississippi  Territory. 

Thursday,  May  2d.  I  saw  brother  Willis,  who  married  us,  and  Joseph 
Jewell,  presiding  elder  of  Genesee  district,  who  came  a  great  distance  to 
attend  the  camp-meeting,  and  brought  a  number  of  lively  young  preachers 
with  him.  they  having  never  attended  one  before. 

Friday,  :3d.  The  people  attended  in  considerable  crowds,  amongst 
whom  was  Timothy  Dewey,  my  old  friend,  whom  I  had  seen  hut  once  for 
more  than  four  years  past.     The  wicked  attempted  intrusion;  but  their 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  167 

efforts  were  ineffectual,  and  turned  upon  their  own  heads,  being  checked 
by  a  magistrate. 

Monday,  6th.  We  had  a  tender  parting-time.  In  the  course  of  the 
meeting  good  was  done  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  I  moved  a  collection  for 
one  of  Jewell's  young  preachers,  Perley  Parker,  formerly  a  playmate  of 
mine.  Here  I  left  my  Peggy  on  the  camp-ground,  within  three  miles  of 
home,  and  proceeded  on  my  tour,  speaking  twice  on  my  way. 

Tuesday,  7th.  We  rode  fifty-nine  miles,  parting  with  Jewell  and  Parker 
by  the  way. 

8th.  Came  to  Albany.  Here  the  preaching-house  was  shut  against 
me,  being  the  only  one  which  has  been  refused  to  me  for  a  considerable 
length  of  time  :  Canfield  assigning,  as  the  reason,  the  vote  of  conference  ; 
which,  however,  was  only  a  conversation  concerning  the  giving  out  of  my 
appointments,  &c,  lest  I  should  be  a  pattern  for  others,  and  "  fifty  Dows 
might  spring  out  of  the  same  nest."  I  spoke  in  the  courthouse,  and  God 
gave  me  one  spiritual  child. 

9th.  With  difficulty  I  crossed  the  river,  and  coming  to  New  Lebanon, 
saw  one  of  my  old  acquaintances,  with  whom  I  held  a  meeting. 

10th.  Fire  being  out,  I  did  not  stay  for  breakfast,  but  rode  fifty- four 
miles  to  New  Hartford.  My  mind  is  under  deep  trials  concerning  my 
singular  state  and  many  disappointments  ;  but  my  hope  is  in  God,  who 
gives  me  peace  from  day  to  day. 

11th.  Came  to  Hartford.  Found  the  printing  of  my  Journals  finished, 
and  about  half  the  books  bound.  I  now  had  a  trial  from  another  source  ; 
the  two  preachers  with  whom  I  had  intrusted  the  preparation  of  the  camp- 
meeting  at  hand  had,  in  my  absence,  incurred  the  displeasure  of  the 
Methodists.  The  one,  for  embracing  some  peculiar  sentiments,  was  sus- 
pended ;  the  other  had  withdrawn.  Therefore,  said  brother  Ostrander,  the 
presiding  elder,  "  If  Lorenzo  Dow  admits  them  to  officiate  at  his  camp-meet- 
ing, he  will  have  no  more  liberty  with  us."  My  trials  were  keen,  for  these 
men  were  in  good  standing  when  we  made  the  agreement ;  and  I  had  no 
doubt  but  that  Ostrander  would  fall  into  the  measure,  considering  the 
circumstance  of  my  not  being  able  to  consult  him,  for  want  of  time,  on 
the  occasion,  so  I  went  to  two  meetings  to  explain  the  matter  to  him. 

Sunday,  12th.  He  spoke  with  more  life  than  I  think  I  ever  heard  him. 
Afterwards  I  spoke,  and  God  cut  a  young  woman  to  the  heart :  her  father 
came  and  dragged  her  out  of  meeting,  and  her  soul  was  set  at  liberty 
while  she  was  in  his  arms  ;  so  I  made  remarks  on  the  folly  of  his  con- 
duct. Ostrander,  upon  reflection,  viewed  my  conduct  in  a  different  light 
than  before,  and  consented,  if  I  would  give  up  the  camp-meeting  to  his 
superintendence,  that  he  would  bring  on  his  preachers  to  attend  with  me. 
This  I  had  always  expected,  and  advertised  the  meeting  accordingly. 

13th.  Pawned  my  watch  for  an  old  trunk,  and  taking  stage  came  to 
New  Haven  ;  thence  embarked  for  New  York,  where  I  spent  a  few  days, 
and  found  prejudice  in  some  minds,  and  in  some  it  was  removed.  I  re- 
ceived a  letter  with  information  that  more  books,  which  I  expected,  would 
fail  coming ;  thus  I  find  one  disappointment  after  another. 

Saturday,  18th.  I  sailed  to  Long  Island  to  attend  a  camp-meeting  with 
brother  Thatcher,  and  preached  in  the  packet  to  about  fifty  friends.  I 
also  spoke  at  night  at  the  camp,  and  then  called  up  the  mourners  to  be 
/raved  for ;  several  found  peace,  backsliders  were  reclaimed,  and  Chris- 


168  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

tians  quickened  and  comforted.     Bishop  Asbury  came  up  before  I  had 
got  through,  and  the  meeting  continued  all  night. 

Sunday,  19th.  Whilst  one  was  speaking  on  the  subject  of  the  dead, 
small  and  great,  standing  before  God,  an  awful  black  cloud  appeared  in 
the  west,  and  flashes  of  forked  lightning,  and  peals  of  rumbling  thunder 
ensued.  A  trumpet  sounded  from  a  sloop,  whilst  hundreds  of  a  solemn 
auditory  were  fleeing  for  shelter.  This  scene  was  the  most  awful  repre- 
sentation of  the  day  of  judgment  of  any  thing  I  ever  beheld. 

Next  day  the  meeting  broke  up.  My  hat  could  not  be  found,  so  I  em- 
barked on  board  one  of  the  fifteen  craft  which  brought  passengers,  and 
sailed  forty  miles  in  three  hours  and  a  half;  and  after  landing  at  the 
Black  Rock,  one  of  the  passengers  pulled  me  into  a  store,  and  constrained 
me  to  take  a  hat.  Thence  I  walked  to  Strafford,  and  so  through  New 
Haven  to  Durham,  thence  to  Hartford,  where  I  settled  with  the  ferryman 
for  a  former  passage,  and  a  gentleman  paid  my  present  one,  as  it  had 
taken  the  last  of  my  money  to  redeem  my  watch.  Thence  I  went  to  Cov- 
entry, and  found  my  father  and  friends  well. 

Sunday,  26th.  Spoke  twice  at  Square  Pond  meeting-house,  and  once 
in  Tolland,  and  the  quickening  power  of  God  seemed  to  be  present ; 
but  I  soon  must  quit  this  my  native  land,  and  repair  to  parts  to  me  un- 
known. 

30th.  The  camp-ground  was  in  the  township  of  Bolton,  on  Andover 
parish  line,  to  which  lead  a  lead-off  road,  ending  on  this  spot  of  ground 
unoccupied.  This  appeai-ed  providential,  as  we  could  repair  to  the  spot 
of  woods  on  the  hill,  without  trespassing  on  any  man's  ground  in  this 
solitary  place. 

The  neighborhood  was  thick  settled  by  bigoted,  federal  Presbyterians, 
much  prejudiced  against  the  Methodists.  The  people  were  unwilling 
that  we  should  get  water  from  their  brooks  or  wells,  but  held  the  meet- 
ing in  ridicule  and  contempt,  thinking,  who  should  I  get  to  encamp  on 
the  ground.  However,  a  report  having  prevailed  that  the  Indians,  in 
their  times,  had  a  spring  on  this  hill  to  which  they  resorted,  caused  a  man 
to  go  in  search  of  it ;  and  after  some  difficulty,  he  struck  upon  a  fountain 
beneath  a  rock,  which  afforded  us  a  sufficient  supply. 

31st.  Many  people  came  from  distant  places  to  the  ground.  Satan 
hoisted  his  standard  near  by,  as  a  grogman  brought  his  liquors  for  sale, 
but  was  constrained  by  threats  (when  reason  would  not  do)  to  give  it 
over,  the  law  being  against  him. 

I  opened  the  meeting,  and  had  an  agreeable  time ;  the  work  of  God 
began  in  the  evening. 

Saturday,  June  1st.  The  congregation  and  work  increase. 

Sunday,  2d.  Some  thousands  appeared  on  the  ground  ;  several  found 
peace,  and  prejudice  seemed  to  wear  off  from  the  minds  of  the  people. 

Monday,  3d.  Meeting  broke  up.  I  had  given  my  farewell  to  the  peo- 
ple;  it  was  an  affecting  time  of  parting  with  my  Christian  friends,  many 
of  whom  I  shall  see  no  more  until  eternity.  I  observed  to  Ost rainier. 
that  I  had  caused  him  some  uneasiness,  but  should  trouble  him  no  more 
whilst  he  presided  in  the  district. 

4th.  About  7  A.  M.  I  left  my  dear  father,  I  know  not  but  for  the  last 
time,  and  with  my  sister  Mirza  rode  to  ,the  burying-groupd,  where  my 
dear  mother  was  interred,  for  the  first  time  of  my  seeing  the  grave.     I 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  169 

could  not  mourn,  but  was  comforted  with  the  prospect  of  meeting  again. 
I  departed  to  Windham,  and  preached  under  the  trees,  and  tarried  in 
Coventry,  Rhode  Island,  that  night,  riding  fifty  miles  without  food,  through 
want  of  money,  to  Providence,  and  pawned  a  hook  by  ti:  ■  way  to  get 
through  a  toll-gate.  I  held  several  meetings  in  Providence,  then  rode  to 
Norton,  where  Zadock  Priest  died  at  old  father  New<  .;  .  whose  wife 
had  then  no  religion,  but  since  professes  to  be  converted,  and  is  in  society. 
On  their  ground,  brother  George  Pickering,  with  eleven  of  his  preachers 
and  myself,  by  agreement,  held  a  camp-meeting,  the  preparation  for 
which  was  now  going  forward.* 

This  being  about  a  mile  from  the  place  where  I  first  attempted  to 
preach,  I  related  a  dream  to  brother  P.,  who  replied,  that  he  thought 
some  trials  were  near  me,  but  by  the  blessing  of  God  1  might  escape, 
which  in  fact  proved  to  be  the  case,  for  Satan's  emissaries  set  up  the 
grog-tents,  which  cost  them  dearly  ;  for  after  that  they  would  not 
hearken  to  reason,  I  showed  the  impropriety  of  corrupting  the  meeting, 
and  warned  the  people  against  them,  and  also  laid  a  foundation  whereby 
they  might  be  prosecuted,  in  consequence  of  which  they  were  alarmed, 
sunk  into  contempt,  and  did  not  sell  a  sufficiency  to  indemnify  them  for 
their  expenses.  This  so  exasperated  them,  that  they  fell  on  different 
plans  to  be  revenged,  either  by  provoking  me  to  say  something  that 
would  expose  me  to  the  law,  or  else  to  get  an  opportunity  to  give  me  a 
flogging.  However,  God  defeated  their  designs,  and  turned  their  treacher- 
ous intentions  to  the  disgrace  of  their  characters,  so  that  they  appeared 
as  ciphers  in  the  eyes  of  a  generous  public. 

The  Lord  was  wonderfully  present  with  his  Spirit  to  acknowledge  the 
meeting ;  for,  whilst  P.  was  preaching,  numbers  fell,  as  if  the  powers  of 
unbelief  gave  way,  and  the  cry  became  so  general  that  he  was  constrained 
to  give  over,  but  the  work  continued.  The  full  result  of  this  meeting- 
will  not  be  known  until  eternity.  I  was  to  have  met  some  friends  at  the 
New  York  district  conference,  now  sitting  at  Ashgrove,  where  I  once 
had  a  glorious  revival  when  on  the  circuit,  but  my  wife  and  they  were 
disappointed,  as  brother  P.  had  made  arrangements  for  me  for  about  two 
weeks. 

Monday,  10th.  The  meeting  broke  up,  and  the  Boston  friends  who 
were  the  first  arrived  on  the  ground,  took  me  in  their  stage-coach  and 
carried  me  home  with  them.  Here  I  spoke  several  times,  and  we  had 
comfortable  times  from  the  presence  of  God. 

I  gave  near  forty  pounds  worth  of  books  towards  the  deficiency  of  the 
meeting-house,  and  remitted  money  to  clear  out  with  my  printer  in  Hart- 
ford. I  visited  Lynn,  where  we  had  a  precious  time,  though  religion  had 
been  cold  there  for  some  time.  I  also  visited  Marblehead,  where  I  saw 
a  preacher  from  Ireland,  who  escaped  with  some  others  in  an  open  boat, 
at  sea,  from  on  board  the  ship  Jupiter,  as  she  struck  against  a  cake  of 
ice,  and  went  down,  with  twenty-seven  persons  on  board,  among  whom 
was  a  preacher  with  his  wife  and  seven  children.  What  an  inestimable 
support  must  be  the  Divine  presence  at  such  a  time  as  this ! 

*  1801.  Camp-meetings  began  in  Kentucky  ;  next,  North  Carolina  ;  attended  them  in  Geor- 
gia ;  introduced  them  in  the  centre  of  Virginia,  New  York,  Connecticut,  Massachusetts,  ami 
Bliss  ssippi  Territory,  1803-4-5. 

15 


170  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

14th.  The  following  appeared  in  the  Salem  Gazette,  (where  the  Qua- 
kers had  been  martyred  by  religious  bigotry :) 

"  By  desire,  Lorenzo  Dow,  an  eccentric  genius,  whose  pious  and  moral 
character  cannot  be  censured  with  propriety,  is  to  preach  at  the  court- 
house, precisely  at  nine  o'clock  this  morning." 

I  spoke  to  a  few  of  various  ranks,  who  fain  would  have  made  a  laugh, 
but  there  seemed  to  be  a  restraining  hand  over  them.  This  day  I  had  five 
meetings,  and  near  thirty  miles'  travel ;  at  the  last  of  them,  the  rabble 
attempted  to  make  a  disturbance,  set  on  by  some,  called  gentlemen ;  and 
at  night  broke  the  windows  of  the  preaching-house,  which  denotes  that 
Satan  views  the  danger  of  his  kingdom ;  and  caused  P.  to  remark,  that 
the  devil  thought  he  had  as  good  a  right  to  the  common,  as  God  Almighty. 
This  reminded  me  of  last  year,  concerning  two  who  attempted  interrup- 
tion and  shortly  after  had  to  appear  at  the  bar  of  God. 

Hence  to  Waltham,  to  brother  P.'s  quarterly  meeting.  His  wife  is  a 
well  educated  woman,  of  a  sweet  amiable  disposition,  and  far  from  the 
proud  scornful  way  of  some.  Here  are  four  generations  under  one  roof; 
i.  e.  her  grand-parents,  own  parents,  self,  and  children. 

I  preached  on  Saturday  and  Sunday,  and  called  up  those  who  would 
wish  me  to  remember  them,  and  strive  to  remember  themselves  in  prayer, 
to  give  their  hands :  and  the  power  of  God  seemed  to  come  over  all.  I 
visited  Needham  and  Milford,  which  places  I  had  been  invited  to  before, 
but  Providence  overruled  my  coming  here,  though  I  had  previously  put 
them  off. 

21st.  Set  off  with  P — ,  thirty  miles  to  Salem  in  New  Hampshire,  and 
spoke  from,  "  halting  between  two  opinions,"  in  which  I  observed,  if  a  lamb 
should  be  led  from  its  dam  by  a  goat,  to  feed  on  moss,  it  would  die. — N.  B. 
A  man  was  present  whom  the  A-double-L-part  people  had  been  fishing  for. 
22d.  We  came  to  Hawke,  where  I  met  Bachelor,  Webb,  and  Metcalf. 
I  spoke  from  "  Oh  !  thou  man  of  God,  there  is  death  in  the  pot."  At 
night  I  had  conversation  with  some,  and  felt  my  work  drawing  to  a  close 
in  this  quarter. 

Sunday,  23d.  Spoke  again  to  a  large  assembly,  bade  my  friends  fare- 
well, and  rode  thirty  miles  to  Pembroke,  where  I  arrived  about  half  past 
nine  at  night,  and  being  weary,  I  could  not  stay  up  to  supper,  but  retired 
to  rest,  having  taken  no  food  all  day,  except  some  sacramental  bread  re- 
maining after  the  ceremony,  which  a  young  man  observing,  said,  "  I  had 
got  more  than  my  share,"  which  set  some  in  a  laughter. 

24th.  Rode  about  sixty  miles  to  Romney,  and  stayed  with  a  man,  who 
a  day  or  two  before  had  joined  society,  and  was  about  to  charge  me  for  my 
poor  fare,  when  his  wife  hushed  it. 

25th.  I  went  fifty-four  miles  to  Peachem  Gore,  in  Vermont,  and  stayed 
with  a  friend,  where  I  had  been  before,  meeting  Phineas  Peck,  a  preacher, 
on  the  road. 

26th.  About  nine  o'clock  I  arrived  at  my  youngest  sister's,  Tabitha 
French,  she  being  married  and  settled  here  in  the  midst  of  the  town  of 
Hardwicke,  on  river  Demile ;  this  being  the  first  time  I  had  seen  her  hus- 
band. Joseph  Bridgman,  my  brother-in-law,  and  my  sister  Ethelinda, 
his  wife,  resided  about  a  mile  hence.  For  this  day  1  had  a  meeting,  ap- 
pointed some  months  before,  which  I  now  held,  and  spoke  five  days  suc- 
cessively.    I  had  sent  on  a  chain  of  appointments  through  Upper  Canada, 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  171 

from  Montreal  to  the  Falls  of  Niagara  ;  thence  to  Philadelphia  ;  hut  when 
in  Hyde-park,  I  felt  whilst  preaching,  a  secret  conviction  or  impulse,  that 
my  appointments  were  not  given  out,  and  that  I  must  return  to  Western ; 
thrice  it  ran  through  my  mind.  I  rejected  it  twice,  but  perceiving  a  cloud 
or  depression  beginning  to  come  over  my  mind,  I  yielded,  and  taking  the 
left-hand  road,  went  to  Stow  that  night,  where  I  found  some  of  my  spirit- 
ual children,  whom  God  had  given  me  some  years  before;  spoke  next 
day  in  this  township  on  my  way  :  in  Waterbury  twice,  and  rode  to  Rich- 
mond that  night :  next  day  I  breakfasted  in  Starksborough,  with  a  black- 
smith, who  once  intended  to  flog  me,  hut  he  now  put  a  shoe  on  my  horse, 
having  since  got  religion.  About  twelve,  I  arrived  at  Middlebury,  fed  my 
horses,  and  spoke  in  the  street ;  then  came  on  to  Orwell,  and  stayed  the 
night  with  my  uncle  and  aunt  Rust,  having  rode  forty-six  miles. 

July  3d.  1  rode  sixty  miles,  by  South  Bay,  Fort  Ann,  Glenn's  Falls, 
and  stayed  at  an  inn  ;  but  judging  from  circumstances  that  it  was  necessary 
to  watch  my  horses,  I  slept  none  that  night. 

4th.  I  started  between  three  and  four  in  the  morning,  and  came  sixty- 
five  miles  to  the  Little-falls  on  the  Mohawk  river. 

5th.  Rode  forty-six  miles  to  Western,  arriving  about  three  P.  M. ;  found 
my  Peggy  and  friends  well. 

Sunday,  7th.  I  spoke  twice,  and  had  good  times:  rested  the  8th:  rode 
to  Camden  the  9th  :  spoke  to  an  attentive  congregation  and  returned : 
rested  on  10th  ;  but  soon  shall  be  bound  with  expedition  to  North  Carolina. 

11th.  I  visited  Floyd,  by  brother  Keith's  request:  he  was  Peggy's 
spiritual  father.  Here  many  gave  me  their  hands,  if  they  should  see  me 
no  more  on  earth,  that  they  would  strive  to  meet  me  in  a  happy  eternity. 
I  visited  several  other  neighborhoods,  as  a  wind-up  for  this  quarter. 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

JOURNEY    TO    NORTH    CAROLINA. 

Sunday,  14th.  Gave  my  farewell  to  a  vast  congregation,  under  the 
shades  at  Western,  when  Hannah  Miller,  standing  upon  a  log,  bade  her 
neighbors  farewell  ;  she  being  one  of  the  first  settlers  in  the  country:  and 
Oh  !  what  a  weeping  and  embracing  there  was  between  the  neighborhood 
(of  all  ranks  and  descriptions,)  and  her  and  Peggy.  After  this  we  went 
to  Westmoreland,  taking  leave  of  all  things  by  the  way.  Here  Timothy 
Dewey  met  us,  who  informed  me  that  he  had  seen  the  Canada  preachers, 
and  my  appointments  were  not  given  out ;  so  that  if  I  had  gone,  I  must 
have  lost  one  thousand  miles  travel  ;  and  my  time  being  so  limited  :  I  held 
two  meetings,  and  realized  the  propriety  of  the  poem : 

"We  should  suspect  some  danger  nigh, 
Where  we  possess  delight." 

When  I  arrived  at  Albany,  brother  Vanderlip,  the  stationed  preacher, 

gave  me  the  liberty  of  preaching  in  the  meeting-house  :  from  hence  I 

shipped   Peggy  down  the  river  for  New  York,  myself  proceeding  thither 

by  land,  and  settled  some  temporal  concerns  by  the  way. 


172  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

Saturday,  27th.  We  met  again,  and  heard  a  Baptist  preach  in  the  park 
just  after  sunrise  next  morning.  He  had  a  tincture  of  A-double-L-part- 
ism,  yet  his  discourse  in  general  was  good,  and  blessed  to  the  people.  I 
spoke  here  in  the  afternoon,  and  also  in  several  other  parts  of  the  city. 
Ezekiel  Cooper,  one  of  the  book  stewards,  and  superintendent  of  the  book 
affairs,  invited  me  to  preach  in  the  preaching-house  at  Brooklyn,  which  he 
also  superintended  :  here  I  spoke  sundry  times.  Said  he,  "  I  am  of  the 
same  mind  now  concerning  your  mode  of  travelling  as  I  was  when  you 
saw  me  in  Philadelphia  ;  but  nevertheless,  I  wish  never  to  hinder  good 
from  being  done,  or  prevent  your  usefulness."  He  is  a  man  of  general 
reading  and  strong  powers  of  mind. 

I  have  been  much  troubled  with  the  asthma,  of  late,  which  I  suppose 
originated  from  drying  up  an  eruption  on  my  body  by  outward  applica- 
tion, which  was  recommended  from  the  idea  that  it  might  be  the  itch 
brought  with  me  from  Ireland  :  this  reminded  me  of  what  Dr.  Johnson 
said  concerning  my  inward  complaint. 

Peggy  being  unable  to  keep  up  with  me,  I  was  necessitated  to  leave  her 
with  brother  Quackenbush,  and  disposing  of  her  horse,  I  proceeded  to 
Elizabethtown,  New  Jersey.  Saw  T.  Morrel,  w!  ose  father  was  dying  :  he 
excused  some  former  things  to  me.  I  rode  fifty  miles  to  Trenton,  where 
Washington  took  the  Hessians,  which  turned  die  gloomy  aspect  in  favor 
of  America. 

My  appointment  was  not  given  out  as  exr  cted  ;  however  the  preach- 
ing-house was  open,  and  I  held  sundry  meetings  in  and  about  this  place. 
'I'll  n  proceeded  to  Philadelphia,  where  I  called  and  found  brother  Col- 
bert, who,  being  superintendent,  paved  my  way  to  the  getting  access  to  all 
the  Methodist  meeting-houses  in  and  about  this  place,  one  excepted,  which 
was  in  the  power  of  a  contentious  party.  The  other  houses  amounted  to 
about  half  a  dozen. 

August  14th.  Elder  Ware  informs  me  that  my  appointments  were 
given  out  through  the  Peninsula,  which  I  had  been  informed  was  pre- 
vented:  so  after  preaching  at  Ebenezer,  I  silently  withdrew,  and  taking 
my  horse,  travelled  all  night,  until  ten  next  morning,  when  I  spoke  at 
Bethel,  and  then  jumping  out  at  a  window  from  the  pulpit,  rode  seventeen 
miles  to  Union :  thence  to  Duck  creek  cross-roads,  making  near  eight} 
miles  travel  and  five  meetings  without  sleep.  Tbese  few  weeks  past, 
since  the  eruption  was  dried  up,  and  the  astbma  more  powerful  and  fre- 
quent than  usual,  I  feel  myself  much  debilitated. 

16th.  Spoke  at  Georgetown  cross-roads,  and  at  Chestertown  at  night, 
and  next  morning;  after  which  I  crossed  Chester  river  gratis,  and  preach- 
ed in  Centerville.  Here  some  unknown  gentleman  discharged  my  bill  of 
fare.     I  spoke  at  Wye  meeting-house  in  the  afternoon  to  a  lew. 

[  inquired  the  cause  why  more  general  notice  was  not  given  ;  and  was 
answered,  that  John  M'C.  replied,  "  I  give  out  no  appointments  for  him  : 
I  have  nothing  to  do  with  Lorenzo  Dov  ."" 

Sunday,  18th.  I  spoke  in  the  open  air  at  Easton,  to  about  two  thousand. 
The  Lord  was  with  us.  James  Polhemus  (M'Clasky's  colleague)  gave 
out  my  appointments,  as  most  of  the  preachers  in  this  country  also  did.  In 
(lie  afternoon  I  spoke  at  the  Trap  to  a  large  auditory,  having  (on  account 
of  M'Clasky's  mind)  concluded  not  to  occupy  the  preaching- house  until 
the  trustees  solicited  me,  to  prevent  wounding  the  cause  of  God. 


DO  W'S  JOURNAL.  173 

I  find  that  Roger  Searle  has  withdrawn  from  the  Methodist  connection. 
19th.  Spoke  at  Cambridge,  in  the  Methodist  meeting-house,  and  at  Fos- 
ter's chapel  in  the  afternoon  :  then  accompanying  a  carriage  with  two  sis- 
ters, we,  in  crossing  a  bridge,  espied  some  careless  people  and  a  town.  I 
expressed  a  desire  to  preach.  And  on  perceiving  a  collection  of  people, 
and  inquiring  the  cause,  found  that  it  was  a  Methodist  meeting.  One  of 
•the  sisters  knowing  a  man,  got  me  introduced  to  preach. 

20th.  I  had  a  meeting  at  St.  Johnstown,  under  great  weakness  of  body, 
which  caused  me  to  sit  down  whilst  speaking,  as  I  had  puked,  and  was 
obliged  to  stop  several  times  by  the  way.  From  this  I  was  carried  in  a 
chair  to  Deep-creek  meeting-house,  passing  near  where  G.  R.  was  raised, 
who  took  me  into  society,  but  now  thinks  I  am  crazy.  Surely,  if  one  from 
such  a  low  sphere  of  life,  through  conversion  and  diligence  can  attain  to 
such  an  extension  of  useful  knowledge,  what  will  be  the  account  most 
must  give  at  the  last  day  ?  I  also  spoke  at  Concord,  Laurel-hill  and  Sals- 
bury,  being  aided  thither  by  carriages. 

22d.  Princess  Anne  courthouse,  and  Curtis's  meeting-house.  Near  this 
my  spiritual  father,  Hope  Hull,  was  raised. 

23d.  I  spoke  under  the  shades  at  Newtown,  to  about  two  thousand  or 
more.  I  gave  them  a  mixed  dose,  and  we  had  a  good  time  from  the  Lord, 
whilst  they  gave  me  their  hands  to  remember  me  to  God  when  on  the  other 
side  of  the  Atlantic.  I  spoke  at  Downing  chapel  also.  On  this  peninsu- 
la were  now  C.  Spry,  Fredus  Aldridge,  and  Z.  Kankey,  the  last  of  whom 
I  met.  I  have  now  seen  most  of  the  old  preachers  on  the  Continent:  the 
greater  part  of  them  are  retired  into  the  private  spheres  of  life.  The  chief 
of  those  who  most  opposed  me  have  located,  and  are  almost  in  oblivion,  or 
withdrawn,  or  expelled  the  connection,  or  in  a  cold,  low,  uncomfortable 
state  of  formality.  Lord  !  what  am  1 1  Oh  !  ever  keep  my  conscience 
holy  and  tender!  Trials  await  me,  and  unless  God  support  me  I  cannot 
succeed.  Oh  God  !  undertake  for  me.  I  have  seen  thy  salvation  in  time 
past,  and  shall  I  distrust  thy  goodness  or  providence  at  this  critical  time  ? 
No  ;  my  hope  is  still  in  thee :  I  will  hope  and  trust  to  thy  providence 
until  I  must  give  up. 

I  feel  my  work  on  this  Continent  drawing  to  a  close,  and  heart  my  and 
soul  bound  to  Europe. 

24th.  Spoke  at  Guilford.  Feeling  my  strength  more  and  more  to  de- 
cline, without  help  I  must  depart ;  but  hope  I  shall  recover  on  my  intend- 
ed voyage. 

Sunday,  25th.  Spoke  to  near  three  thousand  at  Drummingtown :  good 
decorum,  except  in  a  few.  At  Onancock  we  had  a  shout.  The  sandy 
dust  has  been  distressing  for  hundreds  of  miles,  there  having  been  no  rain 
for  near  twelve  weeks  over  this  country.  Vegetation  and  the  cattle  are 
in  mourning :  yet  not  so  much  here  as  in  some  parts  of  the  north,  this 
land  beinw  more  level. 

I  viewed  the  camp-ground,  and  preparations  making  for  the  meeting, 
which  I  think  the  most  convenient  I  have  seen.  Spoke  at  Garretson's 
meeting-house,  and  in  a  farm-house  at  night. 

27th.  A  young  woman  took  me  in  a  chaise  to  Northampton  courtyard, 
where  I  held  some  meetings.  Being  unable  to  ride  on  horseback  with 
propriety  any  longer,  I  sold  my  horse,  &c.  at  great  loss.     I  find  the  great 

15* 


174  DOW  S  JOURNAL. 

have  their  trials  as  well  as  the  small,  from  what  I  now  observe  in  others. 
But  "  all  shall  work  together  for  good  to  them  that  love  God." 

28th.  I  rode  in  a  eoachee  to  the  camp-ground,  with  a  family,  having 
solicited  several  to  attend.  I  found  hundreds  on  the  ground  to  be  in  readi- 
ness for  the  next  day.  I  have  been  reading  Washington's  Life.  What 
must  have  been  his  sufferings  of  mind  during  the  war,  particularly  when 
retreating  from  New-York  through  the  Jerseys  to  Trenton,  and  the  gloomy 
aspect  of  the  times — his  life  and  property  in  danger,  and  particularly  if 
defeated.  Yet  be  was  not  cast  down,  but  supported,  and  finally  won  the 
day.  Here  I  reflected,  if  he,  through  difficulties,  endured  to  accomplish 
an  earthly  transitory  design,  shall  I,  for  a  little  earthly  trouble,  desert 
that  which  I  think  will  turn  to  the  glory  of  God  in  the  promotion  of  the 
kingdom  of  Christ  on  earth  ?  Though  I  meet  with  difficulties  I  will  not 
despair.  I  want  more  faith  :  in  order  to  accomplish  the  spread  of  the 
gospel,  I  want  a  greater  acquaintance. 

29th.  By  invitation  from  Dr.  Chandlei,  the  presiding  elder,  and  preach- 
ers, I  spoke  in  the  afternoon  on  sanctification.  About  three  thousand  rose 
up  in,,covenant,  sundry  of  whom  came  up  to  be  prayed  for,  and  among 
them  three  young  women,  two  of  whom  were  prayerless  three  days  be- 
fore, and  came  with  me.  One  of  them  found  pardon  in  a  few  minutes, 
and  shouted  the  praise  of  God  ;  the  other  was  delivered  shortly  ;  and  the 
third,  who  owned  the  camp-ground,  found  deliverance  that  night.  Thus 
the  work  went  on,  so  that  there  could  be  no  preaching  until  ten  the  next 
day,  though  meeting  had  been  appointed  for  eight  at  night  and  morning. 
When  I  left  the  place,  the  rain  impeded  the  meeting,  yet  it  continued  un- 
til Monday  ;  and,  on  a  moderate  calculation,  there  was  reason  to  believe 
that  about  five  hundred  were  hopefully  converted. 

A  captain  sent  word  that  I  might  sail  with  him  over  the  Chesapeake. 
But  the  wind  being  high,  and  /rom  such  a  direction  that  I  could  not  be 
landed  where  I  would,  so  I  must  where  I  could. 

We  sailed  about  one  hundred  miles  in  less  than  a  day,  to  Suffolk,  where 
I  spoke  at  night.  Our  danger  was  great  on  the  passage,  in  consequence 
of  the  sloop  being  old,  and  impossible  to  keep  dry  below  decks. 

Sunday,  September  1st.  I  set  off  in  a  chair  for  Portsmouth,  it  raining  by 
the  way.  However,  I  preached,  and  also  in  Norfolk,  where  two  souls 
found  peace.  Next  day  got  some  temporal  affairs  adjusted,  and  returned 
to  Suffolk,  where  I  spoke  to  about  one  thousand,  and  rode  on  a  cart,  as  a 
chair  could  not  be  obtained  for  love  nor  hired  for  money. 

4th.  Rhoda  Williams,  a  young  woman,  of  late  under  concern  for  her 
soul,  was  somewhat  unwell,  yet  took  me  in  a  chair  forty  miles  to  Smith's 
chapel,  before  she  alighted.  Here  we  found  a  congregation  of  about  three 
thousand,  waiting,  whom  I  addressed  with  liberty.  Oh  !  may  God  re- 
member Rhoda  for  good,  in  recompense  for  her  kindness.  We  were  de- 
ceived in  the  distance  about  seventeen  miles,  yet  the  disappointment  was 
prevented. 

I  had  twelve  miles  to  go  this  evening,  so  I  rode  four  in  a  cart,  walked 
one,  and  a  Connecticut  pedler  coming  along  with  his  wagon,  carried  me 
the  remainder  to  Halifax,  in  North  Carolina,  where  I  spoke,  and  got  a  let- 
ter from  Peggy. 

5th.  Esq.  B sent  a  servant  and  chair  with  me  to  Ebenezer,  where 

I  addressed  about  one  thousand  seven  hundred  :  then  a  friend  whom  I  had 


DO  W'S   JOURNAL.  17") 

never  spoken  to,  said  if  I  would  dine  with  him,  he  would  carry  me  in  his 
chair  to  the  camp-meeting,  about  twenty  miles,  where  we  arrived  that  eve- 
ning.    Thus  I  find  God  provides  for  those  who  put  their  trust  in  him. 

6th.  Camp-meeting  came  on  in  the  edge  of  Franklin  county.  The 
weather  was  somewhat  lowering,  which  incommoded  us,  at  intervals. 
Thousands,  however  assembled,  and  though  Satan  was  angry,  and,  by  means 
of  a  few  drunkards,  strove  to  make  a  rumpus  or  uproar,  yet  I  think  here 
was  the  best  decorum  I  ever  saw,  considering  the  magnitude  of  the  as- 
sembly  from  this  wilderness  country.  There  were  near  one  hundred 
tents,  and  upwards  of  sixty  covered  wagons,  &c.  the  first  day,  besides 
carriages,  &c. 

Philip  Bruce,  an  old  preacher  and  friend,  was  presiding  elder  here. 
The  Lord  began  a  glorious  work :  it  might  truly  be  said,  we  had  the  cry 
of  heaven-born  souls,  and  the  shout  of  a  King  in  the  camp.  Some  months 
ago  brother  Mead  had  agreed  to  appoint  a  train  of  camp-meetings  through 
his  district,  the  first  of  which  was  to  begin  a  week  after  this  in  Bucking- 
ham county,  Virginia,  which  he  had  engaged  me  to  attend.  But,  being 
unacquainted  with  my  arrangements,  he  took  the  liberty  to  anticipate  the 
time,  and  publish  accordingly,  which  made  the  two  meetings  clash.  This 
brought  me  into  a  dilemma,  as  I  was  necessitated  to  attend  them  both,  not 
only  by  engagement,  but  also  to  get  my  temporal  affairs  wound  up,  and 
business  settled  with  individuals  who  were  to  meet  me ;  and  also  my  book 
concerns,  as  they  related  to  meeting-houses,  &c. 

7th.  Feeling  my  mind  greatly  exercised  about  what  was  before  me,  I 
was  convinced  of  the  necessity  of  attempting  to  force  my  way  from  one 
camp-meeting  to  the  other,  before  they  should  break  up,  which  would  make 
a  distance  of  about  one  hundred  and  forty  miles  to  be  travelled  over  in 
about  forty  hours,  across  a  country  where  were  no  country  roads,  except 
for  neighborhood  or  plantation  convenience.  I  slept  but  little  the  past 
night,  in  consequence  of  laboring  with  mourners,  conversation  and  preach- 
ing. In  my  last  discourse  I  remarked  my  decline,  my  necessity  of  de- 
parture, and  intention  of  sailing  shortly.  As  I  bade  the  people  farewell, 
hundreds  held  up  their  hands,  as  a  signal  of  their  intention  and  desire 
that  we  should  remember  each  other  when  separated,  and  if  we  never 
meet  below,  to  strive  to  meet  above. 

A  young  man  whom  I  had  never  seen  before,  took  me  in  a  carriage 
about  forty  miles  to  his  brother's,  where  I  took  some  tea.  Then  a  ser- 
vant, carriage  and  two  horses,  were  despatched  with  me  seventeen  miles. 
A  man,  on  whom  I  was  directed  to  call  for  further  assistance,  pleaded 
inconvenience,  but  asked  me  to  tarry  until  morning  ;  so  I  took  my  feet 
and  went  on.  Being  feeble  in  body,  I  made  poor  headway,  having  the 
inconvenience  of  near  eight  hundred  dollars  in  a  tin  box.  At  dawn  of 
day,  I  arrived  at  Mecklenburgh  courthouse,  where  a  chair  was  not  to  be 
hired  on  any  terms,  but  a  gentleman  who  had  never  seen  me  before,  on 
finding  out  my  name,  gave  me  a  breakfast,  and  despatched  a  servant  and 
two  horses  with  me  about  twelve  miles,  (the  servant  carrying  my  lug- 
gage ;)  but  I  growing  weak,  and  perceiving  I  must  alight,  espied  a  chair, 
which  I  strove  to  hire,  though  at  first  in  vain,  yet  on  telling  them  my  name 
and  situation,  the  mistress  consented,  (her  husband  being  out,)  and  the  son 
for  twelve  shillings  carried  me  expeditiously  ten  miles,  where  I  called, 
making  my  case  known  as  before.     The  family  rejected,  until  they  un- 


176  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

derstood  my  name,  when  a  servant  was  sent  with  me  six  miles.  Here  I 
called  again,  but  was  denied  assistance,  until  a  female  visiter  said,  "If 
you  are  Lorenzo  Dow  you  shall  be  welcome  to  my  horse;"  and  so  her 
son  went  with  me  thirteen  miles.  Then  I  got  some  refreshment,  but  here 
could  get  no  assistance  further;  so  I  took  to  my  feet  and  went  on  as  well 
as  I  could,  being  frequently  assaulted  by  dogs  on  the  road,  at  different 
periods  of  the  night,  and  at  length  one  of  them  made  such  a  fuss,  that  the 
master  came  out  with  his  gun  to  see  what  was  the  matter  ;  and  as  I  spoke 
to  the  dog,  he  knew  my  voice.  He  invited  me  to  come  in  and  tarry,  but 
not  prevailing,  aroused  a  servant  to  get  me  a  horse  ;  so  I  mounted  and 
pushed  on,  and  coming  to  a  house,  hailed  them  up  for  a  pilot  on  the  road. 
The  old  man  said,  "  Tarry  till  morning."  I  replied,  "  I  cannot."  Then 
he  despatched  several  for  his  horse,  whilst  he  should  dress  himself,  which 
doing  in  haste,  he  forgot  his  small-clothes  until  after  his  boots  were  on. 
At  length  we  started,  and  arrived  on  the  camp-ground  just  after  sunrise, 
where  I  found  brother  Mead  and  papa  and  mamma  Hobson,  with  hun- 
dreds of  friends,  who  were  surprised  and  glad  to  see  me,  as  they  had 
despaired  of  my  coming.  There  were  about  ten  thousand  at  this  meeting. 
Scores  were  hopefully  converted  to  God,  and  the  Lord  was  with  them  of  a 
truth.  I  addressed  the  auditory  as  my  bodily  strength  would  admit,  and 
settled  my  temporal  affairs  to  my  mind,  though  some  in  whom  I  had  con- 
fided betrayed  it. 

Tuesday,  10th.  I  bade  the  people  farewell,  the  meeting  broke  up,  and 
I  went  home  in  the  carriage  to  Cumberland,  with  papa  and  mamma 
Hobson. 

12th.  A  servant  aided  me  four  miles,  whence  a  friend  helped  me  with 
a  carriage  to  Richmond. 

Sunday,  15th.  Having  put  to  the  press  my  "  Farewell  to  America  :  a 
Word  to  the  Public — as  a  hint  to  suit  the  times,"  I  preached  in  Rich- 
mond and  Manchester.  Then  brother  Dunnington,  in  his  chair,  carried 
me  to  Campbell  camp-meeting;  papa  Hobson  being  with  us.  At  this 
meeting  a  woman  found  peace  with  God,  who  had  thought  camp-meetings 
scandalous  for  women  to  attend.  Her  husband,  some  months  previous, 
had  felt  serious  impressions  from  some  talk  I  had  given  him,  and  he 
wanted  her  to  go  to  the  last  camp-meeting,  but  she  to  get  off  said,  "  If  you 
or  any  of  our  neighbors  get  converted  at  it,  1  will  go  to  the  next."  He 
found  peace,  and  held  her  to  her  promise.  She,  as  a  woman  of  veracity 
came,  though  much  to  the  mortification  of  her  pride,  but  now  the  happy 
pair  went  home  rejoicing  in  God. 

Here,  also,  a  man  a  hundred  and  three  years  old  found  peace.  An- 
other man,  some  nights  ago,  dreamed  that  he  came  to  this  meeting,  and 
asked  a  black  woman  to  pray  for  him,  and  that  God  set  his  soul  at  lib- 
erty. The  dream  so  impressed  his  mind,  that  he  could  not  enjoy  himself 
until  he  came  to  see  what  we  were  about,  and  searching  round  out  of 
curiosity,  he  found  the  very  countenance  he  had  seen  in  his  dream.  A 
secret  impulse  ran  through  his  mind — "  Ask  her  to  pray  for  you  ?"  which 
at  first  he  rejected,  hut  for  the  ease  of  his  mind,  secretly  made  the  request, 
so  as  not  to  be  distinguished  by  the  people,  thinking  thus  to  avoid  the 
cross.  Said  she,  "  If  you  will  kneel  down,  I  will.''  Thought  he,  "I 
shall  mock  the  woman  if  I  do  not;"  and,  when  on  his  knees,  thought  he, 
"the  people  are  noto  observing  me,  and  if  I  do  not  persevere,  1  shall  look 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  177 

like  a  hypocrite  :  the  cross  I  must  bear,  let  me  do  as  I  will  ;  therefore,  see- 
ing I  have  gone  so  far,  I  will  make  a  hand  of  it/'  And  whilst  on  their 
is,  he  yielded  in  his  heart  to  be  the  Lord's,  and  God  set  his  soul  at  lib- 
erty. Thus,  God's  words  are  verified,  which  say,  "  Noio  is  the  accepted 
time  and  day  of  salvation."  The  devil's  time  is  a  future  one  ;  but  God 
is  immutable,  and  of  course  always  ready,  he  being  love.  As  saith  the 
apostle,  •'  God  is  in  Christ  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself."  There- 
fore, the  exhortation  is,  "  Be  ye  reconciled  to  God  ;"  i.  e.  "  Give  up  your 
will  and  heart  to  God.  for  him  to  reign  within."  Look  at  the  thief  on  the 
cross,  and  the  jailer  and  family.  Paul's  was  the  longest  in  the  pangs  of 
the  new  birth  of  any  related  in  the  New  Testament,  yet  that  was  but 
three  days  :  though  some  think  it  must  take  a  man  two  or  three  years  to 
be  converted.  Thus,  denying  the  freedom  of  the  will,  waiting  for  what 
thev  term  a  special  call.  Yet  it  is  evident,  that  the  Spirit  of  God  strives 
With  all,  and  no  man  will  condemn  himself  for  not  doing  what  he  believes 
to  be  an  impossibility  ;  yet  many  condemn  themselves  for  acting  as  they 
do,  which  implies  that  they  believe  they  had  power  to  have  acted  other- 
wise than  as  they  did,  and  argues  the  power  of  choice  and  the  freedom 
of  the  huma  i  will,  which  every  one  must  assent  to. 

I  returned  to  the  Lowlands,  bidding  my  friends  farewell,  and  brother 
Dunnington,  who  had  accommodated  me  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles. 

Many  dear  faces  in  these  lands  I  expect  to  see  no  more  until  in  a  bet- 
ter  world.  A  man  and  wife  who  were  my  spiritual  children,  were  pass- 
ing in  a  coach  as  I  concluded  my  meeting ;  they  took  me  in  and  carried 
me  a  distance,  when  brother  Mead  carrying  me  in  his  chair,  brought  me 
to  New  Ken*  camp- meeting.  The  rain  kept  back  many  ;  however,  there 
were  about  fifty  hopefully  converted  to  God  in  the  course  of  the  meeting ; 
and  it  may  he  said,  "  the  beloved  clouds  helped  us,"  as  my  life  had  been 
previously  threatened,  and  the  collegians,  backed  by  their  president  the 
bishop,  said  they  would  have  been  upon  us  had  not  the  rain  hindered  them. 
A  chump  of  wood  being  flung  in  through  the  window,  I  leaped  out  after 
the  man  ;  he  ran,  and  I  after  him,  crying,  "  Run,  i-un,  Old  Sam  is  after 
you."  He  did  run,  as  for  his  life,  and  leaping  over  a  fence  hid  among 
the  bushes.  Next  morning  I  cut  Old  Sam's  name  on  the  wood,  nailed  it 
to  a  tree,  and  called  it  "  Old  Sam's  Monument."*  I  asked  the  people 
publicly,  pointing  to  the  monument,  who  was  willing  to  enlist  and  serve- 
so  poor  a  master.  I  also  observed,  that  the  people  who  had  threatened 
my  life,  only  upon  hearsay  accounts,  were  cowardly  and  inhuman,  as  I 
was  an  entire  stranger  to  them,  and  their  conduct  against  me  was  under 
cover.  1  said,  "  Your  conduct  is  condemnable,  which  expression  means 
damnable,  and  of  course,  to  make  the  best  of  you,  you  are  nothing  but  a 
pack  of  damned  cowards,  for  there  durst  not  one  of  you  show  your  heads. 
These  young  coxcombs  were  mightily  grated,  and  to  retaliate,  said  that  I 
cursed  and  swore.  Many  I  belii  ve  at  that  time,  had  a  sense  of  the  poor 
wages  the  devil  would  give  his  servants. 

*  The  monument  stuck  to  the  tree  for  many  months;  a  young  man  was  hired  to  pull  it 
down,  but  when  he  arrived  on  the  ground  a  td  .vas  looking  at  it,  such  were  the  inward  work- 
ings of  his  mind,  that  he  ibrebore  to  do  it.  The  collegians,  backed  by  their  president,  were 
held  back  by  the  rain  from  disturbing  us  a:  this  meeting,  and  a  few  months  alter  one  of  those 
who  had  a  hand  in  and  led  on  the  van  o     I  I  sturbance,  had  the  end  of  his  nose  bit  oft  ; 

and  another  was  Hung  from  his  horse  and  bro  e  his  neck  ;  and  several  others  were  remarked 
to  be  followed  with  chastisement  from  '.he  I  nrd. 


178  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

Oct.  3d.  Camp-meeting  began  at  Old  Poplar  Spring  church,  and  con- 
tinued four  days  ;  several  found  peace,  among  whom  was  a  young  wo- 
man that  came  ill  with  an  ague  and  fever,  whose  mother  had  long  been 
praying  for  her  conversion  :  she  was  smitten  clown  by  the  power  of  God, 
but  went  home  well  in  soul  and  body.  Many  say  these  camp-meetings 
are  injurious  to  health,  but  I  do  not  find  ground  to  believe  that  more  evils 
accrue  than  otherwise,  considering  the  number  and  time.  Many  go  home 
better  than  they  came  ;  even  delicate  women,  who  rarely  would  step  ofF 
a  carpet  for  twelve  months,  grew  more  healthy  from  that  time. 

I  held  meetings  in  Pace's  meeting-house,  and  Cole's  chapel,  and  stayed 
with  old  father  Le  Roy  Cole.  He  wrote  a  letter  to  Bob  Sample,  one  of 
the  most  popular  A-double-L-part  preachers  in  the  country,  who  like  a 
little  fice,  or  cur  dog,  would  rail  behind  my  back.  He  charged  his  con- 
duct with  being  unmanly,  and  said,  "  If  Lorenzo  be  wrong,  you  ought  to 
come  and  correct  him  to  his  face,  or  hush."  He  attended,  heard  me  preach, 
and  then  said  he  would  answer  my  discourse  at  a  future  period,  at  the 
same  time  knowing  that  I  was  leaving  the  country.  I  replied,  it  is  hard 
not  to  give  a  man  a  chance  to  defend  himself,  and  was  minded  that  he 
should  come  out  early  next  morning,  so  as  not  to  delay  my  journey,  and 
let  the  people  judge  where  the  truth  lay.  He  refused,  until  I  insisted  that 
backbiting  was  unfair  ;  however,  I  could  not  get  him  out  before  eleven. 
I  invited  the  people,  and  we  met.  He  spoke  two  hours  and  forty  minutes, 
wearying  the  patience  of  the  people  ;  though  I  was  minded  that  we  should 
speak  fifteen  minutes  at  a  time,  alternately,  which  he  refused,  but  in  his 
talk  observed,  "  I  dare  not  say  that  Christ  did  not  die  for  any  living,  man  ; 
I  dare  not  say  he  died  for  any  who  are  in  hell."  And  many  other  ex- 
pressions he  dropped  similar  to  the  above.  I  attempted  to  follow  him  as 
well  as  I  could,  making  remarks  upon  the  dark  expressions  to  blindfold 
the  people,  and  said  the  man  was  not  honest  to  proceed  in  such  an  intricate 
way.  Said  I,  why  did  he  say,  that  "  he  dare  not  say  Christ  had  not  died 
for  any  living  man  V  Because  he  did  not  know  but  that  that  man  was 
one  of  the  elect.  Again,  why  did  he  say,  "  that  he  dare  not  say  that 
Christ  had  died  for  any  who  are  in  hell  ?"  Because  he  did  not  believe 
that  Christ  died  for  any  who  are  lost.  This  shows  he  does  not  believe 
that  Christ  died  for  all,  yet  he  was  not  honest  enough  to  acknowledge  it  in 
plain  words ;  and  he  has  not  brought  one  passage  of  scripture  in  support 
of  his  ideas,  only  that  sometimes  the  term  all  is  limited.  But,  said  I,  it 
never  can  be  used  with  propriety  in  the  Calvinistic  sense,  because  it  al- 
ways means  the  greater  part  ;  yet  they  say  a.  few  elect,  or  a  small  number  ; 
and  1  gave  about  thirty  passages  to  demonstrate  it.  He  raked  up  the 
ashes  of  John  Wesley,  and  quitted  the  ground  before  I  had  done.* 

Hence  I  rode  with  F.  and  M.  Cole  to  camp-meeting,  where  the  Mole- 
chites  and  some  split-off  Methodists,  had  done  much  mischief  by  prejudicing 
the  minds  of  the  neighborhood;  and  to  avoid  a  quarrel,  were  suffered 
to  occupy  a  meeting-house  which  belonged  to  the  Methodists.  However, 
the  Lord  was  with  us,  and  thirteen  souls  were  set  at  liberty  in  the  course 
of  the   meeting ;  and   though   there  were  the   greatest   discouragements 

*  Leaving  lii«  bible  behind.    The  wordlings  compared  us  to  officers  fighting  a  duel — one 
flung  down  bis  sword,  and  ran  oil',  crying,  Sword,  fight  for  yourself! 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  179 

against  this  meeting,  yet  our  enemies  who  came  as  spies,  acknowledged 
they  never  saw  so  much  decorum  in  so  large  an  auditory. 

Leaving  Hanover  I  came  to  Louisa,  with  brother  Mead,  where  I  attend- 
ed the  last  camp-meeting  for  America.  Providence  was  with  us  here. 
Hundreds  at  these  meetings  gave  me  their  hands  as  a  token  of  their  desire 
that  I  should  remember  them  in  my  absence,  and  that  they  would  strive 
to  remember  me  when  I  should  be  be)rond  the  Atlantic,  that  God  would 
preserve,  succeed,  and  bring  me  back  in  peace,  if  consistent  with  His  will, 
and  if  we  meet  no  more  below,  strive  to  meet  above.  It  was  a  solemn 
feeling  thus  to  bid  friends  farewell,  on  the  eve  of  embarking  from  one's 
own  native  country  for  a  land  unknown,  and  there  to  be  a  stranger  among 
strangers.  At  this  last  meeting,  in  the  act  of  shaking  hands,  many  left 
money  with  me,  which  sufficed  to  bear  my  expenses  to  the  north. 

Perceiving  my  bodily  strength  more  and  more  to  decline,  and  my  heart 
still  bound  to  the  European  world,  1  was  convinced  of  the  propriety  of  a 
speedy  departure,  and  as  my  wife  did  not  arrive  in  Virginia,  where  I  intend- 
ed to  leave  her,  at  P.  Hobson's,  (for  the  fever  breaking  out  at  New- York, 
expelled  her  to  the  country,  so  that  she  did  not  get  my  letters  in  time.)  I 
took  the  stage,  and  went  on  to  New- York,  about  four  hundred  miles,  in 
about  four  clays  and  nights,  not  getting  any  rest.  The  season  being  far 
advanced,  I  suffered  by  cold,  but  got  an  old  cloak  on  the  way  at  Frede- 
ricksburg, which  I  once  was  necessitated  to  leave  there.  Arriving  in  New- 
York,  I  found  my  Peggy  and  friends  well,  and  a  vessel  bound  for  Liver- 
pool. I  gave  Peggy  her  choice,  whether  to  go  to  her  friends  who  were 
still  at  Pittsburg,  waiting  for  a  fresh  in  the  river ;  or  to  Virginia,  to  P.  and 
M.  Hobson's,  who  had  made  the  request ;  or  to  my  father's,  who  had 
written  to  that  purport ;  or  to  tarry  with  friends  in  and  about  New- York 
who  solicited  ;  or  to  go  with  me  to  Europe,  the  dangers  of  which  I  had 
set  before  her.  She  choosing  the  last,  if  agreeable  to  me,  I  engaged  our 
passage  on  board  the  ship  Centurion,  Benjamin  Lord  master,  belonging  to 
a  steady,  fair  Quaker. 

When  I  was  in  Europe  before,  I  suffered  much  from  the  political  state 
of  affairs,  for  the  want  of  a  protection,  and  proper  credentials  ;  but  now 
after  I  had  got  ready  to  sail,  only  waiting  for  a  fair  wind,  the  Lord  provid- 
ed me  with  them.  The  Penny-post  brought  me  two  letters  one  day,  and 
one  the  next,  containing  a  certified  recommendation  from  the  Governor  of 
Virginia,  with  the  seal  of  that  state ;  another  containing  an  American 
protection  under  the  seal  of  the  United  States,  from  Mr.  Madison,  the  third 
man  in  the  nation.  This  was  obtained  only  on  the  intimation  of  a  Me- 
thodist Preacher.  A  third  was  from  the  Town  Clerk,  Magistrates.  County 
Clerk,  Judges  and  Governor,  of  Connecticut,  giving  an  account  of  my 
parentage,  &c.  &c,  as  may  be  seen  in  the  document. 

Considering  my  four  credentials,  which  had  so  providentially  fallen  info 
my  hands,  I  thought  it  advisable  to  have  my  protection  perfected  so  as  to 
carry  authority  out  of  the  nation,  and  conviction  or  evidence  on  an  inves- 
tigation,  and  went  to  a  Notary  Public's  office,  with  two  substantial  wit- 
nesses accordingly,  viz.  Nicholas  Snethen  and  James  Quackenbush. 
Here  my  descriptions  were  taken,  proven,  and  certified,  as  may  be  seen  in 
the  beginning. 


180  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

Sunday,*  Nov.  10th,  1805,  having  got  equipped  for  sailing,  and  my 
affairs  settled  as  well  as  I  could,  considering  my  many  disappointments, 
the  wind  became  fair,  we  saw  them  hoisting  sail,  and  from  circumstances 
I  believe  the  captain  designed  to  have  left  us  behind — so  I  hired  a  boat  for 
ten  shillings  to  put  us  on  board.  The  sea  was  rough  and  I  believe  some- 
what dangerous  ;  but  we  reached  the  vessel  in  time,  and  she  soon  was 
under  way.  I  wrote  a  letter  for  our  friends,  to  notify  them  of  our  depart- 
ure, which  the  pilot  took  ashore.  Whilst  writing  we  passed  the  light- 
house, the  sea  began  to  toss  the  vessel,  whilst  an  occean  without  bounds 
seemed  to  present  itself  to  view,  and  the  land  to  disappear.  Poor  Pi 
went  on  deck  to  look  about,  and  beholding  above,  returned  with  death  seem- 
ingly pictured  in  her  countenance.  We  lost  sight  of  land  before  night  ; 
she  began  to  grow  sick,  becoming  worse  and  worse  for  some  days,  and 
then  recovered  it  better  than  for  some  years. 

18th.  The  wind  blows  a  fresh  gale.  The  head  of  the  rudder  was  ob- 
served to  be  unsound  ;  so  the  helm  would  not  command  the  ship,  which 
exposed  us  to  great  danger.  The  captain  afterwards  said  that  he  suffered 
more  in  his  mind  on  this  voyage,  than  in  all  the  times  he  had  been  at  sea 
before ;  however,  they  got  cordage  and  wedges  and  bound  it  together  as 
well  as  they  could,  and  carrying  less  sail  to  prevent  straining,  we  weather- 
ed the  voyage,  Providence  favoring  us  with  an  aft  wind. 

20th.  We  are  now  on  the  banks  of  Newfoundland,  about  one  third  of 
our  passage.  There  are  thousands  of  sea-gulls  around  our  vessel,  four 
land  birds  came  aboard,  one  of  which  the  mate  caught  and  let  it  go.  la 
one  of  the  late  gales  it  appears  Peggy  passed  through  some  trials  of  her 
faith,  as  I  heard  her  saying,  "  How  much  easier  to  rely  on  human  proba- 
bilities, than  on  divine  promises  !"  When  our  Lord  called  or  set  apart 
the  twelve,  he  did  not  at  first  send  them  to  preach  and  do  miracles,  but 
kept  them  with  him  a  while,  and  then  gave  them  commission  to  go  forth 
with  power,  &c,  and  predicting  what  should  happen  to  them  in  their  latter 
days,  to  prepare  their  minds  for  it ;  and  afterwards  it  appears,  he  told  them 
what  should  happen  to  himself,  which  it  seems  they  did  not  realize,  as 
they  had  an  idea  of  a  temporal  kingdom  ;  but  he  informed  them  that  what 
they  knew  not  then,  they  should  know  afterwards  more  perfectly.  Though 
God  the  Father  had  already  revealed  to  Peter,  that  Jesus  was  the  Christ. 

After  our  Lord's  resurrection,  he  renewed  a  promise  of  the  Holy  (thost 
or  Spirit,  being  given  unto  them  more  fully,  yet  commanded  them  to  stay 
in  Jerusalem  until  that  time  should  come,  and  then  they  were  to  go  and 
preach  everywhere  they  could  among  all  nations,  and,  for  their  encour- 
agement, promised  further  to  be  with  them  unto  the  end  of  the  world,  &c. 
Now,  he  cannot  be  with  ministers,  unless  he  hath  ministers  to  be  with ; 
and  this  promise  could  not  refer  to  the  apostles  alone,  as  he  previously 
predicted  their  dissolution  :  therefore,  it  must  include  succeeding  minis- 

*  Mr.  N.  S.  iliis  tiny  spoke  against  me  in  three  different  places  of  worship,  which  meeting- 
houses I  had  never  been  suffered  to  occupj .  (  ompare  ihis  date  with  his  oath  in  the  Prefaoe, 
■and  his  letter  in  the  Appendix,  with  their  dates,  &c. 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  181 

ters,  which  God  in  Christ  would  raise  up  to  tread  in  the  apostles'  steps ; 
and  they  cannot  be  his  ministers,  unless  he  has  sent  them,  any  more  than 
I  can  be  the  king's  ambassador,  when  no  embassy  has  been  committed  to 
my  charge. 

Sinking  I  once  delighted  in  the  sound  of,  but  after  my  conversion  ab- 
horred it,  abstracted  from  the  spirituality,  and  when  in  Ireland  almost  was 
Quaker/zed  in  that  sentiment ;  but  after  I  saw  the  effects  of  singing  in  the 
power  of  faith  at  camp-meetings,  &c,  in  the  awakening  and  conversion 
of  sinners,  I  was  convinced  of  the  medium,  and  that  singing  properly  was 
a  divine  employment,  and  will  be  done  to  the  approbation  and  declarative 
glory  of  God  and  our  own  profit. 

December  3d.  We  have  seen  but  three  vessels  on  the  way,  one  of 
which  was  the  New  York,  of  Philadelphia,  which  had  brought  General 
Moreau  from  Cadiz  to  America,  whom  I  saw  at  Trenton  ferry.  The 
winds  have  been  very  unsteady  for  several  days,  like  some  people,  almost 
in  a  gale  and  then  a  calm. 

We  are  now  in  latitude  49  29,  and  longitude  about  20.  I  hope  in  a 
few  days,  of  course,  we  shall  breathe  the  air  of  the  European  world. 
Surely,  the  nigher  I  draw  across  the  mighty  waters,  the  more  I  feel  the 
work  of  my  mission  on  my  mind  at  heart,  and  am  more  and  more  satis- 
fied that  I  acted  in  the  will  of  God  in  coming,  let  what  may  ensue.  I 
want  to  see  Doctor  Johnson,  whom  I  have  not  heard  from  this  year  and  a 
half.  A  few  days  now  will  put  me  in  quite  a  different  sphere  of  life.  I 
shall  quit  the  ship,  and  then  have  crosses,  &c,  to  surmount,  which  I  am 
conscious  will  require  all  the  faith,  zeal,  wisdom,  and  patience,  which  I 
am  possessed  of,  and  after  all  must  fail  unless  God  be  with  me.  But 
my  reliance  is  on  Him,  the  great,  the  strong,  for  strength,  and  as  I 
penned  before,  so  do  I  again — "  I  feel  an  uncommon  exercise  about  what 
is  before  me."  What  Doctor  Coke  will  say,  I  know  not ;  perhaps  there 
is  a  great  providence  in  my  sailing  to  Liverpool  first,  as  I  expect  some 
have  heard  of  me  there. 

This  is  one  of  the  happiest  voyages  thus  far  I  ever  had,  and  my  com- 
panion is  a  great  consolation  to  me  as  a  lent  favor ;  but  oh,  how  apt  we 
are  to  under  or  over  value  the  creature,  and  thereby  lose  its  blessing 
designed  by  God- for  us!  I  am  convinced  of  our  privileges  of  walking 
as  it  were  in  eternity  whilst  in  this  unfriendly  world — that  is,  the  soul 
walking  in  the  light  of  God's  countenance,  whilst  veiled  in  flesh  and 
blood. 

Whether  I  shall  die  a  natural  death  is  to  me  at  times  a  query,  and 
sometimes  causes  sensations  of  heart ;  but  while  the  soul  hangs  on  God 
alone  it  cannot  suffer,  properly  speaking,  though  in  this  probationary 
state.  Still,  there  may  be  outward  trials,  yet  inward  peace,  which  is 
sweet  and  satisfactory  to  the  mind.  Oh,  what  may  we  not  attain  unto  if 
we  be  faithful ?  Religion  will  beget  sympathy,  or  a  feeling  for  the  wel- 
fare of  others  ;  sin  makes  people  dark  and  contracted,  selfish  and  barbar- 
ous, but  religion  the  reverse  ;  and  those  acts  of  humanity,  sympathy,  and 
pity,  which  even  the  Indians  and  heathen  show  forth,  who  can  with  pro- 
priety deny  but  they  are  under  the  influence  of  God's  Holy  Spirit  ?  Oh, 
that  people  would  hearken  more  to  the  guidance  within,  and  not  put  so 
much  stress  on  what  is  handed  down  by  tradition  without  evidence : 
then  we  should  have  more  affectionate  ones  than  we  now  behold  among 

.16 


182  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

the  nations  of  the  earth.  Hundreds  of  my  American  friends,  I  doubt  not, 
are  daily  praying  for  me. 

Whilst  in  devotion,  Peggy  being  called  to  a  fresh  trial  of  her  faith  in 
the  gale,  the  words  of  our  Lord  to  his  disciples,  "  others  have  labored, 
and  ye  have  entered  into  their  labors,"  went  with  power  through  my 
mind,  as  on  former  occasions ;  and  why  have  I  to  labor  in  other  men's 
labors,  unless  it  be  to  provoke  them  to  jealousv. 

There  are  three  Methodist  connections,  besides  the  new  connection,  so 
called,  raised  by  Alexander  Kilham,  viz.,  the  English,  Irish,  and  the 
American  Episcopal  one.  The  two  latter  I  have  travelled  through,  from 
centre  to  circumference,  without  their  consent,  and  though  they  have 
done  ************  t0  hedge  up  my  way,  yet  I  have  travelled 
********  of  them  as  a  body,  however  much  I  am  indebted  to  indi- 
viduals, as  a  means  under  God  to  open  my  way,  and  give  me  access  to 
the  people. 

Thursday,  December  5th.  Saw  two  vessels  on  our  voyage.  Late  at 
night  saw  land,  and  afterwards  passed  Waterford  lighthouse. 

6th.  Saw  Wales.  Had  a  fair  wind  with  some  gales,  but  all  is  well 
now.  We  have  eaten  up  but  the  smallest  part  of  our  provisions.  We 
shall  soon  be  at  the  pilot  ground,  and  what  will  then  ensue  is  now  in  the 
womb  of  futurity,  but  I  expect  to  see  the  providence  of  God  in  trials  ;  but 
how,  when,  by  whom,  or  what  means,  I  know  not,  yet  still  I  feel  power 
to  leave  all  to  the  Author  of  breath,  and  Disposer  of  all  events. 

When  on  my  former  visit,  I  was  advised  to  go  immediately  on  board 
the  vessel  again  and  work  my  passage  back,  as  I  should  have  no  opening- 
there  ;  but,  as  I  could  not  do  ship- work,  did  not,  neither  could  I  in  con- 
science comply.  Then  they  warned  the  Methodists  against  me,  to  starve 
me  out,  and  only  one  family  received  me  at  first ;  but  after  God  opened 
my  way,  they  offered  to  pay  my  passage  home,  if  I  would  quit  the  coun- 
try, and  promise  never  to  return,  which  in  conscience  I  could  not  do. 
Then  Dr.  C.  wanted  me  to  go  on  a  mission  to  some  other  part ;  I  could 
not  comply,  neither  in  reason  nor  in  conscience.  Then  the  conference 
passed  a  vote  to  hedge  up  my  way,  whether  or  no,  &c,  &c.  I  may 
expect  similar  from  the  English  conference,  on  whose  shores  I  expect 
shortly  to  land,  if  they  think  me  dependent ;  but  my  trust  is  in  God. 

About  the  time  I  landed  in  Ireland  before,  this  passage  ran  repeatedly 
through  my  mind,  Joshua,  iii.  7,  and  it  hath  been  so  imprinted  on  my 
mind,  that  now  I  make  a  memorandum  of  it.  Again  :  Isaiah, "  Ye  shall 
go  out  with  joy,"  (from  the  *********  *;)  «  anc|  be  led  forth  with  peace ;" 
(of  mind  by  the  Spirit  of  God;)  "the  mountains  and  hills"  (of  difficulties 
and  discouragements)  "  shall  break  forth  before  you  into  singifig,"  (of 
salvation,)  "and  all  the  trees  of  the  field  shall  clap  their  hands,"  (for 
joy,)  &c. — Beginning  of  the  millenium — camp-meetings. 

7th.  We  took  in  a  pilot,  and  came  to  anchor  in  a  dangerous  place,  if 
the  wind  had  blown  a  gale,  as  the  tide  would  not  admit  of  our  going 
over  the  bar,  and  the  weakness  of  the  rudder  would  nut  admit  of  beating 
into  the  quarantine  ground.  We  heard  of  the  defeat  of  the  French  and 
Spaniards  off  Cape  Trafalgar,  by  Nelson,  and  also  of  the  defeat  of  the 
Austrians.  Wrote  to  Dr.  Johnson,  in  Dublin,  to  let  him  know  of  my 
arrival. 

Sunday,  8th.  Slipped  our  cables,  and  came  up  the  river  by  the  town ; 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  183 

saw  about  forty  wind-mills  as  I  sailed,  and  a  few  ships  of  war,  and  not 
wharves,  as  in  America,  but  lock-docks,  &c.  The  country  around  ap- 
pears like  a  garden,  considering  the  season  of  the  year.  I  sent  a  letter 
on  shore  to-day  for  Edward  Wilson,  attorney  at  law,  with  one  enclosed 
from  his  brother,  John  Wilson,  book-steward  to  the  connection  in  America. 
I  wrote  a  letter  to  the  preachers  in  the  city,  as  preparatory. 

11th.  Wrote  some  letters  to  my  friends  in  America.  The  ship-carpen- 
ters came  and  examined  our  rudder,  and  made  reports  accordingly  to  the 
officers  of  government  relative  to  our  state.  We  were  exempted  from 
quarantine,  after  a  detention  of  ten  days,  which  time  passed  heavily 
away,  two  miles  above  the  town  in  the  river,  as  we  had  a  bill  of  health 
from  the  British  consul. 

December  17th,  Tuesday.  At  five  o'clock  this  morning  the  Prodic 
came  on  board,  which  made  me  rise  and  prepare  to  go  on  shore,  and  see 
what  God  would  do  for  me  there.  I  must,  undertake  it  by  faith,  as  I  know  ■ 
no  one  in  town,  and  have  heard  of  no  friend.  The  captain  will  go  on 
shore  by  sight,  but  I  cannot  see  an  inch  before  me.  I  had  rather  die, 
than  not  see  Zion  prosper,  before  I  quit  this  kingdom.  O,  Lord,  prepare 
my  way,  and  give  me  wisdom  in  this  matter,  is  what  this  morning  I  ask 
of  thee. 

About  ten  o'clock  we  attempted  to  go  on  shore.  I  heard  the  tolling  of 
the  bell,  which  gave  me  a  solemn  feeling,  under  a  sense  of  mortality; 
when  I  reflected  that,  when  at  Quebec,  I  saw  a  boat  come  from  a  ship  of 
war  with  something  in  it  which  at  first  appea'  ed  like  a  white  chest,  but  as 
it  approached  nigher,  I  found  it  to  be  a  coffin.  When  I  first  landed  at 
Savannah,  in  Georgia,  I  retired  to  a  solitary  place  for  meditation,  and 
found  a  yard,  enclosed  by  a  brick  wall  ;  the  gate  being  down  I  entered, 
and  beheld  the  humble  piles  of  earth,  under  which  lay  the  silent  human 
dust.  When  in  Dublin,  I  saw  the  genteel  mode  of  burying;  the  hearse 
drawn  by  six  horses,  and  coaches  following :  but  in  the  west  of  Ire- 
land, I  espied  across  a  dale,  a  company  coming  down,  and  as  we  drew 
near  to  each  other,  I  saw,  lying  on  a  board,  a  corpse,  dressed  like  a  beg- 
gar, which  they  carried  over  an  old  church  wall,  to  inter  it.  Thus  I 
saw  the  different  modes  and  forms,  according  to  their  rank,  in  every  land 
where  I  have  travelled.  So  mortality  prevails  and  sweeps  down  all ! 
This  brought  to  my  remembrance  that,  when  in  New  Salem,  Massachu- 
setts, whilst  riding  by  myself  in  a  shrubbery  pine-plain,  I  suddenly  came 
to  an  opening,  where  were  some  graves ;  and  one,  near  the  path,  had 
these  words  on  the  headstone  : 

"  Behold,  ye  strangers,  passing  by, 
As  you  are  now,  so  once  was  I ; 
As  1  am  now,  so  must  you  be, 
Prepare  for  death,  and'follow  me." 

I  saw  in  Ireland,  also,  the  ancient  castles,  which  were  said  to  have 
been  destroyed  in  the  days  of  Cromwell:  yet  none  could  tell  me  when 
they  were  built.  I  thus  reflected  :  "  Children  did  exist,  like  myself,  when 
playing  at  my  father's  house,  who  built  these  ancient  ruins  !  They  are 
gone,  many  generations  since ;  and  at  length,  Lorenzo  Dow  came  upon 
the  stage  of  action,  who,  after  a  few  more  revolving  years,  shall  be  seen 
to  act  here  no  more  !"  Thus  my  reflections  flew  from  thing  to  thing,  as 
we  were  landing,  with  the  solemn  tolling  still  ringing  in  my  ears;  but  I 


184  DO W'S    JOURNAL. 

felt  consolation  at  the  prospect,  by  and  by,  of  a  better  world,  to  me  un- 
known. 

We  landed  from  the  leaky  boat  about  a  mile  above  the  town  ;  and  glad 
was  I  to  get  once  more  on  land,  as  the  boat  was  constantly  bailed  by  two 
of  us  all  the  way.  What  now  ?  I  am  on  shore  in  an  old  country  ;  old 
in  inhabitants,  and  old  in  sin ;  but  new  to  me,  for  I  never  was  on  the  Eng- 
lish shore  before. 

I  left  my  Peggy  at  the  captain's  boarding-house,  whilst  I  went  to  trans- 
act some  business  of  money  matters,  and  deliver  letters  of  introduction,  &c. 
But  all  was  gloomy.     I  returned  to  Peggy,  and  wandered  about  the  town 
till  all  our  letters  were  delivered  but  one,  and  where  that  should  be  left 
we  could  not  find,  until  I  observed  the  name  on  the  wall  as  we  stopped, 
pondering  what  to  do.     The  man,  whose  name  answered  to  the  letter,  ob- 
serving we  did  not  turn  to  go  off,  said,  "  Come  in."     One  said,  whilst  he 
was  silently  reading  the  letter,  "  Dost  thou  know  one  Lorenzo  Dow  ?"     I 
was  surprised,  and,  answering  in  the  affirmative,  equally  surprised  them. 
The  man  said,  "  Tarry  a  night  or  two  ;"  but  the  wife  objected  inconve- 
nience ;  so  we  put  up  at  a  boarding-house,  at  twenty-eight  shillings,  British, 
per  week,  for  one.  We  received  letters  from  Dublin.    Strove  to  get  places 
for  meeting.     Spoke  once  in  an  A-double-L-part  place;  the  minister  was 
friendly  to  my  face,  but  afterwards  said  I  was  crazy.     We  strove  five 
times  to  sail  for  Dublin,  but  were  forced   back  by  contrary  winds,  and 
twice  were  like  to  be  lost.    The  woman  who  asked  if  I  knew  one  Lorenzo 
Dow,  was  a  Quaker,  and  having  formed  some  acquaintance  with  Henry 
Forshow's  family,  No.  40  Edmond-street,  took  me  there  one  day  :  these 
were  Methodists.    The  last  time  we  were  driven  back,  our  hostess,  having 
taken  in  so  many  boarders,  there  was  no  more  place  for  us  ;   when,  before 
we  knew  it,  called  in  to  Mr.  Forshow's,  whose  wife  invited  us  to  tarry  all 
night ;  which  was  esteemed  by  us  as  a  providence.  We  stayed  here  a  few 
days.     One  evening  a  woman  came  suddenly  in,  and  said  some  people 
were  in  a  neighboring  house,  who  wished  to  see  the  American.     I  went ; 
and  finding  about  twenty  together,  without  any  ceremony,   singing  or 
prayer,  I  stood  up  and  gave  them  a  preach,  to  their  great  surprise  ;  and 
God  fastened  conviction  on  one  woman's  heart,  who,  the  next  day,  with 
her  husband,  wished  me  to  preach  at  their  house,  which  I  did  for  a  few 
evenings,  where  were  some  Methodists  of  the  old  society,  and  Kilhamites : 
when,  shortly  after,  a  conversation  ensued  at  the  leader's  meeting,  to  this 
effect :  "  What  encouragement  shall  we  give  Lorenzo  the  American  ?" 
At  the  old  party  it  was  lost ;  at  the  new  I  was  invited  by  vote,  &c» 

Part  of  my  experience  being  in  a  magazine,  which  I  had  published  to 
give  away  when  in  Ireland  before,  contributed  to  clear  my  way,  &c.  I 
spoke  in  Zion  not  many  times  :  some  were  awakened,  and  joined  society  : 
the  preacher  was  prejudiced.  One  meeting  Peter  Philips,  of  Warrington, 
attended,  having  come  to  town  on  business,  and  felt  his  mind  strongly 
drawn  to  come  to  Zion.  After  meeting,  as  I  went  into  the  vestry  to  get 
my  hat,  two  women  came  to  be  prayed  for,  being  under  distress  of  mind  ; 
the  vestry  was  fdled  with  people,  and  four  were  soon  lying  on  the  floor 
muler  the  power  of  God;  which  some  thought  was  faintness,  and  used 
fans,  and  called  for  water;  whilst  others  thought  they  were  dying,  and 
were  frightened,  thinking  we  should  be  called  to  an  account.  But  I  told 
them  to  hush — it  was  the   power  of  God ;  and  they  soon  came  through 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  185 

happy ;  which  caused  Peter  to  give  me  an  invitation  to  his  neighborhood. 
I  asked  him  what  they  were  ;  and  told  him  to  go  home  and  tell  his  people, 
and  if  they  were  unanimous,  I  would  come  and  preach  ;  being  then  on  my 
way  to  London.  He  did  so,  and  they  were  unanimous.  These,  in  deri- 
sion, were  called  Quaker- Methodists  ;  because  they  were  so  simple,  using 
the  plain  language,  and  held  class-meetings,  &c. 

Through  the  medium  of  Mr.  Thomas  W — ,  a  local  preacher,  I  called 
on  the  preachers  of  the  Old  Connection  on  my  landing  ;  he,  with  his  brother, 
having  got  a  letter  from  their  brother  in  America,  the  Rev.  John  Wilson, 
one  of  the  book  stewards.  The  testimonials,  letters,  &c,  were  left  for 
their  inspection.  Mr.  Brown  was  as  a  cousin  on  my  calling,  according  to 
direction.  Mr.  Barber  seemed  satisfied  with  my  testimonial  credentials  • 
but  as  Thomas  Taylor,  one  of  the  oldest  preachers,  came  in,  lie  wanted  me  to 
begone,  not  waiting  to  hear  what  Mr.  Barber  had  to  say,  but  interrupting 
him,  saying,  "  I  fear  he  is  not  settled  in  his  head"  fyc.  As  I  was  going 
out,  Mr.  Barber  put  W.'s  into  my  hand,  saying,  "  It  may  be  of  service  to 
you ;"  but  I  having  not  then  the  consent  of  the  W.'s,  laid  it  on  the  table, 
and  went  off.  Through  another  local  preacher,  I  called  on  Mr.  Atmore, 
who  wrote  the  Methodist  Memorial.  He  came  to  the  door,  and  said  if  I 
had  not  special  business  with  him,  he  could  not  see  me,  and  advised  me  to 
go  to  Mr.  B — .  I  replied,  "  I  have  been  there,  and  want  to  form  some 
acquaintance  with  you  ;"  but  he  shut  the  door  upon  me,  without  inviting 
me  to  come  in.  I  thought  perhaps  there  was  a  cause,  and  so  called  again. 
I  met  with  similar  treatment.  I  called  the  third  time,  when  the  children 
came,  and  said,  "Call  to-morrow  morning."  I  did,  and  found  the  gate 
locked ;  so  I  pounded,  but  none  could  I  rally,  &c. 

The  power  of  God  was  present,  as  I  preached  twice  in  Warrington. 
Thence  I  went  to  Manchester  ;  here  I  wandered  about  for  eleven  hours  to 
get  a  place  to  lodge,  but  could  find  none,  for  love  or  money,  among  Chris- 
tian or  sinner,  except  one.  which  I  thought  to  be  a  house  of  bad  fame,  and 
not  prudent  to  stay  in.  I  called  on  Jabez  Buntin,  but  he  would  not  be 
seen,  and  the  public  houses  were  full ;  but  as  I  was  getting  passage  for 
London,  in  the  coach,  I  found  a  garret  where  I  could  stay,  being  near  ten 
at  night.  I  heard  Jabez,  and  also  in  the  morning  ;  then  I  went  to  Brodaz 
Band  room.  Here,  in  sermon,  one  looking  earnestly  at  me,  said,  "  You 
are  a  stranger — dine  with  me."  I  did:  stayed  two  days.  A  chapel 
of  the  New  Connection  offered.  Preacher  and  trustees  said  they  would 
he  passive,  if  I  could  obtain  an  assembly;  so  I  got  one  thousand  handbills 
and  gave  them  through  the  town.  Got  five  hundred  to  speak  to,  and  a 
thousand  next  evening,  same  way  ;  as  the  preachers  would  not  suffer  me 
to  publish  from  the  pulpit  my  appointments,  &c. 

On  my  arrival  in  London,  I  delivered,  with  much  difficulty,  all  my  let- 
ters but  two  or  three,  and  those  persons  could  not  be  found.  One  place, 
in  Monmouth-street,  the  woman,  to  whom  a  sum  of  money  was  sent,  would 
hardly  give  me  access  to  deliver  her  some  money,  sent  from  her  friends  in 
America,  they  are  so  afraid  of  strangers.  She  took  the  letter.  I  told  her 
she  must  read  it,  and  I  must  come  in.  The  daughter  said,  "  Come  in  ;" 
but  placed  herself  between  me  and  the  door,  that  she  might  alarm  the 
neighbors  if  I  was  a  robber.  I  stayed  a  few  days  :  held  no  meetings.  Got 
the  king's  license  to  stay  in  the  kingdom,  under  his  seal  manual.  Surely 
London  is  more  like  the  city  of  Babylon  than  any  other  city,  to  fill  the  world 

16* 


196  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

with  her  merchandise,  and  answers  better  to  that  mentioned  in  Revelation 
than  any  other.  The  British  appear  to  me  to  lie  under  an  infatuation  as 
it  relates  to  their  "wooden  walls;"  for  the  means  of  coming  with  a  flo- 
tilla is  doubtless  more  than  many  know,  and  might  set  their  ••  walls''  on 
fire :  "  Cursed  be  he  that  trusteth  in  the  arm  of  flesh,  but  blessed  is  he 
whose  God  is  the  Lord."  Vis  used  for  w,  and  w  for  v — converted,  con- 
victed, and  I  wow  I  vill,  fyc.  SfC.  There  were  many  curious  monuments 
to  behold.  The  state  of  the  country  was  such,  I  did  not  think  it  proper  to 
hold  forth  here  in  meetings,  it  being  the  metropolis  ;  and  as  the  laws  of 
these  lands  require  every  preacher  to  have  a  license  for  that  purpose,  ob- 
tained from  the  sessions,  with  an  oath  of  allegiance,  and  two  others,  or  be 
subject  to  twenty  pounds  fine ;  also  every  place  must  be  licensed,  or  pay 
twenty  pounds,  and  the  hearers  five  shillings  each,  &c. ;  which  tilings 
militated  against  me,  as  I  was  an  alien,  considering  the  times,  and  was  a 
trial  of  my  faith.  I  believe  I  ought  to  conform  to  the  laws  of  the  country 
which  I  am  in,  if  they  don't  militate  against  the  law  of  God  and  my  own 
conscience  ;  but  if  I  cannot  in  conscience  submit  to  it,  I  could  not  take  the 
oath,  and  of  course  could  not  have  the  license. 

I  returned  to  Manchester — spoke  in  Zion's  Temple,  so  called,  belong- 
ing to  the  Kilhamites ;  but  as  I  once  spoke  on  A-double-L-partism,  they 
would  allow  me  to  speak  there  no  more.  In  Warrington,  among  the 
Quaker-Methodists,  we  had  a  great  revival  under  an  out-pouring  of  the 
Spirit  of  God,  and  many  were  gathered  in,  which  brought  many  out  from 
other  vicinities,  tp  hear  and  see  ;  so  that  I  got  invitations  into  various 
places,  and  God  was  with  us  at  Risley.  Appleton,  Thorn,  Lymn,  Preston- 
Brook,  and  Frodsham.  Here,  when  I  was  first  invited,  before  I  went,  Si- 
mon Day  recalled  my  appointment,  and  then  sent  word  by  Musquit,  that 
I  would  not  be  received,  and  must  not  come.  I  thought  the  errand  strange, 
(Musquit  being  ashamed,  did  not  deliver  the  message  to  me,  he  only  came 
to  the  door,  called  Peter,  and  told  him,  and  so  went  o(F.)  I  went — the 
meeting-house  was  opened  contrary  to  my  advice,  as  I  desired  to  do  no 
harm,  but  when  the  people  were  assembled,  I  dared  not  do  otherwise  than 
to  speak  to  them ;  so  I  stood  on  a  bench,  not  feeling  freedom  to  go  into  the 
pulpit,  as  that  was  the  object  of  contention  ;  spoke  twice,  then  the  trustees 
were  afraid.  I  made  neither  of  the  appointments — it  was  themselves;  so 
I  spoke  in  a  salt-pan,  and  about  twenty  were  struck  under  conviction. — 

The  meeting-house  was  then  opened  again,  but  as  the  preacher  S.  D 

was  so  rash,  he  liked  to  have  broke  up  the  society,  and  kept  many  out  until 
he  was  gone  the  circuit,  which  otherwise  would  have  joined  immediately. 
I  visited  Bolton,  Hayton,  Norley,  Preston,  and  the  File  Country,  and  God 
was  with  me,  opening  my  door  step  by  step,  and  raising  me  up  friends 
against  times  of  need;  neither  did  he  suffer  me  or  my  Peggy  to  want  in 
this  strange  land,  though  we  asked  for  no  assistance. 

Travelling  so  extensively,  exposed  me  to  a  fine  and  imprisonment,  and 
the  families  that  entertained  me,  to  fifty  pounds  each,  as  my  license  was 
limited  ;  but  I  dare  do  no  otherwise  than  go,  feeling  how  1  could  account 
to  God  ;  so  I  went  in  his  name  and  ho  opened  my  way,  gave  me  favor  in 
the  sight  of  the  people,  and  access  to  thousands;  yet  I  had  souls  for  hire, 
almost  in  every  neighborhood  where  God  cast  my  lot,  though  many  hard 
sayings  were  spoke,  and  many  letters  as  a  bull,  sent  to  block  up  my  w  a j  ; 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  187 

but  hitherto  the  Lord  hath  been  my  helper,  preserver,  and  protector,  and 
on  him  I  will  rely  for  strength. 

When  in  London,  Adam  Clarke  treated  me  as  a  gentleman  ;  he  fre- 
quently had  heard  of  me  from  America;  but  did  not  show  or  discover  it, 
by  his  conduct,  but  said  Dr.  Coke  was  to  preach  in  such  a  place  that 
evening;  so  oft* I  ran,  as  hard  as  I  could  pull,  to  see  the  little  man,  as  he 
was  the  only  one  I  knew  in  England.  They  were  singing  as  I  came  into 
the  meeting-house.  After  sermon  I  got  one  to  introduce  me  to  him  ;  but 
though  he  first  appeared  friendly,  as  when  in  Georgia,  yet  on  finding  out 
my  name,  asked  what  I  came  there  for ;  and  before  I  could  tell  him,  he 
turned  to  another.  He  shook  hands,  and  bid  all  in  the  room  farewell,  ex- 
cept me,  and  went  suddenly  off.  So  I  had  seven  miles,  as  it  were  at  the 
hazard  of  my  life,  to  walk  to  the  opposite  side  of  London,  to  my  lodgings, 
late  at  night.  Next  time  I  saw  him  was  in  Lancashire  ;  he  supposed  Peter 
to  be  one  of  the  old  society's  official  members,  and  Peggy  to  be  his  wife, 
and  treated  them  very  friendly.  I  asked  him  if  he  thought  he  should  be 
over  to  the  next  general  conference.  He  replied,  "If  the  connection  positive- 
ly sees  it  necessary,  and  insists  upon  it,  and  cannot  do  without  me."  I  saw 
him  at  the  Dublin  and  Leeds  conferences,  but  did  not  speak  together,  as  I 
could  not  intrude  myself  with  propriety  any  more ;  many  wondered  why 
it  was  that  the  doctor  did  not  publish  me,  and  make  a  public  example  of 
me,  whilst  others  inquired,  what  for? 

Mr.  B called  my  hostess  to  account  for  Peggy's  going  into  band- 
meeting,  though  she  had  her  certificate  from  Elijah  Woolsey,  as  an  ac- 
ceptable member  on  the  Western  circuit. 

Saturday,  May  3,  1806.  I  spoke  in  Preston  Brook,  and  a  prospect  of 
good,  as  numbers  appeared  under  deep  divine  impression.  I  bade  them 
farewell  for  the  present,  and  went  to  Warrington,  where  I  spoke  the  next 
morning,  and  had  a  comfortable  season,  in  the  little  chapel  belonging  to 
those  called  Quaker-Methodists,  and  found  that  about  forty  new  members 
had  joined  them  in  my  absence,  and  the  prospect  of  good  increases. 
Thence  to  Risley,  where  I  found  several  had  been  set  at  liberty  since  I 
was  there  last.  From  this  I  went  to  Leigh,  where  I  spoke  to  about  two 
thousand  people,  at  a  Methodist  chapel,  of  the  old  connection  ;  and  we  had 
a  powerful  season.  This  is  the  first  chapel  of  the  Old  Methodists,  into 
which  I  was  voluntarily  invited  by  what  they  call  a  round  preacher. 

Monday,  5th.  I  spoke  at  Loton  Common,  and  found  a  number  more  had 
been  brought  into  liberty  ;  we  had  a  great  display  of  the  Divine  presence. 
Hence  I  walked  fifteen  miles  to  Hayton  Bridge,  spoke  at  seven  o'clock, 
and  twice  a  day  afterwards,  for  several  days,  and  the  prospect  greatly 
increased,  and  several  backsliders  were  reclaimed,  and  some  were  brought 
into  liberty.     I  visited  Black  Rod  and  Carley,  but  I  fear  with  little  success. 

Saturday,  10th.  I  spoke  in  a  country  village  on  my  way  to  Preston, 
not  in  vain. 

Sunday,  11th.  I  spoke  four  times  in  Preston,  and  attended  a  love- feast, 
of  what  is  called  by  some  the  Free-gospellers,  or  third  division  of  Metho- 
dists ;  and  six  souls  gave  comfortable  satisfaction  of  being  brought  into 
liberty  'this  day.  Hence  I  visited  the  File  Country,  for  several  days  ; 
but  was  disagreeably  disappointed  of  hearers,  by  my  appointments  not 
being  regularly  given  out;  however,  I  spoke  to  a  few,  here  and  there. 
In  this  journey  I  saw  a  woman,  who  preached,  and  I  was  informed  that 


183  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

she  was  born  three  months  before  the  time,  and  remained  without  nourish- 
ment, wrapped  in  flannels,  in  a  torpid  state  like  sleep,  yet  frequently 
moving  :  the  natural  heat  was  supported  near  a  fire,  and  in  about  thirteen 
weeks,  appearances  or  actions  took  place,  such  as  in  a  child  new  born  at 
the  full  time. 

15th.  The  tide  being  out,  I  crossed  Preston  river,  in  a  cart,  at  a  ford 
three  miles  wide,  called  the  Guide,  and  walking  a  few  miles,  in  the  rain, 
took  the  canal  boat,  and  arrived  in  Liverpool  about  five  in  the  evening, 
and  completed  the  bargain  for  printing  my  journal. 

I  held  a  few  more  meetings  in  Liverpool ;  and  had  the  satisfaction  to 
find  more  people  rejoicing  in  God. 

Here  I  find  that  my  hostess  had  been  called  to  an  account,  for  inviting 
,  Peggy  to  a  band-meeting ;  although  she  had  a  certificate  of  her  member- 
ship from  America  :  and  a  number  of  their  own  members  also  were  called 
to  an  account,  for  having  attended  some  of  my  former  meetings. 

Sunday,  18th.  We  embarked  in  the  Lark  with  Hannah  Gough,  the 
Quaker  woman  ;  who  said  to  me,  the  first  day  I  came  on  shore  in  the 
country,  in  the  house  where  I  presented  a  letter,  &c,"  Dost  thou  know 
one  Lorenzo  Dow  in  America  ?"  (She  had  seen  me  formerly  in  Dub- 
lin, but  did  not  now  recognise  my  person,  only  my  voice  reminded  her  of 
the  name.) 

Tuesday,  20th.  With  a  light  breeze  from  Liverpool  we  reached  Dublin 
harbor,  and  the  tide  not  serving  to  ccme  to  the  wharf,  I  took  a  boat  for 
Dunlary,  where  I  landed  about  six  o'clock,  and  hiring  a  jingle,  came  to 
Dublin,  and  whilst  walking  to  New-street,  William  Thomas,  the  man  at 
whose  house  I  first  lodged  when  in  this  country  before,  suddenly  met  me 
at  the  end  of  a  street :  we  recognised  each  other's  countenances,  and  were 
in  each  other's  arms  before  a  word  was  spoken  on  either  side,  and  our 
hearts  were  mutually  refreshed  as  in  former  days.  He  went  with  me  to 
No.  102,  where  I  was  in  hopes  to  have  embraced  my  dear  doctor  and 
mamma  Letitia,  but  the  servants  informed  me  of  their  having  just  gone 
out.  I  waited  with  uncommon  anxiety  for  their  return,  whilst  the  servants 
went  through  the  city  in  search  of  them. 

I  took  tea  with  a  very  feeling  sense  of  obligation  for  past  favors :  but 
still  the  doctor  and  his  companion  not  returning,  I  went  to  Thomas-street, 
with  William  Thomas,  to  see  his  wife,  and  received  some  letters,  which 
I  was  informed  were  from  America.  This  pair  was  the  first  couple  in 
whom  I  ever  saw,  as  I  thought,  a  happiness  in  matrimonial  union.  1  em- 
braced her  in  my  arms,  with  a  feeling  remembrance  of  my  first  reception, 
when  a  stranger  in  this  city,  and  but  two  shillings  in  my  pocket,  when  all 
other  hearts,  seemingly,  were  shut  against  me ;  here  I  had  an  asylum, 
though  reproved  for  harboring  me  and  giving  me  bread.  I  returned  and 
found  the  doctor  had  come  home,  and  was  anxiously  waiting  my  return, 
which  was  near  eleven  at  night ;  we  embraced  each  other  in  our  arms, 
and  mamma  Letty  gave  me  a  kiss  and  a  hearty  welcome.  Thus  I  was 
cordially  received  after  an  absence  of  five  years,  one  month,  and  eighteen 
days. 

Thursday,  May  22,  1806.  The  German  church  was  opened  to  me  by 
invitation  to  the  doctor,  before  I  came,  but  the  wardens  considered  them- 
selves slighted,  not  having  been  consulted  ;  and  one  of  them  said  at  the 
leader's  meeting,  "  If  you  are  not  willing  he  should  have  the  liberty. 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  180 

shall  be  prevented."  They  replied,  '-'they  had  nothing  to  do  or  act 
concerning  it.:'  I  lowever,  as  I  was  not  willing  to  be  called  a  thief  or  a 
robber,  I  chose  to  come  in  by  the  door,  and  went  to  the  above  warden 
accordingly.  This  church  belongs  to  the  German  congregation,  but  is 
occupied  by  the  Methodists  and  Cooper,  who  belonged  to  lady  Huntingdon's 
party,  but  now  is  near  a  Sandimanian.  I  held  a  number  of  meetings 
that  were  respectable  and  very  profitable  to  many.  Alice  Cambridge, 
the  woman  who  was  so  attentive  to  me  when  in  this  country  before,  still 
continues  her  meetirgs,  and  gave  up  her  meetings  and  room  to  me,  and 
another  company  who  occupied  it  alternately  did  the  same  ;  so  that  my 
way  was  opened,  and  the  quickening  power  of  God  seemed  to  be  present 
at  most  of  the  meetings  which  I  held  in  the  above  place,  and  at  Esquire 
Shegog's,  the  barracks,  and  the  streets,  which  amounted  to  about  twenty 
in  number. 

I  was  invited  to  hold  a  meeting  in  Ranelagh,  by  a  rich  old  woman,  who 
had  built  a  preaching-house,  which  she  had  given  to  the  Methodists,  and 
a  door  from  her  bedchamber  opened  into  the  gallery.  Her  own  house 
not  accommodating  the  number,  she  with  much  fuss  and  ado  got  the 
preaching-house  open,  which  I  refused  to  occupy,  lest  I  should  be  esteem- 
ed a  thief,  but  addressed  them  from  her  chamber  door,  and  we  had  a  good 
time.  The  doctor  I  found  had  been  lately  unwell  in  my  absence,  but 
was  now  recovered. 

Saturday,  June  7th,  1806.  Having  received  invitations  to  the  country, 
through  the  medium  of  tiie  missionaries,  G.  Ousley,  W.  Hamilton,  and 
others,  I  set  off  for  Wicklow  county  in  a  gig,  through  the  kindness  of  a 
backslider,  whose  heart  God  had  touched.  I  held  a  meeting  at  New- 
town, Mount  Kennedy,  by  the  way  to  Wicklow.  where  I  found  religion 
low.  We  had  quickening  times,  though  with  difficulty  I  got  the  people 
convened  at  the  latter  place. 

Sunday,  8th.  I  spoke  thrice  in  the  town,  and  once  at  widow  Tighe's, 
who  was  prejudiced  against  me  when  here  before. 

9th.  I  gave  my  last,  and  a  backslider  took  me  in  a  jaunting  car  to 
Rathdrum,  whence  a  man  helped  me  with  a  horse  to  Cappagh,  where  I 
spoke  that  night  and  next  morning,  and  then  departed  with  him  to  Hack- 
etstown.  Here  I  spoke  seven  times  in  three  days,  having  previously 
been  invited  by  a  man  who  had  married  one  of  my  spiritual  daughters. 
She,  with  her  sister,  who  had  married  a  Methodist  preacher,  still  endured. 
These  were  the  daughters  of  the  old  man  who  felt  these  words  to  run 
through  his  mind,  whilst  they  talked  with  me  back  and  forth  through  the 
door,  when  I  was  in  Ireland  before,  "  Be  not  forgetful  to  entertain  stran- 
gers.'' Two  others  of  his  children  God  gave  me  for  my  hire  now.  The 
quickening  power  of  God  seemed  to  be  displayed  in  the  different  meetings, 
and  convictions  and  conversions  were  shortly  multiplied  ;  and  not  long 
after  my  departure,  I  was  informed  that  about  four-score  were  added  to 
society,  the  most  of  them  happy  in  God. 

I  spoke  in  Baltinglass,  on  my  way  to  Carlow.  In  both  places  I  had 
good  times,  and  a  preacher  was  friendly  whom  I  formerly  thought  cool. 
He  invited  me  to  meet  a  class  and  attend  his  quarterly  meeting.  Writh 
the  latter  I  could  not  comply.  I  rode  on  the  car  of  my  daughter,  which 
brought  me  here  to  the  colliery,  where  I  found  the  missionaries  praying 
with  some  mourners.     Here  was  a  big.  meeting  appointed,  which  they 


190  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

called  a  camp-meeting,  but  I  a  field-meeting  ;  there  being  no  tents,  only 
the  open  air,  in  imitation  of  America. 

So  I  see  the  spirit  of  the  revival  is  spreading  in  the  breasts  of  the  chil- 
dren of  men.  Here  I  saw  Mr.  Averill,  who  appeared  as  friendly  as  ever, 
and  solicited  my  attendance  at  another  meeting  of  magnitude,  at  Mount 
Mellick,  and  some  other  places.  At  this  meeting  I  preached,  and  when 
I  had  done,  I  invited  up  the  mourners  to  be  praved  for ;  several  found 
peace,  and  we  had  a  refreshing  season  from  the  presence  of  God. 

A  Romanist  interrupted  the  meeting,  which  caused  many  of  them  to 
run  awav.  supposing  him  to  be  a  priest.  I  never  knew  that  in  this  our 
day  priestcraft  was  so  influential,  and  carried  such  a  dread  to  the  fear 
of  man.  Next  morning  I  spoke  again  ;  the  missionaries  took  about  fifty 
into  society.  Hence  we  went  to  Castle  Comber.  They  spoke  in  the  street, 
and  I  beside  the  chapel  door  ;  having  the  church  minister  present,  whose 
relations  gave  him  a  look  whilst  I  was  repeating  what  I  heard  an  old 
man  say  in  my  infancy,  that  a  minister's  call  was  two  hundred  pounds 
settlement,  and  one  hundred  pounds  a  year. 

Next  morning  I  spoke  again,  and  breakfasted  with  the  clergyman's 
friends,  who  seemed  piously  inclined.  Here  the  missionaries  took  about 
forty  into  society,  and  then  we  went  to  Kilkenny.  The  above  priest  said 
the  missionaries  were  mountebanks,  kidnapping  the  people.  In  this  place 
we  stayed  three  days.  The  missionaries  attacked  popery  in  the  streets 
twice  or  thrice  a  day,  and  I  attacked  sin  with  A-double-L-partism  in  the 
preaching-house,  which  caused  considerable  uneasiness  in  the  town.  The 
mayor  had  a  potatoe  flung  at  his  head,  and  also  received  a  letter  without 
signature,  threatening  that  if  he  did  not  put  us  three  out  of  town,  his  house 
should  be  pulled  down  on  his  head. 

They  took  about  thirty  into  society  here.  I  bade  some  old  friends 
farewell.  So  we  departed  to  Moneybey,  where  I  spoke  under  an  ash  ; 
had  a  good  time,  though  under  some  depression  of  mind.  I  attended  two 
other  meetings  in  a  large  warehouse.  Here  thirty  were  taken  into  so- 
ciety, and  some  shortly  before,  making  eighty-two  in  all.  William  Ham- 
ilton took  me  in  a  gig  to  Carlow,  where  I  spoke  at  ten  in  the  morning, 
intending  to  comply  with  Mr.  Averill's  invitation,  but  was  prevented  by 
gudden  inward  illness,  which  flung  me  into  spasms  like  convulsions.  So 
by  the  advice  of  my  friends  I  stayed  until  next  day,  and  then  W.  H — n 
attended  me  in  the  canal  boat  about  seventy  English  miles  to  Dublin, 
where  I  arrived  about  ten  at  night,  on  Sundav  the  22d,  and  found  mv 
Peggy  and  friends  well  at  the  doctor's.  He  said  he  thought  my  com- 
plaint proceeded  from  a  small  abscess  of  the  liver,  bursting  into  the  cavity 
of  the  belly  outside  of  the  bowels. 

A  love-feast  being  held  at  Gravelwalk,  I  was  informed  that  a  number 
spoke  there  of  being  quickened  by  my  last  visit.  I  breakfasted  several 
times  in  company  with  William  Smith,  the  assistant  preacher.  He  in- 
vited me  to  pray  in  the  families,  and  is  thought  by  some  to  be  one  of  the 
most  popular  preachers  in  Ireland.  I  find  he  is  a  great  kingsman,  but  1 
am  convinced  that  many  in  these  countries,  who  have  been  shining  lights. 
are  in  a  more  lukewarm  state  than  they  are  aware  of.  I  continued  my 
meetings  as  before;  the  Lord  was  with  us.  and  the  revival  seemed  to  in- 
ase,  which  some  of  the  preachers,  who  still  retained  a  degree  of  life,  as 
they  came  to  conference  observed,  and  took  hold  with  me  heart  and  hand. 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  191 

One  evening,  I  was  informed,  upwards  of  twenty  preachers  were  pre- 
sent, anions  whom  were  several  of  the  old  preachers  that  had  treated  me 
with  coolness  and  neglect  when  here  before,  besides  others  who  had  been 
friendly.  Among  these  was  Mr.  Averill,  who  requested  me  to  tour  the 
kingdom  at  large. 

During  this  visit  at  conference  time,  I  received  not  one  unkind  word 
from  any  of  the  preachers,  but  the  reverse.  Several  gave  me  encourage- 
ment to  visit  them  in  their  circuits,  and  also  persuaded  me  to  go  into  the 
pulpit  at  Ranelagh,  where  I  had  preached  from  the  chamber-door,  through 
the  gallery  into  the  preaching-house.  Even  Tobias  said  he  believed  that 
I  was  an  honest  man,  when  he  read  Snethen's  letter,  asserting  in  the  most 
positive  terms  that  I  was  an  impostor  :  though  he  had  a  spat  with  the  doc- 
tor about  keeping  his  hat  on  in  the  meeting  at  prayer-time.  The  doctor 
replied,  "Because  I  believe  thou  art  not  sent  of  the  Lord  to  pray  nor 
preach,  for  thou  art  the  man  that  used  Lorenzo  ill  and  never  repented 
of  it,  nor  of  the  poor  woman  whose  heart  thou  broke,  and  was  the  cause 
of  her  death,  and  her  blood  is  upon  thee."  He  turned  ofF  shocked  and 
confused.  This  man,  in  the  course  of  my  absence  to  America,  was  sta- 
tioned on  the  Larne  circuit,  where  some  of  my  spiritual  children  spoke 
in  a  love-feast,  concerning  the  blessing  of  my  labors  to  their  souls,  which 
caused  him  to  reprove  them,  saying,  "  Let  Mr.  Dow  alone ;  if  you  have 
any  thing  to  say  for  God,  speak  it."  He  also  has  been  put  back  on  trial 
for  some  improper  conduct.  Thus,  those  who  are  hard  upon  others,  find 
hardships  to  overtake  themselves.  In  the  same  house  where  he  first 
checked  me,  taking  the  hymn  out  of  my  mouth,  &c,  the  doctor  gave  him 
his  due  in  the  presence  of  several  of  the  preachers  and  people,  which  I 
could  not  find  that  any  of  the  conference  were  displeased  with  the  doctor 
for.  Tobias's  impertinency,  because  the  doctor  believed  and  practised 
some  of  the  Quaker  forms,  gave  rise  to  this. 

Snethen's  letter  from  New  York  to  block  up  my  way,  was  investigated 
at  the  leader's  meeting,  and  unanimously  acknowledged  to  have  been 
written  in  a  bad  spirit,  and  did  me  no  injury,  but  refuted  itself,  and  so 
opened  my  way.* 

About  these  days,  Wm.  Thomas,  Dr.  Johnson  told  me,  had  a  liver  com- 
plaint, which  I  remembered  when  he  was  taken  unwell.  The  disorder  in- 
creased to  a  degree  of  insanity,  which  caused  him  to  leap  out  of  a  window, 
on  the  third  floor,  and  yet  so  as  only  to  break  his  thigh.  After  this  he 
came  to  his  right  mind,  and  called  off  his  thoughts  from  the  world  to  divine 
subjects,  and  the  last  words  he  said  before  he  expired  were,  glory  f  glory  ! 
He  was  attended  by  an  ungodly  physician  and  surgeon,  who  prohibited 
him  seeing  religious  visiters,  and  pronounced  him  in  a  fair  way  for  recove- 
ry after  his  fall  ;  but  Dr.  Johnson,  who  did  not  attend  him,  said  he  would 
die,  his  liver  being  rotten,  &c. 

I  put  the  first  part  of  the  second  volume  of  my  journal  to  the  press, 
which  contained  one  hundred  and  twenty  pages  duodecimo.  Having  now 
completed  my  visits  and  business,  I  contemplated  a  departure  ;  saw  Doctor 
Coke,  who  did  not  speak  to  me  ;  but  I  had  several  more  refreshing  seasons, 
and  embarked  for  England  in  the  Lark,  Capt.  Williams,  having  my  Dr. 

*  A  meeting  of  about  seventy  official  members,  the  result  of  which  was — "  Written  in  a 
bad  spirit  by  a  wicked  man." 


192  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

Johnson  in  company.  The  wind  seemed  contrary,  and  a  prospect  of  a 
long  and  a  tedious  passage  at  first  ;  however  the  wind  came  round  and 
we  were  favored  with  only  about  thirty  hours  on  the  water.  A  doctor  of 
a  Guineaman,  a  passenger,  treated  me  at  first  ungentlemanlike  on  the 
way.  Dr.  Johnson  fell  in  conversation  with  several  of  the  cabin  pas- 
sengers, who  were  Romanists,  which  seemed  to  cast  some  light  upon  their 
minds,  and  on  his  informing  them  about  me,  they  expressed  a  desire  that 
I  should  preach  in  the  cabin,  which  accordingly  I  did.  The  Guinea  doctor 
was  the  first  to  propose  and  urge  my  preaching,  he  having  previously 
made  very  humble  acknowledgments  for  his  rudeness,  saying  to  my  doctor, 
that  it  had  cost  him  a  tear. 

Saturday,  July  12th.  We  landed  early  in  the  morning  at  Liverpool, 
called  on  Mr.  Forshow,  my  printer,  and  kind  host,  and  after  giving  some 
directions  about  my  books,  we  took  our  departure  in  the  coach  for  Warring- 
ton, and  arrived  safe  in  the  afternoon  ;  where  I  found  my  friends  well, 
and  many  glad  to  see  us,  and  some  of  my  spiritual  children  shed  tears  at 


our  meeting. 


Sunday,  13th.  I  spoke  four  times  :  we  had  tender  seasons. 

14th.  Gave  my  last,  and  many  seemed  to  take  fresh  courage  for  the 
Christian  race  to  glory,  and  one  soul  found  peace. 

15th.  We  walked  to  Knuttsford.  I  spoke  in  the  old  Methodist  chapel, 
but  there  seems  to  be  a  hardiness  over  these  meeting-houses  in  England, 
so  I  don't  have  such  good  times  in  them  as  in  Ireland  and  America,  or 
even  the  third  division  here.  We  came  to  Macclesfield,  where  I  spoke  at 
night,  John  Mee  and  Peter  Philips  being  with  us,  having  walked  twenty- 
four  miles  that  day. 

A  man  being  urged  by  his  friends  to  read  deistical  writings,  when  dying. 
cursed  those  who  were  the  instigators,  and  T.  P.'s  "Age  of  Reason." 
being  in  black  despair.  Oh  !  how  careful  people  should  be,  what  they  ask 
others  to  do  ;  for  one  act  may  cause  repentance  with  tears  in  vain,  with- 
out a  possibility  of  retraction. 

19th.  I  feel  much  unwell,  unusual  sensations  which  I  conceive  orisi- 
nate  from  the  abscess,  but  trust  by  God's  favor  to  recover. 

We  have  visited  Joseph  Bradford,  one  of  the  oldest  preachers  of  the  old 
connection  ;  he  being  a  former  friend  and  acquaintance  of  the  doctor's. 
he  manifested  after  the  doctor's  suggestion,  that  had  I  called  on  him  when 
I  first  came  to  town,  I  should  have  had  the  liberty  of  his  pulpit ;  the 
young  preacher  was  also  willing,  but  the  trustees  objected. 

I  have  held  meetings  twice  every  day  since  my  arrival  here,  and  there 
seems  a  quickening  among  the  people.  This  party,  it  seems,  wen' 
of  the  old  Society,  but  driven  off  on  account  of  not  obeying  orders  which 
they  conceived  to  be  hard  ;  they  call  themselves  the  Christian  Revivalists. 
some  call  them  the  Free-gospellers;  they  are  of  the  third  division,  (the 
Kilhamites  being  second,)  somewhat  similar  to  the  Quaker-Methodists, 
and  of  the  spirit  of  the  Methodists  in  America. 

Sunday,  July  20th.  My  labors  were  equal  to  seven  sermons,  which 
gave  me  a  fine  sweat,  that  w*ts  very  refreshing,  and  seemed  to  add  to  my 
health,  as  I  felt  better  at  night  by  far  than  in  the  morning,  and  more  able 
to  preach  another  sermon  than  I  was  at  first.  In  speaking  twice  in  the 
street,  1  addressed  about  five  thousand.  I  attended  a  love-feast,  and  wrest- 
led with  mourners  at  night,  having  stood,  &c,  about  ten  hours  or  upwards, 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  199 

in  the  different  exercises  through  the  day.  I  observed,  that  for  people  to 
make  a  noise,  and  loud  aniens,  &c,  was  irksome  to  me,  and  I  would  like 
as  well  to  hear  a  dog  bark,  unless  it  came  from  a  proper  feeling  in  the 
heart,  which  if  it  did,  would  carry  its  own  conviction  with  it  ;  but  other- 
wise it  would  appear  flat,  and  bring  a  deadness  over  the  mind.  And  to 
make  a  fuss  and  pretend  feeling  without  possessing  it,  is  a  piece  of  hypo- 
crisy, like  a  man  possessing  a  vessel  of  water  partly  full,  yet  would  say 
it  was  running  over,  and  to  prove  it,  would  tilt  the  cup  that  it  might  run 
out.  Yet  if  people  feel  the  power  of  God,  (of  which  I  have  no  doubt  at 
times  they  do,)  to  constrain  them  to  cry  for  mercy  or  shout  for  joy,  I  can 
bear  it  as  well  as  any  one.  I  dare  not  oppose  it,  knowing  that  God  com- 
municates these  superlative  blessings,  that  others  also  may  be  benefited 
by  it :  as  I  have  seen  a  general  move  from  the  conviction  through  one, 
more  than  from  a  whole  sermon,  which  if  the  person  had  suppressed,  he 
would  have  quenched  the  spirit  of  God. 

I  spoke  sixteen  times  while  here,  which  was  short  of  six  days.  I  think 
about  twenty  professed  to  find  peace  in  that  time ;  some  backsliders  were 
reclaimed,  sinners  awakened,  and  a  considerable  move  in  the  town.  After- 
wards I  was  informed  by  a  letter,  that  the  revival  went  on  incneasing,  so 
that  three,  five,  eight,  and  even  so  many  as  fourteen  appeared  to  be. con- 
verted at  a  meeting,  besides  sundry  who  found  peace  the  afternoon,  even- 
ing and  morning  after  my  departure. 

21st.  I  found  a  similar  people  in  Stockport,  who  had  been  driven  out 
from  the  Kilhamites.  I  held  meeting  with  them  at  night  and  next  morning, 
which  were  comfortable  times. 

The  late  society  who  separated  at  the  band-room  in  Manchester,  have 
been  the  abuse  of  itinerancy  so  much  that  they  are  prejudiced  against 
having  any  at  all,  but  think  the  gospel  can  be  spread  sufficiently  by  local 
preachers  alone.     This  is  a  misconception. 

22d.  I  arrived  in  the  evening  at  Oldham,  where  also  I  found  some  of 
what  may  be  called  the  Third  division  ;  had  good  times  at  night  and  in 
the  morning. 

23d.  The  doctor  was  with  me  all  this  time,  and  helped  me  some  at 
Macclesfield  ;  but  being  disappointed  of  a  place  in  the  coach,  we  set  off 
on  foot  for  Leeds  in  Yorkshire,  where  we  arrived  next  day  in  the  afternoon. 

On  the  way  we  were  frequently  beset  with  rain  ;  and  the  doctor  having 
left  his  cloak  and  great-coat  behind,  was  exposed  to  the  weather,  and  being 
unaccustomed  to  be  much  wet  with  rain,  having  always  had  a  good  fire 
at  home,  he  was  now  put  to  his  shifts,  (possessing  a  delicate  constitution,) 
and  strove  to  take  shelter  beside  a  wall  or  a  rock  more  than  once  or  twice ; 
however,  one  time  we  stopped  in  a  cottage,  where  he  got  some  repose  in 
sleep,  whilst  I  dried  his  coat  at  a  peat  fire.  Another  time,  we  evaded  k 
shower  whilst  resting  at  breakfast,  yet  the  doctor  was  determined,  let  the 
weather  continue  as  it  might,  he  would  not  be  the  cause  of  detaining  me, 
so  as  to  break  my  appointments.  My  sympathetic  feelings  in  pity  were 
tried,  when  I  saw  the  tenderness  and  danger  of  his  constitution,  when  tak- 
ing shelter  as  above. 

I  could  but  reflect  on  the  goodness  of  God,  in  making  my  constitution 
require  a  great  degree  of  exercise,  according  to  my  sphere  of  life  and 
action,  and  also  its  preservation  through  the  various  changes,  in  different 
seasons,  and  different  climes  and  circumstances. 

17 


194  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

From  what  I  could  collect,  it  appears  to  me  that  Win.  B ought  to 

have  launched  out  as  a  champion  for  God,  but  unbelief  to  trust  God  with 
his  family,  &c,  caused  him  apparently  to  shrink.  Is  it  not  possible  for  a 
man  to  lose  a  great  share  of  his  crown  ?  It  appears  that  he  saw  the  for- 
mality and  danger  into  which  the  English  connection  were  exposed,  and 
sinking ;  he  came  out  for  a  space,  and  God  began  to  open  his  way,  but 
through  unbelief,  the  reasoning  of  Satan,  and  the  solicitation  of  his  brethren, 
he  was  prevailed  upon  to  shrink,  recant  in  part,  and  return  ;  in  consequence 
of  which,  some  pious  ones,  who  requested  Christian  liberty  to  pray  with 
mourners,  &c,  and  united  with  him  to  dissent,  were  left  in  a  dilemma 
here.  They  were  similar  to  the  Quaker-Methodists,  Free-gospellers  or 
third-division,  though  most  of  these  societies  had  no  particular  intercourse 
or  communion  together,  or  with  each  other.  I  suppose  I  was  the  first 
preacher  who  made  them  a  general  visit. 

They  held  a  conference  some  few  weeks  ago,  to  know  each  other's 
minds,  and  see  how  near  they  could  come  towards  the  outlines  of  a  general 
union.  I  was  invited  to  Leeds  by  some  of  this  society  ;  I  tarried  several 
days,  but  it  being  a  particularly  hurrying  time  in  the  cloth  business,  and 
the  conference  of  the  old  connection  sitting,  I  found  it  impracticable  to 
get  many  to  meeting  on  the  week  days,  and  on  Sunday  they  chose  to  go 
and  hear  the  old  preachers,  with  whom  they  were  acquainted.  Here  I 
saw  Adam  Clarke  ;  I  think  I  was  informed,  that  he  was  acquainted  with 
fourteen  different  languages.  He  is  esteemed  a  man  of  as  great  letters 
as  any  of  the  age,  and  all  acquired  by  his  own  industry,  without  the  aid 
of  college  or  university. 

He  acknowledged  to  me  that  he  once  was  in  the  spirit  of  the  great 
revival  in  Cornwall,  and  that  he  was  almost  ready  to  persecute  some 
who  objected  to  the  work,  as  an  "  impropriety  and  wild-fire  ;"  "  but  now," 
said  he,  "  I  see  better !"  He  treated  me  in  all  respects  as  I  might  expect 
from  a  gentleman  ;  but  his  mind  was  made  up  against  the  camp-meetings 
in  America,  as  being  improper,  and  the  revival  attending  them,  as  a  thing 
accountable  for  altogether  on  natural  principles.  It  seemed  to  me,  from 
circumstances,  that  he  had  got  his  mind  hurt  and  prejudiced  through  the 
abuse  of  revivals,  which  caused  him  to  fix  his  mind  to  one  invariable  rule 
as  a  criterion  for  direction,  viz.,  the  old  system,  order ;  for  he  seemed 
determined  not  to  listen  to  any  argument  which  might  be  adduced  to  solve 
the  query.  He  was  chosen  president  of  the  conference,  as  I  was  informed, 
by  a  great  majority  of  votes.  This  was  an  honor  he  had  not  sought  for, 
but  accepted  it  with  considerable  reluctance. 

He  was  an  old  acquaintance  and  particular  friend  of  the  doctor's,  which 
opened  a  door  for  intimacy  of  conversation  on  some  points — one  of  which 
was  my  singular  way  of  proceeding,  which  he  could  not  at  all  approbate 
on  any  consideration  as  being  right ;  assigning  as  a  reason,  that  if  once 
generally  adopted  by  the  body,  it  would  completely  destroy  Methodism 
in  three  months ;  therefore,  he  barred  his  mind  against  listening  to  any 
arguments,  or  making  an  exception  to  the  general  rule  for  particular 
cases. 

This  appears  to  me  to  be  wrong  in  any  person,  to  form  their  mind,  hit 
or  miss,  right  or  wrong,  to  stick  to  the  old  system,  as  though  it  were  in- 
fallible, or  the  summit  of  perfection.  For  to  be  thus  bound  up,  without 
laying  open  our  minds  to  conviction,  as  sincere  inquirers  after  truth,  is 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  195 

to  kill  the  spirit  of  inquiry,  and  prevent  the  spreading  of  true  knowledge 
and  righteousness ;  and  by  so  doing  vice  will  continue  to  reign,  and  the 
grossest  errors  to  go  undiscovered  or  unclipt. 

I  heard  him  preach.  Just  before  the  meeting  an  anthem  was  sung4 
apparently  without  the  spirit  or  understanding,  as  nothing  could  be  heard 
but  a  dead,  dull  sound,  &c. 

The  sermon  was  well  delivered  in  speech,  though  there  appeared 
much  deadness  in  the  beginning ;  but  in  his  last  prayer  he  grew  some- 
what fervent,  until  God  began  to  send  down  his  power,  and  there  began 
a  move  among  the  people,  when  he  seemed  to  lower,  as  if  to  ward  off  the 
move,  to  prevent  a  noise,  which  it  seems  the  English  connection  in  general 
are  determined  to  prevent,  as  it  appears  from  their  conduct  and  publica- 
tion in  the  Magazine. 

I  heard  S.  Bradburne.  He  spoke  somewhat  lengthy,  and  had  the  out- 
lines of  an  orator  ;  but  I  thought  there  were  some  flaws  in  his  discourse 
too  great  for  a  man  of  his  supposed  abilities.  For  example  :  he  insisted 
that  a  child  is  impure  as  it  comes  into  the  world,  and  is  enlightened 
as  soon  as  it  is  born,  but  not  before ;  which  would  argue  that  a 
seven  months'  child  might  be  saved,  and  one  come  to  the  full  time  could 
not,  were  it  to  die  but  one  day  before  its  birth.  Therefore,  one  should 
suppose,  according  to  his  idea,  that  the  being  enlightened  with  the  divine 
light  was  inseparably  connected  with  the  breathing  the  natural  air,  or 
receiving  the  natural  light  of  the  sun. 

Here  I  also  saw  Dr.  Coke,  but  so  it  happened  that  we  did  not  exchange 
a  word,  though  we  met,  passed  and  repassed  each  other  in  the  streets, 
&c.     I,  being  a  little  one,  must  keep  my  place. 

I  carried  a  bundle  of  my  journals  to  the  door  of  the  conference  meeting 
— one  copy  for  each  chairman  of  a  district,  amounting  to  twenty-five,  and 
one  for  a  preacher,  who  agreed  to  take  them  in.  These  were  all  refused, 
and  returned.  I  sent  one  to  the  doctor's  wife,  which  she  received  with 
acknowledgments,  saying  afterwards,  when  she  had  read  some,  that  the 
more  she  read  of  it,  the  better  she  liked  me,  and  had  a  better  opinion  of 
me  than  before,  and  that  she  had  desired  to  see  me  when  in  Dublin,  but 
was  disappointed.  She,  by  accounts,  is  an  agreeable,  plain,  fine  little 
woman,  of  some  piety  ;  but,  if  I  am  informed  right,  was  not,  nor  is,  a 
Methodist,  though  I  think  the  rule  of  Methodists  in  Europe  require  mar- 
riage in  society,  if  they  do  marry. 

A.  Clarke  bought  one  of  my  journals  at  his  lodgings  at  Banker's,  where 
he  had  invited  me  to  breakfast  with  him,  giving  more  than  the  price, 
saying  it  was  not  enough. 

30th.  Leaving  my  doctor  near  Leeds,  I  came  in  the  coach  to  Roch- 
dale, whence  I  walked  to  Bolton,  twelve  ,or  fifteen  miles,  where  I  held 
meeting  at  night  by  appointment,  and  next  morning ;  both  comfortable 
times. 

31st.  Went  to  Hayton,  and  had  a  good  time. 

August  1st.  Walked  to  Preston,  and  was  disappointed  of  my  books. 
Spoke  to  a  few ;  and  next  day,  returning,  spoke  in  Blackrod. 

Sunday,  3d.  Spoke  at  twelve  o'clock.  Went  twelve  miles  to  Leigh, 
so  to  Loton,  then  to  Warrington,  (where  I  met  my  doctor.)  having  spoken 
four  times  this  day. 

4th.  Spoke  here  again ;  and  Miss  Mary  Barford,  eldest  sister  of  Mar- 


196  DOWS    JOURNAL. 

tha,  who  was  principally  educated  and  brought  up  in  London,  under  a 
rich  aunt,  who,  having  no  children,  adopted  her  as  her  daughter,  and 
dying,  left  her  a  large,  independent  fortune,  being  now  here  on  a  visit 
with  her  mother,  gave  me  an  opportunity  of  speaking  closely  with  her 
concerning'  her  soul's  salvation.  This  night  God  gave  her  to  feel  the 
comfort  of  religion,  and  about  two  days  after,  an  evidence  of  her  accept- 
ance. There  are  four  in  this  family  whom  the  Lord  has  given  me  for 
my  hire,  who  were  all  careless  when  I  visited  this  town. 

5th.  I  spoke  at  Lymn,  Appleton,  Thorne,  and  Peter  Wright's,  where 
we  had  good  times. 

6th.  At  Preston  Brook,  and  twice  in  Frodsham.  where  the  Lord  was 
with  us ;  and  after  my  last  meeting  in  the  evening,  feeling  my  mind  un- 
easy, I  could  not  feel  free  to  comply  with  various  and  strong  solicitations 
to  visit  some  new  places  ;  not  even  Macclesfield,  from  whence  we  re- 
ceived the  most  urgent  request,  but  walked  to  Runcon  in  the  dark  and 
rain,  and  sleeping  none  all  night,  was  up  betimes  in  the  morning,  and 
finding  a  packet  just  going  off,  I  embarked  for  Liverpool,  where  I  arrived 
about  eleven  o'clock.  Got  my  affairs  arranged,  cleared  out  with  my 
printer  and  bookbinder,  and  contracted  for  a  second  edition  of  part  of  my 
second  volume ;  then  finding  a  boat  with  some  passengers  going  to  pur- 
sue a  packet,  I  embarked  in  it,  and  overtook  the  vessel  beyond  the  rock, 
where  I  got  on  bora'd  about  five  in  the  evening,  with  a  positive,  direct 
head  wind  for  several  hours.  The  wind  at  length  becoming  favorable, 
we  made  the  lighthouse  in  Dublin  bay.  when  the  wind  and  tide  would 
not  suffer  us  to  proceed  further.  Here  they  cast  anchor,  and  I  hired  the 
sailors  to  put  me  ashore,  and  walking  up  by  the  Pigeon  House,  arrived  at 
home  in  New-street  about  noon,  where  I  found  my  friends  and  Peggy 
well,  having  been  on  my  passage  about  thirty-six  hours,  and  left  my 
doctor  behind  me  in  England. 

The  British  conference  read  N.  Snethen's  letter  to  Benson  concerning 
me ;  yet  it  appears  that  it  bore  but  little  weight  with  them,  considering 
its  spirit,  although  they  agreed,  according  to  its  design,  to  have  nothing 
to  do  with  me.  The  letter  sent  to  Mr.  Joyce,  the  book-steward  in  Dub- 
lin, was  read  in  the  leader's  meeting,  where  it  was  unanimously  agri 
to  have  been  written  in  a  very  bad  spirit,  so  much  so  as  to  be  its  own 
refutation.  It  was  also  read  in  conference,  where  it  was  investigated, 
and  received  the  same  censure,  which  the  British  conference  heard  of, 
and  did  not  scruple  to  mention  it.  It  being  asked  if  any  one  knew  any 
thing  against  me,  one  replied,  that  it  was  said  I  had  taken  two  hund 
dollars  in  one  contribution,  which  was  false  ;  but  if  it  were  the  case,  what 
was  that  to  him  or  them,  if  I  made  a  proper  use  of  it  ? 

I  am  informed  by  a  special  letter  from  Joseph  Mitchell,  dated  New- 
York,  May,  1806,  that  N.  Snethen  had  located,  and  that  in  consequence 
of  his  opposition,  &c.  Mr.  Joyce  tells  me  that  he  saw  brother  Beatty,  a 
local  preacher  from  America,  come  to  sec  his  friends  here,  w  ho  informed 
him,  that  Mr.  Snethen  had  mostly  lost  his  congregations,  in  consequence 
of  his  bitter  ambition  or  activity  in  writing  to  Europe  against  me. 

Monday,  August  12th.  This  morning  early  the  doctor  arrived  safe, 
somewhat  benefited  by  the  excursion,  as  he  thought  himself,  both  in 
hody  and  mind.  I  lis  Letty  had  not  been  so  long  deprived  of  his  company 
before  for  twenty-four  years  past.     She  seenw  d  somewhat  uneasy  at  my 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  197 

return  without  him  ;  but  I  replied  it  would  be  some  guineas  benefit  to  her 
to  learn  to  trust  all  things  with  God :  and  now  her  joy  at  his  return  took 
place  of  fears.  I  find  Matthew  Lanktree,  my  old  particular  friend,  is 
appointed  assistant  or  head  preacher  of  Dublin.  By  what  I  can  under- 
stand, he  would  be  willing  to  let  me  have  the  pulpits,  but  the  trustees 
were  in  the  way.  Alice  Cambridge  gave  up  her  meetings  always  to  me  ; 
and  her  room  in  Golden-lane,  near  Whitefriar-street  chapel,  is  open  to 
me,  where  I  constantly  hold  meetings  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  evenings,  so 
as  not  to  clash  with  their  hour.  This  room  I  conceive  to  be  better  filled 
than  any  worship  place  in  Dublin. 

Sunday,  17th.  By  invitation  I  took  coach  with  two  friends  about  sixteen 
miles  to  Balbriggen.  A  little  deformed  man  behaved  as  if  a  legion  of 
devils  was  in  him,  as  on  the  road  he  would  neither  be  still  nor  civil,  but 
apparently  profligate  in  order  to  irritate  and  ruffle  me. 

I  saw  church  service  performed,  but  never  saw  any  thing  appear  so 
much  like  a  sham  as  this  ceremony  in  the  way  of  religious  worship  ;  nei- 
ther had  I  ever  a  greater  sense  of  the  difference  between  praying  and  say- 
ing prayers.  I  thought  if  human  wisdom  could  have  invented  a  machine 
to  go  by  steam,  to  preach  and  pray,  and  say  amen  ;  and  also  to  make  the 
organ  play,  all  to  charm  a  parcel  of  beasts,  when  no  human  intelligence 
was  there,  it  would  be  divine  worship  as  much  in  reality,  as  some  things 
which  are  now  substituted  for  it. 

I  held  meeting  in  a  private  house  in  the  evening,  and  some  Romanists 
and  children  attempted  to  make  a  disturbance  in  the  street,  when  a  sudden 
shower  of  rain  dispersed  them,  so  we  had  a  quiet  meeting,  and  next  morn- 
ing also,  and  I  think  that  good  was  clone.  Hence,  I  returned  to  Dublin, 
and  put  the  third  edition  of  the  first  volume  of  my  journal,  to  press:  also 
"  Thoughts  on  different  religious  subjects." 

I  continued  my  meetings  in  Golden-lane,  night  after  night :  the  house 
was  generally  crowded.  I  also  held  some  meetings  in  the  "barracks,  and 
there  appeared  some  fruit  of  them  to  my  encouragement. 

Sunday,  24th.  I  walked  to  the  camp,  and  spoke  in  a  hut  built  by  the 
soldiers,  in  the  following  manner :  James  Ransford,  my  bookbinder,  fre- 
quently held  meetings  in  various  places  with  the  army.  Near  this  they 
had  no  place  but  a  quarry  in  a  corn-field,  and  being  exposed  to  the  weath- 
er, as  no  person  would  hire  them  a  place,  he  got  application  made  to  the 
barrack-master,  (by  the  quarter-master-sergeant,)  who  gave  them  leave 
to  cut  sods  on  the  camp-ground  to  make  the  wall,  though  the  privilege  had 
been  refused  for  soldiers'  families.  They  set  to  work  by  cutting  a  plat- 
form out  of  the  side  of  a  hill,  leaving  the  back  in  such  a  form  as  served 
for  a  wall,  with  the  bottom  part  projecting  for  a  seat.  The  other  three 
sides  were  raised  as  above  with  sods  or  turf  well  beaten  down  solid  ;  then  a 
kind  of  rafter  was  put  on  for  the  roof  to  be  thatched  with  straw.  But  now 
they  were  put  to  their  shifts  to  know  how  to  complete  it,  as  their  finances 
were  now  out,  having  paid  the  irreligious  for  their  labor,  not  feeling  free 
to  receive  it  gratis,  which  was  offered.  But  about  half  an  hour  after  the 
discouragements  concerning  straw  for  thatching,  which  was  then  dear,  an 
officer  brought  them  a  pound  note,  &c.  and  shortly  after  some  shillings  : 
so  the  house  was  completed,  and  would  contain  about  one  hundred  persons. 
Most  of  the  officers  attended  my  meeting,  and  among  them  the  head  one. 

17* 


193  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

They  gave  good  attention,  and,  as  I  was  informed,  expressed  satisfaction, 
and  wished  that  I  should  come  again. 

As  I  was  returning  I  passed  one,  who  to  me  appeared  like  a  coxcomb.* 
I  was  informed  that  he  belonged  to  the  Stranger's  Friend  Society,  and  was 
sent  here  to  preach.  When  he  arrived  and  was  informed  that  I  had  held 
i  meeting,  which  seemed  to  supersede  his  exhibition,  he  broke  out  in  a 
rage,  and  began  to  scold  before  the  unconverted  :  saying  that  I  was  not 
countenanced  nor  accountable  for  my  conduct ;   which  hurt  tender  minds. 

I  have  continued  my  meetings  at  Golden-lane  all  this  week,  and  once 
in  the  barrack  ;  and  the  work  seems  to  deepen  and  increase. 

Tuesday,  September  2d.  The  devil  viewing  the  danger  of  his  kingdom, 
began  to  work  in  the  minds  of  the  people,  and  to  raise  confusion  and  dis- 
turbance. However,  on  my  return  from  meeting  I  took  a  street  out  of  my 
customary  way,  by  which  means  I  escaped  the  rabble,  who  were  in  pur- 
suit ;  one  of  whom  was  heard  to  say,  "  Now  for  the  life  of  Lorenzo,"  an- 
other cried,  "  Mind  the  white  hat,"  &c.  &c.  The  former  escaped  by  des- 
perate exertion,  with  his  coat  much  torn  and  dirtied  ;  the  latter  was  se- 
cured by  my  friends,  (after  having  a  sharp  contest  between  the  parties.) 
and  kept  by  the  watchmen  until  morning,  when  the  alderman,  being  par- 
tial, discharged  him  at  the  earnest  intercession  of  his  mother. 

The  next  evening,  some  peace-officers,  with  others,  brought  swords, 
pistols,  &c,  but  I  retired  unobserved  through  an  intricate  passage,  and  so 
baffled  the  mob.  Another  night  a  friend  changed  hats  with  me,  so  they 
were  deceived. 

My  friends  finding  fault  at  my  so  obscurely  retiring,  I  came  off  with 
the  doctor,  the  usual  way,  and  one  beginning  to  cry  for  the  mob,  receiv- 
ed a  blow  on  the  head,  which  kept  him  quiet.  However,  about  halfway, 
a  drunken  attorney  in  derision,  asked  if  we  had  a  good  meeting.  To 
which  was  replied,  "  Yes  :  but  thy  master's  servants  did  not  like  it."  A 
friend  interrogating  concerning  an  obscene  and  scurrilous  reply,  received 
£  a-  blow  as  an  answer  ;  for  which  the  attorney  was  taken  into  custody,  not 
without  a  torn  shirt,  &c. 

8th.  Lord  Belvidere  and  his  lady,  this  evening  and  last  Saturday,  at- 
tended meetings.  On  Thursday,  by  invitation  T  took  tea  with  them.  A 
Presbyterian  minister  present,  wanted  to  know  what  A-double-L-part,  in 
my  journal  meant,  or  who  the  A-double-L-part  people  Avere. 

Lady  B.'s  sisters  are  under  good  impressions.  We  all  came  together 
in  the  coach  to  meeting,  and  on  Saturday  evening  I  took  tea  at  his  house 
again,  and  held  meeting  with  a  select  party,  and  by  his  desire  spoke  large- 
ly on  A-double-L-partism,  and  the  8th  and  9th  of  Romans,  &c. 

Sunday,  14th.  We  had  several  comfortable  meetings.  I  have  spoken 
once  particularly  to  the  little  boys,  and  have  held  Sunday  meetings,  simi- 
lar to  class-meetings,  in  which  I  find  many  who  not  long  since  were  care- 
less, now  stirred  up  to  seek  religion,  some  of  whom  are  rejoicing  in  God. 
My  mind  is  strangely  drawn  out  in  exercises,  and  views  of  the  present 
time  in  the  political  world,  the  state  of  Zion,  whose  Avails  are  broken  down, 
and  how  to  counteract  the  kingdom  of  darkness,  by  expanding  the  travail 
of  Zion. 

18th.  A  general  meeting  of  the  official  members  of  the   Methodist  So- 

*  His  name  was  Murphy. 


DOWS    JOURNAL.  199 

pii  tv  in  this  city,  was  held  this  evening,  by  a  special  call  on  my  account. 
I  went  and  made  a  speech  to  the  following  purport,  in  the  loft  where  To- 
bias had  once  checked  me.  Said  I,  "  I  remember  near  seven  years  ago,  to 
have  been  in  this  house.  I  have  my  feelings  as  well  as  other  men.  and 
am  sometimes  tried.  There  are,  on  a  moderate  calculation,  near  one  hun- 
dred persons  or  more  under  awakenings  of  late,  from  my  labors  in  Golden- 
lane.  I  feel  it  my  duty  indispensably,  to  travel  as  I  do,  and  of  course 
cannot  watch  over  them,  but  desire  to  recommend  them  to  your  care  ;  yet 
as  I  tear  that  some  of  them  are  somewhat  prejudiced  against  the  Method- 
ists, they  will  not  come  into  class,  unless  they  are  led  on  by  degrees. 
Wherefore,  I  wish,  if  any  plan  can  be  devised  to  meet  the  circumstance, 
that  it  may  be  adopted,  knowing  they  will  be  apt  to  fall  away,  unless  uni- 
ted in  some  religious  body  ;  and  I  feel  more  unity  with  none,  to  recommend 
them  to  than  you."  I  was  then  asked,  '•  Who  should  watch  over  them  ?" 
I  replied,  "One  of  your  leaders;"  and  observed,  if  they  had  any  more 
questions  to  ask  me,  I  would  solve  them  if  I  could,  to  their  satisfaction. 
A  general  silence  prevailed.  Then  I  was  interrogated,  if  I  had  any  thing 
more  to  say  :  and  also  repeatedly,  whether  I  did  not  design  to  return  to 
Dublin,  and  make  a  party  ?     As  soon  as  I  had  replied,  I  retired. 

A  talk  was  held  among  themselves,  and  Matthew  Lanktree,  the  assist- 
ant preacher,  with  J.  Jones,  was  desired  to  tell  me  the  next  morning, 
which  tiiey  did,  viz.  that  they  had  agreed  to  receive  any  I  should  recom- 
mend to  them,  after  examining  them  ;  but  could  not  think  it  expedient  to 
have  classes  formed  particularly  at  or  from  Golden-lane,  lest  it  should 
appear  too  much  like  a  party  business,  and  they  say,  "  We  are  Lorenzo's 
people;"  but  would  intermix  them  with  the  other  classes,  among  the 
solid  members.  Oh  !  when  will  the  time  commence,  when  people  shall 
be  actuated  with  only  purity  of  intention  in  all  things,  to  glorify  God,  and 
not  be  afraid  to  follow  his  providential  openings  with  the  leadings  of  the 
Spirit,  and  exercise  faith  enough  to  leave  the  contingencies  of  events  with 
him. 

29th.  Justice  Bell,  (who  it  appears  has  made  his  livelihood,  of  late  years 
by  exerting  himself  to  bring  people  to  the  gallows)  interrupted  our  meeting, 
saying,  I  could'not  talk  common  English,  because  I  used  the  word  "  besom," 
for  which  he  was  put  out  of  the  house,  getting  several  blows  in  his  passage. 
Finding  he  was  known  to  the  peace-officers,  &c,  he  cried,  "  Keep  the  peace 
and  I'll  support  you,"  to  deceive  them.  The  next  day  the  Rev.  Mr.  M'Cay, 
father-in-law  to  Lord  Belvidere,  with  Mr.  Clarke,  a  justice  of  the  peace, 
called  on  Bell  to  inquire  and  demand  a  public  apology.  But  he,  to  cloak 
the  matter,  denied  the  charge. 

Several  persons  were  considerably  injured  in  the  hubbub,  by  getting  out 
of  the  window,  &c.  Among  these  was  a  young  woman,  who  had  a  bone 
of  her  arm  put  out  of  joint;  and  the  next  evening,  absconding  again,  for 
Bell's  sons  were  present  with  drawn  swords,  &c,  she  felt  conviction  for 
her  littleness  of  faith,  which  she  acknowledged  the  next  day  at  meeting, 
and  has  since  been  happy  in  religion. 

Saturday  evening  there  was  also  a  hubbub ;  and  one  or  two  hundred 
persons  came  home  with  me,  as  an  escort,  almost  every  night,  which 
caused  a  rumpus  through  the  streets,  as  some  were  friends  and  some  were 
foes  ;  part  of  which  were  for  my  safety,  but  the  others  threw  stones.  Sun- 
dry, on  each  side,  were  charged  upon  by  the  watch ;  but  the  Alderman, 


200  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

&c,  were  such  poor  things,  that  none  of  the  disorderly  were  brought  to 
trial. 

Sunday,  21st.  I  spoke  four  times,  being  feeble  in  body ;  but  could  not 

feel  freedom  to  attend  Golden-lane  at  night,  where  Alice  C e  spoke, 

as  I  felt  there  would  be  a  disturbance,  which  was  the  case  ;  and  a  guard 
of  soldiers,  with  fixed  bayonets,  came  to  keep  the  peace,  the  watch  being 
found  insufficient. 

22d.  Going  to  a  meeting,  a  stone,  from  a  3'outh,  through  design,  hit  me 
in  the  back,  near  the  kidney,  the  shock  of  which  I  felt  for  several  days. 
This  exhibits  to  view  why  it  is  that  the  common  Irish  have  the  name,  over 
the  world,  for  wicked,  disorderly  conduct,  being  kept  in  ignorance,  and 
trained  up  in  bigotry  and  prejudice,  without  the  fear  of  God.  This,  to 
me,  shows  the  propriety  of  literature  for  general  information,  and  encour- 
agement for  freedom  of  thought  on  conscientiousness. 

23d.  Being  informed  of  some  little  uneasiness  in  the  mind  of  the  man 
who  lent  us  the  house  in  Golden-lane,  as  the  mob  had  broke  the  windows, 
&c,  and  escaped  prosecution,  I  thought  proper  to  discontinue  my  meet- 
ings ;  and  so  appointed  my  last  for  the  next  day  afternoon,  and  a  contri- 
bution to  repair  the  injuries,  &c. 

24th.  Spoke  from  Acts  xx.  25,  26,  27,  and  had  a  solemn,  tender  time. 
God  opened  the  hearts  of  the  people,  so  that  a  redundancy  was  received. 

The  last  night,  a  powerful  mob  was  assembled  ;  but  as  I  spoke  on  the 
nature,  &c,  of  camp-meetings,  their  minds  were  so  attracted,  that  we  met 
with  but  little  disturbance  during  the  meeting  ;  and,  as  I  retired  through  a 
back,  intricate  way,  the  mob  lost  the  object  of  their  aim,  though  they  had 
a  race  through  a  number  of  streets.  I  knew  nothing  of  this  all  the  time, 
but,  by  a  strong  impulse,  went  into  a  friend's  house,  and  felt  as  if  in  safe- 
ty ;  and  as  I  thrice  attempted  to  come  out  for  home,  I  felt  a  forbidding, 
unaccountable  for  on  natural  principles,  which  I  expressed  to  J.  Jones ; 
and  he,  sending  for  a  coach,  brought  me  home  in  it,  when  Dr.  Johnson 
told  me  what  had  happened  in  the  streets.  It  appears  that  many  were 
determined  on  some  horrid  action  of  violence,  if  we  judge  from  their 
weapons  and  conduct. 

Thus  far  the  Lord  has  delivered  me  ;  though  a  female  friend,  it  appears, 
received  a  blow  for  my  sake,  mistaking,  in  the  dark,  her  bonnet  and  pe- 
lisse for  my  gray  hat  and  surtout.  I  was  unwell  some  few  days,  which 
prevented  my  going  to  the  country  ;  also  the  delay  of  my  books,  the  work- 
men being  indolent. 

Mr.  Parsons,  the  owner  of  the  house  in  Golden-lane,  sent  me  a  note, 
expressing  a  desire  that  I  should  hold  more  meetings  in  it ;  which  I  ac- 
cordingly occupied  sundry  times  at  five  P.  M.,  so  that  the  rabble  would 
not  be  at  leisure.  Justice  Clark,  with  some  difficulty,  procured  me  the 
liberty  of  the  Tailor's  Hall,  in  Back-lane,  which  I  occupied  two  evenings, 
at  seven  o'clock  ;  but  as  the  hour  clashed  with  Whitefriar-street,  I  thought 
proper  to  discontinue,  lest  the  last  part  of  my  conduct  should  seem  to  con- 
tradict the  first.  However,  it  appeared  that  considerable  numbers  of  the 
fruit  of  Golden-lane  have  joined  the  Methodist  society,  by  my  advice  to  go 
to  Matthew  Lanktree,  &c* 

I  have  been  taken  very  unwell  of  late,  with  a  convulsive  affection  of  my 

*  See  his  letters  in  the  Appendix. 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  201 

belly,  similar  to  that  with  which  I  was  seized  at  Carlow ;  and  my  doctor 
said  he  had  never  before  seen  or  heard  of  any  person  under  the  same 
affliction  altogether.  The  disorder  was  somewhat  keen,  and  very  weak- 
ening, and  continued,  at  intervals,  for  several  days. 

Matthew  Lanktree  sent  me  a  ticket,  with  my  name  printed  on  it,  and 
signed  with  his  own,  to  admit  me  to  the  love-feast;  but  being  somewhat 
weak  in  body,  I  did  not  think  proper  to  attend  ;  and  also,  as  I  might  feel 
if  m'y  duty  to  speak  somewhat  more  than  would  be  agreeable  or  accepta- 
ble ;  which,  to  prevent,  I  might  come  away  with  a  burdened  mind,  as 
most  of  the  leading  and  official  characters  were  to  be  there. 

Several  friends  came  to  see  me.  A  question  was  proposed  :  "  Wou.'d 
I  be  willing  for  a  petition  to  be  drawn  up,  &c,  to  get  signers,  for  the 
opening  to  me  the  Wesley  chapel  ?"  I  replied  :  "  What  other  people  do 
is  nothing  to  me ;  but  I  would  advise  not,  as  I  conceive  that  it  would  be 
labor  lost,  and  might  raise  a  hubbub,  by  causing  uneasiness,  &c."  I  ob- 
served that  when  I  came  to  Dublin,  it  was  with  the  expectation  of  seeing 
a  revival,  and  I  was  not  disappointed :  yet  I  believe  that  much  more  good 
would  have  been  done,  had  I  had  a  place  to  have  access  to  the  people ; 
but  those  who  had  it  in  their  power  to  accommodate  me  and  did  not,  the 
blood  will  lay  at  their  door,  if  good  was  prevented  through  their  omission, 
for  I  feel  conscientiously  clear :  therefore,  I  shall  leave  their  conscience 
and  their  God  to  settle  it  together. 

Shortly  after  I  was  interrogated  by  a  visiter,  to  know  if  I  intended  to 
denounce  judgments  against  the  society.  Another  inquired  of  my  printer 
if  I  was  going  to  print,  and  call  names,  &c,  after  the  manner  of  a  pope's 
bull. 

October  16th.  This  clay  I  enter  upon  my  thirtieth  year,  twenty-five  of 
which  I  could  reflect  back  ;  and,  behold,  they  are  gone  as  a  dream  ! — rand 
thirty  years  more  will  soon  revolve,  which,  if  I  live,  will  bring  me  to  the 
ordinary  age  of  man.  Oh  !  the  preciousness  of  time  !  Oh  !  the  duration 
of  eternity ! 

I  held  several  meetings  at  Golden-lane,  as  I  have  been  detained  here 
about  two  weeks  by  contrary  winds,  and  waiting  for  my  doctor. 

I  received  a  letter  from  Matthew  Lanktree,*  the  assistant  preacher, 
mentioning  that  about  thirty,  or  upwards,  of  those  who  had  been  awaken- 
ed, had  joined  his  society  on  my  recommendation  of  them  to  his  watch- 
care,  and  that  many  of  them  were  rejoicing  in  God. 

23d.  The  wind  became  fair,  and  we  embarked  with  Captain  Thomas,  in 
the  Duchess  of  York,  for  Liverpool.  We  were  accompanied  from  the 
doctor's  house  to  Pigeon  House,  by  Mamma  Letty  and  Sally  Jones,  who 
had  procured  a  coach  for  that  purpose. 

Here  I  could  but  now  reflect,  that  I  sailed  up  this  river,  near  seven 
years  ago,  with  only  five  shillings  and  sixpence,  British,  in  my  pocket, 
without  credentials,  or  acquaintance,  or  a  place  to  go  to ;  that  I  was  a 
poor  stranger  in  a  strange  land,  having  none  to  rely  upon,  but,  like  the 
fowls  of  the  air,  to  trust  to  Divine  Providence  for  my  daily  bread.  This 
was  living  by  faith  instead  of  sight ;  and  a  trial  of  my  faith  it  was  ;  but 
God  did  carry  me  through. 

Now  the  scene  is  changed.     I  have  friends  to  convey  me  in  a  carriage 

*  See  Appendix. 


202  DOW'S   JOURNAL. 

by  the  side  of  a  river :  I  have  now  a  wife  and  a  daughter,  and  my  way  is 
opening  before  me. 

When  I  sailed  from  Quebec,  it  appeared  to  me  that  God  chose  to  make 
use  of  that  means  to  recover  my  health,  for  some  end  unknown  to  me. 
But  now,  methinks,  I  dimly  see  the  end  or  purpose,  viz.  to  lay  a  founda- 
tion for  the  enlargement  of  Zion's  borders ;  for  God  works  by  means,  and 
simple  means  answer  the  most  noble  ends  :  a  small  mustard-seed  in  the 
east  will  produce  a  great  tree,  and  the  kingdom  of  God  is  compared  to  it, 
and  to  a  vine.  I  also  see  even  some  of  the  effects,  in  different  respects, 
of  my  former  visit,  particularly  in  the  publication  of  my  conversion,  &c, 
to  give  away,  though  it  then  took  all  my  money,  but  one  guinea,  just  as  I 
was  taken  ill  of  the  small-pox. 

After  about  twenty-seven  hours  sail,  we  anchored  in  the  river,  and  the 
next  morning  went  on  shore  at  Liverpool.  I  was  considerably  unwell  on 
the  passage,  both  as  it  related  to  the  convulsions  arising  from  my  late  ab- 
scess, or  humor,  &c,  and  the  foulness  of  my  stomach,  which  was  the  bit- 
terest of  the  bitter,  and  set  my  teeth  on  edge,  which  thing  I  had  never 
heard  of  before  :  this  was  not  the  effect  of  sea-sickness.  My  doctor  was 
of  singular  use  to  me  at  this  time. 

Sunday,  October  26th.  We  took  coach  and  came  to  Warrington,  where 
we  arrived  about  noon,  and  found  our  friend,  Peter  Philips,  from  home. 
So  we  went  to  the  chapel  where  Peter  was  preaching  ;  but  he,  espying  us 
through  the  window,  told  the  people,  and  sat  down  in  the  midst  of  his  dis- 
course, as  if  just  assembled.  However,  as  we  came  in,  the  conduct  of  the 
auditory  expressed  their  joy  at  our  arrival.  I  sat  down,  and  we  had  a 
Quaker-meeting  for  some  time  ;  i.  e.  silence.  At  length  Peter  spoke,  and 
I  dismissed  the  people.  I  spoke  twice,  and  the  next  evening  also ;  but  I 
had  my  fears  that  some  had  not  been  as  faithful  as  they  should. 

28th.  Set  off,  on  foot,  for  Macclesfield  ;  but  felt  so  weak  in  body,  that 

I  could  scarcely  go  two  miles  an  hour.     However,  Mary  B ,  who  had 

heard  me  speak,  by  way  of  warning,  concerning  what  I  thought  was  com- 
ing over  the  country,  and  felt  as  if  a  witness  in  her  own  breast,  concluded  to 
have  some  talk  with  me  on  the  subject  of  America,  as  being  an  asylum  to 
those  who  might  escape  from  the  storm,  as  she  had  an  independent  fortune 
fallen  to  her  from  a  relation,  who  brought  her  up,  in  London.  She  ac- 
cordingly took  post-chaise  with  her  sister  Martha,  overtook  us  on  the  road, 
insisted  on  our  getting  in,  and  carried  us  to  our  destined  place.  Imme- 
diately after  our  arrival,  word  ran  through  the  town,  "the  doctor  and  the 
American  are  come  ;'.'  and  that  night  there  came  more  than  could  get  into 
the  house. 

We  tarried  a  few  days,  and  found  wonders  had  been  wrought  since 
our  departure;  between  two  and  three  hundred  had  joined  society  U 
•  ii\  incement,  and  several  strange  things  had  taken  place,  among  which 
was  a  dumb  boy  who  had  seen  me  cutting  the  initials  of  my  name  upon 
a  tree,  as  he  was  passing  by  on  crutches,  came  to  meeting,  got  happy, 
and  desired  to  express  it  to  others,  and  was  enabled  so  to  do,  in  the  pow  er 
of  speech  and  songs,  to  the  surprise  of  the  people.  His  father  had  strove 
to  hire  him  to  speak  ;  had  flattered,  and  even  threatened  to  flog  him  if  he 
did  not,  but  all  in  vain. 

The  people  carried  the  news  to  his  father,  that  his  son  could  talk,  which 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  203 

he  was  scrupulous  to  believe,  for  joy,  saying,  "  I  must  put  my  ear  to  his 
mouth,  to  be  sure  that  the  sound  comes  from  him." 

A  deist  also,  who  had  been  a  commissioned  officer,  in  both  the  navy 
and  army,  and  had  been  in  many  parts  of  Europe  and  Africa,  a  great 
profligate,  and  a  disciple  of  Voltaire,  having  heard  of  the  American 
preacher,  with  the  white  hat,  &c,  happening  to  see  me  in  the  street,  was 
excited  by  curiosity,  or  some  other  motive,  to  come  to  meeting  ;  and  so  it 
happened,  that  whilst  I  related  a  story  of  a  negro,  who  feeling  so  happy 
that  he  shouted  the  praise  of  God,  was  asked  by  a  gentleman  deist  pass- 
ing by,  "  Negro  !  what  do  you  praise  God  for  ?  Negroes  have  got  no 
souls !"  The  negro  replied,  "  Massa,  if  black  man  got  no  soul,  religion 
make  my  body  happy."  The  power  of  God  fastened  it  on  his  mind  that 
he  wanted  his  body  happy,  and  could  not  rest  until  he  gave  up  his  deism, 
and  found  what  the  negro  expressed. 

I  visited  some  other  places,  but  found  my  bodily  strength  to  decay,  be- 
ing much  agitated  with  the  asthma  or  convulsions,  as  if  nature  was  break- 
ing loose,  shrinking,  and  giving  up.  The  people  would  flock  out  to  meet- 
ing, as  many  or  more  than  could  get  into  the  house  before  day,  so  that  my 
meetings  could  conclude  as  soon  as  it  was  light. 

So  I  visited  Preston-brook  ;  hence  in  a  gig  to  Frodsham,  where  I  had 
comfortable  meetings.  A  backslidden  Methodist,  a  sea-captain,  whom  I 
happened  to  lay  hold  of  by  the  hair  in  the  meeting,  and  putting  my  finger 
on  his  heart,  told  him  my  thoughts,  felt  the  truth  of  my  remarks,  and 
the  next  morning,  as  soon  as  it  was  day,  with  a  hand  set  out  to  carry  me 
in  an  open  boat  to  Liverpool,  there  being  no  flats  ready.  We  had  pro- 
ceeded a  few  miles,  when  we  espied  a  fiat  beating  forward.  The  morn- 
ing being  calm,  we  strove  to  fall  in  with  her  on  her  tack,  which  brought 
us  into  the  middle  of  the  river,  that  was  about  a  league  broad.  Of  a  sud- 
den there  came  on  a  pufFfrom  a  squall  of  wind,  the  most  sudden  I  ever 
saw.  We  could  not  catch  the  flat,  nor  stem  the  wind,  nor  gain  the  shore. 
Scarcely  had  we  turned  round  to  run  before  the  wind,  when  the  squall 
overtook  us,  which  seemed  to  raise  the  waves,  and  yet  to  smooth  them,  so 
as  to  prevent  breakers.  In  this  state  the  Runcon  Packet  espied  us,  and 
bore  down  to  our  relief.  I  was  so  chilled  that  I  could  not  clamber  into 
the  vessel,  but  was  dragged  in  by  main  force.  My  state  was  truly  sensible 
of  being  attended  with  convulsions,  the  surprise  of  the  passengers,  &c. 

A  well-dressed  female  on  board,  was  so  indecent  in  her  conduct  with 
the  captain,  in  the  presence  of  the  passengers,  as  I  had  never  been  wit- 
ness to  the  like  before.  It  makes  me  think  of  the  state  of  Port-au-Prince 
and  Cape  St.  Fran£ois  before  the  insurrection,  and  of  former  nations  who 
had  filled  up  the  measure  of  their  iniquities,  like  the  Canaanites  or  So- 
domites. And  if  this  be  a  specimen  of  this  country,  is  not  the  downfall 
of  many  at  the  door  ? 

On  my  arrival  in  Liverpool,  I  found  my  appointment  was  not  given 
out  until  for  next  evening,  which  gave  me  some  rest.  An  A-double-L- 
part  man,  who  had  in  general  executed  his  work  well  for  my  printer, 
Forshaw,  was  employed  to  do  my  books,  but  departed  from  the  pattern 
given  him,  and  had  like  to  have  spoiled  some  hundreds,  as  he  fell  into  a 
passion,  and  became  saucy  and  fretful  without  a  cause,  (unless  it  was  the 
subject  of  my  writings.)  I  went  to  see  him  ;  he  acknowledged  the  above, 
which  made  me  think  of  Charles  Wesley  having  once  said  in  company, 


204  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

"  I  can  always  know  a  C 1  by  his  temper."     One  replied,  "  That's 

a  lie."     C W rejoined,  "  Hah  !    Leviathan,  have  I  drawn  thee 

out  with  a  hook." 

I  got  some  more  letters  from  America,  one  of  which  informs  me  that 
Bishop  Whatcoat  is  dead,  and  of  a  camp-meeting,  in  the  little  state  of 
Delaware,  in  which  eleven  hundred  and  sixty-five  professed  to  be  con- 
verted, and  six  hundred  and  six  sanctified.  Oh !  may  the  flame  kindle 
over  the  whole  earth. 

I  had  a  comfortable  meeting  in  Zion  chapel,  and  then  took  the  canal 
packet  to  Wigan,  where  Dr.  J n  and  brother  J.  Mee,  from  Warring- 
ton, met  me.  We  proceeded  to  Hayton,  where  I  held  three  meetings  ; 
met  the  children,  and  found  the  work  prospering. 

Sunday,  Nov.  9th.  Spoke  at  night  in  Bolton,  and  next  morning  ;  and 
thence  returned  to  Warrington,  through  Lowton,  where  I  had  ordered  an 
appointment,  which  through  mistake  was  given  out  for  a  wrong  hour. 
So  I  left  them  very  abruptly,  bidding  none  farewell,  leaving  my  doctor 
and  J.  Mee  behind  me.  However,  this  turned  for  good  ;  for,  as  the  doc- 
tor had  previously  spoken  of  visiting  this  family,  they  would  not  readily 
let  him  off.  The  people  assembled,  and  the  doctor  spoke  near  an  hour 
and  a  half  to  their  general  satisfaction,  which  I  think  seemed  somewhat 
to  raise  his  drooping  mind. 

1  visited  Risley  with  some  satisfaction. 

12th.  Set  out  from  Lynn,  but  through  weakness  of  body  was  necessi- 
tated to  give  over,  and  requested  my  doctor  to  proceed  to  Lynn,  as  a  gig 
was  waiting  for  us  on  the  way.  He  did,  and  found  a  congregation  wail- 
ing, and  spoke  to  them  with  a  degree  of  liberty,  and  I  believe  to  their 
general  satisfaction,  and  some  to  himself. 

A  man  of  no  religion  living  near  Warrington,  in  a  neighborhood  where 
I  had  frequently  felt  a  desire  to  hold  meetings,  came  and  invited  me. 
A  thought  struck  me  to  ask  him  if  he  had  plenty  of  stable-room,  as  I  had 
some  thoughts  of  getting  travelling  convenience  in  consequence  of  my 
late  weakness.  He  replied  in  the  affirmative,  and  also  added,  he  had  a 
horse  and  chair  at  my  service. 

November  13th,  1806.  Some  months  ago  I  took  tea  in  company  with 
a  preacher's  wife  of  the  name  of  Beaumont,  and  gave  her  a  camp-m 
ing  book.  They  were  stationed  this  year  at  Congh  ton.  and  the  account 
which  she  gave  of  me,  caused  a  desire  in  the  breasts  of  the  official  mem- 
bers that  I  should  pay  their  town  a  visit,  particularly  after  they  had  heard 
of  the  revival  in  Macclesfield,  and  some  of  them  had  heard  me  preach, 
(t  was  tried  at  the  leader's  meeting  whether  ]  should  be  invited  there. 
Some  strenuously  opposed  it,  among  whom  was  the  young  prea» 
Beaumont,  the  assistant,  was  silent.  However,  it  was  carried  by  a  great 
majority  ;  and  one  told  the  young  preacher  that  he  had  better  go  home 
to  the  plough,  than  to  talk  in  such  a  manner. 

At  first  I  had  thoughts  of  taking  Peggv  with  me  on  this  visit.  But 
upon  reflection  thought  best  to  have  my  doctor.  So  we  proceeded  in  the 
carriage  to  the  place,  where  we  arrived  about  six  in  the  evening,  and 
were  cordially  received  by  friends  who  had  sat  up  the  preceding  night, 
expecting  me  by  the  coach,  and  were  now  preparing  to  send  in  search 
of  me. 

1  felt  as  if  this  field  was  ripe  for  harvest.     About  seven  o'clock  the 


DOW'S   JOURNAL.  '.205 

chapel  was  nearly  filled,  and  though   I  felt  weak  in  body,  1  appointed 

four  meetings  for  next  day,  intending  to  make  a  proper  trial  in  the  town. 

The  people  thought,  surely  the  American  intends  to  give  us  preaching 

enough. 

14th.     At  half-past  five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  the  chapel  was  full, 

and  more  at  noon.     At  six  the  house  was  filled,  and  at  eight  overflowed. 
15th.    Had  four  meetings  also,  and  the  doctor  went  to  Macclesfield, 

which  appeared  providential,  as  otherwise  the  people  would  have  been 

disappointed  ;   which  was  prevented  to  the  people's  general  satisfaction, 

as  far  as  I  could  learn. 

Sunday,  16th.  I  spoke  at  six  o'clock  in  the  chapel,  at  twelve  in  the 
open  air,  to,  as  some  supposed,  from  four  to  eight  thousand.  After  Beau- 
mont had  done  in  the  evening,  I  addressed  the  same  congregation,  and 
those  members  who  had  opposed  my  coming,  were  detained  to  hear,  as 
they  could  not  get  out,  which  I  believe  removed  some  prejudice,  as  some 
of  them  heard  me  again. 

Monday,  17th.  House  nearly  filled  at  half-past  five  o'clock,  and  I  in- 
vited the  mourners  to  meet  me  at  twelve.  A  number  came,  and  Beau- 
mont's wife  took  an  active  part  in  helping  me  to  pray  with  them.  In  the 
evening  the  house  was  filled  at  both  meetings  as  usual. 

18th.  Meeting  again  in  the  morning,  and  appointed  my  farewell  for 
noon.  There  was  a  large  auditory  attended.  At  the  close  of  the  meet- 
ing I  invited  the  mourners  to  come  forward  ;  about  fifty  distinguished 
Themselves.  I  prayed  with  them  ;  several  professed  to  find  deliverance. 
I  retired,  leaving  a  number  of  mourners  with  those  who  were  helping 
me.  The  work  spread  and  became  more  general,  so  that  people  flocked 
from  various  parts  of  the  town  to  see  what  was  the  matter.  The  meet- 
ing continued  until  night,  after  which,  two  young  men  came  after  me  to 
Macclesfield,  where  I  was  gone,  and  brought  me  the  news  before  day, 
that  about  sixty  had  professed  to  find  peace  before  the  conclusion.  Among 
these  were  ray  hostess,  who  had  been  a  thorn  to  her  husband  for  about 
twenty-three  years,  and  a  profligate  son  of  the  man  who  had  been  the 
principal  cause  of  my  coming. 

Beaumont  said  he  would  rather  have  a  noise  that  would  blow  the  roof 
off  the  house  than  have  the  people  all  dead.  These  were  Old  Methodists, 
and  there  was  no  separate  party  at  Congleton ;  but  a  great  majority  of 
the  leaders,  &c,  were  determined  to  leave  the  society  if  the  invitation 
was  prevented,  which  I  knew  not  of  till  afterwards. 

At  Macclesfield,  these  Quaker-Methodists,  or  Third  Division,  who  call 
themselves  Revivalists,  were  hoped  by  the  Old  Methodists  to  have  dwin- 
dled away.  But  now  this  expectation  was  given  up,  apprehending  that 
my  visits  had  been  the  means  of  their  perpetuation,  in  consequence  of  the 
late  great  revival  and  large  addition  to  their  society. 

On  my  first  coming  to  Macclesfield,  my  doctor,  being  acquainted  with 
Joseph  Bradford,  the  head  preacher,  waited  on  him  with  the  originals  of 
my  credentials,  &c,  letting  him  know  that  I  was  no  party  man,  but  kept. 
in  as  close  connection  with  the  old  society  as  the  nature  of  «my  calling 
would  admit. 

He,  with  the  young  preacher,  was  willing  I  should  have  their  pulpit, 
but  it  was  objected  to  by  the  official  members,  which,  as  I  was  well  in- 
formed, caused  him  to  lose  a  night's  rest.     But  now  I  received  an  invita- 

18 


206  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

tion  to  occupy  the  house.  I  spoke  twice,  to  about  one  thousand  five 
hundred  each  time,  and  twice  at  the  Revivalists'.  Some  of  the  minds  of 
these  were  pained,  and  the  conduct  of  the  others  reminded  me  of  a  little, 
fierce  dog  I  once  saw,  who,  to  save  his  food,  would  only  come  when  the 
cat  was  called.  Oh,  party  spirit !  when  will  it  be  abolished  from  the 
earth  ? 

Wednesday,  19th.  Came  to  Knuttsford  in  the  evening,  but  found  my 
appointment  had  not  been  given  out  according  to  my  direction  ;  however, 
I  spoke  at  eight  o'clock,  and  early  in  the  morning.  At  the  last  meeting 
there  seemed  some  good  impressions. 

My  mind  was  distressed.  I  took  no  food  in  town,  and  but  little  sleep, 
which  was  on  a  hard  seat  near  the  fire  in  the  kitchen,  and  walked  ofTon 
my  way  before  daylight,  after  dismissing  the  people,  and  leaving  the 
doctor  to  get  the  chair  and  follow  me.  We  arrived  in  Warrington  as 
soon  as  we  could,  where  I  found  the  family ;  but  not  seeing  my  Peggy, 
I  inquired  where  she  was.  Went  up  stairs,  and  found  her  lying  sick 
upon  the  bed,  just  as  I  had  seen  her  in  my  sleep  the  night  before.  She 
was  in  a  nervous  fever,  as  the  doctor  said,  having  been  taken  unwell  the 
night  I  went  away.  An  unconverted  doctor  or  apothecary  attended  her, 
but  whether  he  had  done  much  harm  or  good,  I  know  not ;  however,  he 
was  now  dismissed,  as  I  had  the  one  I  desired  with  me,  who,  if  he  were 
in  Dublin,  I  should  have  sent  for  him.  He  the  first  day  seemed  to  think 
the  fever  only  a  momentary  thing,  and  in  no  wise  dangerous ;  but  next 
day  shook  his  head  as  he  was  going  to  Frodsham,  where  he  held  two 
meetings,  to  the  general  satisfaction  of  the  people;  and  returning,  found 
the  fever  inflexible,  which  seemed  to  leave  little  grounds  for  hopes  of 
recovery. 

Peggy  complained  of  great  heaviness  and  continual  sinking,  like  the 
giving  up  of  nature  ;  which  the  doctor  said  was  the  nature  of  her  disor- 
der, arising  from  a  complaint  in  the  liver,  which  she  had  been  more  or 
less  affected  with  for  many  years,  and  was  the  cause  (by  the  humor  get- 
ting into  the  blood)  of  her  long-continued  infirmities,  and  particularly 
fainting,  &c,  with  which  she  had  been  attacked  in  America,  and  the 
cause  of  which  had  not  been  understood. 

Having  several  appointments  given  out,  my  present  circumstances 
were  such  that  I  scrupled  about  fulfilling  them,  considering  her  situation 

and  my  own  weakness,  until   Mary  B d  requested,  as  doing  her  a 

favor,  that  I  would  accept  the  loan  of  a  carriage,  &c.  In  company  with 
Peter  Philips,  I  visited  North wich,  the  metropolis  of  the  circuit,  where  I 
spoke  twice  in  the  Old  Methodist  meeting-house,  I  believe  to  the  general 
satisfaction.     Good  was  done,  and  some  prejudice  removed. 

Sunday,  23d.  Spoke  at  the  forest  at  ten  A.  M.  Many  had  to  stand  in 
the  rain ;  but  we  had  a  shout  which  frequently  drowned  my  voice. 

As  I  was  passing  the  Moor,  I  could  but  reflect  on  Nixon's  prophecy  of 
a  battle  to  be  fought  in  this  place,  in  which  England  should  be  won  and 
lost  three  times  in  one  day,  whilst  a  miller  with  three  thumbs  should  hold 
three  kings'  horses ;  which  I  remarked  in  my  discourse  at  Newpale  at 
two  o'clock.  I  was  afterwards  informed,  that  a  miller  of  the  above  de- 
scription now  resided  at  the  mill  mentioned  in  the  prophecy,  and,  more- 
over, that  "in  the  neighborhood  where  Nixon  (called  the  Cheshire  fool) 
lived,  it  was  received  as  a  truth,  and  that  many  things  which  he  prophe- 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  207 

sied  did  really  come  to  pass,  and  that  he  died  of  hunger  in  the  palace  of 
James  I.,  according  to  his  own  prediction  in  his  native  place." 

I  spoke  in  the  evening  at  Norley,  hut  many  could  not  get  within  hear- 
ing ;  so  I  spoke  in  the  chapel  next  morning,  which  was  nearly  filled.  I 
since  hear  that  a  good  work  then  began.  Thence  to  Bradley  Orchard, 
where  we  had  a  quickening  time.  Also  at  Frodsham.  From  hence  to 
Warrington,  having  been  absent  fifty-two  hours,  held  nine  meetings,  and 
travelled  about  fifty  miles.  Found  Peggy  still  in  her  sinking,  low  state. 
The  first  words  she  spoke  as  I  entered  the  room  were,  "  Where  is  my 
Jesus  ?" 

The  doctor  said  he  had  never  known  more  powerful  means  used  with 
such  little  effect,  on  account  of  the  inflexibility  of  the  fever.  I  observed 
the  doctor  to  make  use  of  the  oil  of  tar  (not  the  spirits  of  turpentine)  ex- 
ternally on  the  feet,  and  a  preparation  of  camphor  and  opium  internally, 
which  produced  such  a  copious  sweating  that  her  clothes  were  necessi- 
tated to  be  changed  twice  in  a  night,  and  this  successively  for  several 
days.  We  also  used  a  large  stone  bottle,  filled  with  hot  water,  kept 
constantly  to  the  feet.  These  had  the  desired  effect,  and  were  the  only 
means  that  seemed  to  give  any  relief  to  the  sinking,  as  she  called  it,  which 
the  doctor  said  proceeded  from  the  disorder  in  the  liver  approaching 
towards  a  mortification — the  poisonous,  corrupt  humor  of  it  operating 
upon  the  heart  and  nervous  system,  and  producing  this  sensation ;  and 
he  since  has  added,  that  he  never  before  saw  any  one  in  a  similar  situa- 
tion, who  did  not  either  die,  or  fall  into  melancholy,  madness,  or  despair. 
The  man  who  had  lent  me  his  horse  and  chair  for  Congleton,  had  in- 
vited me  to  hold  meetings  in  a  large  barn  at  Stockton  Heath,  where  he 
resided.  These  I  now  attended  to  with  assiduity  in  the  evenings ;  and 
Mary  B.'s  favoring  me  with  a  seat  in  a  carriage  was  no  small  convenience 
at  this  time,  as  my  body  was  still  weak,  not  being  entirely  free  from  the 
convulsions  ;  and  also  attending  mostly  by  night  and  day  to  Peggy,  as 
we  had  no  watchers  of  consequence  till  towards  the  last,  and  no  proper 
nurses  at  this  time,  though  the  family  did  all  in  their  power  for  our  con- 
venience ;  but  the  mistress  was  taken  sick  with  the  fever,  and  our  little 
child  taking  the  infection  from  the  breast,  made  the  house  a  kind  of  hos- 
pital at  this  time. 

Sunday,  December  6th.  I  held  meeting  last  evening,  and  three  to-day, 
in  the  Kilhamite  or  New  Connection  chapel,  in  Chester,  where  there 
seemed  to  be  a  considerable  quickening  among  a  barren  people.  J. 
Mallison,  the  preacher,  is  one  of  the  sweetest,  most  liberal-hearted,  spirited 
men  I  have  seen  in  that  connection,  as  in  general  they  are  too  much 
given  to  finding  fault  with  the  Old  Methodists. 

On  my  return,  Peggy's  appearance  seemed  a  little  more  ghastly 
to  me ;  but  the  doctor  replied  that  the  inward  symptoms  were  to  the 
reverse. 

On  Tuesday  the  symptoms  again  appeared  unfavorable.  On  Wednes- 
day I  felt  an  omen  in  my  mind,  as  if  something  in  our  circumstances  was 
going  to  turn  up. 

In  the  afternoon  a  spiritual  daughter  of  mine,  from  Elsby,  (a  country 
place  about  twelve  miles  off,)  came  to  see  us ;  and  it  so  happened  in  con- 
versation, that  she  agreed  to  take  our  child  and  attend  it  with  motherly 
care,  they  being  in  comfortable   circumstances :   and  also  our  watcher 


208  DOW  S   JOURNAL. 

seemed  to  answer  so  well,  that  I  prevailed  with  her  to  give  up  her  own 
employment,  and  attend  upon  Peggy  till  the  conclusion  of  her  illness. 

The  workshop  being  contiguous  to  the  house,  the  work  of  both  lofts, 
together  with  the  noise  of  the  children,  annoyed  Peggy  more  than  she  was 
well  able  to  bear,  which  she  had  not  complained  of  until  now.  So  I  de- 
termined to  remove  her  to  the  house  of  Peter  Wright,  at  Stretton,  about 
four  miles  off,  in  the  country,  where  the  air  was  more  pure. 

Dr.  Johnson  sat  up  with  her  about  fifteen  nights,  without  taking  off  his 
clothes ;  neither  did  I  change  mine  for  three  or  four-and-twenty  days. 
However,  the  jarring  of  the  coach  did  her  no  injury,  but  in  a  few  days 
some  symptoms  of  a  recovery  were  entertained. 

She  was  now  called  to  a  fresh  trial.  I  had  felt  it  on  my  mind  ever 
since  my  leaving  America,  to  pay  Ireland  a  general  visit ;  and  as  circum- 
stances had  turned  up,  and  feeling  my  soul  bound  to  America  in  the 
spring,  I  had  no  opportunity  until  now  ;  which  circumstances  I  stated  to 
to  her.  She  said,  "  Go.  "  However,  I  tarried  a  week  later  ;  we  then 
joined  in  prayer.  I  went  to  Stockton  Heath,  spoke  at  night,  then  took 
coach  to  Liverpool,  so  lost  my  night's  rest;  but  as  no  packet  had  sailed 
for  two  weeks,  nor  probably  would  shortly,  the  winds  being  contrary,  I 
got  my  affairs  adjusted,  and  took  packet  to  Chester,  but  was  disappointed 
in  getting  a  seat  in  the  mail  coach  for  Holly  Head  ;  but  another  in  a  cir- 
cuitous route  presented  to  view,  in  which  I  was  overcharged  in  my  fare, 
on  account  of  my  ignorance,  being  a  stranger.  I  also  was  deceived,  as  a 
cross  coach  was  to  take  me  on  the  road,  which  perhaps  might  be  full,  and 
so  I  lose  my  accommodation.  Thus  I  lost  the  next  night's  rest,  but  had 
not  gone  twenty  miles  before  I  changed  my.  inside  to  an  outside  passage, 
the  cross  coach  being  so  full ;  and  had  not  a  man  quitted  the  coach  to 
accommodate  me,  I  should  have  been  left  in  the  lurch.  My  situation  was 
trying,  it  being  a  hundred  and  twenty  miles,  and  exceedingly  cold  and 
rainy:  also  some  young  Irish  officers,  of  the  Popish  religion,  just  from 
Malta,  were  continually  my  tormentors  over  these  "Welsh  mountains, 
many  miles  of  which  1  walked  to  avoid  them,  the  coach  being  overloaded. 
One  day  as  I  passed  a  lake  or  pond  of  water,  a  whirlwind  from  a  moun- 
tain crossed  the  road  just  as  I  had  passed.  I  could  but  reflect  on  a  pro- 
vidential care,  when  I  saw  the  water  forced  many  yards  into  the  air. 
Took  food  but  twice  on  the  journey.  Had  not  time  to  procure  provisions, 
but  went  on  board  in  my  wet  clothes,  (as  the  packet  was  then  ready  to 
sail,)  and  took  my  passage  in  the  hold  with  the  horse,  rag,  tag,  and  bob- 
tail, to  avoid  the  Irish  officers.  Thus  I  continued  from  Saturday  to  Mon- 
day, when  a  boat  double  manned,  by  signal,  came  to  take  some  out,  charging 
treble  price;  adding  they  never  were  in  such  swells  before.  Pawning  ;; 
note  to  satisfy  them,  it  was  with  the  greatest  difficulty  that  I  could  ge 
the  doctor's  house,  where  Mrs.  Johnson  got  me  a  cup  of  tea,  with  a  heart} 
welcome.  I  lay  down  before  the  fire  to  dry  myself,  it  being  now  Monday 
evening,  and  my  last  refreshment  was  breakfast  on  Saturday. 

Here  the  hand  of  providence  was  manifest.  I  arrived  in  Dublin  just 
before  the  holydays,  which  are  kept  more  sacred  than  Sunday.  At  a 
leader's  meeting,  (being  informed  I  was  come,)  it  was  broached  by  some 
who  had  been  distant  heretofore,  if  they  should  not  open  the  Dublin  houses, 
which  hitherto  had  been  shut  against  me,  and  it  was  not  objected  by  gene- 
ral vote;  wherefore  Matthew  Lanktree,  the  assistant  or  superintendent 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  209 

preacher,  took  me  to  Gravel-walk  meeting-house,  where  I  exhorted  after 
sermon — thence  a  way  opened  for  me  to  hold  meeting  also  in  Whitefriar- 
street  meeting-house,  where  I  spoke  a  number  of  times  both  evenings  and 
mornings;  then  Mr.  Averill,  who  was  a  church  clergyman,  formed  me  a 
route  through  Ireland,  adding  a  kind  of  recommendation  to  this  purport : 

"  Our  Brother  Lorenzo  Dow  has  preached  in  Whitefriar-street  and  Gra- 
vel-walk meeting-houses :  he  travels  Ireland  relying  on  God.  In  the 
name  of  the  Lord  I  wish  him  success,  or  bid  him  God-speed. 

"  Dublin,  December,  fyc.  Adam  Averill." 

The  man  by  the  name  of  Wade,  who  had  taken  me  in  his  gig  to  Wick- 
low,  accommodated  me  with  it  on  this  intended  journey  also.  It  being 
whispered  that  I  wanted  a  young  man  to  attend  me,  to  take  care  of  the 
horse  and  gig,  one  by  the  name  of  John  Fleming,  obtaining  his  master's 
consent,  offered.  The  first  day  we  went  to  Drogheda,  where  I  spoke  five 
times  in  the  Methodist  meeting-house,  and  Tholsel ;  thence  to  Cullen,  spoke 
twice — Dundalk  once — mostly  Roman  Catholic.  At  Carickmaccross,  meet- 
ing not  being  appointed,  I  spoke  in  the  street  to  a  few  attentives,  and  went 
to  King's  Court,  spoke  in  the  market-house,  and  stayed  with  Mr.  Dyoss,  a 
kind  family.  Thence  to  Baleborough,  spoke  in  the  street  and  in  the 
house ;  so  to  Coote  Hill,  where  were  three  houses  for  meeting  in  a  row. 
The  Methodists  had  invited  all  the  Calvinists  in  town  to  come.  I  spoke  on 
A-double-L-partism,  which  gave  great  offence,  as  it  was  wrongly  supposed 
to  be  designedly  done,  and  some  being  abashed,  others  exasperated — 
neighbors  would  hardly  speak  to  each  other  next  day.  At  Clones  saw 
Wood,  whom  I  had  seen  when  in  this  country  before — his  friendship  still 
remained — spoke  twice — appointed  when  to  come  again  ;  and  went  to 
Caven,  a  cool  town — hard  people — spoke  twice,  and  also  at  Kilmore,  in 

the  house  of ,  brother  to ,  who  abridged  the  church  articles 

for  America,  when  Dr.  Coke  was  designed  to  come  over,  &c.  Spoke  six 
times  in  Granard,  and  an  A-double-L-part  church  minister  taking  offence, 
went  out — twice  at  Old  Castle — twice  at  Mulengar — once  at  Terilspass — 
also  at  Kilbegan — then  to  Bracke  Castle,  to  the  house  of  a  great  man,  of 
about  three  thousand  sterling  per  annum  ;  he  thought  I  had  an  errand  to 
his  family  :  some  of  this  Handy  family  followed  me  to  Moate.  I  visited 
Moss-town,  tarrying  with  Mr.  Kingston  in  a  great  house,  but  as  the  family 
were  designingly  striving  to  retard  or  detain  me  from  meeting,  saying,  it 
is  too  late,  &c,  I  suddenly  and  abruptly  left  the  table,  found  the  way 
out  of  the  house,  and  pushed  off  to  meeting,  which  brought  out  all  hands 
upon  a  jaunting  car.  Next  morning  I  visited  Goshen  and  Lisduff— held 
four  meetings — saw  the  wife  of  the  clergyman  who  had  left  the  meeting; 
she  was  a  pious  Methodist,  but  got  deceived  in  his  A-double-L-partism, 
until  the  matrimonial  knot  was  tried ;  and  many  a  poor  woman  gets  im- 
posed upon  as  a  cipher  for  a  husband.  Spoke  twice  in  Longford — good 
times — saw  Mr.  Armstrong,  a  preacher,  and  I  believe  an  excellent  man. 
Visited  Athlone ;  spoke  twice — called  for  mourners,  but  none  came  for- 
ward. One  who  did  not  preach,  though  he  had  the  name,  said,  "  The 
people  here  are  uncircumcised  in  heart  and  ears,  and  will  not  stoop  and 
bow  to  Lorenzo."  His  name  was  Robinson.  Next  morning  about  twenty 
came  up  under  the  melting  power  of  God  to  be  prayed  for — thence  to 
Clara,  where  some  of  the  Handy  people  were — thence  to  Tullamore,  and 

18* 


210  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

several  friends  met  me  on  the  way,  one  of  which  was  Christopher  Wood. 
When  in  this  country  before,  I  felt  distress  and  abruptly  left  a  house  of 
quality,  where  I  intended  to  lodge,  late  at  night — I  met  this  man  in  the 
street  and  went  home  with  him,  whose  wife  from  that  time  became  serious  ; 
so  now  I  had  a  home — had  two  good  meetings — got  the  gig  repaired,  and 
went  to  Mount  Mellick — pressed  a  man  to  send  a  bell-man  through  the 
town,  to  ring  out  the  people,  saying,  "  Put  on  the  courage  of  a  man" — he 
did — afterwards  I  found  he  was  a  Methodist  preacher.  Spoke  twice  in 
Portarlington — here  I  received  the  solemn  news  of  the  death  of  our  only 
child — I  felt,  as  it  were,  as  if  part  of  myself  was  gone  ;  yet  could  not  mur- 
mur, but  felt  with  submission  to  say,  "  The  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord 
hath  taken  away,  blessed  be  his  name  :"  it  is  a  feeling  which  nothing  but  ex- 
perience can  fully  realize.  Though  our  Letitia  be  no  more  seen,  yet  she 
having  escaped  the  evil  to  come,  with  all  the  vain  snares  of  this  delusive 
world,  I  trust  it  is  not  long  before  we  shall  meet  above,  where  parting 
shall  be  no  more.  What  must  have  been  the  feelings  of  my  poor  Peggy, 
when  in  a  strange  land,  given  over  to  die,  at  least  but  small  probability 
of  ever  meeting  again — her  husband  and  child  absent — and  then  the  news 
of  the  death  of  the  latter  to  reach  her  ears? — Experience  only  can  tell. 
Messrs.  Jones  and  Griffin,  who  brought  me  the  above  news,  accompanied 
me  to  Monsteverin  and  Athy,  and  talked  about  going  to  America.  I 
visited  a  country  place,  and  then  to  Maryborough ;  stayed  with  John 
Campoin,  who  was  a  happy  local  preacher  when  I  was  here  before ;  but 
now  he  is  in  an  uncomfortable  state,  some  uncomfortable  circumstances 
having  turned  up.  He  spoke  frequently  ;  finding  fault  and  speaking  of 
the  faults  of  the  Methodists,  which  is  too  frequently  the  case  with  back- 
sliders, retailing  the  improprieties  of  others  without  mending  their  own. 
Vice  ought  to  be  discountenanced  ;  but  to  watch  others  with  a  jealous 
spirit,  to  speak  of  them  in  a  canting  way,  &c,  argues  very  bad,  and 
savours  of  an  unholy  spirit.  I  visited  Mountrath  and  Tentore,  where  Mr. 
Averill  lives.  His  conversion  was  as  follows.  His  grandmother  was  a 
good  church  woman  for  the  time;  a  church  clergyman  gave  him  a  rap 
on  the  head  with  a  cane  in  play,  when  he  was  six  years  old.  He  said, 
"  Grandmother,  1  wish  that  man  would  never  come  again."  Said  she, 
"  Wish  God's  minister  would  never  come  again  !"  Feeling  the  effect  of 
the  blow,  a  large  bunch  on  his  head,  she  was  exasperated  also :  he  desired 
an  explanation  why  the  man  preached.  She  said,  "To  save  people,  but 
he  would  not  except  he  was  well  paid  for  it."  Thus,  while  she  was  ex- 
plaining things  to  his  understanding,  he  felt  a  great  light  or  comfort  to 
break  into  his  mind,  but  could  not  tell  the  cause,  nor  what  it  was — it  lasted 
near  twelve  months.  He  said  to  her,  "  When  I  am  grown  up  I  will  preach 
for  nothing."  She  replied,  "  That  is  a  good  resolution,  but  you  will  for- 
get it."  He  said,  "I  will  not."  His  father  lost  a  purse  of  gold,  and 
said,  "  The  child  who  would  find  and  return  it,  should  have  whatever 
they  would  ask."  He  found  it,  and  said,  "Let  me  go  to  college  instead 
of  my  elder  brother,  (whom  the  father  intended  to  educate,)  and  would 
not  be  put  oil*." 

Thus  he  got  his  education  and  became  a  church  minister,  but  preached 
for  hire  ;  and  one  day  when  visiting  his  parish,  he  called  on  a  family 
called  Quakers.  They  asked,  "Who  art  thou,  the  man  who  preaches  in 
the  steeple-house  ?"     One  said,  "  Don't  thee  preach  for  hire  ?"     Fie  said 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  211 

he  did.  Q.  "  Dost  thou  think  it  is  right  ?"  A.  "  I  don't  know  that  it  is 
wrono-."  Q.  "  I  did  not  ask  if  thou  thought  it  wrong,  but  dost  thou  think 
it  is  right?"  His  youthful  promise  started  into  his  mind,  not  to  preach 
for  hire,  so  he  dare  not  say  he  thought  it  right,  and  he  still  replied,  ';  I 
don't  know  it  to  be  wrong."  Q.  "  Art  thou  willing  for  light  on  the  sub- 
ject ?"  A.  '•'  Yes."  So  the  Quaker  gave  him  a  book  against  hirelings, 
which  he  read  with  attention,  and  every  word  carried  conviction  to  his 
mind.  So  he  gave  up  the  curacy,  which  his  wife  had  for  pocket-money 
heretofore  ;  and  when  she  observed  him  not  go  to  church,  she  inquired 
the  cause,  and  said,  "  What  shall  I  do  for  pocket-money  ?"  He  replied, 
u-  My  dear,  I  trust  God  will  help  me  to  make  you  out  the  same  sum  some 
other  way,"  &c.  He  built  a  pulpit  in  his  own  house,  and  held  meetings; 
and  shortly  one  man  professed  to  be  converted,  and  know  his  sins  forgiven, 
which  Averill  reproved  him  for,  saying,  "  I  don't  know  my  own  forgiven." 
A  Methodist  present  said,  ';  If  you  don't,  I  do  ;  and  if  you  will  look  for 
the  witness  God  will  give  it  you ;"  and  soon  after  he  felt  the  same  sensa- 
tions as  when  a  lad,  &c.  His  wife*  left  him  because  he  dare  do  no  other- 
wise than  itinerate  and  preach  without  hire,  being  possessed  of  an  inde- 
pendent fortune.  So  the  order  of  providence  brought  him  among  the 
Methodists.  One  day  a  mob  saw  him  coming  over  a  bridge,  and  one  said, 
"Devil  split  my  head  open  if  I  don't  do  so  and  so  to  the  swadler,"  (the 
Methpdists  being  called  swadlers  in  Ireland,  in  derision  ;)  but  the  restrain- 
ing providence  of  God  kept  them,  so  he  passed  unhurt.  Afterwards  that 
man  on  the  continent  had  his  head  opened  by  a  French  sword,  which  one 
saw  who  heard  him  express  the  words,  and  wrote  home  to  his  friend  not 
to  oppose  Mr.  Averill,  for  he  was  a  man  of  God.  He  (though  in  connec- 
tion) is  not  confined  to  a  circuit,  but  travels  as  he  pleases.  Also  there 
are  ten  missionaries  employed,  though  not  particularly  confined,  but  are 
somewhat  like  Mr.  G.  and  C,  dec,  in  New  York  district. 

I  had  three  church  ministers  to  hear  me,  one  of  whom  was  a  deist,  yet 
continued  his  living  in  Averill's  vicinity.  From  Durrow  I  went  to  Kil- 
kenny, and  from  thence  to  Moneybeg,  where  some  more  conversed  about 
America.  I  visited  a  country  place,  Carlow  and  Ballitore  ;  here  I  spoke 
in  a  Quaker  meeting-house.  Here  Job  Scott  died,  and  Dr.  Johnson  was 
born.  I  visited  Baltinglass,  Hacketstown.  Tinahaly,  Killaveny,  Rednagh, 
Rathdrum,  to  Wicklow.  Here  was  J.  Wade,  son  to  the  man  who  lent 
me  the  gig,  who  conversed  about  America.  He  also  accompanied  me  to 
Arklow  and  Gorey,  where  I  spoke  in  the  market-house  ;  thence  to  Ferns 
and  Newtown-Barry.     When  I  was  here  seven  years  before,  I  was  sur- 

*  She  lived  but  a  few  years,  during  which  time  she  caused  him  much  trouble,  sorrow,  and 
anxiety,  though  he  allowed  her  two  hundred  pounds  sterling  per  annum  for  her  support,  and 
the  daughter;  and  she  would  not.  see  him,  nor  suffer  the  daughter  to  write  to  him,  though 
she  appeared  ready  to  fly  when  she  met  him  on  the  road.  But  after  the  mother's  death, 
she  returned,  being  young. 

The  wives  of  J.  W.  and  George  Whitefield  were  similar  ;  but  those  three  men  stuck  to  the 
work,  and  God  blessed  them  in  it,  until  those  objects  were  removed  out  of  the  way.  And 
if  a  man  is  faithful  in  the  way  of  duty,  and  those  beings  who  act  thus  are  removed  and  taken 
away,  how  can  one  in  conscience  and  in  truth  call  it  a  "  i.oi.s  ?" 

And  those  men  whom  God  has  moved  by  his  Spirit,  and  called  to  preach  the  Gospel,  how- 
do  tliey  leel  when  under  petticoat  government  so  far  as  to  desert  the  work  ?  "  Any  way  for 
the  sake  of  peace."  But  remember  thai  which  God  wills  concerning  the  sphere  of  our  ac- 
tion, is  the  only  road  to  sure  PEACE,  "for  the  way  of  transgressors  is  hard."  Therefore, 
out  of  the  order  of  God  a  conscientious  man  cannot  feel  easy  in  his  mind  until  he  fully  back- 
slides in  heart. 


212  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

prised  by  an  unusual  noise,  so  that  I  could  not  sleep ;  yet  I  would  not  be 
scared  away,  knowing  if  the  devil  came  he  could  not  hurt  me,  but  could 
obtain  no  satisfactory  information  relative  to  it,  yet  would  sleep  there  no 
more.  That  family  now  told  me  that  they  heard  the  noise  several  days 
successively  after  I  was  gone,  until  a  backslider  who  was  then  sick  under 
the  roof,  was  dead,  being  in  black  despair.  Enniscorthy,  Wexford,  Old 
Ross,  New  Ross,  city  of  Waterford,  Carrick  on  Seur,  Clonmel,  Cashel, 
Littleton,  Rosgrey,  Templemore,  Clesordan,  Burr,  Aughrim,  Tuam,  and 
Castlebar,  I  visited.  Some  of  these  places  had  received  wrong  informa- 
tion relative  to  my  coming,  which  disappointments  paved  the  way  to  my 
getting  greater  congregations.  Gideon  Ousley,  one  of  the  missionaries, 
met  me  and  observed,  "  Yesterday  a  Roman  priest  being  insufficient,  got 
another  to  help  him,  and  one  with  a  whip  and  the  other  with  a  club,  drove 
off  some  thousands  of  people  like  swine  to  market,  who  were  attentively 
hearing  me  preach."  I  could  scarcely  believe  that  the  clergy  in  this  our 
day,  could  have  such  an  ascendancy  over  their  people.  He  accompanied 
me  to  many  appointments  to  Sligo.  In  this  journey  I  found  numbers  con- 
verted, the  fruit  of  awakenings  when  here  before,  and  many  came  out  to 
hear  who  did  not  usually  attend  any  place  of  religious  worship  ;  so  I 
have  access  sometimes  to  one  class  of  people,  which  was  I  to  labor  in  any 
other  sphere  of  life  I  should  not.  Thence  to  Manor-Hamilton,  Violet-Hili, 
Enniskilen,  Maguire's  Bridge,  Brookborough.  Clones,  Monauham.  Aghna- 
cloy,  Cook's-town,  Cole-Island,  Moy,  Blackwater,  Armagh,  Rich-Hill, 
Tanderagee,  Portadown,  Lurgan,  Moria,  Lisburn,  and  Belfast.  Here  I 
met  some  of  my  old  friends  from  Larne,  who  informed  me  of  the  expecta- 
tions of  the  people  there.  I  intended  to  visit  that  place  ever  since  I  came 
to  Europe,  but  now  could  get  no  further  down  into  the  north.  There  mav 
be  the  providence  of  God  in  this.  Balinahinch,  Downpatrick,  Newry.  and 
so  to  Dublin,  having  been  gone  sixty-seven  days,  in  which  time  I  travelled 
about  seventeen  hundred  English  miles,  and  held  about  two  hundred 
meetings,  in  most  of  which  the  quickening  power  of  God  was  to  be  felt, 
and  some  were  set  at  liberty  before  we  parted.  I  returned  the  horse  and 
chair  to  the  owner,  satisfied  the  demand,  left  money  for  the  doctor's  books, 
which  he  once  had  sent  by  me  to  America,  and  prepared  for  my  departure. 
The  friends  who  had  conversed  relative  to  sailing  with  me,  now  met  and 
agreed  that  I  should  engage  their  passage. 

I  suddenly  departed  to  Liverpool,  feeling  my  work  done  here,  and  en- 
gaged the  steerage  of  a  ship  for  our  company  accordingly.  Peggy 
was  recovered,  and  thus  the  Lord  was  good  to  bring  us  together  once 
more,  when  there  was  so  little  prospect  to  human  probability  when  we 
parted.  Many  condemned  me  for  going  to  Ireland  when  and  as  I  did  ; 
but  had  I  tarried  I  could  have  done  her  no  more  good,  as  I  obtained  the 
nurse  I  wished  for,  and  by  going  I  answered  a  clear  conscience.  We 
went  by  canal  to  Wigan,  walked  to  Hecton,  and  from  thence  we  went  to 
Bolton  ;  in  the  mean  time  I  visited  Blackburn  and  another  place.  So 
when  I  came,  the  man  who  invited  me  treated  me  cool,  by  which  means 
I  was  disagreeably  necessitated  to  disappoint  hundreds  of  people.  We 
came  by  canal  to  Manchester,  where  we  met  the  doctor,  who  suddenly 
departed  from  us  by  coach  to  Chester  ;  thence  to  Hollvhead.  and  so  went 
over  to  Dublin,  and  I  saw  him  no  more.  He  is  one  of  the  kindest,  humane 
men  to  the  poor  I  have  seen,  and  I  am  under  more  obligations  to  him  than 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  213 

any  I  have  acquaintance  with  in  my  travels.  I  was  in  hopes  to  have  had 
his  company  to  America,  but  here  I  was  disappointed,  as  he  could  not  see 
his  way  clear  to  come.  Thence  to  Warrington,  saw  our  friends  and 
found  them  well.  The  society  called  Quaker-Methodists,  gave  me  a  tes- 
timonial concerning  my  conduct,  as  may  be  seen  in  the  appendix.  Here 
I  met  brother  Shegog.  We  went  to  Knutsford,  and  thence  to  Maccles- 
field, where  I  preached  the  dedication  sermon  of  the  new  chapel  belonging 
to  the  Free-gospellers,  or  Revivalists.  Instrumental  music  was  introduced 
here  in  form,  to  draw  the  more  people  together,  to  get  money  to  defray  the 
expense  of  the  house.  I  believe  they  got  less  money  by  so  doing  than 
they  would  otherwise  ;  and  of  course  it  is  a  foolish  thing  to  take  the  devil's 
tools  to  do  the  Lord's  work  with  ;  it  is  an  evil  practice,  and  you  cannot 
deny  it. 

I  visited  Congleton,  and  found  more  than  one  hundred  had  been  taken 
into  society  since  my  other  visit.  I  also  visited  Boslem,  in  Staffordshire, 
and  many  other  places  ;  also  the  city  of  Chester,  and  all  around  its  vicini- 
ty. I  received  invitations  into  different  parts  of  England,  but  feeling  as 
it  were  my  work  done  here,  and  my  heart  and  soul  bound  to  America,  I 
dare  do  no  otherwise  than  return,  and  of  course  durst  not  accept  the  invi- 
tations but  with  thankfulness,  and  not  comply. 

There  are  six  kinds  of  names  of  Methodists  in  England  :  1.  Old  Society  ; 
2.  Kilhamites;  3.  Quaker-Methodists  ;  4.  Whitefield's  Methodists  ;  5.  Re- 
vivalists, or  Free-gospellers;  6.  Welsh  Methodists,  (called  jumpers,)  a 
happy,  simple,  pious  people,  by  the  best  accounts ;  besides  the  Church 
Methodists. 

The  old  body  are  the  main  stock,  as  that  in  America  ;  they  have  never 
had  a  final  separation  from  the  church.  They  are  calletl  protestants,  but 
most  of  them  are  as  dissenters,  preaching  in  church  hours,  which  Mr. 
Wesley  did  not  allow.  They  mostly  have  the  ordinances  among  them, 
though  their  preachers  are  not  ordained,  but  say  the  power  which  qualifies 
them  to  preach,  does  not  make  a  man  half  a  minister;  and  if  he  be  prop- 
erly called,  and  qualified  by  God  to  administer  the  substance  in  the  word 
to  the  salvation  of  souls,  the  same  of  course  is  fit  to  administer  the  shadow 
in  form,  and  of  course  coufit  the  oM,i  nation  but  a.  form* 

There  is  instrumental  music  in  most  of  the  leading  chapels  in  England. 
But  for  a  lad  to  start  up  and  sing  away  in  form  like  a  hero,  yet  have  no 
more  sense  of  divine  worship  than  a  parrot  that  speaks  a  borrowed  song,  T 
ask  how  God  is  glorified  in  that  ?  If  mechanism  was  in  such  perfection, 
as  to  have  a  machine  by  steam  to  speak  words  in  form  of  sentences  ;  and 
so  say  a  prayer,  repeat  a  sermon,  and  play  the  music,  and  say  amen, 
would  this  be  divine  worship  ?  No  !  there  is  no  divinity  about  it  ;  and  of 
course  it  is  only  mechanism.  And  hence  if  we  have  not  the  Spirit  of  God, 
our  worship  is  not  divine.  Consequently,  it  is  only  form  ;  and  form  with- 
out power,  is  but  a  sham. 

In  Ireland  the  separation  from  the  Church  has  not  taken  place.  There 
is  more  of  the  ancient  Methodist  simplicity  discoverable  among  them,  but 
not  as  in  America.  I  believe  the  plan  fallen  upon  in  these  United  States, 
is,  and  has  been  the  most  proper  one  for  the  time  being,  to  carry  on  an 
extensive  itinerancy  with   little  expense  ;  but.  what  will  or  should  be  best 

*  For  the  sake  of  order. 


214  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

in  future,  may  God's  wisdom  direct,  and  his  providence  point  out  ?    "Well 
may  the  Poet  say, 

"  Except  the  Lord  conduct  the  plan, 
The  best  concerted  schemes  are  vain, 
And  never  can  succeed." 

If  "  the  kingdom  of  God  be  righteousness,  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy 
Ghost,"  and  the  "testimony  of  Jesus  be  the  spirit  of  prophecy,"  well  may 
the  Apostle  say,  "  No  man  can  call  Jesus  Lord  but  by  the  Holy  Ghost." 
Again,  "  If  any  man  have  not  the  spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  his."* 

In  Europe  there  is  much  more  stress  put  upon  forms,  names  and  tradi- 
tion, than  in  America  ;  you  can  scarcely  give  a  greater  offence,  than  ask, 
"  Have  you  any  religion  ?"  "  Got  any  religion  !"  "  Think  I  am  a  hea- 
then— got  my  religion  to  seek  at  this  time  of  day  ?"  "  I  was  always  reli- 
gious." What  is  your  religion  ?  It  is  the  religion  of  my  father,  and  he 
was  of  the  religion  of  his  father,  the  good  old  way  ;  we  don't  change  our 
religion."  Suppose  a  man  has  a  young  horse,  that  will  run  a  race — win 
a  prize,  and  is  a  valuable  animal ;  he  wills  the  horse  to  his  son,  and  he 
to  his  son,  and  so  on.  But  the  horse  dies :  the  grandson  boasts,  what, 
have  not  I  got  a  good  horse  ?  I  have,  my  grandfather  raised  him,  willed 
him  to  my  father,  who  gave  him  to  me  ;  and  I  can  prove  by  the  neighbors, 
he  ran  such  a  race,  and  won  such  a  prize.  But  on  a  close  inspection,  it 
is  found  only  the  bones  are  remaining.  Look  at  the  Congregationals,  or 
Independents,  Presbyterians,  Quakers,  &c.  &c.  &c,  and  compare  them 
now  with  the  history  of  their  ancestors,  and  a  change  will  be  visible. f 

Two  or  three  centuries  ago,  perhaps,  ancestors  had  religion,  and  were 
out  of  stigma,  called  by  a  name  that  has  been  attached  to  their  form,  and 
handed  down  from  father  to  son.  These  ancestors  living  in  the  divine  life 
of  religion,  in  that  divine  life  have  gone  to  heaven,  as  Christ  saith,  "  My 
sheep  hear  my  voice,  and  follow  me,  and  I  give  unto  them  eternal  life," 
«fec.  But  the  children  down  have,  or,  bearing  the  same  name,  think  they 
have,  the  same  religion  ;  but  on  a  close  reflection  or  inspection,  there  is  no 
more  divine  life  about  their  form,  than  animal  life  about  the  bones  of  the 
old  horse  ;  and  of  course,  will  no  more  carry,  a  man  to  heaven,  than  the 
bones  will,  with  whip  and  spurs,  carfl^  a  man  a  journey,  &c.  Because 
bible  religion  is  what  we  must  have  especially,  for  the  ancients  "  were 
filled  with  joy  and  with  the  Holy  Ghost,"  and  "  without  holiness  no  man 
shall  see  the  Lord;"  but  "blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart,  for  they  shall 
see  God." 

I  scruple  whether  the  funds  which  have  been  raised  in  England  have 
not  proved  a  temptation  to  some,  though  they  might  be  turned  to  the  glory 
of  God,  and  doubtless  have  in  many  instances ;  yet  I  fear  that  to  some, 
through  fear,  it  hath  proved  a  snare,  so  that  they  have  not  borne  that  testi- 
mony, which  their  conscience  and  judgment  told  them  was  their  duty, 
against  a  growing  evil  ;  whilst  others  have  had  too  much  affluence  and 
case,  and  by  that  means  have  sunk  too  much  upon  their  lees  !  God  forbid 
it  should  be  the  case  in  America  !  Whilst  a  man,  or  body  of  people  are 
.simple  and  sincere,  having  frequently  recourse  to  their  first  principles  in 

*  My.  Asbury  is  to  America  what  Wesley  was  to  Europe. 

+  And  unless  people  have  recourse  to  their  first  principles  they  will  degenerate  ? 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  215 

the  Lord,  there  is  no  room  to  doubt  his  favor  and  his  blessing,  and  these 
will  make  a  happy  life,  and  procure  a  happy  end  ;  and  all  is  well  that 
ends  well,  is  the  old  proverb.  But  who  can  stand  when  God  sets  his  face 
against  them  ?  Or  what  can  prosper  if  God  don't  smile  his  approbation. 
The  wicked  may  prosper  for  a  while,  but  at  length  they  will  be  driven 
away  as  the  chaff,  and  their  candle  put  out — whilst  the  righteous  shall  be 
had  in  everlasting  remembrance. 


CHAPTER   X. 

A  SHORT  ACCOUNT  OF  "ECCENTRIC  COSMOPOLITE." 

When  Cosmopolite  was  on  his  last  tour  through  *******?  orders  were 
sent  from  the  "  Castle,"  somewhere,  by  somebody,  that  he  must  be  taken 
into  custody  ;  which  body  returning,  replied  for  answer,  that  Cosmopolite 
could  not  be  found* — this,  more  than  once  or  twice.  Moreover,  the  Thresh- 
ers pursued  him  two  nights  and  one  day  for  a  noted  heretic ;  but  he  un- 
wittingly escaped  from  them  likewise.  The  martial  law  was  now  pro- 
claimed in  four  counties,  which  made  it  dangerous  travelling  without  a 
pass  ;  but  Cosmopolite  was  providentially  kept  in  peace,  and  safely  deli- 
vered from  the  whole — yet  not  by  foresight  in  any  human  wisdom — for 
it  was  not  within  the  reach  of  human  ken. 


"  Question  22.  A  man  from  America,  named  *******  ***;  having  tra- 
velled through  this  country,  professing  himself  a  friend  to  the  **********? 
what  judgment  ought  this  **********  to  pass  concernine;  the  conduct  of  that 
man  f 

"^.nswer.  He  came or  any  authorized  to  give 

it has  not  travelled  as  one  of  our  people,  nor  as  one  of  our 

friends — and  we  are  determined  that  should  he  return,  none  of  our  ********* 
******  shall  be  opened  to  him  on  any  account  whatever." — Minutes  of 
both  countries. 

He  left  ******  at  full  tide  and  fair  wind,  in  an  extra  packet — having 
just  stepped  on  board  as  she  cast  off:  down  came  the  "pursuers,"  and 
looked  from  the  dock,  while  he  gazed  at  them  from  the  deck,  and  thus 
went  out  of  the  harbor. 

Twice  the  consul  had  applied  for  passports  in  vain,  and  likewise  solicit- 
ed the  interference  of  the  ambassador,  but  there  were  no  returns.  Hence 
Cosmopolite,  when  he  had  finished  his  work  and  got  ready,  came  away  in 
a  vessel  that  was  fitted  for  the  purpose ;  but  not  with  design,  except  by 
Providence.  Another  vessel  had  sprang  a  leak,  which  the  pursuers  were 
searching,  as  Cosmopolite  sailed  by  out  of  port,  in  the  other  ship. 


*  Cosmopolite  was  on  the  chase  seventeen  hundred  miles  in  sixty-seven  days,  and  held 
two  hundred  meetings — such  being  the  distance  from  the  people,  without  intimacy — and  the 
velocity  of  the  journey,  that  they  scarcely  knew  from  whence  he  came  or  where  he  was 
gone! 


216  DOW'S   JOURNAL. 

The  fog  was  as  a  hiding-place  in  the  hand  of  God — to  preserve  from 
those  "  Floating  Hells" — while  coming  round  Hibernia  and  doubling 
Cape  Clear — for  several  days  together ! 

This  vessel  was  called  the  Averick — 323  tons — De  Cost,  master — would 
keep  half  point  nigher  the  wind  than  usual ;  hence  ships  at  the  leeward 
must  run  parallel,  or  cross  our  track  to  gain  the  weather  gage,  in  order 
to  bear  upon  us — therefore  would  lose  time  and  distance.  De  Cost  put  out 
his  lights  and  altered  his  course,  and  so  evaded  the  intruders  thrice — ■ 
whereas  the  other  ship  which  had  been  refused  on  account  of  her  leak,  was 
boarded  twice.  Thus  Cosmopolite  was  preserved  to  Columbia's  shores, 
for  which  praised  be  the  Lord  ! 

Though  a  stranger,  the  way  was  opened  for  meetings,  and  some  good 
times  in  public — some  aquaintance  with  the  Quakers,  and  sailed  to  New- 
York  with  most  of  the  passengers. 

Cosmopolite  was  accused  with  "  hush  money"  clandestinely,  by  some 
who  were  on  board.  On  getting  wind  of  it  he  had  the  agreement  stated, 
and  then  produced  the  receipt  to  the  full  amount,  which  answered  to  the 
articles.  Then  he  was  accused  of  having  received  a  present  of  ten  pounds 
from  the  captain,  which  they  said  should  have  been  divided  with  the  pas- 
sengers. Cosmopolite  said  why  ?  was  there  any  such  agreement  ?  They 
acknowledged  not !  yet  observed  it  would  have  been  but  just.  Cosmopo- 
lite said,  he  did  not  see  nor  feel  the  obligation — had  the  donation  been 
given — which  he  observed  had  never  been  given ;  and  appealed  to  the 
captain  if  ever  he  had  made  the  gift,  who  answered  in  the  negative. 
Nevertheless,  ungenerously  did  some  persist  to  make  the  impression  that 
Cosmopolite  was  a  swindler.  But  what  is  amiss  here  must  be  rectified 
hereafter. 

Some  of  those  people  who  were  led  by  inclination  or  judgment  to  come 
to  America,  questioned  Cosmopolite  antecedent  to  their  coming.  Civility 
demanded  a  reply,  which  accordingly  was  given.  As  free  agents  they 
came  for  their  own  interest  only  ;  but  meeting  with  some  trials,  bitterly 
accused  Cosmopolite,  as  the  cause  of  all  their  trials,  calamities,  and  mis- 
fortunes— who  could  have  no  interest  in  their  coming.  One  even  went  so 
far  as  to  curse  the  day  she  ever  saw  his  face,  though  he  had  done  all  he 
could  to  serve  them.  But  the  sin  of  ingratitude  is  one  of  the  most  abom- 
inable crimes  that  the  heart  of  man  can  be  contaminated  with,  and  very 
obnoxious  in  the  sight  of  heaven — evidently  marked  with  just  displeasure 
in  righteous  retributions. 

Here  it  may  be  observed,  that  those  who  have  fled  from  oppression  and 
privation  to  the  "  Land  of  Liberty,"  are  the  worst  enemies,  and  most  bit- 
ter in  the  execrations  of  any  on  these  shores,  when  fortune  smiles  upon 
them.  But  yet  it  is  very  observable  that  few  of  them  are  willing  to  re- 
turn to  the  old  world. 

A  certain  pair,  whose  passage  the  king  paid,  from  the  old  world  to  the 
new — fortune  smiling  on  them  in  Alexandria — the  term  being  expired,  in 
contempt  he  quit  the  country,  exclaiming,  i(  the  best  flour  in  America  is 
not  equal  to  the  mud  of  London."  There  he  put  his  barrel  of  dollars  in 
a  private  bank  ;  which  broke  in  a  few  days  after,  and  he  then  had  to  turn 
porter,  and  stand  in  the  mud,  to  get  wherewith  to  support  nature  ! 

On  this  voyage,  Cosmopolite  frequently  felt  a  foreboding  of  approaching 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  217 

trials ;  and  a  secret  conviction  that  all  was  not  well  at  the  Mississippi, 
which  he  expressed  more  than  once  or  twice. 

He  went  to  Virginia,  by  land — saw  brother  Mead — met  his  rib  in  Rich- 
mond, and  then  returned  to  New  England,  holding  meetings  and  had  good 
times  by  the  way.  But  now  the  storm  began  to  gather,  preludes  of  which 
were  seen.  Hence,  Cosmopolite  felt  he  must  fortify  his  mind — consider- 
ing these  omens  a  dispensation  of  preparation  accordingly,  from  the  benefi- 
cent Parent  of  the  world  ! 

Whilst  in  Europe  Cosmopolite  was  attacked  with  spasms  of  a  most  ex- 
traordinary kind,  which  baffled  the  skill  of  the  most  eminent  of  the  faculty  ; 
and  reduced  his  nervous  strength,  and  shook  his  constitution  to  the  centre, 
more  than  all  his  labors  and  exposures  heretofore — which  had  been  from 
seven  to  ten  thousand  miles  a  year,  and  attending  meeting  from  six  to  seven 
hundred  times.  But  now  his  sun  appeared  declining,  and  his  career  draw- 
ing to  a  close.  But  the  idea  of  yielding  and  giving  up  the  itinerant  sphere, 
was  trying  to  Cosmopolite,  seeing  it  was  his  element  and  paradise  to  travel 
and  preach  the  gospel.  Hence  he  got  a  stiff  leathern  jacket  girded  with 
buckles  to  serve  as  stays,  to  support  his  tottering  frame,  to  enable  him  to 
ride  on  horseback  ;  which  the  doctors  remonstrated  against.  When  that 
would  answer  no  further,  he  took  the  gig  and  little  wagon  ;  but  was  oblig- 
ed to  sit  or  lay  down  some  part  of  the  meeting  to  be  able  to  finish  his  dis- 
course, mostly  for  seven  years. 

Some  could  or  would  not  make  the  necessary  distinction  between  volun- 
tary singularity  and  a  case  of  extreme  necessity.  But  such  a  cavilling 
argues  an  ungenerous  mind,  and  is  too  much  tainted   with  "  moral  evil." 

Cosmopolite  had  bought  a  pair  of  mules,  which  were  to  have  been  fitted 
to  the  carriage  against  his  return  ;  but  in  lieu  thereof,  were  put  in  a  wag- 
on ;  and  so  broke  down  they  were  unfit  for  service :  hence  he  had  to  part 
with  them  for  about  half  value,  to  be  able  to  prosecute  his  journey.  The 
horse  he  had  was  shortly  starved  so  as  to  fail,  and  hence  obliged  to  part 
with  him  for  one  of  little  worth. 

Shortly  followed  the  residue — while  in  his  decline  of  health.  From 
New  England  he  was  found  in  the  Mississippi  Territory  ;  having  travel- 
led there  by  land  through  Georgia,  where  he  received  letters  of  confirma- 
tion that  all  was  not  going  right. 

Here  Cosmopolite  was  induced  to  aid  two  parties,  as  a  friend  between, 
who  got  him  bound  and  would  not  let  him  go  off.  He  offered  all  he  had  ; 
but  in  vain.  The  circumstance  was,  one  party  owned  three  hundred  and 
twenty-four  acres  of  land,  and  verbally  consented  for  the  other  to  build  a 
mill  on  it  ;  who  set  up  a  frame  without  any  title,  and  getting  involved  in 
debt,  the  first  would  not  sell  it  to  him  lest  they  should  lose  it  by  his  cred- 
itors ;  and  he  was  afraid  lest  he  should  lose  his  labor  for  the  want  of  a 
title.  So  they  wished  Cosmopolite  to  step  in  between  them,  so  as  to  make 
each  secure — which,  without  looking  at  consequences,  he  did.  This  was 
^an  error  of  his  life,  and  he  repents  it  once  for  all.  However,  it  has  been 
a  school  of  an  important  nature  to  him,  and  doubtless  will  be  for  life. 

Then  went  for  his  rib,  by  the  advice  and  request  of  friends — whose 
friendship  in  the  sequel  consists  in  fair  words  untried,  like  the  pine  tree 
which  appears  as  good  timber,  but  upon  investigation  is  found  rotten  at  the 
heart. 

For,  after  Cosmopolite  had  gone,  in  a  few  months,  over  most  of  the  north- 

19 


218  DOW'S   JOURNAL. 

em  states,  he  returned  with  his  companion  to  that  part,  and  was  reduced 
to  the  most  painful  situation  imaginable,  as  follows: — 

First,  some  heavy  debts,  in  consequence  of  purchasing  sixty-four  acres 
of  the  three  hundred  and  twenty-four  ;  though  he  had  but  about  twenty- 
four  remaining,  with  the  mill  frame  on  it,  having  parted  with  about  forty, 
to  be  able  to  work  through. 

Secondly  :  No  money  or  flush  loose  property. 

Thirdly  :  A  sick  companion,  without  house  or  home — this  being  the 
time  when  friends  forsook  him — all  except  a  deist  and  his  family. 

Fourthly :  Reputation — attacked  on  all  sides,  and  in  remote  parts 
through  the  states — that  he  was  revelling  in  riches  and  luxurv,  with  a 
fine  brick  house,  sugar  and  cotton  plantation,  flour  and  saw  mills,  slaves, 
and  money  in  the  banks,  &c.  &c.  &c,  like  a  nabob  in  the  east.  Whilst 
others  made  use  of  every  thing  they  could  that  would  be  to  his  discredit — 
among  which,  some  few  who  had  subscribed  for  his  journals  and  paid  in 
advance  ;  but  not  getting  their  books,  no  allowance  was  made  for  the 
books  being  lost ;  but  all  was  construed,  "  a  design  to  cheat,  and  had  got 
the  property,  and  gone  to  the  Mississippi  to  feather  his  nest." 

Hence  the  famous  expression — 

"  The  star  which  rose  in  the  east,  is  set  in  the  west." 

About  this  time  he  dreamed  that  he  was  in  New  York,  and  was  going 
from  the  Park  to  Pearl-street,  in  quest  of  J.  Q's.  house,  when  the  street 
appeared  burned  and  only  the  ruins  of  the  walls  remaining,  and  not  a 
trace  of  his  family  could  be  found  in  the  city — which  waked  him  up  in  a 
tremor  of  horror.  He  told  his  wife  that  he  thought  they  should  hear  some 
thing  disagreeable  from  New  York,  which  the  sequel  proved  in  a  few 
days,  for  a  letter  from  Mr.  W was  opened  in  Virginia,  and  acci- 
dentally, or  rather  providentially,  a  friend  wrote  to  the  Mississippi,  "I 
suppose  that  you  have  heard  that  J.  Q.  has  eloped  to  the  W.  I.  and  taken 

off  another  man's  W  .  .  .,  and  also  left  you  in  the  lurch  with  Mr.  W 

and  J.  C.  T."  &c.  &c.  &c.  The  whole  mystery  was  then  developed,  and 
consequences  to  be  read  that  would  be  disagreeable  enough. 

Mr.  N.  S.  had  his  trial  by  men  who  had  never  seen  his  "  letter,"  or 
been  acquainted  with  Cosmopolite,  nor  heard  any  thing  he  had  to  say  about 
the  circumstance — gave  judgment  in  Mr.  N.  S.'s  favor,  and  a  certificate 
of  acquittal,  only  on  hearing  his  own  statement — though  pagan  Romans 
had  the  accuser  and  accused  face  to  face,  that  he  might  have  an  opportuni- 
ty for  his  own  defence.  The  Jews'  law  did  not  condemn  a  man  before  it 
heard  him. 

Hence  CosmoDolite  had  the  sentence  of  being  the   agent  of  all  the  evil 

instead  of  Mr.  S ;  and  moreover  was  a  "sabbath  breaker,"'  having  let 

some  people  have  a  few  religious  books  through  necessity,  and  nol  of 
choice,  as  they  could  not  be  supplied  with  them  at  any  other  time  :  there- 
fore must  have  no  countenance,  but  go  on  his  own  footing. 

Cosmopolite  delivered  a  discourse  from,  "As  ye  would  that  others  should 
do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them  :"  First,  in  person  ;  secondly,  in  proper- 
ty ;  and  third,  in  character :  which  discourse  gave  great  offence! 

These  things  now  came  to  a  focus  about  one  time,  which  augmented 
the  distress  of  Cosmopolite.  As  he  was  fast  verging  towards  the  grave, 
to  human  appearance  he  could  not  stay  long  ;  and  the  thoughts  o\'  dying 
in  this  cloud,  under  these  gloomy  circumstances,  were  of  the  most  painful 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  219 

and  distressing  nature.  Circular  letters  were  sent  forth  from  the  execu- 
tive already,  that  he  might  rise  no  more  ;  and  at  N.  Y.  it  was  thought  and 
said  by  many  that  he  would  never  dare  to  show  his  face  again  ! 

A  gathering  in   the   side  of  Cosmopolite  for  some  time,  now  began  to 
ripen,  and,  finally,  burst  in  the  cavity  of  the  body,  between  the  bowels  and 
skin,  and  he  expected  to  die ;   but,  falling  asleep,  he  dreamed  that  he  was 
in  a  mill-race,  below  the  wheel.   The  water  was  as  clear  as  crystal,  but  the 
bottom  and  sides  were  a  quicksand,  so  that  there  was  nothing  to  seize  hold 
of  or  to  stand  on,  for  the  possibility  of  relief.  Thus  situated,  he  drifted  with 
the  stream  towards  the  ocean  near  by,  where  was  a  whirlpool  of  vast  depth. 
People  were  sitting  on  the  banks,   merrily  diverted  to  see  him  drift,  with- 
out offering  any  assistance.     However,  a  little  man,  in  white  raiment,  ran 
down  to   the   stream,  waded   in  up  to  his  chin,  between  the  current  and 
whirlpool   in   the  eddy,  and,  stooping  over,  reached  as  far  as  he  could, 
seized  him  by  the  edge  of  his  garment,  and  dragged  him  to  shore  :  here  a 
gentleman  opened  his  house,  and  invited  him  to  the  parlor,  while  the  lady 
made  the  necessary  arrangement  for  his  relief  in  food,  raiment,  &c.  ;  he 
was  then  shown   into  a  convenient   room,  where   he  was  left  to  compose 
himself  to  rest.   In  the  mean  time,  the  people  on  the  bank  merrily  diverted 
themselves,  saying,  "  He  has  lost  one  shoe  in  the  river,  and  will  never  be 
able  to  travel  and  preach  again."     But  in  the  morning,  to  the  surprise  of 
all,  both  shoes  were  found  safe  in  the  dining-room,  though  the  doors  were 
shut  and  locked  all  night. 

The  idea  of  being  stigmatized,  and  of  having  his  ashes  raked  up  by 
misrepresentation  after  his  dissolution,  was  painful  in  the  extreme;  be- 
cause of  the  slur  it  would  bring  upon  religion,  as  the  time  appeared  fast 
approaching.  He  cried  to  the  "  God  of  Jacob"  for  relief,  and  that  for  His 
name  and  glory's  sake,  to  hear  his  prayer,  that  His  cause  might  not  be 
slandered  on  his  account. 

Thus,  after  spending  the  bloom  of  youth  in  the  service  of  others,  for 
Zion's  welfare,  to  be  now,  in  the  greatest  time  of  affliction,  forsaken  of 
friends,  and  turned  out  as  an  old  dog  who  hath  lost  his  teeth,  was  a  feeling 
that  cannot  well  be  described. 

"  But  where  reason  fails,  there  faith  begins — 
For  man's  extremity  is  God's  opportunity." 

As  the  last  retreat,  Cosmopolite  retired  into  a  canebrake,  at  the  foot  of 
a  large  hill,  where  was  a  beautiful  spring,  which  he  named  "  Chicimaw 
spring,"  by  which  he  got  a  small  cabin  made  of  split  poles,  where  the 
bear,  wolf,  tiger,  &c,  &c,  with  all  kinds  of  serpents  in  North  America, 
abound.  This  was  an  agreeable  retreat  from  the  pursuing  foe,  there  to 
await  and  see  what  God  the  Lord  would  do. 

Once  he  met  with  three  animals,  when  going  to  a  neighboring  house, 
upon  a  by-way,  which  he  hacked  out  through  the  cane  ;  he  told  them  to 
get  out,  and  chinked  his  tins  together ;  one  took  to  the  left,  and  two  to  the 
right  a  few  feet,  and  he  passed  between,  when  they  closed  behind.  He 
inquired  if  Mr.  Neal  had  been  there,  having  seen  his  bull-dogs.  The 
family,  on  hearing  their  description,  replied  that  they  were  wolves! 

Being  routed  from  this  peaceful  retreat,  in  the  manner  that  the  porcu- 
pine drove  the  snake  from  his  den,  Cosmopolite  made  arrangements  to 
leave  his  rib  and  go  to  the  states  ;  so,  by  mutual  consent,  they  parted  for 
three  hundred  and  seventy-one  days,  and  he  came  into  Georgia,  having 


220  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

only  about  three  dollars  when  he  started  in  the  wilderness  from  the  Mis- 
sissippi. 

He  attended  a  large  association  of  Dominies  in  South  Carolina,  who 
were  mostly  strangers  to  him — there  being  not  more  than  three  mem- 
bers remaining  of  the  same  body  when  he  was  acquainted  with  them  a 
few  years  before,  as  about  five  years  changes  the  majority  in  each  *  *  *  * 
*******,  and  not  more  than  five  or  six  spoke  to  him. 

However,  he  endeavored  to  make  clear  work  as  he  went ;  which, 
through  the  mercy  and  providence  of  God,  was  accomplished  ;  except 
about  subscribers,  which  he  supplied  a  few  months  after,  though  he  had 
to  travel  several  hundred  miles  to  accomplish  it.  There  was  a  subscription 
which  Cosmopolite  had  made,  but  part  remained  unpaid.  He  parted  with 
his  horse,  which  cost  one  hundred  and  thirty-five  dollars,  and  fifty  dollars 
in  cash,  with  which  he  was  let  off,  though  he  was  denied  the  privilege  of 
preaching  in  the  house  before   he  asked  it.     So  he   took  to  his  feet,  and 

went  on  to  New- York,  and  sent  for  Mr.  W and  J.  C.  T.,  and  shortly 

all  the  horrid  consequences  of  J.  Q.'s  conduct  came  to  view. 

Some  years  before,  Cosmopolite  was  in  a  house  where  the  man  and 
all  his  family  were  confined  with  sickness,  who  requested  some  papers  to 
be  filed,  in  the  west,  to  save  his  land,  which  he  had  been  banished  from 
by  the  Catholic  Spaniards,  on  account  of  his  religion  ;  and  he  had  to  take 
his  family,  in  an  open  boat,  round  Cape  Florida,  living  on  game,  and  had 
nothing  but  Providence  and  his  gun  to  depend  on  until  they  arrived  in 
Georgia,  during  a  space  of  about  seven  months.  To  oblige  him,  Cosmopo- 
lite took  the  papers  and  filed  them ;  and  J.  Q.  wished  to  make  the  pur- 
chase ;  which  matters  were  executed,  accordingly,  all  round,  excepting 
one  instrument  of  writing,  which  was  only  prevented  by  a  sudden  fit  of 
illness. 

Thus  God  sees  not  as  a  man  sees  :  what  we  think  for  the  best,  may 
prove  our  ruin  ;  and  what  we  think  for  the  worst,  may  be  the  best  way 
of  all !  J.  C.  T.  acted  the  reasonable  part,  on  Christian  principles,  to 
bear  and  forbear,  and  wait  the  bounds  of  possibility  ;  but  Mr.  VV act- 
ed otherwise. 

J.  Q.  had  been  in  the  habit  of  opening  the  letters  of  Cosmopolite,  and 

taking  out  money  ;  also,  he  was  to  have  paid  Mr.  W and  J.  C.  T. ; 

the  latter  he  did  not  pay,  but  the  former  received  a  note  from  J.  Q.  on  the 
account  of  Cosmopolite,  but  not  to  the  full  amount ;  giving  a  receipt  for 
money,  and  wrote  a  letter  to  Cosmopolite,  for  the  "  balance,"  to  Virginia, 
where  it  was  broken  open,  and  remained  on  a  shelf  for  more  than  a  year; 
and  was  taken  down  carelessly  by  Cosmopolite,  who,  observing  his  name 
on  it,  opened  it,  read  it,  and  put  it  in  his  pocket,  with  the  receipt,  as  he 
came  along. 

Mr.  W denied  the  "  receipt,"  although  he  acknowledged  the  letter  : 

but  the  names  were  in  his  own  proper  handwriting,  so  admitted  by  judges, 
when  compared  with  a  receipt-book. 

He  demanded  the  whole  from  Cosmopolite,  saying  the  note  of  J.  Q.  was 
destroyed,  which  amounted  to  about  two  hundred  and  eight  dollars  ;  the 
whole  was  less  than  three  hundred. 

Cosmopolite  said  it  was  hard  to  pay  it  twice,  but  was  willing  to  submit 

it  to  arbitrators,  and  abide  their  judgment  ;  to  this  Mr.  W assented  ; 

he  should  choose  one,  Cosmopolite  another,  and  these  two  should  choose  a 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  221 

third,  a  majority  of  which  should  be  final.  The  hour  being  fixed,  Cos- 
mopolite started  with  his,  and  met  that  of  Mr.  W ;  and  who  should  it 

be  but  the  sheriff,  prepared  to  take  Cosmopolite  to  the  "tight-house." 
Thus  his  situation  was  of  the  most  gloomy  nature ;  however,  two  men 
stepped  up  and  became  security  for  his  appearance  at  court.  This  gave 
him  time  to  breathe,  and  see  what  next. 

The  assignees  to  the  estate  of  J.  Q.,  who  had  died  in  the  West  Indies, 
offered  to  acquit  Cosmopolite  of  all  demands,  if  he  would  let  them  step 
into  the  place  of  J.  Q..,  and  have  the  transfer  in  his  lieu  from  those  whom 
it  had  concerned,  (as  J.  Q.  had  left  a  demand  on  book  against  Cosmopolite 

improperly  ;)  and,  moreover,  would  step  in  between  him  and  Mr.  W , 

and  fight  him  in  the  law,  giving  Cosmopolite  a  bond  of  indemnity. 

Cosmopolite  readily  consented  ;  being  paid  only  his  expenses,  but  flung 
in  his  trouble  ;  so  that  in  attempting  to  favor  the  sick  man,  he  neither 
gained  nor  lost,  except  the  plague  and  censure,  as  the  sick  man  was  paid 
his  full  demand. 

There  is  one  instrument  of  writing  which  hath  been  paid,  but  was  never 
delivered  up,  which,  in  justice,  Cosmopolite  should  have — as  Major  Mills, 
Charles  Smith,  and  Frances  Steel,  doth  know  ! 

Thus  Cosmopolite  was  enabled  to  clear  ofFwith  J.  C.  T.,  and  leave  the 

city  in  peace  ;   while  Mr.  W was  left  to  have  his  dispute  decided  in 

his  own  way.  But  what  was  the  consequence  1  He  was  cast,  having  the 
cost  of  court  to  pay,  and  only  got  the  balance.  After  which  there  was  a 
resurrection  of  the  note  of  J.  Q.,  which  he,  Mr.  W ,  wished  Cosmopo- 
lite to  purchase  ;  and  for  the  refusal,  called  him  all  to  nought,  as  a 
"scoundrel,"  &c.  &c.  &c. 

Cosmopolite  went  as  far  as  Boston,  where  he  had  a  few  books,  procured 
him  a  horse  and  little  wagon,  and  returned  to  the  south,  and  so  to  the 
Mississippi  to  his  rib  ;  and  immediately  started  for  Georgia,  through  the 
wilderness,  without  bidding  a  friend  farewell.  He  visited  many  counties, 
and  then  started  for  the  north.  Was  pre-warned  in  dreams,  which  the 
sequel  proved,  at  Lynchburg,  Virginia.  She  was  taken  sick,  brought 
nigh  unto  death,  and  detained  two  years.     See  her  "  Journey  of  Life." 

Cosmopolite  was  defeated  in  attempting  to  get  a  small  cabin  here,  his 
reputed  "  riches"  not  being  adequate  to  surmount  it. 

He  was  taken  unwell  with  those  spasms,  and  lay  beside  a  road,  and 
probably  would  have  died,  but  a  doctor  came  along,  and  gave  him  some 
medicine,  which  flung  the  spasms  from  the  nerves  into  the  blood-vessels ; 
and  he  began  to  amend  from  that  time. 

The  Presbyterians  were  remarkably  kind  and  open  in  North  Carolina. 
Many  of  their  meeting-houses  were  at  his  service,  and  some  of  their  min- 
isters he  formed  acquaintance  with,  who  appeared  like  very  pious  men, 
with  the  spirit  of  liberality  ! 

Thus,  after  long  struggles,  Cosmopolite  got  through  his  difficulties,  into 
which  others  had  involved  him,  after  turning  every  way,*  even  to  parting 

*  Though  he  thought  of  paying  with  a  "  ramskin,"  as  the  saying  is — i.  e.  deliver  up  all — 
but  Providence  wrought  the   other  way,  when  it  came  to   the  last  extremitv  with  Mr 

■yy*****  "  ' 

Cosmopolite  sent  the  money  to  J.  Q.  according  to  agreement,  but  he  gave  his  note  to  Mr. 
W*****,  and  kept  the  money,  which  Mr.  W*****  accepted  on  Cosmopolite's  account,  and 
gave  the  receipt  for  money  accordingly  ! 

19* 


222  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

with  his  horse  and  library  ;  the  latter  of  which  he  had  taken  much  pains 
to  collect  and  select,  having  the  small  piece  of  ground  left  at  the  Missis- 
sippi, on  which  was  the  old  mill  frame,  from  which  he  derived  no  bene- 
fit, neither  does  he  expect  to,  having  sent  a  deed  of  relinquishment,  but 
received  no  value.* 

Those  who  are  fond  of  retailing  evil  reports  about  absent  characters 
with  a  degree  of  rejoicing,  are  a  partaker  of  evil,  inasmuch  as  they  would 
consider  it  very  hard,  ungenerous,  and  unjust,  for  one  to  take  half  the 
liberty  about  them  in  their  absence  that  they  do  about  others.  For  the 
motives  cannot  be  good,  nor  the  spirit  savor  of  righteousness.  There- 
fore, if  they  profess  friendship  to  the  face,  they  are  only  base  "  hypo- 
crites" in  heart,  from  which,  may  society  be  delivered ! 

Dreams  may  come  from  the  enemy — from  the  business  of  the  day  past 
— from  a  disordered  body — propensities  founded  by  contamination — from 
"moral  evil" — and  from  God,  through  the  medium  of  angels  and  depart- 
ed saints,  as  forewarnings  to  stir  up  and  prepare  the  mind  for  those  scenes 
ahead,  as  a  dispensation  of  preparation  ;  which  many  remain  ignorant 
of  for  the  want  of  due  attention,  with  a  heart  conformed  to  the  Divine 
government. 

Many  people,  from  a  spirit  of  prejudice  founded  on  jealousy,  surmise 
things  about  others,  which  amounts  to  a  reality  in  their  imagination  ;  and 
hence  assume  the  liberty  to  report  and  circulate  it  as  truth  founded  upon 
fact,  to  the  great  injury  of  society,  friendship,  and  the  innocent. 

The  foregoing  short  history  of  "  eccentric"  Cosmopolite,  is  given  for  the 
benefit  of  all  those  whom  it  may  concern. 


CHAPTER    XI. 

June  9th,  1813.  Leaving  Peggy  at  John  M.  Walker's,  in  Buckingham 
county,  Virginia,  where  she  was  confined  with ,  I  spoke  in  Char- 
lotte county,  Mecklinburg,  Brunswick,  Belfield,  and  Murfreesborough, 
down  to  Edenton,  in  North  Carolina,  at  which  place  I  was  interrupted 
by  a  Baptist  preacher,  who  gave  me  the  lie,  and  brought  himself  into  dis- 
repute. I  replied,  "  There  were  some  good,  mistaken  men  whose  hearts 
were  better  than  their  heads." 

By  Elizabeth  I  came  to  the  Hickory  Ground,  and  down  to  Princess- 
Ann  ;  and  while  upon  the  road  I  heard  "  Jefferson's  bull-dogs,"  so  called, 
roaring  at  one  of  neighbor  George's  frigates  ;  which  gave  me  awful  sen- 
sations concerning  the  horrors  of  war,  and  the  curse  the  world  is  under. 
On  my  arrival  at  Norfolk,  I  saw  the  smoke  of  cannon,  and  the  awful 
scene  during  ihe  battle  of  Craney  Island. 

"  God  sees  not  as  man  sees  ;  for  the  race  is  not  to  the  swift,  nor  the 
battle  to  the  strong,"  which  was  exemplified  in  that  instance  ;  the  termi- 
nation being  different  from  every  calculation,  both  of  friend  and  foe. 

*  Roswell  V*****,  who  was  disinterested  by  his  influence  and  interference,  saved  some 
I  it'll'  value  from  the  wreck. 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  223 

I  returned  by  Suffolk,  where  I  found  my  old  friend,  Yarborqugh,  had 
gone  to  the  other  world.  By  Petersburgh  to  Richmond,  where  1  found 
my  old  friend,  Stith  Mead,  still  going  on  in  the  work  of  the  Lord. 

On  my  arrival  in  Buckingham,  finding  Peggy  still  low  in  health,  and 
the  people  unwilling  for  her  removal,  as  unadvised,  I  requested  a  ride  in 
the  gig,  and  the  family  not  suspecting  my  intentions,  we  started;  and, 
beyond  probability,  she  endured  ten  miles  before  we  stopped,  as  the  doc- 
tor had  advised  the  "  White  Sulphur  Springs,"  in  Greenbriar.  Next  dav 
we  reached  Lynchburgh,  where  I  was  requested  to  preach,  but  Le  Roy 
Merntt,  who  had  been  converted  in  this  place,  and  came  with  me  from 
the  Lowlands,  had  been  to  see  his  friends,  was  now  on  his  return,  and 
desired  to  preach.  I  felt  as  if  it  was  his  turn,  and  gave  way  accordingly. 
He  spoke  with  life  and  authority  from  above,  and  going  to  his  station  in 
Portsmouth,  died  in  a  few  days  after,  with  the  shouts  of  "  Victory !  Vic- 
tory !  Victory  !"  in  his  mouth. 

••  Let  me  die  the  death  of  the  righteous,  and  my  last  end  be  like  his." 
■•  Mark  the  perfect  man,  and  behold  the  upright,  for  the  end  of  that  man 
is  peace." 

While  in  the  Lowlands  I  saw  some  good  times,  and  revivals  of  reli- 
gion ;  but  the  drought,  the  sun,  and  flies,  were  dreadful  at  that  time. 
Many  streams  were  so  dried  that  swine  fattened  upon  their  fish,  and  the 
want  of  water  and  food  for  cattle  were  distressing  ;  with  the  addition  of 
swarms  of  flies  to  suck  the  blood  of  man  and  beast. 

Hiring  a  hack  we  came  to  the  "  White  Sulphur  Springs,"  in  Green- 
briar,  where  I  got  access  to  many  neighborhoods  where  I  had  not  been 
before,  being  a  stranger  in  those  parts.  Our  expenses  were  nearly  one 
hundred  dollars,  but  I  did  not  begrudge  it,  considering  the  benefit  we  re- 
ceived from  those  waters.  When  on  the  way,  Peggy  could  hardly  bear  her 
weight  ten  yards,  but  now  was  able  to  ride  sixteen  miles  on  horseback  to 
the  "Sweet  Springs,"  where  I  spoke  to  a  large  and  attentive  audience, 
though  the  devil  reigned  in  those  parts.  Lawyer  Baker  collared  me,  and 
threatened  to  break  my  neck  for  preaching ;   because,  he  said,  I  insulted 

Mrs.  ten  years  before,  by  saying,  hell  is  moving  from  beneath  to 

meet  her  at  her  coming:  and  he  did  it  to  revenge  her  cause.  But  his 
assertion  was  false.  The  ladies,  however,  took  up  my  cause,  and  pro- 
mised me  protection.  And  hence  his  gambling  comrades  became  ashamed, 
and  he  had  to  hold  his  peace  and  let  me  alone. 

By  the  assistance  of  Providence  we  found  the  way  opened  to  gain  Fin- 
castle,  and  the  camp-meeting,  near  Salem,  where  I  had  to  apologize  for 
my  "  lappel  coat,"  single-breasted,  which  1  was  reprobated  for  wearing. 
The  case  was  this  :  eighteen  months  before,  I  was  in  distress  for  a  coat, 
the  winter  coming  on,  and  had  not  money  to  spare  to  get  one.  But  a  man 
owed  me  twenty  dollars,  which  he  could  not  pay  in  ready  money  ;  hence 
I  must  lose  it,  being  about  to  leave  those  parts,  unless  I  would  accept  a 
turn  to  a  shop  where  garments  were  ready  made,  being  brought  over  from 
England.  Hence,  from  my  necessity,  and  the  nature  of  the  case,  origi- 
nated the  contended  coat,  the  most  valuable  I  ever  wore  in  my  life.  But 
T  soon  gave  it  away  rather  than  hurt  weak  minds,  and  got  a  sailor's 
blanket  coat  to  prosecute  mv  journey. 

From  thence  to  Blackrpd  in  a  wagon,  where  we  had  some  good  times. 
I  spoke  to  the  military  in  Christianburg,  where  they  gave  me  a  surtout. 


224  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

I  attended  a  camp-meeting  one  day  and  two  nights,  which  appeared 
like  a  blank  in  my  life.  So  I  started  off  twenty  miles  on  foot  to  my  des- 
tination. 

Having  procured  me  a  tackey,  and  parting  with  Peggy  at  the  Yellow 
Springs,  in  Montgomery  county,  I  started  for  the  west,  while  she  went  to 
the  east,  with  brother  and  sister  Booth,  in  Brunswick  county. 

On  Walker's  creek  I  saw  the  greatest  preparation  for  camp-meeting 
that  I  ever  viewed  in  my  life,  being  encircled  with  barracks  all  round. 
It  was  a  dreadful  rainy  time,  but  from  our  convenience  preaching  went 
on  in  the  tents,  and  all  were  accommodated. 

1  called  at  a  house  to  feed  my  horse,  where  I  was  recognised,  and  so- 
licited to  stop  and  preach,  which  I  did,  and  had  a  good  time.  The  man 
of  the  house  turned  away  circuit  preaching,  because  they  held  private 
class-meetings,  and  so  broke  up  the  class. 

In  Abingdon  I  spoke  three  times.  Exchanging  my  poney  for  another, 
as  she  was  with  foal,  which  had  been  kept  a  secret  from  me  by  the  seller, 
I  got  imposed  on  again,  as  the  latter  had  not  been  corn-fed,  and  in  two 
days  she  tired.  Hence,  I  was  obliged  to  exchange  for  a  third,  to  be  able 
to  keep  up  with  my  appointments.  But  this  was  so  rough  in  his  gait, 
that  my  state  of  health  would  not  admit  of  keeping  him.  Hence,  I  ex- 
changed for  a  fourth,  having  expended  eighty-three  dollars.  I  obtained 
one  worth  about  forty,  having  but  one  eye. 

When  I  started  on  this  journey,  I  felt  to  go  as  far  as  Nashville  ;*  but 
any  further,  a  gloom  seemed  to  overspread  my  contemplation  on  that  sub- 
ject. I  could  not  tell  why ;  yet  when  I  arrived  in  West  Tennessee, 
the  cause  was  obvious.  The  Indians  having  commenced  war,  blocked 
up  the  way  to  Louisiana,  as  many  were  murdered  in  that  direction. 

Putting  my  work,  improved,  to  press,  I  sent  off  my  appointments;  after 
which,  I  commenced  my  tour  through  Gallatin,  Carthage,  Lebanon,  where 
I  saw  the  wife  of  the  "  Wild  man  of  the  Woods."  I  strove  to  obtain  his 
journal ;  but  in  that  I  was  disappointed — though  they  had  agreed  on  cer- 
tain conditions  to  let  me  have  it — he  died  in  peace.  From  Lebanon  to 
Jefferson,  Murfreesborough,  Columbia  on  Duck  ;  Ricees'  M.  H.,  Frank- 
lin ;  Liberty,  near  Green  Hills;  Dixon  county,  Clarksville,  Palmyria, 
Christian  county  and  Russellville,  Kentucky;  Robinson  C.  H.,  Macmins- 
ville,  Secotchee  valley,  Washington,  Kingston,  Marysv-ille,  Seversville, 
Knoxville,  Clinton,  Jacksborogh,  Claiborne  C.  H.,  Rutledge,  Rogersville, 
Greensville,  Jonesborough,  and  Carter  C.  H.,  to  Wilksborough,  and  then 

*  In  Nashville  jail  I  saw  an  Indian  chief  of  the  Creek  nation,  named  Bob,  taken  prisoner 
by  Coffee's  spies.  ]  asked  him  why  their  nation  took  up  the  hatchet  against  the  whites, 
when  they  were  paid  lor  their  friendship  by  the  United  States. 

He  replied,  thai  a  letter  from  the  Great  Father,  the  King  of  England,  said  ihe  time  was 
arrived  to  lake  up  the  hatchet.  Then  the  governor  of  Pensacula  sent  for  the  big  Prophet,  who 
said  if  we  did  not  take  up  the  hatchet,  our  cattle  would  become  buffalo,  and  our  fowls  like 
wild  turkeys,  and  our  hogs  would  become  lizards;  and  likewise  our  dogs  would  become 
spirits  and  kill  us.  because  w  e  had  whipped  them.  Which  prophecy  the  go\  ernor  delh  ered 
by  an  interpreter  to  runners,  who  quickly  circulated  it  through  the  nation.  Some  believed 
it,  who  were  credulous  in  the  doctrine  of  spirits.  It  was  through  such  a  threefold  influential 
source  :  others  believed  it,  being  disaffected  to  the  I  nited  States  ;  and  a  third,  to  prevent 
being  tomahawked,  as  there  could  be  no  neutral  in  the  war,  and  hence  the  commencement 
of  hostilities. 

They  that  observe  lying  vanities,  forsake  their  own  mercies,  four  armies  are  now 
against  them,  ami  destruction  appears  coming  upon  them  to  the  uttermost.  But  wo  to  them 
who  make  use  of  religion  to  answer  their  wicked  ends  thereby  ! 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  235 

Huntsville,  so  to  James  Clemments,  where  I  arrived  on  Tuesday  evening 
the  14th  of  December;  intending  to  proceed  immediately  to  Raleigh,  and 
from  thence  to  Brunswick,  where  Peggy  is.  But  in  this  I  was  disappoint- 
ed :  being  taken  sick,  was  confined  until  Thursday,  when  the  weather  set 
in  bad.  On  Sunday  J  spoke  to  several  hundreds  in  the  door-yard,  and 
rode  fourteen  miles  on  my  way  ;  and  falling  in  with  a  congregation,  I 
spoke  at  night.  Next  day  it  rained,  snowed,  and  hailed,  in  a  distressing 
manner,  so  that  I  could  not  feel  myself  justifiable  to  pursue  my  journey, 
however  anxious. 

There  is  something  peculiar  in  my  detention  here, — for  I  felt  to  hasten 
my  journey  to  the  utmost,  and  accomplish  my  route ;  but  still  I  was  pre- 
vented going  further  at  present,  though  I  have  accomplished  the  essence 
of  my  visit. 

More  than  a  year  ago,  I  dreamed  that  we  were  on  the  shore  in  the  Low- 
lands ;  where  about  twelve  o'clock  at  night  the  great  ocean  presented  to 
view  before  without  bounds,  and  the  awful  cavalry  pursuers  were  in  the 
rear,  and  destruction  to  the  uttermost  awaited  us  if  we  stayed  there  until 
day.  I  saw  a  batteau,  without  sails,  oars,  or  rudder,  in  which  I  said  we 
must  embark  as  the  only  alternative,  and  leave  the  event  to  God ;  and 
putting  in  our  trunk,  for  it  was  present  with  my  papers,  and  all  we  had, 
Peggy  stepped  in,  and  as  I  shoved  it  off  stepped  in  myself;  the  motion  of 
which,  with  the  wind  and  tide,  took  us  out  of  sight  of  land  before  day.  A 
porpoise  rose  and  struck  the  gunwale  of  the  boat,  and  broke  in  a  part,  which 
admitted  the  waves  to  dash  in,  and  the  boat  began  to  fill.  I  said,  "  We 
are  lost — there  is  no  hope,  but  to  commit  ourselves  to  God,  and  hang  our 
souls  upon  Him !" 

Just  then  a  fine  large  ship  presented  to  view,  and  was  immediately 
alongside ;  and  seeing  our  danger,  flung  us  a  rope,  to  which  we  fastened 
the  trunk,  and  so  were  drawn  into  the  ship,  as  the  boat  just  then  filled  and 
went  down  !  There  were  three  ladies  in  the  cabin,  who  served  us  with  a 
dish  of  warm  coffee  or  tea;  for  we  were  wet  and  very  much  chilled.  I 
could  eat  but  little,  from  the  gratitude  to  the  great  Disposer  of  all  events 
for  our  late  deliverance  from  the  danger  of  the  sea,  and  our  dreadful  pur- 
suers. I  asked  the  captain  where  he  was  from,  and  bound  to  ?  He  said, 
':  From  Ireland — have  been  to  the  West  Indies — am  sailing  to  Jerusalem." 
While  reflecting  on  the  subject,  and  the  probability  that  my  pursuers 
would  not  hear  of  me  for  years,  if  ever,  I  awaked,  all  in  a  flood  of  tears  ! 
What  it  means,  I  know  not ;  time  must  unfold  it ! 

When  on  my  return  from  Europe,  from  an  unaccountable  impulse  of 
mind  I  frequently  said,  I  awfully  feared  that  all  was  not  right  at  the 
Mississippi ;  as  a  brother  and  sister-in-law  had  gone  to  that  territory  about 
the  time  we  left  America. 

In  Ireland,  one  day  a  person  observed  to  me  her  dream,  which  left  a 
tremor  of  horror  on  her  mind — that  I  had  wings,  and  could  roam  at  plea- 
sure where  I  pleased ;  at  length  I  lit  down  on  a  certain  place,  and  sunk 
into  the  mire — and  the  more  I  strove  to  get  out,  the  deeper  I  sunk  clown 
in  the  black  mire  ;   when  she  waked  up  with  a  degree  of  horror. 

Those  persons  in  M.  T.  separated,  by  grievously  sinning  against  the 
tender  mercies  of  the  Lord.  Leaving  Peggy  in  Virginia^  I  arrived  at 
Claiborne  county,  where  he  had  begun  a  mill  on  ground  which  was  not 
his  own,  and  got  involved  in  debt,  which  caused  both  parties,  viz.  the 


226  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

owners  of  the  ground  and  him,  to  desire  me  to  act  as  a  mediator  between 
them  ;   which  I  did,  and  writings  were  passed  accordingly. 

But  alas  !  this  was  the  beginning  of  sorrows  to  me  ;  and  proved  a  school, 
arising  from  a  combination  of  circumstances,  which  I  shall  never  forget. 

I  offered  all  I  had,  in  a  few  days  after,  for  a  release,  but  in  vain — they 
proved  like  blood-suckers,  which  stuck  close  to  the  skin.  Hence  I  was 
compelled  to  purchase  a  part  of  the  land  and  improvements  ;  which  in- 
volved me  in  debt  head  and  ears,  of  several  thousand  dollars,  which  took 
me  some  time  to  extricate  myself!  But  which  was  accomplished  by  per- 
severance, through  the  providence  of  God. 

The  "  Rights  of  Man,"  fifth  edition,  being  finished,  I  visited  Fayetteyille, 
Wilmington,  Kingston,  Georgetown,  and  Charleston;  where  the  woman 
lived  at  the  "  Planter's  Hotel,"  who  had  been  instrumental  in  saving  me 
from  the  hand  of  Baker — here  I  put  up  gratis. 

I  visited  Sumpterville,  Statesborough,  Columbia,  Chesterfield,  Wades- 
borough,  and  several  adjacent  counties,  to  Moore  ;  and  Raleigh,  Smith- 
field,  Kingston  to  Newbern,  and  Washington  ;  so  by  the  intermediate 
places  to  Tarborough,  and  also  to  Nash  C.  H.,  Louisville,  Williamsbo- 
rough,  Granville,  Hillsborough,  to  Terswell  and  Person,  to  Warrington 
and  Brunswick — from  whence  we  took  our  departure  to  Petersburg,  Rich- 
mond, Fredericksburg,  Alexandria,  Washington  to  Baltimore  ;  and  on  the 
way  I  met  Jesse  Lee,  who  hailed  me  in  the  stage.  I  once  saw  him  at  a 
camp-meeting  in  Georgia — we  took  a  walk     ******** 

He  has  been  Chaplain  to  Congress  longer  than  anyone  individual  since 
the  "  True  American  Federal  Government"  was  formed.  I  spent  some 
time  with  him  at  Washington — he  gave  up  his  appointment  for  Cosmopo- 
lite in  the  "  Big  House."  One  night  Cosmopolite,  while  sleeping  in  the 
room  with  him,  dreamed,  that  a  rat  came  out  of  the  dark,  and  fastened  on 
his  finger,  and  began  to  suck  his  blood,  which  he,  in  endeavoring  to  shake 
off,  had  like  to  have  sprung  out  of  bed.  Next  day  there  came  a  swindlei 
to  Cosmopolite,  and  ingeniously  duped  him  out  of  thirty-eight  dollars, 
which  he  desired  never  to  reimburse.  This  also  was  a  school,  and  taught 
him  the  lesson — "  He  that  will  be  surety  for  a  stranger  shall  smart  for  it." 

Mr.  F.  A.  is  sick,  and  perhaps  is  about  to  end  his  long  and  arduous 
labor.     What  then  ?******** 

Cosmopolite  heard  N S preach  from,  "  The 

Lord  knoweth  how  to  deliver  the  godly  out  of  temptation,  and  to  reserve 
the  unjust  unto  the  day  of  judgment  to  be  punished."  The  Lord  knoweth 
— not  is  able  or  willing — but  hioiceth  hoto,  i.  e.  the  best  way  to  deliver, 
&c.  ;  and  to  reserve  the  unjust  unto  the  day  of  judgment — not  the  general 
judgment,  but  some  particular  judgment  in  this  world:  adding,  those  who 
will  not  be  subject  to  rule  and  order,  put  themselves  out  of  the  power  of 
the  magistrate,  for  he  cannot  follow  them  through  all  their  intricate  wind- 
ings; of  course  they  surrender  themselves  into  the  hand  of  God  only — 
and  hence  we  niay  expect  to  sec  some  particular  judgment  befall  them,  as 
a  just  dispensation,  and  make  a  striking  example  of  them  as  a  warning 
to  others ! 

From   Baltimore   to  Philadelphia,  and   so  to  New  York,  where  he  saw 

3 M ,  who  professes  himself  toi>e  an  "  alien  enemy" 

— who  hath   caused  (more)   uneasiness  in   the society, 

and  disturbance  (than  Cosmopolite  hath  done  on  these  shores  this  eighteen 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  227 

years*)  though  accountable  to  none  in  a  moral  or  ecclesiastical  point  of 
view,  for  his  conduct  on  these  shores;  though  a  man  of  "order,"'  yet  he 
lias  been  generously  used  in  various  senses  in  this  city  ;  but  his  life  shows 
the  liberty  in  his  country,  as  published  by  himself.  However,  Americans 
as  "alien  friends"  there  in  time  of  peace,  are  used  worse  than  "alien 
enemies"  are  here  in  time  of  war ;   which  Cosmopolite  doth  know. 

There  Cosmopolite,  with  his  rib,  had  to  appear  at  the  customhouse,  by 
summons  ;  and  tell  his  age,  parentage,  birth-place,  occupation,  city,  street, 
number  of  the  house,  and  name  of  the  family  where  he  stayed  before  em- 
barking, ship's  name,  &c,  &c,  &c,  complexion,  height,  flesh-marks,  &e., 
&c,  all  the  answers  recorded,  and  his  name  he  had  to  sign  to  his  testi- 
mony. This  examination  they  passed  through  three  rimes  at  the  custom- 
house, then  at  the  Mayor's  Office,  and  also  at  the  Alien  Office ;  then  he 
could  not  stay  without  the  king's  license,  on  which  were  certified  his  lodg- 
ing, &c.,  which  must  not  be  removed  even  to  the  next  door  without  per- 
mission, under  a  penalty  ;  and  the  family  who  received  him  to  fifty  pounds 
fine.  Moreover,  he  must  not  exceed  eleven  miles  distance,  nor  preach 
without  license  from  the  sessions,  which  could  not  be  obtained  without, 
first,  the  oath  of  allegiance  ;  second,  to  support  that  particular  form  of 
government;  third,  against  Popery,  or  be  subject  to  pay  a  fine  of  twenty 
pounds  ;  and  those  who  suffered  meetings  in  their  houses  without  a  license 
from  the  Bishop's  court,  were  subject  to  twenty  pounds  fine ;  and  each  of 
those  who  attended,  to  pay  five  shillings. 

Render  unto  Csesar  the  things  that  are  Caesar's,  and  unto  God  the  things 
that  are  God's.  For  the  devil  ought  to  have  his  due,  and  God  requires 
no  more ;  and  every  thing  should  have  justice  done  to  it ! 

And  to  misrepresent  any  thing  designedly,  with  an  intention  to  deceive, 
to  injure  another,  and  thereby  answer  our  own  designs,  is  a  "moral  evil" 
of  the  deepest  dye.  And  while  the  Vicegerent  governs  the  world  in 
righteousness,  judgment  must  and  will  be  given  in  favor  of  the  injured. 
Therefore  vice  must  not  triumph  over  virtue  ;  and  though  the  "  wicked 
may  flourish  like  the  green  bay  tree"  for  a  season,  the  day  of  retribution 
will  come  at  last.  Consequently,  all  persons  whose  actions  flow  from 
impure  and  unjustifiable  motives,  will  have  only  a  curse  and  bitterness, 
as  a  just  entailment  at  last,  as  the  final  issue  of  their  conduct  ! 

But  innocence,  uprightness,  and  integrity  of  heart,  founded  upon  virtuous 
and  justifiable  principles,  as  a  responsible  agent  to  the  Supreme  Governor 
of  the  world,  will  meet  his  approbation  ;  who  will  carry  them  through 
safely.  However  severe  their  trials  and  conflicts  may  be  for  a  season, 
salvation  will  come  at  last. 

Hence  the  propriety  of  "  faith  in  God,"  and  a  "  hope"  in  his  providen- 
tial hand  !  Likewise  charity  or  love,  which  is  the  spirit  of  the  gospel  of 
Christ,  should  be  the  moving  spring  of  all  our  actions,  in  order  that  we 
may  glorify  him  in  all  our  w'ays,  by  a  suitable  disposition  of  heart  fitted 
to  his  government,  which  requires  a  worship  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  with 
the  understanding ! 


*  The  example  of  Cosmopolite,  it  had  been  urged,  would  prove  pernicious  :  but  where  has 
the  effect  been  produced  yet  ?  Moreover  the  "  Defence  of  Methodism"  .states  the  distinction 
between  "  Accidental  and  Moral  Evil;"  and  shows  the  absurdity  of  saying  "most  good  or 
evil,"  &c. — "more  evil  than  good." 


228  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

"  Natural  law,"  "  moral  law,"  and  the  "  rule  of  practice,"  originated 
from  the  same  Author. 

Natural  law  embraces  unalienable  rights,  which  are  founded  upon  in- 
nate principles,  as  life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness,  &c,  from 
which  equality  originates  "  natural  justice."  Agreeable  to  such  natural 
justice  is  "  moral  obligation" — "  love  the  Lord  with  all  thy  heart,  and 
thy  neighbor  (not  less  or  more,  but)  as  thyself," — "  and  as  ye  would  that 
others  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them,  for  this  is  the  law  and  the 
prophets" — or  what  the  law  of  Moses,  and  the  spirit  of  the  prophets,  and 
the  example  of  Jesus  Christ  enjoined.  "  Therefore,  with  what  judgment 
ye  judge,  ye  shall  be  judged,"  and  "  with  what  measure  you  mete,  it  shall 
be  measured  to  you  again." 

The  just  retributions  of  divine  Providence  have  been  observable  in 
social  bodies,  as  well  as  in  personal  and  individual  cases.  Haman  and 
Mordecai  exemplify  an  instance — "  he  that  will  dig  a  pit  for  another,  shall 
fall  into  it  himself." 


CHAPTER    XII. 

CONCLUSION. 

The  first  fifteen  years  of  my  life  were  as  lost,  not  being  devoted  to  God  : 
though  more  sober  and  steady  than  most  at  that  age,  which  was  remarked 
by  many. 

When  in  my  sixteenth  year,  I  became  acquainted  with  the  comforts  of 
religion,  which  hath  kept  me  out  of  many  a  hurtful  snare.  About  eighteen 
I  commenced  my  itinerant  career,  which  is  more  than  eighteen  years 
since.  Various  are  the  scenes  through  which  I  have  been  preserved  since, 
by  land  and  water,  in  those  different  climes  where  my  lot  hath  been  cast, 
arising  from  the  different  customs,  interests,  and  the  prejudice  of  education. 
There  is  a  family  likeness,  so  there  may  be  a  family  temper,  and  likewise 
a  family  education.  Hence  the  various  modes  give  rise  to  various  preju- 
dices ;  and  those  that  predominate  will  infest  and  taint  whole  societie 
neighborhoods,  whose  influence  thev  control. 

Little  minds  are  capable  of  little  things  ;  and  hence  to  see  an  exaltation, 
is  apt  to  produce  a  jealousy,  which  when  admitted  begets  envy  :  and 
friendship  and  respect  degenerate  into  hatred,  malice,  and  ill-will. 

Every  person  supposes  himself  to  be  in  the  middle  of  the  world,  and 
his  way  to  be  the  most  right,  as  a  criterion,  and  the  summit  of  perfection. 
A  difference  of  course  to  be  an  error,  which  should  be  cured.  Hence  he 
s  testimony  against  it  with  all  the  zeal,  acrimony,  and  bitter  censorious- 
ness  imaginable.  Why?  Because  it  varies  from  his  views  ;  withoul  al- 
lowing ethers  the  same  liberty  that  he  takes,  to  think,  and  judge,  and  act 
for  themselves  ;  but  all  are  in  error  who  do  not  come  to  his  rule,  founded 
upon  bigotry  and  the  prejudice  of  education.  For,  the  most  ignorant  are 
rally  tin-  most  rude,  saury,  impertinenl  and  positive  in  their  assertions  ; 
not  knowing  how  to  state  a  proposition,  nor  draw  a  right  conclusion  ;    but 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  229 

think  that  assertion  is  argument,  and  so  take  it  for  granted  that  it  proves 
the  point. 

Those  persons  who  have  sprung  out  of  the  ashes,  and  have  been  raised 
in  the  corner,  when  they  get  into  office  and  power,  become  the  most  im- 
portant, self-exalted,  imperious,  and  tyrannical  of  any  persons  whatever, 
and  domineer  with  a  vengeance  over  those  that  come  within  their  power 
and  displeasure,*  from  which,  good  Lord  deliver  the  earth  !f 

I  perceive  all  things  below  the  sun  to  be  of  a  fleeting  nature — nothing 
permanent  but  divinity  and  immortality!  And  to  feel  the  love  of  the  former, 
brightens  up  the  prospects  of  the  latter ;  and  inspires  the  heart  with  hope 
beyond  this  life  ! 

I  have  not  an  acre  of  ground  I  call  my  own  upon  earth,  and  but  a 
small  pittance  of  this  world's  goods  in  any  shape  or  form.  But  I  am 
without  house  or  home  of  my  own,  and  but  very  few  on  whose  friendship 
to  depend. 

The  last  seven  years  of  my  life  have  been  a  scene  of  trials,  but  they 
have  been  a  school.  During  this  time,  I  have  not  received  from  other 
people  in  my  travels,  what  would  bear  one  half  of  my  necessary  expenses, 
and  yet  there  is  no  time  nor  place  in  Europe  or  America,  that  any  person 
can  point  out,  when  or  where  I  asked  for  a  "  contribution,"  for  "  myself," 
either  directly  or  indirectly — though  I  have  taken  a  few,  made  by  other 
people,  in  some  cases  of  extreme  necessity,  or  to  prevent  doing  harm  by 
hurting  the  feelings  of  some  well  wishers,  in  the  course  of  those  eighteen 
years  ;  but  have  by  far  declined  the  bigger  part — perhaps  ten  to  one 4 

The  profits  of  my  books,  I  derived  no  real  advantage  from,  before  I 
went  to  Europe  the  last  time  ;  and  by  the  Journal  I  sunk  about  one 
thousand  dollars,  by  engaging  too  many  to  meeting-houses,  before  the 
work  was  done  ;  at  one  of  which  there  happened  to  lack  twenty-five  of 
eight  hundred  ;  and  hence  twenty-five  dollars  in  cash  was  demanded,  and 
paid  from  other  publications  ;  so  that  I  had  but  about  ten  dollars,  when  I 
embarked  for  Europe. 

But  hitherto  the  Lord  hath  helped  and  brought  me  through,  and  gently 
cleared  my  way.  I  feel  a  sweet  inward  peace  of  mind — a  blessing  I  have 
never  lost  since  I  saw  Calvin  Wooster.  What  is  before  me  I  know  not — 
trials  I  expect  ever  await  me,  while  upon  the  journey  of  life  on  these 
mortal  shores  ;  but  the  anticipation  of  a  better  and  happier  world,  attracts 
my  mind  to  surmount  every  obstacle  by  "  faith  in  Jesus,"  to  gain  that 
bright  abode  ;  and  strive  by  every  possible  means  to  regenerate  the  earth 
by  the  knowledge  of  God  ;  that  "  moral  evil"  may  be  expelled  the  world, 
the  kingdom  of  Christ  become  general,  and  rule  over  all. 

I  verily  believe  these  are  the  last  days  of  troublesome  times  ;  and  will 
continue  to  grow  worse  and  worse,  and  rise  higher  and  higher,  until  after 
the  "  fall  of  Babylon,"  which  I  expect  cannot  be  far  off- — and  the  "  beast  and 


*  This  is  observable  in  petty  understrappers  *********  as  well  as  in  the  black  overseers  in 
the  West-Indies. 

t  The  narrow  contracted  tyrant — condemned  such  a  variety  of  heights — thought  to  be 
"uniform"  would  be  for  the  best — and  choosing  his  own  height  for  the  model,  had  an  "Iron 
bestead"  erected  for  the  criterion — and  all  the  longer  must  be  "  cut  off"  and  those  that  were 
shorter  must  be  stretched — which  neither  nature  nor  grace  admit. 

\  1  have  now  and  then  rode  up  to  a  bouse,  and  asked  for  a  bit  of  bread  and  some  few  things 
of  the  like  necessity,  &c. 

20 


230  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

false  prophet"  be  taken  away  ;  then  the  divine  government  will  be  ac- 
knowledged— natural  justice  attended  to — moral  obligation  performed  in 
the  golden  rule  of  practice,  as  enjoined  by  the  Vicegerent  of  the  world  ! 

Whoever  will  read  the  xxviii.  of  Deut.,  and  compare  it  with  the  history 
of  the  Jews,  and  our  Lord's  prediction  with  Josephus,  must  be  at  least 
rationally  convinced  of  the  doctrine  of  providence  in  nature  and  grace. 
And  whosoever  is  convinced,  and  looks  at  the  "signs"  may  discern  the 
"times;"  "for  the  light  of  the  moon  is  becoming  as  the  light  of  the  sun," 
when  compared  with  the  last  centuries,  and  "  the  light  of  the  sun  shall 
become  seven  fold,  as  the  light  of  seven  days,"  saith  the  inspiration 
of  the  Almighty.  Then  "  the  house  of  the  Lord  shall  be  established  in  the 
top  of  the  mountain,  and  exalted  above  the  hills," — "and  all  nations  shall 
flow  unto  it;"  then  "the  wolf  and  the  lamb  shall  dwell  together,"  and 
the  "  nations  learn  war  no  more,"  for  "  the  name  of  the  Lord  alone  shall 
be  exalted  in  that  day,"  and  natural  evil  will  be  expelled  the  world,  and 
the  earth  restored  to  its  paradisaical  state  "  until  the  thousand  years  be 
ended;"  whether  a  common  thousand,  prophetic  or  apostolic,  when  Christ 
shall  rei°;n  on  earth  and  brinsj  his  saints  with  him.  But  after  the  loosing 
of  Satan,  then  there  will  be  a  falling  away,  and  shortly  will  come  the  gen- 
eral judgment,  "  moral  evil"  having  contaminated  the  earth  again.  And 
hence  it  is  inconsistent  with  the  nature  and  government  of  the  Almighty 
to  continue  the  world  in  being  any  longer:  then  we  arrive  at  the  "con- 
summation" of  all  things. 

The  world  is  fitted  to  man's  body,  but  not  to  the  mind  ;  the  love  of  God 
is  the  only  principle  that  can  satisfy  the  mind,  and  make  him  happy. 
Man  is  ever  aspiring  for  new  and  greater  things.  Now  this  principle  is 
not  wrong,  being  implanted  by  the  Author  of  nature  as  an  inherent  princi- 
ple that  is  innate.  The  evil  consists  in  the  pursuit  of  improper  objects, 
objects  that  can  never  satisfy,  and  so  become  idolaters,  to  the  neglecting 
the  Author  of  all  good,  the  privation  of  which  is  misery,  as  he  is  the  only 
fountain  of  perfect  and  lasting  happiness. 

This  world  is  man's  beginning  place,  like  a  state  of  embryo,  he  being 
a  candidate  for  future  happiness ;  hence  the  other  world  is  his  place  of 
destination.  For  "  moral  evil"  brought  "  natural  evil  "  into  the  world. 
Man  is  degenerate  ;  hence  the  necessity  of  "  regeneration  "  by  the  divine 
Spirit,  called  the  "new  birth."  "The  kingdom  of  heaven  was  prepared 
for  man,"  not  from  all  eternity,  but  "from  the  foundation  of  the  world  V" 
whereas  "  the  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone  "  was  never  made  for  man,  but 
was  "  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels." 

The  "  pleasure  "  of  the  Lord  was  the  moving  cause  of  "creation ;" 
"  love  "  was  the  moving  cause  of  "  redemption  ;"  and  "  faith"  is  the  in- 
strumental cause  of"  salvation."  But  "  sin,"  man's  own  act,  is  the  cause 
of  his  "  damnation." 

Therefore  the  necessity  of  seeking  the  Lord  by  faith,  to  find  that 
knowledge  of  him  which  will  give  an  evidence  of  pardon,  and  bring  peace 
to  the  mind. 

The  "divisions"  of  the  human  family  into  "  nations,"  has  its  advantages, 
to  cause  a  ha.lanee  of  power,  and  a  refuge  for  the  oppressed  people. 

The  variety  of  "  denominations"  also  in  those  nations  have  an  advan- 
tage, that  no  one  should  have  the  pre-eminence  to  domineer  over  others 
in  matters  of"  conscience,"  there  being  so  little  real  piety  in  the  world. 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  231 

Union  of  form  and  ceremony  is  not  religion  in  a  moral  point  of  view,  for 
by  ir,  with  the  addition  of  power,  the  world  hath  been  imposed  upon,  and 
taken  the  shell  for  the  kernel  in  their  awful,  delusive  ignorance,  which 
hath  driven  men  to  deism  and  infidelity,  as  common  sense  began  to  wake 
up  and  see  the  imposition, — and  doubtless  will  continue  so  to  do  more 
and  more.  Hence  the  propriety  of  these  words,  "  When  the  Son  of  man 
cometh,  shall  he  find  faith  on  the  earth  ?" 

But  the  union  of  heart  in  the  spirit  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  is  a  necessary 
thing  to  promote  peace,  and  convince  the  world  of  the  reality  of  the  reli- 
gion of  Jesus  being  founded  in  divinity,  that  they  may  embrace  it  by  faith 
and  "know"  its  blessed  enjoyments. 

Let  brotherly  love  continue,  for  Avhere  bitter  contention  is,  is  every  evil 
work  ;  and  instead  of  judging  and  striving  for  a  party,  and  using  the 
devil's  tools  with  which  to  do  the  Almighty's  work,  strive  to  excel  in  love  ; 
evidencing  your  ';  faith  in  Christ  by  works,"  and  bringing  forth  those  fruits 
of  Christianity  that  will  be  the  evidence  on  which  will  turn  your  eternal 
''justification"  forever,  in  the  day  of  final  retribution. 

The  glory  of  God  should  be  our  object,  the  will  of  God  our  law;  his  spirit 
our  guide,  and  the  Bible  our  rule,  that  Heaven  may  be  our  end.  Hence 
we  must  "  watch  and  pray,"  endure  to  the  end  to  receive  the  "  crown  of 
life,"  where  is  pleasure  without  pain,  for  evermore. 

Then  the  storms  of  life  are  forever  over,  and  this  journey  is  drawn  to  a 
close,  where  there  is  glory,  and  honor,  praise,  power,  and  majesty,  might, 
and  dominion  forever  ascribed  to  God  and  the  Lamb.  O!  this  "pleasing 
anticipation  of  a  future  world,  the  hope  beyond  the  grave  ! 

After  our  arrival  in  New  York,  a  combination  of  circumstances  con- 
spired together,  whereby  I  was  enabled  to  put  my  works  to  press,  through 
the  assistance  of  some  friends,  whose  friendship  I  required.  But  as  many 
of  the  books  were  sold  at  cost,  and  considerable  expense  attended  the 
transportation  and  circulation  of  them,  there  was  very  little  if  any  nett 
gain  or  profits  attending  the  same,  without  counting  the  great  attention, 
care,  &c,  attending  it;  if  we  except  the  pleasure  and  benefit  of  mankind, 
which  were  my  principal  objects  in  their  circulation ;  all  of  which  was 
accomplished  in  about  seven  months,  and  discharged. 

Frequently  did  I  attend  meetings  at  the  Asbury  meeting-house,  belong- 
ing to  the  Africans  or  people  of  color,  and  some  other  places  ;  and  depart- 
ed to  New  Haven,  where  we  spent  a  few  days.  It  was  the  Fourth  of 
July,  and  many  were  celebrating  the  time  of  independence,  but  in  a  way 
neither  to  the  glory  of  God,  nor  the  honor  of  our  country ;  but  rather 
savored  of  a  spirit  of  ingratitude,  arising  from  a  state  of  insensibility  of 
how  great  and  glorious  our  privileges  are,  when  contrasted  with  other 
nations,  and  what  has  been  before.  So  I  made  some  remarks  upon  the 
sin  of  ingratitude,  and  its  concomitant  evils  prospectively*  on  the  occa- 
sion. Thence  to  North  Guilford  and  Middletown,  where  I  found  a  wagon 
going  to  Hebron,  having  held  a  number  of  meetings  by  the  way. 

Here  I  received  a  note  from  N.  D.,  of  N.  L.,  containing  the  following 
queries  :  1st.  Why  less  time  in  private  devotion  now  than  formerly?  2d. 
Whether  the  time  spent  in  writing  would  not  be  better  spent  in  private 
prayer?     3d.  Why  more  conversant  with  my  friends? 

These  questions  reminded  me  of  a  circumstance  of  several  vessels  which 
were  loaded  with  live  stock,  cattle,  sheep,  hogs,  geese,  &c,  when  several 


232  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

foreign  vessels  were  off  at  a  distance.  Those  things  caused  me  to  think 
so  loud  that  I  spoke  out :  "This  looks  like  fulfilling  the  scripture — 'If 
thine  enemy  hunger,  feed  him.''  "Yes,"  replied  a  bystander,  "the 
Connecticut  people  are  very  pious  in  that  respect."  But  books  are  next 
akin  to  preaching,  and  may  benefit  society  when  I  am  no  more  ;  and  duties 
never  clash. 

Getting  equipped  with  a  horse  and  small  light  wagon,  I  proceeded  to 
Coventry,  and  found  my  aged  father,  one  sister  and  two  nephews  well. 
I  stayed  a  few  days,  and  visited  a  number  of  adjacent  places,  and  had  some 
tender  times.  But  my  mind  was  uneasy,  and  some  hours  of  sleep  departed 
from  we  when  I  reflected  upon  the  state  of  the  country,  and  the  spirit  of 
the  times. 

When  in  Hartford  city  I  felt  as  if  bewildered,  and  scarce  knew  which 
way  to  go  ;  I  left  the  beast  to  start  which  way  he  chose,  feeling  no  inclina- 
tion to  go  anywhere  in  particular.  Thus  in  a  slow  walk  we  started  and 
took  the  road  west,  towards  the  state  of  New  York,  about  twenty  miles. 
when  I  met  an  old  man.  I  asked  him  if  anybody  in  the  neighborhood 
loved  God.  He  mentioned  a  family,  and  escorted  me  to  the  house,  where 
two  persons  lived,  who  were  my  former  acquaintance  when  they  wen- 
single.  Stayec  all  night,  had  two  meetings,  and  went  to  Wensted,  where 
I  was  invited  by  John  Sweet,  an  acquaintance  whom  I  fell  in  with  by  the 
way.  Had  two  meetings,  and  went  to  Lenox  and  Pittsfield,  and  saw  some 
of  my  old  acquaintance  and  spiritual  children  whom  I  had  not  seen  for 
fifteen  years.  Held  several  meetings,  and  went  to  Bennington  and  spoke 
once.  Then  to  Cambridge,  where  I  had  formerly  travelled,  but  felt  not 
free  to  call  on  any  of  my  old  acquaintance ;  nor  have  I  felt  free  to  do  it 
intentionally  where  I  formerly  travelled  the  circuits,  unless  it  so  happened 
just  in  my  way  of  travelling. 

Spent,  about  a  week  with  Peggy's  sister  and  brother-in-law ;  held  sev- 
eral meetings,  met  some  opposition  with  an  A-LL-part  minister,  and  de- 
parted to  Saratoga  and  Ballstown  springs,  and  held  about  fifty  meetings  in 
the  adjacent  country  towns.  Thence  went  to  Stillwater  and  Waterford ;  so 
to  Lansingburg  and  Troy,  where  Chichester  proclaimed  war  against  me 
before  I  came,  assigning  as  the  reason,  "order  !"  But  they  wha  are  not 
conformed  to  moral  order  in  the  divine  government,  will  not  be  able  to 
stand  in  that  day  when  all  hearts  shall  be  disclosed  ! 

Thence  to  New  York,  where  the  countenances  of  the  people  were  an 
index  to  the  mind,  during  the  awful  suspense  of  the  engagements  at 
Baltimore  and  Plattsburgh  ;  and  also  it  was  visihle  who  were  the  friends 
of  the  country  and  felt  interested,  and  those  who  were  not;  and  a  day  or 
two  days  after,  when  accounts  came  from  those  two  places  that  they  had 
not  fallen,  the  scene  was  equally  reversed.* 

Thence  to  Philadelphia,  where  I  spent  about  a  month.  Sold  my  travel- 
ling convenience,  and  went  by  water  in  a  steam-boat  to  New-Castle,  in 
Delaware.  Saw  an  old  house  one  hundred  and  twenty-seven  years  old  : 
held  one  meeting,  and  took  stage  to  Smyrna  ;  spoke  once.  Then  to  Dover. 
and  found  a  distant  people.  Spoke  four  times;  disturbed  twice  by  some- 
thing coming  into  my  room  in  the  night.  Spoke  to  it,  got  no  reply  ;  in- 
terrogated the  family,  got  no  satisfaction,  only  found  others  had   been  dis- 

*  The  countenance  being  an  index  to  the  mind. 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  233 

turbed  there  before.  Thence  to  Frederica  ;  spoke  three  times,  and  went 
to  Milford;  where  I  spoke  several  times,  and  went  to  Georgetown  ;  and 
spoke  twice.  So  on  to  Daggsborough,  and  spoke  in  a  church  of  England 
meeting-house,  and  then  to  Martinsville,  and  held  two  meetings.  From 
thence  to  Poplartown,  in  Maryland  ;  and  Snow-Hill,  where  I  spoke  six 
times,  and  departed  to  Havertovvn,  and  from  thence  to  Drummingtown,  in 
Virginia.  Thence  I  returned  by  Downing-Chapel,  and  Newtown  to  Snow- 
Hill  ;  thence  to  Salisbury  ;  and  so  to  Cambridge,  where  the  snow  and 
cold  overtook  me.  During  this  journey  so  far,  I  had  many  precious  times — ■ 
at  the  Trap,  in  particular,  and  in  Eastown  and  Centreville,  and  at  Ches- 
tertown,  and  at  the  head  of  Chester.  I  then  returned  to  Smyrna,  and  vis- 
ited its  vicinity. 

At  the  head  of  Sassefras,  I  saw  Margaret  Keen,  whom  I  saw  two  years 
before  in  Baltimore  ;  and  who  had  accurately  dreamed  of  Bonaparte's 
disasters,  &c.  &c,  which  had  made  considerable  impression  upon  my 
mind.  Thus,  after  about  thirty  days,  I  returned  to  Philadelphia,  where  I 
met  my  companion  from  New  York,  where  I  had  left  her ;  having  travel- 
led about  five  hundred  miles,  and  held  upwards  of  sixty  meetings. 

As  neither  of  us  had  been  in  those  northern  latitudes  at  this  inclement 
season  of  the  year,  having  been  seasoned  to  a  warm  climate,  prudence 
dictated  the  propriety  of  a  proper  line  of  conduct.  Having  some  writing 
to  do,  it  was  proper  to  attend  to  it ;  and  now  appeared  the  time.  But  a 
proper  place  was  hard  to  find,  where  we  might  be  retired. 

Once,  seemingly  we  had  thousands  of  friends  ;  but  alas,  a  true  friend 
is  hard  to  find  ! — one  who  is  not  like  the  pine  tree,  rotten  at  the  heart. 
Man  is  not  to  be  trusted,  unless  fear,  interest,  or  the  grace  of  God,  shall 
influence  him  !  For  mankind  in  general,  are  led  like  an  animal,  by  in- 
clination for  the  time  being,  without  exercising  judgment  or  reason,  which 
should  be  founded  in  a  virtuous  principle  !  There  is  none  but  God  who 
can  be  depended  upon  as  certain;  for  he  never  forsakes  us,  unless  we  first 
forsake  him !  though  some  talk  to  the  contrary,  saying,  David  was  left  to 
do  so  and  so,  &c. 

Where  are  my  many  friends  now  ?  Zion  is  gone  into  captivity  ;  her 
harps  are  hung  upon  the  willows ;  but  she  will  yet  come  out  of  the  wil- 
derness of  this  world,  leaning  upon  her  beloved,  terrible  as  an  army  with 
banners  ! 

When  travelling  north  and  south,  the  difference  of  the  country,  the  pre- 
judice of  the  people,  in  their  different  modes  of  raising,  both  among  the 
religious,  and  those  who  do  not  profess,  taking  the  Potomac  for  the  di- 
viding ground,  makes  me  think  of  the  "  ten  pieces  "  of  garment  that  Ahi- 
jah  gave  to  Jeroboam  ;  which  prejudice  had  begun  in  the  time  of  Saul, 
the  first  king  in  Israel,  and  the  house  of  David  ! 

When  Cosmopolite  was  invited  to  preach  in  Congress-Hall,  before  the 
House,  he  spoke  from  these  words :  "  Righteousness  exalteth  a  nation  ; 
but  sin  is  a  shame  to  any  people."  He  went  clown  to  the  Navy-yard, 
and  stayd  at  the  house  of  James  Friend.  During  the  night  he  dreamed, 
and  thought  that  he  was  in  the  gallery  of  the  Capitol,  which  was  much 
crowded,  and  the  House  was  in  session.  A  little,  sharp-looking  man  came 
to  the  top  of  the  stairs,  and  winked  and  beckoned  to  me,  as  if  in  great  agi- 
tation ;  and  then  turned  and  went  out.  I  thought  I  made  my  way  through 
the  crowd,  and  got  out  of  the  door,  where  I  found  a  military  guard  around 

20* 


234  DOW'S  JOURNAL. 

the  house.  Getting  through  them,  I  started  towards  the  Navy-yard,  when 
I  saw  the  house  arise,  and  fall  into  two  parts,  and  burst  into  ten  thousand 
atoms,  and  the  whole  was  enveloped  in  a  column  of  smother  and  smoke, 
which  shock  waked  me  up !  I  told  James  Friend  in  the  morning  my  cu- 
rious dream.  Fifteen  months  after,  as  I  was  coming  from  Virginia,  I 
called  at  his  house  ;  he  reminded  me  of  the  dream,  adding,  that  he  had 
never  been  in  the  house  since,  without  thinking  of  it,  and  feeling  a  degree 
of  horror!  O^T"  Several  months  after  this,  when  I  heard  of  Ross  and 
Cockburn  being  at  Washington,  I  could  measurably  interpret  my  dream. 

There  was  more  blood  spilt  in  the  Carolinas,  between  the  inhabitants, 
during  the  former  struggle,  than  between  the  regular  armies.  There  is 
an  awful  gloom  gathering  fast,  and  clouds  hang  over  a  guilty  land.  Wars 
are  neither  less  nor  more  than  the  sword  and  scourge  of  God  ;  not  only 
for  a  nation,  but  as  individuals  also ;  and  there  are  two  classes  who  feel 
it  heaviest  here  :  the  first  is  those  who  are  of  no  service  to  God  or  man — 
viz.  those  who  are  a  nuisance  to  society,  not  pursuing  any  useful,  inno- 
cent or  lawful  calling,  to  gain  a  subsistence  ;  but  have  corrupted  society 
by  the  influence  of  their  example,  and  violating  the  divine  law,  by  pro- 
fane cursing,  swearing,  lying,  drinking,  whoring,  and  lounging  about  the 
streets.  This  filth  is  in  a  great  measure  drained  from  our  towns,  and  gone 
to  the  slaughter-house.  The  other  is  the  mercantile  class,  who,  through 
the  unparalleled  space  of  peace  and  prosperity,  were  led  off  by  the  tempta- 
tion of  riches  and  grandeur,  whereby  they  forgot  God  :  hence  the  influ- 
ence of  their  example,  to  the  injury  of  society,  and  the  dishonor  of  God's 
government.  Therefore  it  was  necessary  that  those  avenues  of  wealth 
should  be  shut  up  ;  and  hence  the  scourge  from  God.  Consequently  we 
should  take  warning  that  we  may  be  able  to  stand  ;  and  of  course  must 
conduct  ourselves  accordingly,  in  the  duty  of  love  to  God  and  our  .  igh- 
bor  ;  and  attend  to  our  Saviour's  golden  rule  of  practice,  "  As  ye  would 
that  others  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them." 

After  inquiring  some  time,  I  found  a  place  in  a  Quaker  family,  where 
we  obtained  a  room.  Attended  some  of  their, meetings  ;  had  some  very  com- 
fortable feelings  while  sitting  in  silence  with  them  ;  heard  some  who 
spoke  feelingly,  and  to  satisfaction  ;  among  whom  was  Richard  Jordan. 
His  track  I  was  much  upon  in  Ireland,  but  never  saw  him  until  in  this 
city:  visited  his  house,  and  had  good  satisfaction.  Peter's  call  was  to  the 
Jews;  Paul's  to  the  Gentiles:  so  there  are  different  gifts  and  calls  in  our 
day,  and  all  by  the  same  Spirit. 

Dorothy  Ripley,  an  English  woman,  who  hath  crossed  the  ocean  five 
times,  is  now  in  this  city.  She  belongs  to  no  religious  society  ;  but  is 
rather  upon  the  Quaker  order.  She  was  very  kind  to  me,  when  going  on 
my  last  tour  to  Europe.  She  has  travelled  most  of  the  states  of  the  1  niou  : 
and  also  in  Ireland,  as  well  as  her  native  country.  There  has  been  much 
opposition  to  her,  from  those  who  may  be  called  religious  bigots,  who  are 
of  narrow,  contracted  minds  \  for  little  minds  are  only  capable  of  little 
things.  But  she  hath  brunted  the  storm,  and  lived  down  much  that  was 
designed  to  block  up  hen-  path,  and  make  the  way  bitter;  but  God  hath 
been  with  her.     How  many  she  hath  been  a  blessing  to,  the  day  of  eterni- 

mUSt    disclose  ! 

Theophilus  II.  (lates;  the  influence  of  his  example  is  very  impressive 
on  many  minds,     lie  travels  on  foot,  inculcating  the  necessity  of  innoeen- 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  235 

cy,  and  purity  of  heart,  flowing  from  love  to  God  and  man.  He  belongs 
to  no  particular  society,  but  considers  that  to  be  bigoted  to  a  party  is  to 
have  or  subscribe  to,  and  constitute  one  of  the  number  of  the  beast. 

How  many  more  God  may  stir  up  to  go  the  same  way,  I  know  not ; 
but  though  many  have  prophesied  of  the  mischief  that  would  arise  from 
the  influence  and  example  of  Cosmopolite  ;  yet  those  are  not  "  Dowites," 
neither  is  "  Dowism  "  planted,  in  a  spherical  point  of  view.     But 

"  Let  talkers  talk,  stick  thou  to  what  is  best ! 
To  think  of  pleasing  all,  is  all  a  jest !" 

Hence,  O  !  ye  bigots  of 

"  Different  sects,  who  all  declare, 
Lo  !  here  is  Christ,  and  Christ  is  there  ! 
Your  strongest  proofs  divinely  give  ; 
And  show  us  where  the  Christians  live  ! 
Your  claim,  alas  !  you  cannot  prove  ! 
Ye  want  the  genuine  mark  of  love  ! 

The  news  of  peace  salutes  our  ears,  and  reverberates  through  the  land  : 
but  many  appear  to  be  intoxicated  with  the  prospects ;  as  though  the  bit- 
terness was  past.  However,  it  may  be  that  many  ere  long  may  find  that 
the  struggle  between  the  powers  of  darkness  and  light  is  not  over  :  time 
must  disclose  it.  May  God  have  mercy  on  the  human  family,  prosper 
Zion,  and  help  the  Pilgrims  through  this  thorny  maze  to  the  peaceful 
shores,  where  the  wicked  shall  cease  from  troubling,  and  the  weary  shall 
be  at  rest ! 

I  saw  two  chairs  made  out  of  the  elm  tree  under  which  William  Penn 
held  his  treaty  with  the  Indians,  when  treating  with  them  for  the  ground 
of  Pennsylvania,  and  where  the  city  of  Philadelphia  now  stands — not  con- 
sidering the  mere  discovery  and  donation  of  a  king  a  sufficient  title,  though 
done  as  the  reward  of  merit,  for  his  father's  services  to  the  public. 

While  the  New  Englanders  were  at  .war  with  the  natives,  it  is  said  to 
be  a  fact  that  there  was  no  war  between  Penn's  colony  and  the  Indians, 
all  the  days  of  Penn  I* 


*  It  is  said  that  a  man  was  employed  to  attend  the  king's  fire,  and  keep  it  well  perfumed, 
while  Penn  was  waiting  to  have  the  accounts  regularly  and  carefully  made  out  and  delivered, 
which  contained  the  amount  of  arrears  for  his  father's  services — which  perfume  was  very 
expensive.  His  majesty  being  present,  was  invited  by  Penn  to  visit  him,  and  he  would 
■honor  him  with  one  equally  costly  ;  which  invitation  being  accepted,  Penn  put  the  obliga- 
tions into  the  fire — doubtless  as  a  testimony  against  war.  The  king  afterwards  sent  for  Penn, 
and  made  him  a  donation  of  the  grant  of  Pennsylvania. 

*  102,  New  Street,  Dublin,  9th  of  bill  mo.,  1813. 
Dear  Lorenzo — 

This  day  thy  very  acceptable  letter  of  March  19th  came  to  hand,  and  afforded  us  particu- 
lar satisfaction.  It  was  about  this  time  two  years  when  we  received  the  last  letter  from  thee, 
and  the  only  one  since  our  return  from  England.  I  am  now  established  in  more  extensive 
and  profitable  practice  than  I  ever  had  before — indeed  I  think  the  last  year  exceeded  any  two 
former  ones  since  my  first  commencing  as  physician,  and  I  must  acknowledge  that  I  think 
Divine  Providence  made  use  of  thee,  in  a  particular  manner,  as  an  instrument  to  bring  about 
this,  to  me  unexpected,  event.  For  thy  persuading  me  to  go  at  that  time  with  thee  to  Eng- 
land, opened  the  way  for  my  going  to  settle  when  I  did  at  Macclesfield,  where  I  willingly 
resumed  my  medical  practice,  after  having  striven  for  about  seven  years  earnestly  to  decline 
it.  My  last  year's  business  amounted,  1  think,  to  near  7001.,  which  with  former  years'  increas- 
ing prosperity  has  enabled  me  to  give  some  hundreds  away  to  assist  others  in  their  distresses, 
and  at  present  to  have  a  few  hundreds  at  my  command,  for  the  use  of  myself  and  others. 
Put  whatever  I  may  have,  either  now  or  in  future,  I  consider  not  as  my  own,  but  as  a 


236  DOW'S   JOURNAL. 

However  much  these  people  called  Quakers,  are  derided  for 


the  Protestant  Christian  world  is  indebted  to  them,  as  the  means, 
for  many  of  the  blessings,  both  civil  and  religious,  which  we  now  enjoy 
under  God. 


stewardship  put  into  my  hands  by  the  great  and  good  Master,  and  to  be  unreservedly  devot- 
ed to  his  service  in  whatever  way  and  manner  he  may  seen'  clearly  to  point  out.  If  profes- 
sors of  religion  would  in  general  consider  themselves  only  as  stewards  of  what  they  possess, 
I  think  it  might  then  be  said  with  truth,  as  it  was  at  the  time  of  the  first  promulgation  of  the 
gospel,  that  no  man  counted  any  thing  he  had  his  own,  and  no  member  of  the  church  felt 
any  wants. 

If  any  thing  has  gathered  with  me  it  has  been  providential,  and  not  by  my  own  seeking; 
by  which  means  it  is  not  a  burden  to  me,  as  I  once  felt  some  to  be. 

However  easy  and  prosperous  in  outward  matters  I  seem  to  be,  yet  I  think  it  would  be 
far  more  agreeable  to  me  to  be  in  America,  travelling  along  with  thee — even  encountering 
some  difficulties.  But  this  gratification  seems  hitherto  forbidden  me  ;  and  I  apprehend  that 
I  shall  have  to  abide  the  great  thunder-storm,  which  I  fear  ere  long  will  shake  and  agitate 
these  hitherto  highly  favored  countries.  I  think  it  will  take  place  much  sooner  than  most 
people  apprehend,  and  in  a  time  and  manner  somewhat  sudden  and  unexpected.  I  believe 
it  will  try  the  foundations  of  hundreds  of  thousands,  and  the  truly  upright,  and  those  free 
from  all  idolatry,  be  alone  preserved  safely  through  it.  I  suppose  I  shall  be  favored  to  know 
of  its  approach,  and  a  place  of  safe  and  quiet  retirement  be  afforded  to  me  during  its  contin- 
uance. I  am  not  afraid  of  rny  opinion  being  known,  as  I  am  clear  of  all  political  spirit 
and  parties. 

I  heard  that  thou  hadst  thoughts  of  going  to  the  West-Indies,  and  from  thy  long  silence  I 
had  fears  that  thou  hadst  gone  thither,  and  sunk  under  the  unwholesomeness  of  the  climate. 
But  now  I  have  a  hope  of  seeing  thee  once  more  in  this  wilderness ;  for  if  thou  art  favored 
to  visit  England  after  her  conflict  is  over,  I  have  no  doubt  at  present  but  that  I  may  then 
meet  thee  there,  and  I  hope  much  to  our  mutual  satisfaction. 

Thy  true  friend, 

P.   JOHXSOX. 

The  following  is  the  substance  of  a  poem  which  I  wrote  down  the  24th  of  February,  two 
days  before  Napoleon  left  Elba  for  France.  The  first  verse,  for  reasons,  I  omit.  1  was 
then  under  restraints  on  account  of  singularities  of  various  sorts.  By  the  beast  and  false 
prophet  I  designated  Napoleon  and  Mahomet. — P.  J. 

N.  B.  The  second  beast  of  the  13th,  seems  the  false  prophet  of  the  l'Jth  chapter. 

Verse  2.     I  sing  of  a  glorious  day  near  a-coming — 

The  kingdom  of  heaven  set  up  amongst  men — 
The  servants  of  God  to  his  standard  a-running. 

As  sheep  when  their  shepherd  calls  into  the  pen. 
The  Beast  and  False  Prophet  shall  first  he  a-reigning, 

And  horrible  carnage  'mongst  <  Christians  will  make  ; 
The  servants  of  Jesus  in  conflicts  engaging, 
A  glorious  warfare  most  valiantly  wa 

Their  lives  laying  down  for  their  Greal  Master's  sake; 
Their  blood  not  these  monsters'  deep  malice  assuaging, 

Till  God  s  blessed  day  in  the  morning. 

These  tyrants  alive  being  cast  into  fire. 

As  shown  to  she  Ford's  highly  favored  friend; 
Their  armies  destroy'd  in  God's  terrible  ire  : 

The  world'sgreal  wickedness  come  to  its  end — 
Then  Satan  fas)  bound  and  most  firmly  chained, 

Is  in  the  abyss  for  a  thousand  years  fix'd, 
A  seal  set  u\k»\  it,  he  horribly  pained, 
His  blasphemous  rage  by  his  torments  untamed, 

The  cup  of  his  punishment  here  is  unmix'd. 
But  God's  righteous  judgments  ran  never  be  blamed — 

For  he  is  the  Ford  from  the  morning. 

The  Serpent  no  more  poor  weak  mortals  deceiving, 
They  all  shall  acknowledge  God's  heavenly  law 

His  rig  hi  eo  us  commands  witli  obedience  receiving. 
The  saints  shall  promulge  wiihoui  erroi  or  flaw 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  237 

Marriage,  for  example,  was  considered  an  ecclesiastical  subject — hence 
no  marriage,  unless  the  ceremony  was  performed  by  a  priest — otherwise, 
the  children  illegitimate  of  course  ! 

The  bold,  firm  and  patient  stand,  which  these  people  made  with  perseve- 
rance, was  what  broke  the  charm — and  obtained  the  act  of  Parliament 
in  their  favor  on  that  subject.  Thank  God  !  there  never  has  been  a  spi- 
ritual court  in  the  United  States. 

Also  the  "  Act  of  Toleration,"  under  King  William,  was  another 
effect  from  the  conduct  of  this  people.  Likewise  the  "equal  rights  of 
conscience,"  in  our  form  of  government,  is  another  effect,  growing  out  of 
Penn's  policy  for  the  government  of  his  colony  ;  requiring  no  particular 
test  as  a  qualification  to  office,  only  a  general  test,  viz.,  the  belief  in  one 
God,  with  future  reward  and  punishment. 

Thus  the  lesson  he  learnt  from  the  persecution  in  his  time  ;  so  a  little 
"leaven  leaveneth  the  whole  lump."  May  it  go  on  throughout  the 
world,  till  priestcraft  and  tyranny  shall  fall,  and  the  nations  learn  war 
no  more. 

I  took  stage  for  Mellville,  and  arrived  between  seven  and  eight  o'clock' 
at  night.  Word  flew  over  town,  and  soon  the  school-house  was  filled ; 
I  spoke  there,  and  next  day  at  Buddville.  Thence  to  Elizabeth  Port 
quarterly  meeting,  where  I  spoke  twice,  and  thence  to  Dennis's  creek 
meeting-house.  Being  disappointed  of  a  conveyance,  I  went  on  foot ; 
found  a  wagon,  and  so  got  on  to  Cold  Spring  meeting-house.  Thence 
to  Cape  May  courthouse,  and  so  walked  to  brother  Moore's.  Brother 
Fidler  carried  me  to  Big  Egg  Harbor  Baptist  meeting-house  ;  so  to  Tuck- 


These  servants,  raised  up  by  their  Great  Master's  power, 
Shall  sit  upon  thrones  with  Messiah  to  reiirn  : 

'Tis  now  of  God's  kingdom  the  glorious  hour, 

His  blessings  come  down  in  a  plentiful  shower, 
There  now  is  no  suffering,  sorrow,  nor  pain ; 

But  Jesus's  presence  their  heavenly  dower — 

For  he  is  the  Star  of  the  morning. 

This  glor'ous  day  of  a  thousand  years'  standing, 

All  death  shall  abolish  to  Jesus's  friends  ; 
They  rule  o'er  the  nations  with  sceptres  commanding, 

Their  Master  now  makes  them  abundant  amends. 
The  wolf  and  the  lamb  they  shall  lay  down  together, 

The  calf  and  the  lion  in  harmony  meet, 
The  birds  of  the  air — of  all  sorts  of  feather — 
At  springs  of  the  laud,  both  the  upper  and  nether, 

Together  shall  play,  and  in  innocence  breed  ; 
An  infant  shall  lead  the  wild  beasts  in  a  tether: 

'Tis  day  with  the  sons  of  the  morning. 

But  how  can  I  sing  of  these  wondrous  matters — 

In  Babylon's  basiile  a  prisoner  fast  ? — 
My  bonds  are  made  stronger — the  devil  bespatters 

My  soundness  of  mind  from  the  first  to  the  last. 
Poor  David*  from  home  and  from  friends  now  is  banished, 

As  formerly  happened  in  Saul's  cruel  day  ; 
All  comforts  domestic  entirely  vanished, 
The  hillocks  of  cheerfulness  thoroughly  planished, 

The  devil  triumphant  now  carries  the  sway. 
But  God's  loved  servant,  although  now  astonished, 

Will  yet  see  a  glorious  morning. 

*  David  means  a  beloved  one. 


238  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

ahoe  and  May's  Landing.  Then  Weymouth,  Fairfield  Presbyterian 
meeting-house,  Bridgetown,  Penn's  Neck,  Salem,  Sharptown,  and  Wood- 
bridge,  so  back  to  Philadelphia — having  been  gone  seventeen  days,  held 
thirty  meetings,  and  travelled  about  three  hundred  miles. 

In  going  to  the  east,  Peggy  was  taken  seriously  ill.  We  were  detained 
about  a  month  in  New  York.  Thence  we  sailed  with  Captain  Howard 
to  New  London,  who  generously  gave  our  passage,  as  did  Dr.  Brush  his 
bill  at  New  York. 

Held  a  number  of  meetings,  then  sailed  to  Norwich,  and  spoke  in  the 
Baptist  meeting-house.  I  hired  a  wagon,  and  came  to  Coventry  ;  found 
my  father  well.  I  left  Peggy,  and  visited  Hebron,  Stonington.  (where 
George's  ship  Nimrod  killed  two  horses,  one  hog,  and  a  goose,)  and  New- 
port, Rhode  Island. 

My  constitution  is  so  broken,  and  nervous  system  worn  down,  that  let 
me  put  on  what  resolution  I  may,  I  am  necessitated  to  sit  down  every  little 
while  to  rest,  if  I  attempt  to  walk  and  go  on  foot. 

After  speaking  several  times  in  a  large  meeting-house  with  a  steeple 
and  bell,  occupied  by  brother  Webb,  and  where  he  taught  school,  I  spoke 
in  Bristol,  where  I  had  been  near  twenty  years  before,  in  the  beginning 
of  my  itinerancy,  and  departed  to  New  Bedford,  where  I  had  been  about 
eight  years  before.  I  spoke  several  times.  Designed  for  the  Vineyard, 
and  attempted  to  sail  for  New  York  ;  in  both  I  was  disappointed,  so  I 
returned  by  land.  One  offered  a  horse,  another  a  chaise,  and  a  third 
attended  me  to  Providence,  where  I  saw  a  vessel,  and  found  two  boxes 
of  books  on  board.  I  disposed  of  them  in  the  best  manner  I  could,  and 
after  attending  several  meetings,  and  experiencing  some  kindness  from 
whence  I  had  no  ground  to  expect  it,  and  in  other  cases  it  turned  out  the 
reverse,  I  returned  to  Coventry.  I  made  preparation  to  leave  my  Peggy 
for  some  time,  and  departed  to  New  Haven,  sailed  in  the  dreadful  gale 
to  New  York,  came  to  Philadelphia,  and  visited  Baltimore.  I  spoke  in 
the  second  African  meeting-house,  and  the  one  formerly  occupied  by  old 
father  Otterbine. 

Friday,  22d  September,  1815.  I  took  stage  for  Carlisle;  the  wheel 
came  off,  and  we  upset ;  but,  thanks  be  to  God.  none  were  materially 
injured.  I  quit  the  stage,  and  walked  several  miles  through  the  mud — 
spoke  several  times — made  remittance  to  my  printer  and  bookbinder — 
assisted  ten  miles  with  a  horse. 

Monday,  25th.  I  spoke  in  the  Dutch  "  United  Brethren"  meeting-house, 
near  the  big  spring,  to  a  simple-hearted  people. 

I  found  my  father  to  be  entitled  to  a  tract  of  crown  land,  for  service — 
probably  will  be  cheated  out  of  it,  as  many  others  are  of  their  just 
rights — and  as  one  day  I  myself  may  be  also:  but  what  is  amiss  here, 
must  be  rectified  hereafter, 

Tuesday,  20th.  I  rode  on  the  coupling  tongue  of  the  wagon — came  to 
Shippensburg — feeble  in  body — faith  revives,  that  the  providence  of  Gt^d 
will  attend  and  bar  my  way  upon  this  journey;  Hut  a  few  months  will 
turn  up  something — I  know  not  what.  Things  cannot  continue  as  they 
are.     May  I  be  prepared  for  all  events! 

I  spoke  in  the  Methodist  meeting-house — well-behaved — a  few  dollars 
to  assist  me  on  the  way — the  stage  was  full,  and  could  not  take  me — 
Providence  provided — a  man  brought  me  a  horse  for  his  brother  to  return 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  239 

from  the  college  at  Washington.  Thus  I  was  accommodated  two  hun- 
dred miles  over  the  mountains,  while  many  were  hurt  by  the  upsetting 
of  the  stages  on  the  way,  about  this  time. 

Wednesday,  27.  I  rode  twenty-four  miles  to  Kines — spoke  to  a  few 
well-behaved — next  day  to  Bedford,  and  spoke  in  the  courthouse. 

Here  it  is  said  that  a  minister  wanted  his  elders  to  agree  with  bonds 
to  pav  him  annually  for  life,  whether  he  should  preach  or  not,  and  killed 
one  who  opposed  to  prevent  it.  Another,  who  was  a  magistrate,  com- 
mitted him  for  trial  ;  and  after  sentence,  asked  him  what  he  thought  of 
his  state?  He  replied,  "I  know  I  have  had  religion,  and  shall  of  course 
go  to  heaven,  which  I  can  prove  by  the  articles  of  our  church." 

Friday,  29.  I  roue  thirty-five  miles,  and  next  day  came  to  Greensburg — 
met  a  preacher,  who  told  me  when,  &c,  he  became  religious.  Those 
things  are  like  bread  cast  on  the  water,  and  found  many  days  hence  ; 
which  circumstances  repeatedly  happen,  and  are  a  comfort  to  my  poor 
heart,  and  tend  to  keep  my  head  above  the  billows. 

Sunday,  October  1st.   I  spoke  three  times — good  attention. 

Monday,  2d.  I  came  to  Pittsburgh — stayed  about  a  week — spoke  a  dozen 
times — hundreds  attended  more  than  could  get  into  the  house — appears  a 
serious,  inquiring  spirit.  Here  are  some  of  my  old  friends  from  Hiber- 
nia,  at  whose  houses  I  was  received  hospitably  when  on  my  former  visit 
to  that  country — a  stranger  in  a  strange  land.  Among  these  are  the 
Tackuburies  and  Jovces. 

Pittsburgh  (once  Fort  Duquesne,  then  Fort  Pitt,  from  the  great  minister 
Pitt)  has  become  famous  in  the  new  world  ;  and  by  nature,  combined 
with  art,  promises  to  be  one  of  the  greatest  manufacturing  towns  in 
America.  There  are  seven  or  eight  glass-works  in  this  neighborhood, 
and  as  many  different  places  of  worship.  The*turnpike-road  is  in  a  fair 
way  to  be  effected,  and  the  steamboats  will  accommodate  the  west. 

I  am  free  from  pain  in  body.  Hence,  I  call  it  well,  though  threats  of 
inward  indisposition — the  spasms,  with  which  I  am  frequently  attacked  ; 
the  asthma,  which  frequently  interrupts  my  sleep,  and  tends  to  weaken 
my  strength  ;  the  piles,  also,  which  are  painful  and  distressing  to  a  tra- 
velling life;  also,  the  scrofula  on  my  neck.  The  frequent  speaking 
tends  to  create  inflammation  in  the  organs  or  glands  of  my  throat,  which 
causes  me  keen  pain  at  times.  To  walk  six  or  eight  miles  in  a  day  fa- 
tigues me  more  than  thirty  or  forty  would  once.  Thus  nature  will  fall 
beneath  that  which  once  it  was  capable  to  resist  and  throw  off.  This  I 
could  never  realize  from  theory  ;  I  can  know  it  only  by  experience.  To 
what  a  state  of  health  one  may  be  reduced  by  exposure,  fatigue,  sickness, 
and  wants  of  various  kinds!  Anxiety  of  mind  is  impairing  to  health; 
hence  religion  is  the  only  real  support  to  keep  the  mind  in  peace  through 
the  vicissitudes  attending  the  journey  of  life.  But  I  feel  a  measure  of 
gratitude  to  the  great  Disposer  of  events,  that  it  is  as  well  with  me  as 
yfchat  I  now  enjoy,  and  that  I  have  as  much  strength  remaining,  and  can 
labor  as  much  as  I  do. 

Monday,  9th.  I  came  to  Washington  just  as  the  man  was  starting  in 
the  stage.  He  saw  the  horse,  got  out,  and  so  I  delivered  him  up.  I  spoke 
in  the  courthouse,  and  took  stage  to  Middletown,  where  I  was  beset  to 
preach  in  a  barn,  it  being  election-day.  A  religious  bigot  made  a  motion 
to  mob  me ;    but  none  would  second  it.     A  worldling  replied   to  him, 


240  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

"  Let  the  dead  bury  their  dead."  The  same  night  and  next  day  I  spoke 
in  Charleston,  where  Mr.  Fetter  lent  me  a  horse  to  ride  to  Wheeling. 
Here  I  spoke  three  times,  and  found  a  Quaker  family  who  had  been  kind 
to  Peggy  when  she  had  travelled  the  west  with  me.  Here,  it  is  probable, 
the  great  roads  from  the  Atlantic  will  intersect  with  the  waters  of  the 
Ohio,  and  this  will  be  the  grand  place  of  deposit  between  the  east  and 
western  country.  Though  the  Alleghany,  Muskingum,  Sciota,  and  .Mi- 
ami, with  the  Wabash,  &cV,  intersect  with  the  waters  of  the  lakes  of 
Canada,  with  only  small  portages  of  a  few  miles — connect  with  that 
round  the  falls  of  Niagara,  and  from  Albany  to  Schenectady — yet  the 
principal  will  be  through  the  waters  of  the  Mobile  and  Tennessee,  which 
are  connected  by  a  portage — one  of  eight  miles,  by  Coosee  and  Highwas- 
see — one  of  thirty,  from  Twenty  Mile  creek  to  Bear  creek — and  sixty- 
nine,  from  Main  river  to  Main  river.  Mobile  has  a  tide  of  about  one 
hundred  and  fifty  miles. 

Taking  water  with  Captain  Wood,  I  arrived  at  Marietta  on  Sunday, 
fifteenth,  and  spoke  in  the  Methodist  meeting-house  to  more  than  could 
get  in — generally  well-behaved. 

Monday,  16th.  This  day  I  am  thirty-eight  years  old.  Sixteen  years 
ago  I  embarked  for  Europe  ;  nineteen,  I  was  in  Orange  meeting,  address- 
ing the  youth.  Thirty-eight  more,  no  doubt,  will  change  my  state. 
Above  half  of  the  "seventy-six"  is  gone. 

Spoke,  at  sunrise,  to  about  two  hundred  ;  at  about  nine  in  the  two- 
steepled,  or  rather  horned  meeting-house ;  spoke  several  times ;  and  also 
at  Point  or  Fort  Harmer. 

The  marks  of  antiquity  in  this  western  world  are  so  conspicuous,  that 
should  New  England  be  depopulated,  the  monuments  would  not  be  so 
visible,  in  a  few  hundred  years,  as  what  these  are  now.  And  it  is  remark- 
able, that  where  nature  appears  to  have  formed  it  commodious  for  a  town, 
those  ancients,  as  well  as  these  moderns,  fixed  on  the  same  sites  in  a  great 
many  places.* 

What  is  ahead  I  know  not ;  but  this  one  thing  I  am  conscious  of,  that 
it  requires  more  grace  to  be  able  to  suffer  the  whole  will  of  God,  than 
merely  to  do  it. 

What  now  is  my  object  and  aim? 
What  now  is  my  hope  and  desire  ? 
To  follow  the  Heavenly  Lamb, 
And  after  his  image  aspire  ! 

A  young  gentleman  and  his  lady,  returning  from  a  visit  to  her  parents, 
having  a  spare  horse,  I  obtained  the  privilege  of  riding  it  about  one  bun- 
dred  miles,  visiting  Gallipolis  and  Greenopsburgf  by  the  way. 

*  The  works  of  antiquity  are  beyond  any  description  as  yd  given,  thai  I  have  seen,  by 
Morse  or  others.  Here  are  two  circles,  including  several  acres  each,  with  what  is  railed  a 
covered-way  to  the  water.  In  one  of  these  circles  are  two  platforms,  one  of  which  1  found 
io  be  fifty  paces  square,  eight  feet  high,  and  three  convex  and  one  concave  walk  i.i  ascend 
it.  The  earth  appears  to  have  been  brought  from  a  distance,  i"  make  'he  top  a  hard  walk. 
like  that  near  Natchez.  There  have  been  found  brass  ami  copper  polished  beyond  what  is 
common  in  our  day,  ''steel  bow,'"  iron,  silver,  glass  beads. -a  salt  well  laid  in  cement,  flint 
knives,  and  stone  axes.    Also,  a  stone  •  incite,"  large  as  life,  denoting  great  antiquity. 

t  Here  an  old  gentleman  replied,  I  should  not  preach  so  ;  "  for,''  said  he.  "it  w  dl  hurt  the 
feelings  of  my  neighbors."  Thus  he  interrupted  two  or  three  times.  They  made  a  collec- 
tion for  me,  which  was  given  to  bear  the  expenses  of  another.  At  a  public  house,  the  wo- 
man Charged  fiftj  per  cent  mure  than  her  husband.  1  made  some  remarks  upon  il.  Il  was 
replied,  "  That  is  nothing  ;  for  it  Was  a  customary  thing  in  the-  our  day."  I  observed,  "  That 
1  liked  honest  women  to  maturity,  and  honest  afterwards." 


DO  W'S    JOURNAL.  241 

Thence,  in  a  family-boat,  to  Portsmouth  and  Alexandria,  where  I  was 
recognised,  and  embargoed  to  stop.  So  I  held  several  meetings  ;  saw  the 
"  mammoth  orchard"  of  America.  Thence  to  Limestone,  where  I  had  a 
meeting.  Was  driven  ashore  at  Augusta  ;  the  courthouse  was  soon  filled. 
After  meeting  the  wind  fell,  so  we  departed,  and  arrived  at  Cincinnati, 
where  I  had  never  been  before,  as  was  the  case  with  most  of  the  towns  on 
the  Ohio ;  I  found  here  many  of.  my  old  friends,  from  different  parts  of 
the  Union. 

There  was  soon  a  large  collection  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  to  whom  I 
spoke.  Was  requested  to  stop  a  few  days,  which  I  accordingly  complied 
with  ;  and,  in  eleven  days,  held  about  thirty  meltings  in  the  vicinity  of 
this  place,  and  trust  it  was  not  time  spent  in  vain. 

I  got  several' thousand  handbills  printed  for  distribution,  and  received 
some  remuneration  from  those  whose  hearts  the  Lord  had  touched,  among 
whom  was  General  Taylor. 

William  B'.r  one  of  Snethen's  men,  got  vexed,  as  is  said,  at  something  I 
said  in  the  market,  at  Baltimore,  1804. .  *  *  *  * 

*  *  *  *     "Chicimaw  exshow." 

The«laws  from  Europe,  tribunal  in  France,  Spain,  and  Italy,  to  restore 
the  order  of  Jesuits,  which  were  exiled  as  dangerous  to  papistical  govern- 
ments ;  and  the  Inquisition,  with  all  its  horrors. 

Here  Lawner  Blackmail  was  drowned.'  I  accompanied  .him  to  Natchez. 
He  was  retarded  by  no  danger— by  land,  or  crossing  streams  of  water.  It 
appears  he  felt  ominous  preludes  of  his  dissolution  j  and  the  concomitant 
circumstances  show  that  he  came  to  his  end  by  Providence,     . 

"Who  plants  his  footsteps  in  the  sea, 
And  rides  upon  the  storm." 

Captain  C ,  of  the  barge  Defiance,  took  me,  in  a  skiff,  down  the 

river  to  the  falls,  a  distance  of  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles.  Visited 
Lawrenceburg;  in  Indiana,  which  has  68,000  inhabitants,  and  will  soon 
become  a  state.     First  time  I  was  ever  in  this  territory.  .     ■ 

Thence  to  the  Rising  Sun,  about  seven  at  night.  The  people  assembled 
before  ei^ht,  and  again,  before  day,  in  the  morning.  So  I  took  my  de- 
parture by  sunrise  to  Vevia.  Thence  I  spoke  at  the  mouth  of  Kentucky 
river;  held  two  meetings:  at  Madison  likewise,  standing  on  the  logs  to 
collect  the  villagers,  which  had  the  desired  effect.-    Then  to  Bethlehem.  . 

November  13th.  I  came  to  Lewisville,  at  the  Falls  of  Ohio,  and  went 
to  distributin<r  handbills  throua;h  the  town.  Though  I  had  never  been 
there  before,  was  recognised  by  many.  Thus  I  was  provided  for,  and 
gained  access  to  the  people. 

On  the  15th,  I  embarked  in  the  United  States'  boats,  after  speaking  in 
a  fine  large  new  brick  meeting-house,  -and  circulating  subscription  papers 
for  a  new  edition  of  my  warks. 

This  river  is  a  gentle  stream,  and  by  no  means  so  rapid  as  is  commonly 
supposed  ;  it  is  rising»fast.  This  branch  of  the  army  is  going  up  the  Mis- 
sissippi to  build  a  fort  neai\.Carver's  Claim,  which,  by  purchase  and  trans- 
fer from  Carver's  heirs,  belongs  to"  Benjamin  M-un,  one  hundred  by  a  hun- 
dred and  twenty  miles  from  the  Falls. of  St.  Antina  to  the  mouth  of  Chip- 
pewa river,  east. 

21 


242  DO  W'S    JOURNAL. 

One,  who  had  stolen  hospital-stores,  was  condemned  to  receive  two  hun- 
dred lashes  with  rods,  which  were  inflicted  while  the  boat  gradually  drift- 
ed down  the  current,  he  being  tied  to  three  guns,  which  were  braced  in  a 
triangle.  This  was  called  running  the  gauntlet ;  but  my  feelings  were 
shocked  at  the  sight.     It  was  performed  by  deserters. 

I  doubt  if  the  punishment  did  not  exceed  the  crime,  and  whether  it  is 
agreeable  to  the  laws  of  the  land.  Punishment  should  be  apportioned  to 
the  crime  ;  or  else  how  shall  we  make  a  proper  distinction  between  vice 
and  virtue  1 

One  thing  is  observable,  that  for  hundreds  of  miles  on  the  Kentucky 
side,  the  people  were  dilatory  at  night  and  morning  in  coming  to  meeting, 
&o.  ;  but  on  the  opposite  side  the  thing  was  quite  different.  The  only 
thing,  as  a  reason,  that  I  could  assign  for  this,  is  slavery! 

Some  of  the  "  articles  of  war,"  by  Charles  the  XII.,  were  good,  consider- 
ing the  time  in  which  they  were  written ;  but  some  of  the  relics  of  priest- 
craft still  remain,  which  may  do  for  the  old  world,  but  should  be  expunged 
and  kept  from  the  new,  which  is  reserved  for  a  new  era  of  new  things. 

The  oath  of  honor  is  more  binding  to  the  soldier  than  any  other,  in  most 
cases. 

Sunday,  19th.  The  time  on  board  is  something  solitary,  though  the  offi- 
cers are  jovial  and  civil  to  me  ;  yet  this  is  not  the  kind  of  company  I  want, 
though  they  render  themselves  as  agreeable  to  me  as  they  can. 

This  evening,  while  at  camp  on  shore,  by  the  request  of  some. of  the 
officers,  I  stood  on  a  log  and  lectured  the  cantonment :  good  decorum. 

Col.  H.  had  some  paddled,  but  not  striking  hard  enough  to  please  him, 
were  ordered  to  take  a  turn — about  a  dozen  ;  one  stretched,  and  a  cat 
drew  by  the  tail  across  his  back  ;  others  disgraced  by  their  hats,  and  call- 
ed "  pioneers." 

Thursday,  2:3d.  Arrived  at  the  cave,  formerly  inhabited  by  Mason's 
band  of  robbers ;  it  extends  one  hundred  and  twenty  feet  back,  with  pro- 
per proportions,  sixty  feet  wide  at  the  mouth,  and  twenty-five  in  height.  I 
cannot  well  describe  the  music  on  the  water  from  the  cave. 

Spoke  at  the  Red-banks.  Quit  the  boats  at  the  mouth  of  Cumberland 
river;  embarked  in  a  boat  from  that  river  going  to  trade  with  the  Indians 
up  the  Arkansas.  At  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio  I  embarked  in  a  keel-boat, 
and  descended  the  Mississippi  to  New   Madrid,  in  Missouri  Territory. 

The  earthquakes  here  made  awful  distress  among  the  inhabitants,  as 
may  be  seen  by  the  following  letter : 

New  Madrid,  Territory  of  Missouri,  March  22,  1816. 

Dear  Sir  : — Incompliance  with  your  request,  1  will  now  give  you  a 
history,  as  full  in  detail  as  the  limits  of  a  letter  will  permit,  of  the  late 
awful  visitation  of  Providence  in  this  place  and  its  vicinity. 

On  the  16th  of  December,  1811,  about  two  o'clock,  A.  M.,  we  wore 
visited  by  a  violent  shock  of  an  earthquake,  accompanied  by  a  very  awful 
noise  resembling  loud  but  distant  thunder,  but  more  hoarse  and  vibrating, 
which  was  followed,  in  a  k\v  minutes,  by  the  complete  saturation  of  the 
atmosphere  with  sulphurous  vapor,  causing  total  darkness.  The  screams 
of  the  affrighted  inhabitants,  running  to  and  fro,  not  knowing  when-  to  go, 
or  what  to  do — the  cries  of  the  fowls,  and  beasts  of  every  species — the 
cracking  of  falling  trees,  and  the  roaring  of  the  Mississippi,  the  current  of 


DOW'S    JOURNAL.  243 

which  was  retrograde  for  a  few  minutes,  owing,  as  is  supposed,  to  an  erup- 
tion in  its  bed — formed  a  scene  truly  horrible.  From  that  time  until  about 
sunrise,  a  number  of  lighter  shocks  occurred  ;  at  which  time  one  still  more 
violent  than  the  first,  took  place,  with  the  same  accompaniments  as  the 
first,  and  the  terror  which  had  been  excited  in  every  one,  and,  indeed,  in 
all  animal  nature,  was  now,  if  possible,  doubled.  The  inhabitants  fled  in 
every  direction  to  the  country,  supposing  (if  it  can  be  admitted  that  their 
minds  were  exercised  at  all)  that  there  was  less  danger  at  a  distance  from, 
than  near  to,  the  river.  In  one  person,  a  female,  the  alarm  was  so  great 
that  she.  fainted,  and  could  not  be  recovered.  There  were  several  shocks 
in  a  day,  but  lighter  than  those  already  mentioned,  until  the  23d  of  Janu- 
ary, 1812,  when  one  occurred,  as  violent  as  the  severest  of  the  former 
ones,  accompanied  by  the  same  phenomena  as  the  former.  From  this 
time  till  the  4th  of  February,  the  earth  was  in  continual  agitation,  visibly 
waving,  as  a  gentle  sea.  On  that  day  there  was  another  shock,  nearly  as 
hard  as  the  preceding  ones.  Next  day,  four  such  ;  and  on  the  7th,  at 
about  four  o'clock,  A.  M.,  a  concussion  took  place,  so  much  more  violent 
than  those  which  had  preceded  it,  that  it  is  denominated  the  hard  shock. 
The  awful  darkness  of  the  atmosphere,  which,  as  formerly,  was  saturated 
with  sulphurous  vapor,  and  the  violence  of  the  tempestuous,  thundering 
noise  that  accompanied  it,  together  with  all  the  other  phenomena  mention- 
ed as  attending  the  former  ones,  formed  a  scene,  the  description  of  which 
would  require  the  most  sublimely  fanciful  imagination.  At  first,  the  Mis- 
sissippi seemed  to  recede  from  its  banks,  and  its  waters  gathered  up  like  a 
mountain,  leaving,  for  a  moment,  many  boats,  which  were  here  on  their 
way  to  New  Orleans,  on  the  bare  sand,  in  which  time  the  poor  sailors 
made  their  escape  from  them.  It  then  rising  fifteen  or  twenty  feet  per- 
pendicularly, and  expanding,  as  it  were,  at  the  same  moment,  the  banks 
were  overflowed  with  a  retrograde  current  rapid  as  a  torrent ;  the  boats, 
which  before  had  been  left  on  the  sand,  were  now  torn  from  their  moor- 
ings, and  suddenly  driven  up  a  little  creek,  at  the  mouth  of  which  they 
laid,  to  the  distance,  in  some  instances,  of  nearly  a  quarter  of  a  mile. 
The  river,  falling  immediately  as  rapidly  as  it  had  risen,  receded  within 
its  banks  again  with  such  violence,  that  it  took  with  it  whole  groves 
of  young  cotton- wood  trees  which  ledged  its  borders.  They  were  broken 
off  with  such  regularity,  in  some  instances,  that  persons,  who  had  not  wit- 
nessed the  fact,  could  be  with  difficulty  persuaded  that  it  had  not  been  the 
work  of  art.  A  great  many  fish  were  left  on  the  banks,  being  unable  to 
keep  pace  with  the  water.  The  river  was  literally  covered  with  the 
wrecks  of  boats  ;  and,  it  is  said,  that  one  was  wrecked,  in  which  there 
was  a  lady  and  six  children,  all  of  whom  were  lost.  In  all  the  hard 
shocks  mentioned,  the  earth  was  horribly  torn  to  pieces  ;  the  surface  of 
hundreds  of  acres  was,  from  time  to  time,  covered  over,  of  various  depths, 
by  the  sand  which  issued  from  the  fissures,  which  were  made  in  great 
numbers  all  over  this  country,  some  of  which  closed  up  immediately 
after  they  had  vomited  forth  their  sand  and  water,  which,  it  must  be  re- 
marked was  the  matter  generally  thrown  up.  In  some  places,  however, 
there  was  a  substance  somewhat  resembling  coal,  or  impure  stone-coal, 
thrown  up  with  the  sand.  It  is  impossible  to  say  what  the  depth  of  the 
fissures,  or  irregular  breaks,  were  ;  we  have  reason  to  believe  that  some 
of  them  were  very  deep.     The  site  of  this  town  was  evidently  settled  down 


244  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

at  least  fifteen  feet,  and  not  more  than  half  a  mile  below  the  town  there 
does  not  appear  to  be  any  alteration  on  the  bank  of  the  river ;  but  back 
from  the  river  a  small  distance,  the  numerous  large  ponds,  or  lakes,  as 
they  were  called,  which  covered  a  great  part  of  the  country,  were  nearly 
dried  up.  The  beds  of  some  of  them  are  elevated  above  their  former 
banks  several  feet,  producing  an  alteration  of  ten,  fifteen,  to  twenty  feet, 
from  their  original  state.  And  lately,  it  has  been  discovered  that  a  lake 
was  formed  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Mississippi,  in  the  Indian  country, 
upwards  of  one  hundred  miles  in  length,  and  from  one  to  six  miles  in 
width,  of  the  depth  of  from  ten  to  fifty  feet.  It  has  communication  with  the 
river  at  both  ends;  and  it  is  conjectured  that  it  will  not  be  many  years 
before  the  principal  part,  if  not  the  whole,  of  the  Mississippi  will  pass  that 
way.  We  were  constrained,  by  the  fear  of  our  houses  falling,  to  live, 
twelve  or  eighteen  months  after  the  first  shocks,  in  little  light  camps,  made 
of  boards  ;  but  we  gradually  became  callous,  and  returned  to  our  houses 
again.  Most  of  those  who  fled  from  the  country  in  the  time  of  the  hard 
shocks,  have  since  returned  home.  We  have,  since  their  commencement 
in  1811,  and  still  continue  to  feel,  slight  shocks  occasionally.  It  is  sel- 
dom, indeed,  that  we  are  more  than  a  week  without  feeling  one,  and  some- 
times three  or  four  in  a  day.  There  were  two  this  winter  past,  much 
harder  than  we  have  felt  them  for  two  years  before  ;  but  since  then  they 
appear  to  be  lighter  than  they  have  ever  been,  and  we  begin  to  hope  that 
ere  long  they  will  entirely  cease. 

I  have  now,  sir,  finished  my  promised  description  of  the  earthquake — 
imperfect,  it  is  true,  but  just  as  it  occurred  to  my  memory  ;  many  of,  and 
most  of,  the  truly  awful  scenes  having  occurred  three  or  four  years  ago. 
They,  of  course,  are  not  related  with  that  precision  which  would  entitle  it 
to  the  character  of  a  full  and  correct  picture.  But,  such  as  it  is,  it  is  given 
with  pleasure,  in  the  full  confidence  that  it  is  given  to  a  friend.  And  now, 
sir,  wishing  you  all  good,  I  must  bid  you  adieu. 

Your  humble  servant, 

Eliza  Bryax. 

The  Rev.  Lorenzo  Dow. 

P.  S.  There  is  one  circumstance  which  I  think  worthy  of  remark.  This 
country  was  formerly  subject  to  very  hard  thunder  ;  but  for  more  than  a 
twelvemonth  before  the  commencement  of  the  earthquake  there  was  none 
at  all,  and  but  very  little  since,  a  great  part  of  which  resembles  subterra- 
neous thunder.  The  shocks  still  continue,  but  are  growing  more  light  and 
less  frequent. — E.  B. 

The  vibration  of  the  earth,  shook  down  trees ;  thousands  of  willows 
were  snapped  off  like  a  pipe  stem,  about  waist  high,  and  the  swamps  be- 
came high  ground,  and  high  land  became  the  low  ground,  and  two  islands 
in  the  river  were  so  shaken,  washed  away  and  sunk,  as  not  to  be  found. 

After  speaking  once,  I  descended  to  the  Iron  Banks,  acres  of  which  had 
been  shaken  down,  the  effects  of  which  were  awfully  impressive  !  Being 
very  high,  some  trees,  the  tops  just  above  water ;  others  just  ready  to  fall 
and  slide  oil'. 

There  are  many  sawyers  in  this  river,  i.  o.  trees  fastened  by  the 
branches  or  roots  in  the  bottom  of  the  river,  which  saw  up  and  down,  by 
virtue  of  the.  pressing  of  the  water  ;   whilst  others  are  so  firm  as  not  at  all 


DO W'S    JOURNAL.  245 

to  yield  to  the  current.     Those  things  make  it  dangerous  going  at  night 
or  in  the  tog. 

We  lay  by  two  nights  and  one  day ;  the  wind  and  fog  being  our  hin- 
dering cause. 

New  Madrid  had  been  designed  as  the  metropolis  of  the  New  World, 
but  God  sees  not  as  man  sees — it  is  deserted  by  most  of  its  inhabitants ; 
the  upper  Chickasaw  Bluff  does  not  wash  like  the  others,  and  probably 
will  be  fixed  upon  one  day  as  a  proper  site  for  to  convene  the  portage  up 
and  down  the  river,  which  now  is  inconvened  by  the  Indians  owning  the 
soil,  or  the  inundation  of  the  water. 

Our  boat  got  aground  near  this  bluff,  but  two  men  coming  along  in  a 
canoe,  helped  us  off — then  we  struck  a  planter  and  split  and  hung  the 
boat — which  with  difficulty  was  got  off  and  mended,  so  I  quit  her,  paying 
my  fare,  and  took  to  another. 

There  are  but  few  inhabitants  for  several  hundred  miles, — Indians,  or 
whites  degenerated  to  their  level !  There  are  natural  canals  from  the 
Mississippi  to  Red  river,  and  so  to  the  sea,  far  west  of  Orleans.  The  map 
of  this  country  is  but  little  understood — ten  companies  are  now  surveying 
the  public  military  land. 

At  length  I  landed  at  Natchez,  obtained  several  letters,  and  not  finding 
any  friends,  I  embarked  in  another  boat,  after  paying  my  fare ;  and  on 
the  20th  of  December,  I  arrived  in  New  Orleans,  having  changed  from 
one  boat  or  canoe  to  another,  thirteen  times. 

Thus  by  the  providence  of  God,  after  many  restless  days  and  nights, 
I  got  to  my  journey's  end — stayed  about  a  month,  mostly  at  the  house  of 
Captain  William  Ross,  who  was  flour  inspector  of  the  port,  and  at  whose 
house  I  was  treated  as  a  friend,  in  Europe,  when  I  first  landed  in  a  strange 
land  !     May  God  remember  them  for  good  ! 

My  books,  through  the  delay  of  the  binders,  did  not  come  in  time  for 
me,  I  only  got  a  few — took  steamboat,  ascended  to  Baton  Rouge — visited 
St.  Francisville  and  several  places  in  Florida ;  thence  to  Woodville,  Lib- 
erty, Washington,  Greenville,  Gibson  Port,  Warrington,  Natchez  and 
many  country  parts — saw  some  of  my  old  acquaintance — bought  me 
a  horse  and  thought  to  return  by  land  ;  sold  him  again,  being  unable  to 
endure  the  ride ;  so  I  went  down  the  river,  visiting  such  places  as  God 
gave  me  access  unto.  On  the  island  of  Orleans,  I  find  the  influence  of 
the  clergy  is  going  down-hill — many  of  the  people  came  to  some  of  my 
meetings. 

Mr.  Blunt  requested  me  to  preach  at  his  wife's  funeral.  She  told  when 
she  should  die,  and  pointed  out  the  place  where  she  chose  to  be  buried. 
But  few  men  feel  the  union  in  the  bonds  of  nature  more  than  he  did. 

I  baptized  twelve,  by  request,  showing  that  water  was  not  the  essential 
point — but  the  answering  a  good  conscience — the  ancients  used  water.  I 
availed  myself  of  the  opportunity  to  impress  the  subject  of  inward  reli-' 
gion  home  to  the  heart — without  which  we  could  not  be  happy  in  time  nor 
eternity.  We  had  a  solemn  tender  time,  and  I  trust  profitable  to  some 
souls. 

About  the  twentieth  of  March,  I  arrived  in  New  Orleans,  to  take  ship- 
ping for  the  north — none  for  P.,  so  I  engaged  my  passage  to  New  York  — 
the  captain  runaway  with  my  passage  money  and  things,  which  left  me  in 
the  lurch. 


24fj  DOW'S    JOURNAL. 

Governor  Strong  sent  to  the  governor  here  to  have  a  "  Convention"  to, 
&c. — deep  laid  scheme  !  Thank  God,  it  did  not  succeed — could  not  give 
up  the  ship. 

Governor  C.  invited  me  to  dine — observed  how  many  of  his  colored 
people  were  religious,  and  the  satisfaction  he  took  in  hearing  them  sing 
and  pray  at  devotion  at  night.  One  who  was  not  religious  caused  more 
trouble  on  the  plantation  than  all  the  rest. 

His  Excellency  gave  me  the  privilege  of  a  court-room,  to  preach  in, 
Avhen  I  was  here  several  years  ago,  and  also  at  this  time. 

April  11th.  I  was  over  the  ground  where  thousands  were  killed  and 
wounded  on  one  side,  and  but  six  or  seven  on  the  other!  Surely  it  is 
plain  that  the  great  Being  has  a  hand  to  attend,  and  superintend  human 
affairs,  to  eventuate  the  same. 

In  the  night  I  could  not  sleep — went  down  to  the  shipping.  Captain  Toby 
generously  gave  me  a  passage.  After  I  had  been  on  board  his  ship,  took 
up  a  roundabout  way,  called  at  a  house — he  was  there ;  thus  the  hand 
of  providence  guides  by  the  way  we  have  not  fully  known. 

On  the  12th,  embarked — several  days  to  the  Balize,  and  from  thence 
went  within  a  few  miles  of  the  "  Tropic  Line" — saw  the  Bahamas,  had 
but  few  fair  winds,  but  many  contrary,  and  high  seas — vessel  pitched  much 
and  leaked  a  good  deal — preached  numbers  of  times  on  the  way — 32  people 
on  board  ;  arrived  safe  about  the  12th  May,  went  to  Philadelphia,  returned 
to  New  York,  and  so  to  Coventry,  and  found  my  Peggy  and  father  still  on 
ihese  mortal  shores.  Thence  I  got  me  a  horse  and  wagon,  and  with  my 
Peggy  came  to  New  York — went  to  P. — came  back,  and  am  now  visiting 
through  East  Jersey — and  verging  towards  my  fortieth  year;  the  day  of 
my  life  is  advancing  away  fast,  and  the  evening  shades  come  apace ;  the 
night  of  death  draws  near,  and  now  to  be  in  a  state  of  readiness  is  my 
chief  concern — so  I  may  not  be  called  from  the  stage  of  action  unawares — 
but  fully  prepared  for  the  scene. 

*Whether  those  infirmities  with  which  I  am  afflicted  may  necessitate 
and  compel  me  to  leave  the  field  for  want  of  bodily  power  to  continue, 
I  know  not :  to  "  lay  up  treasure  on  earth,  is  not  my  desire" — nor  yet  to 
be  a  burden  to  my  friends :  but  the  prayer  of  Agur,  for  "  neither  riches 
nor  poverty" — for 

"  Man  wants  but  little  here, 
Nor  wants  that  little  long." 

In  a  few  weeks  I  expect  to  start  for  the  west  again,  but  where  I  ma}' 
be  this  time  twelve  months,  is  very  uncertain  with  me  ;  whether  in  Eng- 
land, Sierra  Leone  in  Africa,  West  Indies,  or  New  England — or  eternity  ; 
but  the  controversy  with  the  nations  is  not  over,  nor  will  it  be,  until  the 
Divine  government  be  reverentially  acknowledged  by  the  human  family. 

*  October  4,  181f>.  I  have  just  returned  from  a  tour  through  Genesee;  Vermont,  New 
Hampshire,  ami  Connecticut,  to  Philadelphia — found  the  spirit  of  inquiry  increasing;  and 
heard  of  Tevivals  among  four  different  Societies — saw  three  of  my  sisters  whom  I  had  not 
Been  for  eight  years.  Left  my  companion  al  my  father's  until  my  return  in  the  spring.  Hard 
judged  by  man,  but  which  must  and  will  finally  be  decided  by  the  judgment  of  God  only. 


END    OF    THE    JOURNAL. 


CHAIN   OF   LORENZO. 


After  I  had  found  religion,  I  began  to  reflect  on  my  experience,  and 
perceiving  that  I  felt  a  love  to  all.  though  I  had  been  taught  that  God 
only  loved  a  few,  which  he  had  given  to  his  Son,*  I  could  not  reconcile 
the  two  ideas  together,  how  my  love  should  exceed  the  love  of  God  :  and 
feeling  within  myself  that  I  stood  in  danger  of  falling  into  sin,  and  con- 
sequently into  condemnation,  I  could  not  reconcile  it  with  the  common 
idea,  that  if  a  man  once  obtained  religion  he  was  always  safe,  let  him  do 
as  he  would.  This  put  me  upon  examining  the  scriptures  for  myself,  ami 
comparing  past  ideas  therewith  :  and  on  examination  of  the  same,  I  could 
find  no  promise  that  any  should  be  saved,  but  those  who  endure  unto  the 
em7.  On  the  other  hand,  the  Bible  seemed  to  correspond  with  my  feel- 
ings, that  there  was  danger,  being  full  of  cautions;  and  there  is  no  need 
of  caution  where  there  is  no  danger.  The  more  light  and  knowledge  a. 
person  hath,  and  commits  a  crime,  the  worse  it  must  be  ;  because  he  sins 
against  the  more  light.  Therefore,  any  sin  is  greater  in  a  professor  of 
religion  than  in  a  non-professor,  seeing  he  sins  against  the  greater  light. 

If  the  sin  is  the  greater,  of  course  the  condemnation  and  punishment 
must  be  proportioned  ;  as  Christ  saith,  "  He  that  knoweth  his  master's 
will  and  doeth  it  not,  shall  be  beaten  with  many  stripes  ;  whereas,  he 
that  knoweth  not  his  master's  will,  shall  be  beaten  with  few."  There- 
fore, if  the  sinner,  who  never  had  religion,  deserves  to  be  damned  for  ac- 
tual transgression,  why  not  the  professor,  upon  the  principles  of  impartial 
justice. 

Now,  it  appears  to  me  that  this  doctrine,  once  in  grace,  always  in  grace, 
is  inseparably  connected  with  the  doctrine  of  particular  election,  and  re- 

*  To  talk  about  an  eternal  covenant  between  the  Father  and  the  Son  before  all  worlds,  a 
bargain  that  Christ  should  have  a  certain  number  of  mankind,  which  some  call  the  <  ltd,  i>  a 
contradiction  in  terms,  and  a  piece  of  inconsistency.  For,  first,  a  covenant  is  a  contract  made 
between  two  parties,  and  there  cannot  be  a  covenant  without  two  parties. 

Therefore,  to  say  that  the  Father  and  Son  made  a  covenant,  would  be  to  adopt  the  idea 
that  there  were  two  divinities,  which  would  divide  the  Godhead,  and  of  course  argue  twro 
Gods.     But  the  Bible  authorizes  us  to  believe  in  one  God  and  no  more. 

Again,  if  the  Father  and  Son  made  a  covenant,  there  was  a  time  when  they  made  it,  and 
if  so,  then  there  was  a  time  befon  they  made  it;  consequently  it  was  not  made  from  all 
eternity,  unless  we  suppose  eternity  began  at  the  time  when  they  made  it,  which  is  incon- 
sistent, because  eternity  implies  unbeginning  time. 

Vgain,  this  covenant  cannot  be  a  new  one  if  it  be  so  old.  and  a  new  covenant  of  works 
made  with  Adam  but  six  thousand  years  ago,  cannot  be  called  an  old  one.  Therefore,  to 
term  the  oldest  covenant  a  new  one,  and  the  newest  the  oW  one,  is  a  piece  of  inconsistency, 
like  putting  the  cart  before  the  horse,  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  For,  there  is  no  account  of 
such  a  covenant  in  the  Bible,  between  the  Father  and  the  Soil,  but  "between  God  and  his 
j   ople"  to  whom  Christ  was  given  for  a  covenant,  &e. 


248  CHAIN    OF    LORENZO. 

probation  ;  and  to  deny  the  latter,  and  to  hold  to  the  former,  to  me  appears 
inconsistent.  For,  if  a  saint  cannot  be  punished  in  proportion  to  his  con- 
duct,  then  he  is  not  accountable  ;  and  if  he  be  not  accountable,  then  not 
rewardable  ;  and  if  neither  rewardable  nor  punishable,  then  his  salva- 
tion or  damnation  does  not  turn  upon  his  actions,  pro  nor  con,  but  upon  the 
five  electing  love  of  God.  Therefore,  God  will  have  mercy  upon  whom 
he  will,  and  whom  he  will  he  passeth  by.  Thus,  they  appear  connected, 
like  two  links  in  a  chain.  And  it  appeareth  moreover,  that  the  doctrine  of 
particular  election  leadeth  to  Universalism.  For,  according  to  the  above, 
we  must,  suppose  that  God  decreed  all  things  ;  if  so,  God  being  wise, 
whatever  he  hath  decreed,  he  must  have  decreed  it  right ;  consequently 
nothing  cometh  to  pass  wrong :  then  there  is  no  sin,  for  it  cannot  be  sin 
to  do  right.  If  then  one  shall  be  damned  for  doing  right,  why  not  all  ? 
And  if  one  be  saved  for  doing  right,  why  not  all  ?  according  to  the  rule 
of  impartial  justice.  Again,  this  doctrine  of  election  saith,  all  that  were 
given  by  the  Father  to  the  Son,  in  the  covenant  of  grace,  will  be  saved  ; 
none  that  Christ  died  for  can  be  lost.  The  Bible  saith,  "Christ  gave 
himself  for  all,"  (1  Tim.  ii.  4,  6.  1  John  ii.  2  ;)  and  A-double-L  does  not 
spell  part,  nor  some,  nor  few,  but  it  means  all.  Well,  now  if  all  Christ 
died  for  will  be  saved,  and  none  of  them  can  be  lost,  then  Universalism 
must  be  true,  and  you  cannot  deny  it. 

And  now  it  appears  furthermore,  that  Universalism  leads  to  deism  ; 
for,  if  all  are.  saved,  none  are  lost,  and  of  course  no  future  punishment. 
Therefore,  the  threatenings  in  the  Bible  must  be  false,  like  a  sham  scare- 
scrow  hung  up  in  the  fields  to  represent  what  is  not  real.  And  if  the 
threatenings  be  false,  the  promises  are  equally  so  ;  for,  while  the  promises 
are  given  in  one  scale  to  encourage  virtue,  the  threatnings  are  put  in  the 
opposite  one,  to  discourage  vice.  To  deny  the  one,  disallows  of  the  other, 
and  of  course  breaks  the  chain  of  the  Bible,  and  thereby  destroys  its 
authority  ;  consequently,  ye  cannot  suppose  with  propriety  that  it  came 
from  God  by  divine  direction  ;  but  rather,  that  it  was  hatched  up  by 
some  cunning  politicians,  to  answer  their  political  designs,  to  keep  the 
people  in  order  ;  and  that  it  has  been  kept  on  the  carpet  ever  since,  by 
the  black  and  blue  coats,  to  get  a  fat  living  out  of  the  people.  "Away 
with  the  Bible,"  says  the  deist,  "  I  will  be  imposed  upon  by  that  no  more, 
but  I  will  go  upon  reason  ;  for,  whoever  came  back  from  the  other  world, 
to  bring  us  news  from  that  country  about  heaven  or  hell,  or  exhibited  a 
map  thereof?" 

Now,  if  I  denied  the  Bible,  T  should  of  course  deny  miracles  and  inspi- 
ration ;  for,  if  I  admit  of  them,  I  must  in  reason  admit  of  the  propriety  of 
the  Bible. 

But  no  one  who  denies  inspiration  and  miracles,  can  prove  the  exist- 
ence of  a  God.  There  are  hut  six  ways  to  receive  ideas,  which  are  by 
inspiration,  or  one  of  the  fire  senses.  Deny  inspiration,  there  are  but  the 
five  ways;  and  matter  of  fad  demonstrates,  thai  a.  man  by  these  outward 
sensitive  organs,  can  neither  hear,  see,  smell,  taste,  nor  feel  God.  I  low 
then  can  we  know  him  hut  by  a  revelation  in  the  inward  sense.  '•  Why."' 
saith  the  deist,  "the  works  of  nature  proclaim  aloud  in  both  my  ears, 
'there  is  a  God.'  :  But  I  deny  it  according  to  your  scale  of  reasoning, 
for  you  deny  miracles  ;  and  vet  you  say,  whai  has  been  once,  may  be 
again.     Now,  if  there  was  a  miracle  once,  there  may  be  one  again.     If 


CHAIN    OF    LORENZO.  249 

so,  then  there  may  be  such  a  thins  as  revealed  religion,  for  that  is  but 
miraculous.  But,  if  there  cannot  be  a  miracle  again,  that  is  an  argu- 
ment there  never  was  one,  and  of  course  denies  the  works  of  creation. 
If  there  was  no  creation,  then  there  is  no  Creator.  For,  it  must  have 
been  a  miracle  to  have  spoken  the  world  into  existence,  and  to  have 
formed  intelligent,  beings.  Therefore,  if  there  never  was  a  miracle,  then 
there  never  was  such  a  thing  as  creation  ;  consequently,  the  works  of 
nature  do  not  speak  forth  a  Divine  Being,  for  his  hand  never  formed 
them.  But  they  argue,  that  matter  is  eternal,  and  that  all  things  comp  by 
nature ;  for  it  is  evident,  that  if  nought  had  been  once,  nought  had  been 
now;  for  nothing  cannot  put  forth  the  act  of  power  and  beget  something : 
yet  it  is  self-evident  that  something  does  exist ;  therefore,  something  must 
have  existed  eternally.  Then  saith  reason,  if  all  things  come  by  nature, 
then  nature  is  eternal  ;  and  when  forming  from  its  primitive  chaos,  into 
its  present  position  by  congelation,  brought  forth  mankind,  beasts,  and 
vegetables  spontaneously  ;  something  like  the  mushroom  growing  up 
without  seed,  or  the  moss  growing  on  the  tree  ;  and  are  kept  on  the  stage 
by  transmigration,  like  the  caterpillar,  transmigrating  or  turning  into  a 
beautiful  butterfly,  or  the  muckworm  into  a  hornbug.  Thus,  nature  as- 
sumes one  form  or  shape  for  a  while  ;  then  laying  that  aside,  takes  up 
another.  In  confirmation  of  this  idea,  it  appears,  that  one  race  of  ani- 
mals, or  beings,  goes  from  the  stage,  and  another  comes  on  the  carpet. 
For  instance,  the  bones  of  a  certain  animal  found  in  different  parts  of  the 
continent  of  America,  demonstrate  there  was  a  race  of  beings  once, 
called  the  mammoth,  which,  as  far  as  we  know,  are  now  extinct.  The 
Hessian  fly,  which  was  discovered  a  few  years  since,  near  where  the 
Hessian  troops  encamped,  and  from  thence  took  its  name,  is  supposed  to 
have  been  brought  by  them  from  Hesse  ;  and  since,  this  insect  has  greatly 
spread  over  New  England,  and  destroys  the  wheat.  I  have  made  much 
inquiry,  but  cannot  learn  that  it  is  found  in  the  country  from  whence  the 
Hessians  came.  From  this,  one  may  infer  and  argue,  that  it  is  an  ani- 
mal come  on  the  stage  within  late  years,  as  it  appears  some  other  insects 
have  done.  In  further  confirmation  of  this  idea,  and  which  stands  op- 
posed to  the  account  given  by  the  Bible,  "  that  all  animals  were  drowned 
except  those  with  Noah  in  the  ark,"  we  find,  that  although  it  is  natural 
for  us  to  conclude,  that  all  animals  would  generate  and  be  found  on  that 
part  where  the  ark  rested,  yet  the  racoon  is  peculiar  to  America.  This, 
then,  is  a  new  species  of  animal,  and  we  may  say  the  account  cannot  be 
admitted  that  all  other  parts  were  drowned.  But  again,  in  confirmation 
of  revolutions  in  nature  we  perceive,  that  even  if  scripture  be  true,  once 
giants  did  exist,  but  now  they  are  apparently  extinct.  On  strict  exami- 
nation, it  appears  that  earth  and  shells  congealed  form  marble,  and  wood 
when  put  into  certain  lakes  of  water,  becomes  stone. 

The  turf  bogs  in  Ireland,  which  are  found  on  the  tops  of  the  highest 
mountains,  or  in  the  valleys,  miles  in  length  and  breadth,  and  scores  of 
feet  deep,  evidently  appear  to  have  been  vegetables  washed  together  by 
some  singular  cause,  or  awful  deluge  ;  whole  trees,  with  ancient  artifi- 
cial materials,  being  found  many  feet  below  the  surface.  I  likewise  was 
informed  of  a  spring  in  that  country,  by  putting  bars  or  sheets  of  iron 
therein,  they  would  be  converted  into  copper. 

On  my  way  from  Georgia,  I  could  not   but  observe  great  quantities  of 


250  CHAIN    OF    LORENZO. 

shells,  which  to  me  appear  to  belong  to  the  oyster,  some  hundreds  of  miles 
from  any  salt  or  brackish  water,  and  it  is  quite  improbable  they  could 
have  been  brought  by  human  art,  considering  the  vast  quantities  found  in 
the  savannahs  or  prairies  to  Tombigbee,  and  thence  to  the  Natchez  coun- 
try and  in  the  Chickasaw  nation.  It  evidently  appears  likewise,  that  this 
western  country  was  once  inhabited  by  a  warlike,  informed  people,  who 
had  the  use  of  mechanical  instruments  ;  and  there  are  evident  marks  of 
antiquity,  consisting  of  artificial  mounds  and  fortifications,  &c,  pronounc- 
ed by  the  curious  who  have  examined,  to  have  been  deserted  loner  before 
the  discovery  of  America  by  Columbus.  One  of  these  mounds,  a  few 
miles  above  the  Natchez,  covers  about  six  acres  of  ground,  forty  feet  above 
the  common  level,  on  which  stands  another,  forty  feet  high,  making  in  all 
eighty  feet.  Great  numbers  of  these  artificial  mounds,  fortifications,  and 
beds  of  ashes,  are  to  be  found,  extending  from  the  western  parts  of  Geor- 
gia, to  the  Mississippi,  and  then  northward  with  the  waters  of  said  river, 
to  Lake  Erie,  &c,  all  which  denote  that  it  once  was  a  populous,  and  since 
is  a  forsaken  country,  which  neither  history  nor  tradition  hath  given  us 
any  information  of.  Therefore  it  appears,  that  greater  revolutions  have 
taken  place  in  this  terraqueous  globe,  than  many  imagine  ;  and  herefrom 
Ave  might  suppose,  that  the  earth  had  stood  longer  than  six  thousand  years 
calculated  from  scripture — and  with  the  Chinese  assent  to  their  boasted 
ancient  histories,  &c* 

Thus  1  shall  be  an  atheist  instead  of  a  deist  ;  but  I  cannot  be  one  or  the 
other  according  to  reason  :  for  if  there  be  no  God,  nature  depends  on  chance, 
and  this  earth  would  be  like  a  well-stringed  instrument,  without  a  skilful 
hand  to  play  upon  it ;  or  a  well-rigged  vessel,  without  mariners  to  steer 
her  :  for  every  thing  that  hath  not  a  regulator,  is  liable  to  go  to  ruin  :  and 
if  all  things  depend  on  chance,  then  by  chance  there  may  be  a  God  and  a 
Devil,  a  Heaven  and  Hell,  saints  and  sinners;  and  by  chance  the  Saints 
may  get  to  Heaven,  and  by  chance  the  sinners  may  go  to  Hell. 

It  is  evident  in  reason,  that  as  a  stream  cannot  rise  higher  than  its 
fountain,  so  confusion  can  never  produce  order;  for  the  effect  cannot  be 
more  noble  than  the  cause  :  consequently,  if  confusion  had  been  once,  it 
must  have  remained.  But  as  the  stars  keep  their  courses  without  infring- 
ing on  each  other  in  their  different  revolutions,  so  that  the  astronomer  can 
calculate  his  almanacs  years  beforehand,  it  is  evidenl  there  is  such  a 
thing  as  order  ;  and  to  suppose  this  order  to  have  been  eternal,  would  be 
arguing  that  the  earth  has  stood  forever  as  we  now  behold  it  ;  and  to  sup- 
pose that  the  earth  has  forever  had  its  present  form,  is  to  suppose  that 
there  has  been  an  eternal  succession  of  men,  beasts,  and  vegetables,  and 
that  to  an  infinite  number  ;  (for  if  the  number  be  not  infinite,  how  could 
the  succession  have  been  eternal  ?)  and  yet  to  talk  about  an  infinite  num- 
ber, is  a  contradiction  in  terms,  for  there  is  no  number  but  what  may  be 
made  larger,  by  the  addition  of  units  ;  but  that  which  is  infinite  cannot 
be  i  nlargedi  Again,  if  there  has  been  an  eternal  succession  of  men  and 
beasts,  by  the  same  rule  there  has  been  an  eternal  succession  of  days  and 
nights,  and  years  likewise.  It  must  be  allowed  that  infinite  numbers  are 
equal,  for  if  one  number  be  smaller  than  the  other,  how  can   it  be  said  to 

*  This  "fine  linked  Chain"  hath  two  hooks  and  a  Swivel—  Fluttvnj  and  Despair—"  it  if 
so  because  ii  i.-  so,  because  !" 


CHAIN    OF   LORENZO.  251 

be  infinite  ?  Well,  if  infinite  numbers  be  equal,  and  if  there  bath  been 
an  eternal  succession  of  years,  and  days  and  nights,  we  must  suppose  that 
their  infinite  numbers  are  equal.  And  yet  to  allow  there  hath  been  as 
many  years  as  there  hath  been  days  and  nights,  is  inconsistent,  seeing 
that  it  takes  three  hundred  and  sixty-five  to  compose  one  year  ;  and  if  the 
number  of  years  be  less  than  the  number  of  days  and  nights,  the  number 
cannot  be  admitted  to  be  infinite  :  consequently  the  succession  cannot 
have  been  eternal ;  therefore  it  must  be,  there  was  a  time  when  years 
began.  If  so,  we  must  admit  the  idea,  that  there  is  something  superior 
to  nature  that  formed  it,  and  thus  of  course  an  Almighty  regulator,  that 
with  wisdom  must  have  constructed  and  preserved  this  system  ;  and  this 
power  and  regulator  must  be  self-dependent,  for  no  power  could  exceed  it 
for  to  be  dependent  on,  and  of  course  self-existent,  of  course  eternal,  ac- 
cording to  the  foregoing  ;  and  this  eternal,  self-existent,  all-wise,  regula- 
tor, is  what  we  term  God,  and  what  the  Indians  term,  the  Great  Man 
above.*  Various  are  the  ideas  formed  concerning  this  God.  Some  ac- 
knowledge one  Supreme  Being,  but  disallow  of  what  is  called  the  Trinity, 
saying,  how  can  three  be  one  1  Answer  :  As  rain,  snow,  and  hail,  when 
reduced  to  their  origin  arc  one,  (water,)  and  as  light,  heat,  and  color 
are  seen  in  one  element,  (fire,)  and  as  the  Atlantic,  Pacific,  and  Indian  oceans 
compose  but  one  ;  so,  if  in  natural  things,  three  can  make  one,  why  may 
we  not  admit  the  idea  with  reason,  that  three  can  be  one  in  things  super- 
natural and  divine,  &c.  What  is  meant  by  God  the  Father,  is,  that  eter- 
nal Being  that  is  everywhere  present.  What  is  meant  by  Christ  the  Son, 
is  the  manhood  of  Christ,  being  brought  forth  by  the  omnipotent  power  of 
God,  as  the  evangelists  relate  ;f  arid  that  manhood  being  filled  with  the 
divine  nature,  of  course  he   would   be  God  as  well  as  man,  and  man  as 


*  "  Causeless  causator." 

f  "Here  I  trust  I  may  be  permitted  to  say,  with  all  due  respect  for  those  who  differ  from 
me,  that  the  doctrine  of  the  eternal  Sonship  of  Christ  is,  in  my  opinion,  antiscriptural  and 
highly  dangerous  ;  this  doctrine  I  reject  for  the  following  reasons  : 

1st.   I  have  not  been  able  to  find  any  expi-e-.s  declaration  in  the  scriptures  concerning  it. 

2dly.  If  Christ  be  the  Son  of  God  as  to  his  divine  nature,  then  he  cannot  be  eternal  :  for 
son  implies  a  father  ;  and  father  implies,  in  reference  to  son,  precedency  in  time,  it'  not  in 
nature  too.  Father  and  son  imply  the  idea  of  genei'ation  ;  and  generation  implies  a  time  in 
which  it  was  effected,  and  time  also  antecedent  to  such  generation. 

3dly.  If  Christ  be  the  Son  of  God,  as  to  his  divine  nature,  then  the  Father  is  of  necessity 
prior,  consequently  superior  to  him. 

4thly.  Again,  if  this  divine  nature  were  begotten  of  the  Father,  then  it  must  be  in  time, 
i.  e.  there  was  a  period  in  which  it  did  not  exist,  and  a  period  when  it  began  to  exist.  This 
destroys  the  eternity  of  our  blessed  Lord,  and  robs  him  at  once  of  his  Godhead. 

5thly.  To  say  that  he  was  begotten  from  all  eternity,  is,  in  my  opinion,  absurd;  and  the 
phrase  eternal  Son  is  a  positive  sell-contradiction.  Eternity  is  that  which  has  had  no  be- 
ginning, nor  stands  in  any  reference  to  time.  Son  supposes  time,  generation,  ami  father  ; 
and  time  also  antecedent  to  such  general  ion.  Therefore  the  conjunction  of  these  two  terms 
Son  and  eternity  is  absolutely  impossible,  as  they  imply  essentially  different  and  opposite 
ideas. 

The  enemies  of  Christ's  divinity  have,  in  all  ages,  availed  themselves  of  this  incautious 
method  of  treating  this  subject,  and  on  this  ground,  have  ever  had  the  advantage  of  the 
defenders  of  the  Godhead  of  Christ.  This  doctrine  of  the  eternal  Sonship  destroys  the  dei- 
ty ot  Christ;  now  if  his  deity  be  taken  away,  the  whole  gospel  scheme  of  redemption  is 
mined.  On  this  ground,  the  atonement  of  Christ  cannot  have  been  of  infinite  merit,  and 
consequently  coufd  not  purchase  pardon  for  the  offences  of  mankind,  nor  give  any  right  to, 
or  possession  of,  an  eternal  glory.  The  very  use  of  this  phrase  is  both  absurd  and  danger- 
ous ;  therefore  let  all  those  who  value  Jcsv*  and  their  salvation  abide  by  the  Scriptures." — 
Dr.  Clarke. 


252  CHAIN    OF    LORENZO. 

well  as  God — two  distinct  natures  in  one  person  ;*  and  it  is  no  more  in- 
consistent with  reason,  to  acknowledge  that  he  came  as  above,  than  to  ac- 
knowledge a  miracle  for  the  first  man's  origin  ;  which  idea  in  reason  we 
must  admit,  for  there  cannot  be  an  effect  without  a  cause ;  and  as,  men 

*  We  read,  "  No  man  hath  seen  God  at  any  time."  1  John  iv.  12.  But  Christ  saith  to 
Philip,  "  He  that  hath  seen  me,  hath  seen  the  Father."  John  xiv.  9.  Again,,  "  I  in  them, 
and  Thou  in  me,"  John  xvii.  23;  i.  e.  the  invisible  manifestation,  as  Paul  sajth — "  Christ 
in  you,  the  hope  of  glory."  Colos.  i.  27 — Again,"  We  will  come  unto  him,  and  make 
our  abode  with  him."  John  xiv.  23.  In  this  the  Christian  feels  God  to  be  his  Father.  Re- 
deemer, and  Comforter.  And  supposing  the  word  Trinity  is  not  to  be  found  in  the  Bible, 
or  Persons  the  plural,  yet  there  are  manifestations,  and  people  should  be  careful  not  to 
quarrel  too  much  about  names,  forms,  or  words,  but  seek  for  essential  realities. 

We  read,  Heb.  i.  1,  2,  "  God  hath  in  these  last  days  spoken  unto  us  by  his  Son,  by  whom 
also  he  made  the  worlds  ;"  or  as  John  i.  1 — 1.  He  existed  as  the  Word,  visible  manifesta- 
tion or  Son  of  God ;  as-by  an  act  of  the  mind  a  thought  is  begot,  so  this  manifestation 
might  be  said  to  be  begotten  by  the  will  and  power  of  God,  though  some  query  it  does 
not  appear  to  be  written*whether  he  existed  as  the  Son  or  only  as  the  Word  until  he  was 
manifested  in  the  flesh. 

The  first  covenant,  the  covenant  of  works,  was  made  with  us  in  Adam,  we  being  in  his 
loins ;  he  was  our  federal  head  and  representative)  and  God  required  him  to  keep  a  mo{al  law  ' 
of  innocence  for  us  in  himself,  Arc.  Adam  fell  from  his  innocent  happiness,  and  we  being 
in  his  loins,  fell  with  him.  Well,  says  one,  would  not  God  be  just  to  have  damned  us  for 
Adam's  sin  1  Answer :  A  punishment  should  never  exceed  the  transgression-,  and  of  course, 
we  deserve  not  a  personal  punishment  for  that  which  we  were  never  actually  guilty  of:  but 
as  we  were  passive  in  the  action,  should  have  been  passive  in  the  suffering:  of  course,  as 
we  fell  in  Adam's  loins,  should  have  been  punished  in  his  loins,  and  of  course  have  perished 
,in  his  loins.  Adam  and  Eve  only  were  actually  guilty,  and  of  course  they  only  dtesi 
an  actual  punishment,  which* I.  believe  would  have  been  just  in  God  to  have  indicted  ;  but 
to  punish  his  posterity  with  a  personal  punishment,  for  that  of  which  they  were  never  per- 
sonally guilty,  would  be  representing  Uod  as  unjust,  by  making  the  punishment  to  exceed 
the  crime,  which  would  exceed  the  bounds  of  moral  justice.  1  therefore  argue,  that  as  the 
punishment  should  be  proportioned  to  the  crime;  if  a  Mediator  was  net  provided,  we  should 
nave  perished  by  being  punished  in  Adam's  loins  ;  and  if  we  had,  then  God's  declarative 
glory  must  have  been  eclipsed,  he  not  being  actually  glorified  in  our  personal  salvation  or 
damnation.  In  further  demonstration  of  this  idea,  1  argue,  that  as  every  title  to  any  bless- 
ing was  forfeited  by  Adam's  fall,  they  could  never  have  been  enjoyed,  except  they  were 
purchased,  (for  if  they  could  there  was  no  need  for  him  to  purchase  them  lor  us.  &c.)  Our 
temporal  lives  being  blessings,  they  came  through  the  merits  of  Christ;  of  course,  if  it  had 
not  been  for  Christ's  merits  we  should  not  have  had  this  blessing,  and  of  course  should  have 
perished  in  Adam,  as  we  fell  with  him  as  above.  But  -we  read  that?  Christ  was  a  lamb 
slain  (not  from  all  eternity)  from  the  foundation  oi  the  world,  though  not/actually  slain  un- 
til tour  thousand  years  after;  meaning  that  God  made  a  revelation  of  his  Son  to  the 
cients.  who  were  saved  by  faith  in  a  Messiah  which  was  to  conn.',  the  same  as  we  are  saved 
By  faith  in  a  Messiah  which  hath  come  eighteen  hundred  years  ago,  &c.,  as  Christ  said, 
•■Abraham  rejoiced  to  see.my  day;  he  saw  it  and  was  glad."  John  viii.  96,  Bom.  i.  19, 
20,  to  ii- 14,  J5,  Gal.  iii.  S.    Jot)  was  a  l*eathen,  yet  observe  his  faith,  .job  xix.  25.  26. 

erve,  as  the  first  covenant,  the  covenant  of  works,  was  made  with  us  in  Adam,  he 
being  our  head  and  representative,  &c.  ;  so  the  second  covenant,  the  covenant  of  gi 
was  not  made  between  the  Father  and  the  Hon,  as  seme  do  vainly  think,  (there  is  no  men- 
tion of  such  a  covenant   in  the  Bible.)  but  was  made  with  us   in' Chris',  he  hem-  given  to 
the  people  for  a  covenant,  &C.     Isaiah  xlii.  6.  and  xlix.  8. 

( iod  had  a  sovereign  right  to  make  the  first,  Adam  and  require  his  obedience  ;  and  when 
he  fell,  he  had  the  sane-  ii  right  to  raise  up  the  second  'Adam  as  he  had  the  I 

and  to  re.qyife  his  obedience.  But,  says  the  deist,  there  would  be  no  moral  justice  to  make 
the  innocent  sutler  for  the  guilty.  Allowing  it,  what  then  !  If  th'e  innocent  Miller  volunta- 
rily, who  can  be  impeached  With  injustice  ':  For  instance,  if  I  break  a  law,  and  the  penal- 
ty is,  pay  five  pounds  or  take  the  lash;  if  1  cannot  advance  the  money,  I  musl  take  tha 
stripes.  '  Bui  a  gentleman  steps  up  ancj  voluntarily  suffers  ihe  loss  of  Gye  pounds  out  of  his 
own  poektet :  nobody  can  Be  censured  with  injustice.  At  the  same  time  the  law,  ha\  oil;  mil 
satisfaction^  would  "have  no  further  demand— and  of  course  I  shduld  be  extricated  from 
the  punishment.  Ho  Christ  our  second  Adam,  oui  Second  bead  and  representative, 
was  raised   up  to  heal  the  breach  thai   Adam   made,      for  this   purpose    he  stepped 

right  into   tin-  shoes  of  the   firei   Adam,  between   that  Law   of  nioral    -.nee,   that 

Adam  was  required  to  ketp  for  us,  and  kept  n  ejeri  as  Adam  was  required  to  keep 
it.     How  did  he  keep  K2    First,  by  a  passive  obedience^  having  ifo  will  of  .his  own,  al> 
straet  from  what  thai  law  required.     Secondly,  b\   an'active  obedience— doing  what  the 
law  did  require,  during  the  thirty-three  \  eats  whii  b  he  resided  in  this  vale  of  tearsi 
thirdly,  by  voluntarily  la}  ing  down  his  hie  to  sutler  in  our  lieu,  whal  we  musl  have  suffered 


CHAIN   OF   LORENZO.  253 

do  exist,  it  is  evident  there  is  but  one  way  for  them  to  generate  in  nature : 
if  so,  who  did  the  first  man  and  woman  generate  from  !  To  suppose  that 
they  came  by  nature,  is  to  suppose  the  earth  brought  them  forth  sponta- 
neously. If  so,  take  the  inhabitants  from  an  island,  and  it  would  produce 
them  again  ;  but  matter  of  fact  saith  it  will  not.  Then  if  nature  hath  not 
changed,  it  never  brought  forth  people  ;  for  if  it  had,  it  might  again  do  so  ; 
and  if  not,  a  miracle  hath  taken  place  in  nature.  What  is  meant  by  tVe 
Holy  Ghost,  is  the  Spirit  of  God  proceeding  from  the  Father,  through  the 
mediation  of  the  man  Christ  Jesus,  down  to  the  sons  of  men  ;  the  office  of 


in  Adam  if  he  did  not  do  it.  Observe — it  was  not  the  divinity  of  Christ  that  suffered,  but 
the  manhood.  And  where  the  Bible  calls  Christ  the  Son  of  <  rod,  it  does  not  allude  to  his 
Godhead  as  God,  but  manifestation :  as  we  read  (Gal.  iv.  4.  Heb.  x.  5.  and  i.  5,  (i.  Johnxv. 
13.  and  x.  18,)  that  he  was  made  or  born  of  a  woman,  (who  was  the  Srst  in  the  transgres- 
sion,) and  made  or  born  under  the  law,  as  no  man  came  into  the  world  as  we  are  informed 
Christ  did,  &c.  Luke  i.  35.  But  says  one,  Prove  that  he  did  it  voluntarily.  Very  well — 
Christ  saith,  "Greater  love  than  this  hath  no  man,  that  he  lay  down  his  life  for  his  friends;" 
and,  "  I  lay  down  my  life  for  the  sheep."  Again — "  No  man  taketh  my  life  from  ni 
have  power  to  lay  it  down,  and  power  to  take  it  again." 

Now,  if  no  man  took  Christ's  life  from  him,  then  their  nailing  him  to  the  tree  did  not 
cause  him  to  die  ;  if  not,  then  it  must  have  been  something  else— and  of  course  the  sin  of  the 
world.     Again — we  read  that  Christ  was  heard  in  that  he  feared — and   that  he  pie 
not  himself,  but  gave  himself  a  ransom.     Heb.  v.  7.  Rom.  xv.  3.  1  Tim.  ii.  (5.  Luke  xxii. 
42.  and  Heb.  xii.  2.  "  He,  for  the  joy  that  was  set  before  him,  endured  the  cross,  despising 
the  shame,  and  is  set  down  at  the  right  hand  of  the  throne  of  Gcd,"  &c.    Again — he  said 
in  the  garden  of  Gethsemane,  "  Not  my  will,  but  thine  be  done,"  &c,  which  certainly  ar- 
gues that  he  had  a  human  will ;  and  when  he  thus  gave  up  voluntarily,  &c,  we  find  that 
the  sin  of  the  world  was  laid  upon  him,  and  caused  him  to  cry  out,  "  My  soul  is  e.\ 
ing  sorrowful,  even  unto  death,"  (and  he  never  spoke  extravagantly.)  and  the  agony  of  his 
mind  caused  the  very  blood  to  gush  through  the  pores  of  his  skin,  and  run  down  like  drops 
of  sweat ;  and  by  his  dying  so  much  sooner  than  malefactors  do  in  general  whi  n  cruciiied, 
the  governor  appeared  to  have  been  astonished,  and  marvelled  if  he  were   already  dead; 
and  could  hardly  believe  the  account  till  he  had  called  the  centurion  and  had  it   from  his 
own   mouth.  &c,  Mark  xv.  11 — 45.     I  herefrom  infer,  that  as  no  man  took  his  life  from 
him,  and  as  he  died  out  of  the  common  course  of  nature,  that  something  out  of  the  cot 
of  nature  killed  him— which  must  have  been  the  sin  of  the  world.    And  when  he  had  sui 
fered  so  much  as  what  was  necessary  to  suffer,  even  unto  death,  the  law  which  Adam  broke 
had  full  satisfaction  on  him ;  and  having  full  satisfaction,  it  had  no  further  demand.     On 
th'-  third  day,  the  Divinity  raised  the  humanity  from  the  dead,  by  which  means  lite 
immortality  are  brought  to  light  by  the  gospel :  and  glory  he  to  ( iod  ! 

We  react  nothing  about  John  the  Methodist,  nor' John  the  Presbyterian  in  all  the  Bible, 
but  we  read  of  John  the  Baptist  ;  but  what  did  be  say  '  He  saith,  (John  i.  2!),)  "  Behold 
the  Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world." 

Observe,  the  sin  of  the  world  was  the  sin  of  Adam,  as  he  was  the  represen'ative  of  the 
world,  and  Christ  the  second  Adam,  John  says,  took  it  away.  How  1  By  atoning  for  it, 
&c.  Now  if  John  preached  up  that  Christ  took  away  the  sin  of  the  world,  then  all  John's 
people  ought  to  preach  it  up.  And  if  he  took  it  awav,  then  it  does  not  lie  upon  us;  anrl  if 
not,  then  we  do  not  (eel  the  guilt,  only  the  effect,  which  is  the  evil  corrupt  nature  instinct 
within,  fee,  and  not  the  guilt :  this  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot  deny  it. 

Thus,  you  see  the  first  covenant  of  works  was  made  with  us  ifc^mr  first  head,  and  the 
second  covenant  with  us  in  our  second  head,  (Christ.) 

According  to  Isaiah  liii.  6,  "  all  we  like  sheep  are  gone  astray,  &c,  and  the  Lord  hah 
laid  upon  him  (Christ)  the  iniquity  of  us  all." 

Observe,  John  did  not  say  the  sins  of  the  world,  but  8th;  the  singular  ;  and  the  prophet 
Isaiah  doth  not  sav  iniquities,  but  iniquity  j  which  must  have  alluded  to  the  fall  of  man. 
Therefore  the  plaster  is  as  large  as  the  wound,  and  you  cannot  deny  it-  We  read,  (1 
v.  \S.)  "  therefore  ashy  the  offence  of  one  judgment  came  upon  all  men  unto  condemnation — 
even  so  (not  uneven)  by  the  righteousness  of  one.  the  tree  gift  came  upon  a1!  men  unto  jus- 
tification of  life."  Observe,  the  words  justification  and  regeneration  are  not  synonymous,  as 
o  ii  use  them,  but  are  of  different  meanings.  Regeneration  signifies  to  be  born  of  the 
Spirit  of  God  ;  i.  e  to  be  purified  within  by  its  inspiration,  and  to  become  holy  and  God- 
like, Sec.  Bui  justification  signifies  to  acquit  and  look  upon  as  frpe  from  guilt.  And  now 
if  thf  tree  gift  from  God  by  Christ,  came  upon  all  men  unto  justifi  :ation  of  life,  I  herefrom 
would  infer,  thai  (iod  hath  justified  all  rpen  by  the  death  oi  his  Hon,  i.  e.  acquitted  them 
from  what  is  called  the  guilt  of  original  sin,  and  looks  upon  them  free  therefrom  as  they 
came  into  the  world. 

09 


254  CHAIN    OF   LORENZO. 

which  Spirit  is  to  instruct  mankind,  and  purify  and  prepare  them  for  the 
enjoyment  of  God  in  glory. 

If  I  deny  there  was  such  a  person  as  Christ  on  this  earth  eighteen 
hundred  years  ago,  I  should  deny  three  things  :  first,  our  dates  ;  second, 
all  sacred,  and,  third,  the  greatest  part  of  profane  history,  which  historians 
in  general  would  not  be  willing  to  give  up.  If  I  allow  there  was  such  a 
person  as  Christ,  I  must  acknowledge  his  miracles  too,  for  the  same  his- 
tories, sacred  and  profane,  which  mention  his  person,  relate  his  miracles  ; 
and  to  deny  his  miracles  would  be  giving  the  histories  the  lie,  and  of 
course  destroy  their  authority.  If  I  allow  his  miracles,  I  must  allow  his 
sacred  character  also ;  for  it  is  inconsistent  with  reason  to  believe  that 
God  would  aid  and  assist  a  liar  or  an  impostor  to  do  the  mighty  deeds 
which  we  are  informed  Christ  did.* 

*  There  is  an  inward  feeling  of  the  mind,  as  well  as  an  outward  feeling  of  the  body.  For 
instance  :  sometimes  my  mind  is  calm,  yet  1  feel  pain  of  body  ;  at  other  times,  my  body  is 
well,  and  I  feel  pain  of  mind — remorse,  guilt,  fear,  &c. — which  are  not  feelings  of  the  body, 
but  in,  or  of  the  mind,  which  feelings  are  as  perceptible  as  the  wind  blowing  upon  the  body, 
and  you  cannot  deny  it.  Again — a  man  walking  along,  spies  the  wild  beast  of  the  forest,  and 
feels  his  hair  to  rise,  and  his  flesh  to  crawl  upon  his  bones.  What  is  the  cause  of  this  feel- 
ing? It  must  be  the  fears  in  his  mind,  originating  from  a  view  of  his  danger  ;  and  perhaps, 
likewise,  he  may  feel  the  powers  of  his  limbs  in  a  measure  to  fail,  and  sits  down  under  the 
shock.  Now,  allowing  the  above,  why  should  it  be  thought  strange,  if  people  were  to  fall 
under  the  mighty  power  of  God  operating  upon  the  human  mind  ? 

But,  says  one,  it  is  inconsistent  with  reason  to  adopt  the  idea  that  God  will  work  in  this 
form.  But  I  say,  Hush  !  There  cannot  be  a  law  without  a  penalty,  and  we  know  that  we  are 
accountable  to  God  for  our  moral  conduct,  for  we  feel  it  in  our  own  breasts  ;  and  when  we  do 
wrong,  we  feel  misery,  and,  living  and  dying  therein,  shall  carry  our  misery  to  eternity  with 
ns,  as  death  only  separates  the  soul  from  the  body,  but  doth  not  change  the  disposition  of  the 
mind. 

-  Again — through  the  medium  of  organs  my  spirit  can  convey  an  idea  to  the  spirit  of  another, 
and  make  him  angry  or  wrathful,  or  please  him  with  novelty,  and  make  him  laugh  and  feel 
joyful.  If  so,  then  spirit  can  operate  on  spirit,  as  well  as  matter  upon  matter,  ami  convey 
ideas,  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  If  so,  why  not  the  divine  Spirit  operate  on  the  human  mind, 
and  give  an  inward  conviction,  &c,  of  right  and  wrong  '  If  we  are  accountable  unto  I  lod, 
then  we  are  rewardable  or  punishable  according  to  our  behavior  and  capacity  ;  and  of  course 
a  day  of  account  must  take  place,  when  these  rewards  and  punishments  must  be  actually 
given.  From  this  1  argue  there  is  such  a  thing  as  moral  evil  and  good,  or  vice  and  virtue,  and 
of  course  there  is  a  road  to  shun,  and  a  particular  one  in  which  we  ought  to  walk ;  therefore 
it  is  necessary  to  have  a  guide.  And  now  the  question  arises,  What  guide  is  necessary  ' 
Some  say  the  Alcoran;  but  there  is  more  proof  for  the  belief  of  the  writings  of  Moses  than 
for  those  of  Mahomet.  Moses  got  a  whole  nation  of  people  to  believe  thai  he  led  them 
through  the  Red  Sea,  by  drying  it  up  before  them,  &c.  He  likewise  u< >t  them  to  erect  a 
monument  in  remembrance  that  they  actually  saw  it,  viz.,  to  kill  the  paschal  lamb,  and  eat 
him  with  bitter  herbs,  and  walk  with  their  staff's  in  their  hands  on  a  certain  night  of  the  year, 
which  monument  is  now  standing,  and  has  been  annually  observed  among  them  lor  some 
thousands  of  years,  though  for  near  eighteen  centuries  they  have  been  scattered  as  a  nation. 
Now,  it  is  evident,  the  most  ignorant  people  could  not  be  imposed  upon,  and  made  to  belie\  e 
that  they  saw  a  river  dn^up,  if  they  never  did  see  it  dry;  and  likewise  in  erect  a  monumenl 
of  stone  in  remembrance  that  they  saw  it,  if  they  never  did.  lint.  Moses  left  tliis  proof  of  his 
mission,  which  the  other  did  not;  therefore  there  is  more  reason  to  credit  him  than  Mahomet, 
and  you  cannot  deny  it. 

Another  says,  Reason  is  the  surest  and  only  guide.  This  I  deny;  because  the  greatest 
dmnes,  so  called,  disagree;  as  you  may  find  that,  out  of  about  three  hundred  and  seventy 
denominations,  thirty-one  take  the  scripture  to  prove  their  doctrines  by,  yel  oul  of  these 
thirty-one,  neither  two  agree  with  regard  in  their  religious  tenets  or  opinions.  \  el  one  says, 
lam  right,  and  you  are  wrong;  another,  No.  you  are  wrong,  and  I  am  tight.  Here  steps  up 
a  deist,  and  says,  All  religion  is  counterfeit ;  and  the  reason  why  they  so  disagree  is,  because 
no  consistent  system  can  be  formed  on  the  <  'hnstiau  plan.  Answer :  \  our  objection  proi  es 
too  much,  and  is  not  solid.  For,  first,  to  say  all  religion  is  counterfeit, is  inconsistent ;  because 
counterfeit  religion  implies  a  false  one,  and  there  Cai I  be  a  falsi 6  except  there  be  cine 

to  falsify  ;  and  if  there  be  one  to  falsify,  before  it  is  falsified  u  must  be  genuine;  Therefore 
to  say  all  religion  is  false,  is  proving  too  much,  and  just  argues  that  i  here  is  a  genuine  one; 
as  there  cannot  be  such  a  thing  as  falsehood  without  truth,' of  course  counterfeit  is  the  oppo- 
site of  genuine. 


CHAIN    OF    LORENZO.  255 

If  there  be  no  such  thing  as  inspiration,  how  could  the  prophets  foretell 
future  events  out  of  the  common  course  of  nature  ?  Some  people  say  the 
prophecies  were  written  in  prophetic  language,  after  the  things  took  place. 
But  that  is  unreasonable  to  suppose  ;  for  if  they  were,  they  were  written  as 
late  down  as  what  the  New  Testament  dates  back  ;  and  if  so,  then  both  Tes- 
taments came  on  the  carpet  about  one  time.  How  could  you  impose  the 
one  Testament  on  the  learned  people  without  the  others,  seeing  their  close 
connection  1  But  as  the  Jews  acknowledge  the  Old  Testament  and  disallow 
the  New,  I  therefrom  argue,  that  the  Old  Testament  was  written  some  time 
previous  to  the  New — of  course,  previous  to  the  things  being  transacted 
which  were  predicted.  It  must,  therefore,  have  been  by  divine  inspiration. 
But,  says  one,  the  word  revelation,  when  applied  to  religion,  means  some- 
thing immediately  communicated  from  God  to  man  ;  that  man  tells  a  second, 
the  second  a  third,  &c,  &c.  ;  it  is  revelation  to  the  first  only,  to  the  rest  it 
is  mere  hearsay.  And  if  the  Bible  was  revealed  once,  it  was  not  re- 
vealed to  me;  to  me,  therefore,  it  is  hearsay.  Answer:  Allowing  the 
above,  yet  if  a  man  tells  me  it  is  revealed  to  him  that  my  father  is  dead, 
&c,  and  the  same  spirit  which  revealed  it  to  him  accompanies  his  words 
with  energy  to  my  heart,  then  it  is  revelation  to  me  as  well  as  to  him, 
and  not  bare  hearsay.  Consequently,  if  the  same  Spirit  which  dictated 
the  writing  of  the  Bible  attends  the  same  with  energy,  then  it  is  not  hear- 
say, but  revelation,  because  we  have  a  divine  conviction  of  the  truths 
therein  contained.  And  the  sincere,  of  different  persuasions,  find  some- 
thing in  the  Bible  to  attract  their  attention,  above  any  other  book  ;  and 
even  the  deists,  when  conscience  begins  to  lash  them,  find  something  in 

Again — reason  alone  is  not  a  sufficient  guide  without  revelation  ;  because,  when  reason 
was  to  determine  the  number  of  gods,  she  said  there  was  about  thirty  thousand.  And  in 
this  our  day,  the  men  of  the  greatest  acquired  information  and  strongest  powers  of  mind,  who 
deny  revelation,  (of  whom  some  doctors  and  lawyers,  Are.,  may  be  included,)  disagree  in 
their  ideas  on  divine  things,  and  that  which  is  in  connection  with  them,  as  much  as  the  min- 
isters and  preachers ;  whereas,  if  reason  was  a  sufficient  guide,  I  suppose  they  would  agree 
and  come  into  one  particular  channel,  &c. 

Some  say  the  Bible  is  revelation,  but  deny  that  there  is  any  in  this  our  day,  saying  the 
Bible  is  sufficient  without  the  influence  of  God's  Spirit.  Observe,  1  believe  in  the  scrip- 
tures as  much  as  any  person,  etc.  But  with  regard  to  the  influence  of  the  Spirit.  1  believe 
it  is  strictly  necessary ;  for  supposing  1  was  to  cast  a  look  at  the  print  and  paper,  what  would 
be  the  benefit,  except  I  realized  the  truth  of  what  is  contained  therein  \  And  how  can  I 
realize  it  but  by  the  influence  of  the  same  Spirit  which  dictated  its  writings  .'  Surely  we 
read  that  no  man  can  call  Jesus,  Lord,  but  by  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  that  the  natural  man 
understandeth  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit,  for  they  are  spiritually  discerned.  Romans  viii.  9. 
1  Corinthians,  ii.  11,  i"2,  13,  14,  15,  i6— xii.  3.     Rev.  xix.  JO. 

Why  is  it  that  the  men  of  the  greatest  natural  and  acquired  abilities  get  to  be  deists  ?  They 
say  it  is  reason,  and  that  the  more  weak  and  ignorant  part  embrace  religion.  This  is  pretty 
true,  viz. :  their  reason  makes  them  deists.  And  why  s  There  are  certain  ideas  which  must 
be  taken  through  certain  mediums,  in  order  to  have  a  right  and  just  conception  of  them,  and 
otherwise,  would  cause  a  person  to  run  into  absurdities.  For  instance:  I  heard  of  a  blind 
man,  who  hearing  persons  talk  about  colors,  informed  them  that  he  thought  he  could  describe 
what  the  color  of  red  was  like,  vi/..,  the  sound  of  a  trumpet,  This  absurdity,  that  red  was  like 
the  sound  of  a  trumpet,  orig  nated  by  attempting  to  catch  the  idea  through  the  medium  of  the 
ear.  Equally  absurd  would  be  the  idea  of  sounds,  if  taken  through  the  medium  of  the  eye, 
which  only  can  be  taken  through  the  medium  of  the  ear.  So  these  deists  attempt  to  con- 
ceive just  and  accurate  ideas  of  revealed  religion  by  natural  reason,  which  leads  them  into 
an  absurdity,  and  causes  them  to  conclude  that  it  is  imagination,  deception,  or  hypocrisy,  in 
those  who  pretend  to  it :  whereas,  if  they  would  conceive  of  it  through  a  different  channel 
or  medium,  viz.,  the  inward  sens  itions  or  convictions  of  the  mind.  &c. — if  they  would  give 
due  attention  to  the  same,  as  sincere  inquirers  after  truth,  they  would  feel  the  Spirit  of  Truth 
bearing  witness  to,  or  of  the  truth,  to  convince  and  correct,  &c,  and  their  deism  would  flee 
away.  Oh,  may  God  cause  the  reader  to  reflect  on  what  I  have  just  observed,  and  turn  at- 
tention within  your  breast,  and  weigh  the  convictions  of  your  mind  for  eternity ! 


256  CHAIN    OF    LORENZO. 

the  Bible  to  attract  their  minds,  of  the  truth  of  which,  the  conduct  of  a 
number  to  be  found  on  this  continent  might  be  adduced. 

Neither  can  I  believe  all  will  be  saved ;  for  in  Mark  iii.  29  we  are  in- 
formed of  a  certain  character,  which  hath  never  forgiveness,  but  is  in 
danger  of  eternal  damnation,  which  they  could  not  be  in  danger  of  if  there 
be  no  such  thing.  And  in  Luke  xvi.  we  read  (not  a  parable,  but  a  posi- 
tive matter  of  fact,  related  by  Christ  himself,  who  knew  what  was  trans- 
acted in  eternity  as  well  as  in  time)  concerning  a  rich  man,  who  died  and 
went  to  hell,  and  there  was  a  separation  between  him  and  the  good  place  ; 
and  if  one  be  lost,  Universalism  is  not  true.  We  feel  in  our  breast  that 
we  are  accountable  to  God  ;  and  if  so,  we  are  rewardable  and  punishable 
according  to  our  behavior  and  capacity  ;  and  of  course  a  day  of  account 
must  take  place,  when  the  rewards  and  punishments  are  given.  Some 
say  we  have  all  our  punishment  here.  In  reason  I  deny  it,  for  the  benefit 
of  religion  is  to  escape  punishment ;  and  if  so,  none  have  punishment  but 
the  vicious.  But  as  many  of  the  virtuous  have  suffered  the  most  cruel, 
tormenting,  lingering  deaths,  as  may  be  said,  for  years,  in  matters  of 
tender  conscience,  while  others  have  lived  on  flowery  beds  of  ease,  and 
thus  die ;   from  this  I  argue  that  the  punishment  is  to  come  hereafter* 

If  .1  go  to  heaven  as  soon  as  they  die,  it  being  looked  upon  as  a  piece 
of  humanity  to  relieve  the  distressed,  would  it  not  be  right  for  me  to  end 
all  he  sorrows  of  those  I  can,  who  are  in  trouble?  And  does  not  this 
open  a  door  to  argue  that  murder  is  humanity,  thereby  sending  them  to 
heaven  ?  But,  says  one,  I  will  acknowledge  future  punishment,  but  it  is 
not  so  long  nor  so  bad  as  it  is  represented  by  some ;  for  we  read  of  the 
resurrection,  when  all  mortal  bodies  shall  be  raised,  and  of  course  become 
immortal  and  spiritual  ;  and  corporeal  fire  and  brimstone  cannot  operate 
on  spiritual  bodies,  and  of  course  the  punishment  is  but  the  horror  of  a 
guilty  conscience.  And  the  word  forever,  frequently  in  the  scripture, 
ig  of  a  limited  nature,  it  may  be  inferred  the  punishment  is  not  eter- 
nal. Answer:  Allowing  that  the  punishment  is  only  the  horror  of  a 
guilty  conscience,  (which  will  bear  dispute.)  yet  I  think  that  horror  to  the 
mind  will  be  found  equal  to  fire  and  brimstone  to  the  material  body  ;  for 
frequently  I  have  been  called  to  visit  people  on  sick-beds,  who  have  told 
me  that  their  pain  of  body  was  great,  but  their  pain  of  mind  so  far  ex- 
ceeded it  as  to  cause  them  to  forget  their  pain  of  body  for  hours  together, 
unless  some  person  spoke  particularly  to  them  concerning  it.     Again — 


*  Can  I  suppose  those  thinking  powers  which  constitute  the  soul,  and  make  us  sensible, 
active,  and  rational,  and  prevent  the  corporeal  body  from  returning  to  its  mother  dust  from 
day  today,  will  cease  to  exist  when  I  am  dead, or  fallen  asleep,  or  gone  into  a  state  of  non- 
entity, by  annihilation  ?  Nay,  I  rather  must  believe  this  immortal  doth  still  exist.  I  say 
immortal,  because  1  do  not  see  how  those  qualities  ran  be  subject  to  decay,  considering  their 
nature,  though  I  acknowledge,  whilst  acting  upon  organs,  there  may  be  heaviness,  in  conse- 
quence of  mortality,  which  is  the  effect  oj  sin.  bin  when  disembodied  shall  appear  in  their 
strength.  And  as  a  proof  of  future  e  ti  ice  of  this  thinking  power,  I  ask,  Why  is  it  thai  so 
many  well-informed  people  shrink  al  the  thoughts  of  death,  seeing  ii  is  the  common  lotot 
all  mankind  ?  I  ask,  is  u  barely  the  thought  -  of  dying  \\  hich  makes  them  turn  their  atten- 
tion to  various  objects  to  divert  thru-  minds  from  reflecting?  .Nay.  but  a  conviction  of  the 
realities  of  an  awful  eternity.  Again — if  a  limb  of  mine  be  dissected  or  taken  off,  does  that 
depreciate  an  eighth  or  sixteenth  purl  of  my  soul  '  .Nay.  I  am  as  rational  us  ever.  There- 
fore it'  in y  soul  ran  exist  without  apart  of  the  body,  why  not  exisl  without  the  whole  or  any 
part  of  it  '  J  have  known  men.  who  base  lost  their  Innbs,  feel  an  itching,  and  put  down 
their  hand  to  rub.      )  usk,  What  was   the  I  au  ie  of  th  it    sensation.  Seeing  the  leg  01  loot  WBJ 

gone  1 


CHAIN    OF    LORENZO.  257 

you  know  what  horror  you  have  felt  for  a  short  space  for  one  crime. 
Now,  supposing  all  the  sins  that  ever*you  committed  in  thought,  word,  or 
deed,  in  public  and  in  private,  were  set  in  array  before  you,  so  that  you 
could  view  all  of  them  at  one  glance,  and,  at  the  same  time,  that  con- 
science were  to  have  its  full  latitude  to  give  you  the  lash  ;  would  not  the 
horror  which  here  causeth  people  to  forget  their  temporal  pain,  while 
there  is  hope,  be  worse  than  fire  to  the  body,  when  hope  is  for  ever  fled  ? 
For  when  hope  is  gone,  there  is  no  support. 

And  the  idea  that  the  punishment  is  not  eternal,  because  the  word  for- 
ever sometimes  in  scripture  is  of  a  limited  nature,  I  think  will  not  do; 
because  the  duration  of  certain  words  is  bounded  by  the  duration  of  the 
things  unto  which  they  allude.  For  instance,  "The  servant  shall  serve 
his  master  forever,"  in  Moses's  law.  The  word  forever  was  bounded  by 
the  life  of  the  servant.  And  where  it  relates  to  mortality,  it  is  bounded 
by  mortality;  of  course  where  it  relates  to  immortality,  it  is  bounded  by 
immortality,  and  when  it  relates  to  God,  it  is  bounded  by  the  eternity  of 
God  ;  and  as  we  are  informed  in  several  parts  of  scripture,  after  that 
mortality  is  done  away,  that  the  wicked  shall  be  banished  forever  from 
the  presence  of  God,  the  word  forever  and  the  word  eternal  must  be 
synonymous,  having  one  and  the  same  meaning  as  endless,  being  bound- 
ed by  the  eternity  of  God,  and  the  endless  duration  of  the  immortal  soul, 
&c.     Matt.  xxv.  41,  46.     2  Thess.  i.  9.     Rev.  xix.  3.     Judges  vii. 

And  observing  the  doctrine  of  particular  election  and  reprobation  to 
tend  to  presumption,  or  despair,  and  those  who  preached  it  up,  to  make  the 
Bible  clash  and  contradict  itself,  by  preaching  somewhat  like  this  : 

"  You  can  and  you  can't — You  shall  and  you  shan't — You  mil  and  you 
won't — And  you  will  he  damned  if  you  do — And  you  will  be  damned  if  you 
dan/t." 

Thus  contradicting  themselves,  that  people  must  do,  and  yet  they  cannot 
do,  and  God  must  do  all,  and  at  the  same  time  invite  them  to  come  to 
Christ. 

These  inconsistencies  caused  me  to  reflect  upon  my  past  experience, 
and  conclude  that  the  true  tenor  of  the  Bible  did  not  clash,  of  course  that 
a  connec'ed  chain  should  be  carried  on  through  that  book,  and  the  medium 
struck  between  the  dark  passages,  which  literally  contradict,  and  reconcile 
them  together  by  explaining  scripture  by  scripture ;  and  by  striving  so  to 
do,  I  imbibed  what   here  follows:   1st.  That  election  is  a  Bible  doctrine, 
but  not  an  elect  number,  for  I  cannot  find  that  in  the  Bible,  but  an  elect 
character,  viz :  "  Him  that  becomes  a  true  penitent,  willing  to  be  made 
holy  and  saved  by  free  grace,  merited  only  by  Christ."    And  on  the  other 
hand,  instead  of  a  reprobate  number,  it  is  a  reprobate  character;  namely, 
"  him  that  obstinately  and  finally  continues  in  unbelief,  that  shall  be  cast 
off,"  &c.     Thus  any  one  may  discover  that  it  is  an  election  and  reproba- 
tion of  characters  instead  of  numbers,  and  you  cannot  deny  it.     But  the 
following  scriptures  demonstrate   undeniably,  that  God,  instead  of  repro- 
bating any,  is  willing  to  receive   all  :  2  Pet.  iii.  9;  Ezek.  xxxiii.  11 ;   1 
Tim.  ii.  3,  4  ;  2  Cor.  v.  19.    2dly.  That  Christ,  instead  of  dying  only  for  a 
part,  the  prophets,  angels,  Christ,  and  the  apostles,  positively  affirm  that 
salvation  by  his  merits  is  possible  for  all :  Gen.  xxiii.  14  ;  Isaiah  liii.  6 ; 
Luke  ii.  10  ;  John  iii.  16,  17.     3dly.  That  the  Holy  Spirit  doth  not  strive 
with  a  part  only,  as  some  say  a  special  call,  but  strives  with  every  man 

22* 


258  CHAIN    OF    LORENZO. 

t 

according  to  the  hardness  of  his  heart,  while  the  day  of  mercy  lasts  :  John 
i.  9  and  xvi.  8,  (compare  vi.  44  with  xii.  33.)  Again,  then/  is  a  gospel 
for  and  an  invitation  to  all,  and  you  cannot  deny  it  :  Mark  xvi.  15  ;  Matt, 
xi.  28.  Again,  there  is  a  duty  which  we  owe  to  God,  according  to  reason, 
conscience,  and  scripture  ;  and  there  are  glorious  promises  for  our  en- 
couragement in  the  way  of  duty,  and  awful  threatenings  in  the  way  of 
disobedience,  and  you  cannot  deny  it:  Prov.  xxviii.  13;  Matt.  v.  2  to  S, 
vii.  24 — 28;  Isaiah  i.  16 — 20;  Ps.  ix.  17.  And  now  to  affirm  that  a 
part  were  unconditionally  elected  for  heaven,  and  can  never  be  lost,  what 
need  was  there  of  a  Saviour  ?  To  save  them  from  what?  And  if  the 
rest  have  no  possibility  of  salvation,  who  are  benefited  by  Christ  ?  Or  what 
did  he  come  for  ?  Not  to  benefit  the  elect  or  reprobate,  but  to  accomplish 
a  mere  sham,  or  solemn  nothing.  This  reminds  me  of  a  story  I  heard 
concerning  a  negro,  who  had  just  returned  from  meeting.  His  master 
said,  "Well,  Jack,  how  did  you  like  the  minister?"  "Why,  massa,  me 
scarcely  know,  for  de  minister  say,  God  makey  beings,  calla  man  ;  he 
pickey  out  one  here,  oney  dare,  and  givey  dem  to  Jesus  Christ,  an'  da 
can't  be  lost.  He  makey  all  de  rest  reprobate,  and  givey  dem  to  the 
devil,  da  can't  be  saved.  And  de  devil  he  go  about  like  a  roaring  lion, 
seeking  to  get  away  some  ob  Christ's,  and  he  can't.  De  minister  he  go 
about  to  get  away  some  de  devil's,  and  he  can't;  me  don't  know  which 
de  greatest  fool,  de  preacher  or  de  devil."    v 

It  is  evident  that  the  devil  and  the  damned  in  hell  do  not  believe  in  the 
doctrine  of  eternal  decrees,  for  it  is  the  nature  of  sinners  to  strive  to  justify 
themselves  in  evil,  and  cast  the  blame  elsewhere.  This  is  evil  practice, 
therefore  came  from  an  evil  source,  and  consequently  from  the  devil. 
When  Aciam  fell,  and  God  called  to  him,  he  cast  the  blame  on  the  woman. 
God  turning  to  her,  she  cast  the  blame  on  the  serpent.  God  turned  to 
him,  and  he  was  speechless.  Now  if  he  had  believed  in  the  doctrine  of 
decrees,  does  it  not  appear  evident  that  he  would  have  replied,  "  Adam 
was  not  left  to  the  freedom  of  his  own  will  ;  he  was  bound  by  the  decrees, 
and  we  have  only  fulfilled  thv  decrees  and  done  thy  will,  and  thou  ought- 
est  to  reward  us  for  it?"v  But  he  was  speechless,  and  knew  nothing  of 
such  talk  then ;  therefore  it  must  be  something  that  he  has  hatched  up 
since — as  saith  the  poet : 

"There  is  a  reprobation  plan,  "This  is  a  bold  serpentine  scheme, 

Some  how  it  did  arise,  It  suits  the  serpent  well  : 

By  the  predestinarian  clan  If  he  can  make  the  sinner  dream 

Of  horrid  cruelties.  That  he  is  doomed  to  hell. 

"The  plan  is  this  •.  They  hold  a  few,  "  Or  if  he  can  persuade  a  man 
They  are  ordained  for  heaven  ;  Decree  is  on  his  side  ; 

They  hold  the  rest  accursed  crew,  Then  he  will  say  without  delay, 
That  cannot  be  forgiven.  This  cannot  he  untied. 

"They  do  hold,  God  hath  decreed  "He  tells  one  simier,  he's  decreed 
Whatever  comes  to  pass ;  I  nto  eternal  bliss ; 

Some  to  he  damned,  some  to  be  freed —  lie  tells  another,  he  ean'1  be  freed, 
And  this  they  call  free  grace.  For  he  is  doom'd  t<>  miss. 

■'This  inn,  bedstead  they  do  fetch  "The  first  lie  bindeth  fast  in  pride, 

To  try  our  hopes  upon  ;  The  second  in  despair  ; 

And  il  loo  short,  we  must  he  strelch'd —  If  Ik1  can  only  keen  them  tied. 
Cut  oil,  il  wc'ii'  loo  long.  Which  way  lie  does  no!  eare." 

It  appeareth  by  the  rich  man's  desiring  his  five  brethren  to  be  warned, 


/ 


C  H  A  I  N  O  F   L  0  R  E  N  Z  0 .  259 

lest  they  come  to  Hell  with  him,  &c,  (Luke  xvi.,)  that  he  did  not  believe 
their  states  to  be  unalterably  fixed  by  God's  decrees  ;  for  if  he  did,  why 
did  he  request  their  warning?  saying,  "  if  one  arose  from  the  dead,  they 
would  repent,"  &c.  It  appeareth  likewise  that  if  God  hath  decreed  all 
things,  that  his  decrees  are  as  ancient  as  his  knowledge  ;  as  his  decrees 
are  generally  argued  from  his  foreknowledge,  and  that  he  foreknows  it 
will  be  so,  because  he  hath  decreed  it,  &c.  This  opens  a  door  to  argue, 
that  there  was  a  time  when  God  was  ijjnorant  and  knew  nothing.  For  a 
decree  is  an  act  of  the  mind,  and  there  cannot  be  an  action  without  there 
bring  a  time  when  that  action  took  place.  If  so,  then  if  God  hath  decreed 
all  things,  it  must  be  that  there  was  a  time  when  God  passed  those  decrees  ; 
and  if  so,  then  there  was  a  time  when  the  decrees  were  not  passed  ;  and  if 
God  did  not  foreknow  anything  until  he  decreed  it,  then  there  was  a  time 
when  God  knew  nothing.     This  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot  deny  it.* 

And  now  to  talk  about  God's  foreknowledge,  or  decreeing  all  things 
from  all  eternity,  appears  a  nonsensical  phrase ;  becauseto  say  from  (as 
the  word  from  implies  a  place  of  starting)  all  eternity,  implies  eternity 
had  a  beginning  ;  and  as  some  use  an  unmeaning  expression  to  convey  an 
idea  of  unbeginning  time,  for  the  want  of  language,  it  is  nonsense  to  at- 
tempt to  build  an  argument  thereon.  For  as  it  is  argued  in  the  foregoing 
that  God  is  eternal,  we  may  admit  with  propriety  that  he  possesseth  all 
the  attributes  that  are  ascribed  to  him  ;  and  yet  it  is  not  inconsistent  to  say 
that  the  first  thing  ever  God  made  was  time,^  and  in  time  he  made  all 
things,  and  probably  the  angelic  creation  was  previous  to  men. 

Now,  many  attempt  to  make  God  the  author  of  sin  :  but  sin  is  not  a 
creature  as  many  falsely  think  ;  it  is  the  abuse  of  good.  And  to  say  that 
God,  who  is  good,  abuses  good,  is  the  highest  blasphemy  that  we  could  im- 
peach the  Deity  with  ;  therefore  he  cannot  be  the  author  of  it,  consequently 
it  must  have  come  from  another  source.  Now  we  must  admit  the  idea 
that  there  was  a  time  when  there  was  no  creature,  but  the  Creator  only  : 
and  declarative  glory  could  never  redound  to  God  ;  except  that  finite  ac- 
countable intelligences  were  created,  (for  what  should  declare  his  glory,) 
his  justice  nor  goodness  could  nevrr  be  shown  forth  in  rewards  and  pun- 
ishments, except  such  accountable  beings  were  made  ;  and  of  course  must 
have  remained  in  solemn  silence  :  therefore,  declarative  glory  could  never 
have  redounded  to  God.  But,  that  he  might  have  declarative  glory,  aris- 
ing from   his  attributes,!  by   intelligences,   it   appears  that   angels   were 

*  Whatever  is,  or  exists  abstract  from  God,  is  finite.  How  or  what  God  conceives  or  knows 
of  himself,  or  the  manner  of  his  knowing,  I  shall  not  attempt  to  fathom  till  the  day  of  eterni- 
ty. But  relative  to  his  knowledge,  as  it  concerns  his  creatures,  I  think  the  term  infinite 
improper,  for  he  can  know  no  more  than  what  hath  been,  is,  and  will  be,  (for  there  is  no 
more  to  know.)  which  are  only  finite  in  any  and  every  sense  whatever.  Therefore  to  at- 
tempt to  build  an  eternal  covenant,  by  arguing  or  attempting  to  conceive  his  infinite  know- 
lodge,  is  a  contradiction.  For  first,  the  term  knowledge  implies  a  power  of  perception,  to  know 
and  comprehend  tJie  existence  of  qualities,  or  things,  &c;  therefore  in  this  sense,  when  you 
speak  of  the  knowledge  of  God  relative  to  creation  or  his  creatures,  in  the  sense  they  speak, 
you  must  necessarily  hound  God's  knowledge  by  finity.  I  now  refer  only  to  the  act  or  cir- 
cumference of  the  act,  not  to  the  power  or  capacity,  for  only  God  is  infinite  ;  of  course  to 
apply  the  word  infinite,  &c,  to  argue  great  knowledge,  is  a  contradiction:  and  you  cannot 
deny  it,  because  there  cannot  be  an  infante  finite. 

t  Eph.  i.  3,  4,  5.  God  hath  blessed  us  with  all  spiritual  blessings  in  Christ,  (not  out  of  him.) 
according  as  he  hath  chosen  w,  in  him  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  that  we  should  be 
holy  and  without  blame  before  him  in  love.  Ver.  9  and  10  hath  reference  to  building  up  Zion 
in  Christ,  not  in  the  Universalist's  sense,  but  upon  earth.  &c. 

}  Rev.  iv  11.  "  Thou  hast  created  all  things,  imd  for  thy  pleasure  (or  glory)  they  arc  and 
were  created" 


260  CHAIN    OF   LORENZO. 

created  ;  and  we   must  suppose  they  were  all  happy,  holy,  and  good  at 
at  first,  seeing  this  is  the  nature  of  God,  (as  all  argue,  from  the  Christian 
to  the  deist.)     As  likeness  doth  beget  likeness,  and  every  cause  produces 
its  own  effect ;  and  as  we  are  informed,  that  the  devil   sinneth   from  the 
beginning,  and  that  some  kept  not  their  first  estate,  but  left  their  own  habita- 
tion, and  sinned,  and  were  cast  down  to  hell,  &c.   (2  Pet.  ii.  4,  Jude  6, 
Rom.   iv.  15,    1  John  iii.  4,  8  ;)    and  as  we  read,  where  there  is  no  law 
there  is  no  transgression  ;   it  must  be  that  the  angels  had   a  law  to  keep, 
and  power  sufficient  to  keep  or  break  the  law  ;  or  else,  how  could  they  be 
accountable  ?  And  if  they  were  not,  they  could  not  be  rewardable ;  and  if 
not,  then  not  praise  nor  blame  worthy.     But  says  one,  allowing  that  God 
did  make  such  pure,  intelligent,  accountable  beings,  and  had  a  sovereign 
right  to  demand  their  obedience,  seeing  they  were  dependent ;  what  should 
induce  a  holy  being  to  sin  against  a  holy  God,  especially  as  there  was  no 
evil  in  him  or  them,  nor  yet  any  to  tempt  him  ?     Answer  :  Suppose  I  were 
walking  along  in  meditation  in  a  great  field  :  of  a  sudden   I  cast  a  look 
forward,  and  can  see  no  end  to  it :  it  would  be'  natural  for  me  to  stop  and 
look  back  the  way  from  whence  I  came.     So,  in  my   opinion,   the  angels 
were  looking  into  futurity  :  they  could  discover  no  end  to  eternity,  and  it 
would  be  natural  for  them  to  reflect  on  time  past.     They  could  remember 
no  time  when  they  had    no  existence,  any  more  than  I  can.     This  would 
open  a  door  for  self-temptation  to  arise  in  thought,   "  How  do  we  know  but 
we   are  eternal  with  God  ?  and  why  should  we  be  dependent  on  him,  or 
be  accountable  to  him  ?"     In  order  to  find  out  whether  they  were  depend- 
ent or  independent,  the  only  method  was,  to  try  their  strength,  by  mak- 
ing head  against  the  King  of  heaven,  by  a  violation  of  his  command. 

Now,  evil  is  the  abuseof  good,  and  the  first  abuse  of  good  was  the  ori- 
gin of  evil,  and  as  their  commandment  was  good,  the  evil  consisted  in  the 
abuse  of  it;  and  the  natural  consequence  of  breaking  the  same,  would  be 
to  convert  them  into  devils — as  the  consequence  of  murder  is  death.  From 
this  we  may  see,  that  God  made  the  devil,  but  he  made  himself  a  devil. 
Now.  it  appears  to  me  impossible  for  God  to  show  the  devils  mercy,  con- 
sistent with  the  principles  of  reason  and  justice  ;  for  I  may  sin  against  my 
equal,  and  in  the  eyes  of  the  law,  the  crime  is  looked  upon  as  a  trifle  ;  the 
same  crime  against  a  government  would  forfeit  my  liberty,  if  not  my  life. 
Thus,  the  magnitude  of  a  crime  is  not  looked  upon  according  to  the  dig- 
nity of  the  offender,  but  according  to  the  dignity  of  the  offended  :  of  course,  a 
finite  being  sinning  against  an  infinite  God,  there  is  an  infinite  demeril  in 
the  transgression  ;  of  course  justice  demands  infinite  satisfaction.  A  finite 
being  can  make  finite  satisfaction  only,  although  the  crime  demands  an 
infinity  of  punishment.  A  finite  being  cannot  bear  infinity  of  punishment 
at  once;  therefore  the  punishment  must  be  made  up  in  duration,  and  of 
course  be  eternal,  that  it  may  be  adequate  to  the  crime. 

But,  says  one,  Why  was  not  a  mediator  provided  for  fallen  angels,  as 
well  as  for  fallen  men  ? — Answer  :  It  was  impossible,  in  the  reason  and  na- 
ture of  things  ;  for  when  mankind  fell  it  was  by  the  action  of  one,  and  they 
multiply.  So  the  Godhead  and  manhood  could  be  united,  as  in  the  per- 
son of  Christ.  But  not  so  with  the  devils,  for  the}  were  all  created  active 
beings,  and  each  stood  or  fell  for  himself,  and  of  course  was  actually  guilty, 
and  therefore  must  have  actual  punishment,  except  a  mediator  was  pro- 
vided ;  which  could  not  be,  for  the  devils  do  not  multiply  ;  therefore  the 


CHAIN     OF    LORENZO.  261 

Godhead  and  the  devilhood  could  not  be  joined  together.  But  supposing 
they  could,  yet,  says  Paul,  without  the  shedding;  of  blood  there  can  he  no 
remission,  and  spirits  have  no  blood  to  shed  :  and  upon  this  ground  it  ap- 
pears, that  the  devils'  restoration  or  redemption  must  fall  through. 

The  scripture  saith,  Rom.  ix.  11,  &c.  "The  children  being  yet  un- 
born, having  done  neither  good  or  evil,  that  the  purpose  of  God  ac- 
cording to  election  might  stand,  it  was  said  unto  her,  the  elder  shall  serve 
the  younger  ;  as  it  is  written,  Jacob  have  I  loved,  and  Esau  have  I  hat- 
ed," &c.  Any  person  by  examining  Genesis  xxv.  23,  and  Mai.  i.  1,  2, 
may  see  that  Paul's  talk  doth  not  mean  their  persons,  but  that  undeniably 
it  must  be  applied  to  their  posterity.  And  to  apply  them  the  other  May, 
as  though  one  was  an  elect,  the  other  a  reprobate,  on  purpose  to  be  damn- 
ed, without  a  possibility  of  escape,  is  a  plot  of  the  devil,  to  blindfold  man- 
kind bv  a  multitude  of  words  without  knowledge  :  for  no  such  inference 
can  be  drawn  from  that  passage,  that  Jacob  was  made  for  salvation,  and 
Esau  for  damnation.  But  observe,  it  must  be  applied  to  their  posterity: 
see  Genesis  xxv.  23.  "  And  the  Lord  said  to  Rebecca,  two  nations  are 
in  thy  womb,  and  two  manner  of  people  shall  be  separated  from  thy 
bowels ;  and  the  one  people  shall  be  stronger  than  the  other  people,  and 
the  elder  shall  serve  the  younger."  Which  came  to  pass  in  the  reign  of 
King  David,  when  the  Edomites  were  brought  into  subjection  to  the  Israel- 
ites, (2  Sam.  viii.  14,  1  Chron.  xviii.  13  :)  and  that  passage,  "Jacob  have 
I  loved,  and  Esau  have  I  hated,"  was  not  spoken  before  the  children  were 
born,  but  hundreds  of  years  after  they  were  dead,  by  Mai.  i.  1,  2.  Now, 
cannot  any  person  who  is  unprejudiced,  plainly  discover,  that  the  word 
"Jacob  "  here  means  the  Jewish  nation,  which  God  saw  fit  to  exalt  to  high 
national  privileges  ;  because  Christ  was  to  come  through  that  lineage, 
&c.  And  as  to  "  Esau  hare  Ihated,"  the  word  hate  in  scripture  frequent- 
ly means  loving  in  a  less  degree,  &c.  :  for  instance — Christ  saith,  except 
a  man  hate  his  father,  mother,  and  his  own  life  also,  he  cannot  be  my  dis- 
ciple— the  word  hate,  here  means  loving  in  a  less  degree,  as  we  are  to 
love  God  supremely  ;  and  lent  favors  in  a  less  degree,  as  belonging  to  him. 
So  the  passage  "  Esau  have  I  hated,"  meaneth,  that  God  did  not  see  fit  to 
exalt  the  Edomites  to  so  high  national  privileges  as  the  Jews  ;  yet  they 
were  the  next  highest,  for  their  land  was  given  to  them  for  a  possession, 
which  the  Jews  were  not  permitted  to  take  from  them,  as  they  were  going 
from  Egypt  to  Canaan,  (Deut.  ii.  4,  5  ;)  and  that  passage  (Heb.  xii.  17) 
which  saith,  that  "  Esau  was  rejected,  and  found  no  place  of  repentance, 
though  he  sought  it  carefully  with  tears,"  we  must  not  therefrom  infer, 
that  it  was  God  who  rejected  him,  because  he  was  a  reprobate,  but  his 
father  Isaac. 

Take  notice,  at  a  certain  time  Esau  went  out  a  hunting,  and  on  his  re- 
turn home,  being  at  the  point  to  perish  with  hunger,  came  into  Jacob's  tent, 
and  desired  refreshment  ;  but  Jacob  attempted  to  make  Esau's  extremity 
his  opportunity  to  grow  rich,  and  to  cheat  him  out  of  his  birth-right  for  a 
mess  of  pottage  ;  and  Esau,  rather  than  starve,  promised  to  give  it  up; 
and  who  can  blame  him,  considering  his  distress?  All  that  a  man  hath 
will  he  give  for  his  life,  saith  Satan  :  this  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot  de- 
ny it,  (Gen.  xxv.  30,  &c.)  But  there  is  no  account  that  ever  Jacob  got 
the  birth-right ;  but  by  Esau's  continuing  with  his  father,  and  being  so  rich 
on  Jacob's  return,  it  appears  that  he  lived  with  his  father,  and  was  heir 


262  CHAIN    OF    LORENZO. 

to  the  inheritance.  Jacob  got  not  any  thing  from  Esau  ;  but  Esau  got  a 
present  from  him.  After  this,  Isaac  was  determined  to  bless  Esau,  and 
commanded  him  to  get  venison  for  that  purpose  ;  and  while  he  was  going 
for  it,  Rebecca  told  Jacob  to  kill  kids,  dec,  and  he  should  get  the  blessing. 
He  saith,  "  I  shall  get  a  curse  instead  of  a  blessing."  She  said,  "  The  curse 
be  on  me,"  &c,  and  it  appears  as  though  she  got  it,  as  it  was  the  means 
of  her  losing  her  idol's  company  during  her  lifetime  ;  for  there  is  no  ac- 
count of  her  being  alive  at  his  return.  Scarcely  had  he  told  the  lies  to 
Isaac,  and  withdrawn,  &c,  but  Esau  came  in,  and  thereby  blind  Isaac 
perceived  the  deception  in  full,  and  began  to  tremble  exceedingly,  by 
which  Esau  perceived  what  had  passed,  and  immediately  lifted  up  his 
voice  and  wept,  and  sought  after  repentance  ;  not  in  himself,  (for  he  had 
done  nothing  to  repent  of.)  but  in  his  father  Isaac.  But  Isaac  would  not 
take  back  the  blessing,  but  said,  Jacob  is  blessed,  and  shall  be  blessed, 
(Gen.  xxvii.  &c.)  From  this  loss  of  the  blessing,  some  people  think  Esau 
was  reprobated  and  damned  :  but  Paul  saith,  (Heb.  xi.  20,)  "  By  faith  Isaac 
blessed  Jacob  and  Esau  concerning  things  to  come."  Some  forget  to  read 
that  Esau  was  blessed  as  well  as  Jacob,  though  not  in  so  great  a  degree, 
and  how  could  he  be  blessed  by  faith  if  he  were  reprobated?  (Gen.  xxvii. 
39.  40.)  Esau  was  blessed  with  four  things  ;  the  first  two  were  like  a  part 
of  Jacob's,  viz.  the  dew  of  heaven,  and  the  fatness  of  the  earth — thirdly, 
by  his  sword  he  was  to  live — and  fourthly,  when  he  should  have  the  do- 
minion, he  was  to  break  Jacob's  (or  Jewish)  yoke  from  off  his  neck,  which 
came  to  pass  in  the  reign  of  Jehoram,  the  son  of  Jehoshaphat.  2  Chron.  xxi. 
8 — tO.  And  now  to  show  the  inconsistency  of  thinking  that  Esau  served 
Jacob  the  younger,  it  doth  appear  that  Jacob  served  Esau  ;  and  moreover, 
that  Jacob  had  no  religion  when  he  attempted  to  cheat  and  lie,  that  being 
contrary  to  the  spirit  of  Christianity.  But  it  appears  that  he  got  converted 
afterwards,  when  on  his  way  to  Padan-aram  ;  he  lay  to  rest  in  the  woods, 
and  in  the  night  he  had  a  vision,  in  which  he  saw  a  ladder,  the  top  reach- 
ing to  heaven,  &c.  Now,  as  the  ladder  had  two  sides,  it  represents  the 
Godhead  and  manhood  of  Christ,  and  the  rounds,  the  different  degrees  of 
grace.  If  Jacob  had  been  pious,  doubtless  he  would  have  realized  the 
presence  of  God  being  there  to  protect  him  from  the  wild  beasts;  but  his 
expression,  "  the  Lord  was  in  this  place,  and  I  knew  it  not,"  argueth  ig- 
norance. Secondly,  he  adds,  "  it  is  no  other  than  the  house  of  God  and 
gate  of  heaven  ;"  which  is  the  language  of  young  converts.  Thirdly,  he 
made  a  vow,  if  God  would  give  him  food  to  eat,  and  raiment  to  put  on, 
and  bring  him  back  in  peace,  that  God  should  be  his  God  ;  which  certain- 
ly implies,  that  he  did  not  serve  God  before  as  he  did  afterwards.  (Gen. 
xxviii.  10.) 

Observe,  first,  Jacob  served  Esau,  was  afraid  of  him,  and  ran  from 
home  twenty  years,  through  scenes  of  sorrow,  and  had  his  wages  changed 
not  less  than  ten  times — Secondly,  when  he  set  out  to  return,  his  past  con- 
duct created  such  fear  in  his  breast,  that  he  dared  not  sec  Esau's  face, 
until  by  messengers  he  inquired,  "May  I  come  in  peace?"  And  under- 
standing that  Esau  with  a  body  of  men  was  coming  to  meet  him,  his  sleep 
departed  from  him.  He  divided  his  host  in  two  bands,  and  wrestled  all 
nighl  in  prayer;  and  such  fear  surely  denotes  guilt.  Thirdly,  he  sent  a 
number  of  messengers  with  presents,  and  a  message  in  Esau,  calling  him 
lord,  as  if  himself  was  the  servant.     Fourthly,  Esau  bowed  not  at  all ;  but 


CHAIN    OF    LORENZO.  263 

Jacob  bowed  not  once,  nor  twice  only,  but  seven  times ;  and  then  cried 
out,  "  I  have  seen  thy  face,  as  though  I  had  seen  the  face  of  God."  Now 
if  Esau  was  a  reprobate,  how  could  his  face  have  been  as  God's  ?  Nay,  it 
would  have  been  as  the  devil's.  But  as  they  had  a  joyful  meeting  to- 
gether, like  two  Christian  brethren,  that  had  been  some  time  absent ;  I 
therefore  conclude,  that  Jacob  saw  the  image  of  God  in  his  brother  Esau  ; 
and  in  that  sense,  Esau's  face  might  be  said  to  be  as  the  face  of  God,  and 
in  no  other.  And  as  the  general  tenor  of  Esau's  conduct  was  not  so  bad 
as  some  part  of  Jacob's  conduct,  I  therefrom  conclude,  that  Esau  died  in 
peace ;  and  if  ever  I  can  be  so  happy  as  to  get  to  glory,  I  expect  to  meet 
Esau  there  as  well  as  Jacob.     (Gen.  xxxii.  and  xxxiii.  &c.) 

If  I  believed  all  things  were  decreed,  I  must  suppose  that  Pharaoh  did 
the  will  of  God  in  all  things ;  seeing  God  decreed  all  his  thoughts,  words, 
and  actions :  and  the  will  being  the  determining  faculty,  it  must  be,  that 
whatever  God  decrees,  he  wills :  therefore  Pharaoh  did  the  will  of  God, 
according  to  that  doctrine,  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  If  the  scripture 
be  true,  then  Pharaoh  doing  the  will  of  God,  according  to  that  doctrine, 
must  be  saved,  according  to  the  intimation  of  Christ,  that  whoever  docth 
the  will  of  God  is  his  brother,  sister,  and  mother.  Observe,  if  all  Pharaoh's 
conduct  was  decreed,  he  did  as  well  as  he  could,  and  Peter  as  bad  as  he 
could.  According  to  that  doctrine,  then,  which  is  the  most  praise  or  blame 
worthy  ?  Again,  if  God  decreed  Pharaoh's  conduct,  did  he  not  decree  it 
right;  and  if  so,  could  it  be  wrong?  If  not,  there  was  no  sin,  consequent- 
ly no  punishment ;  unless  you  say  a  man  is  punishable  for  doing  right. 
Again,  if  God  decreed  Pharaoh  should  do  as  he  did,  why  did  he  command 
him  to  act  to  the  reverse  ?  Does  he  decree  one  thing  and  command 
another?  If  so,  then  you  make  God's  decrees  and  commandments  clash; 
for  according  to  that  doctrine,  God's  revealed  will  is  that  we  should  obey : 
and  his  decreed  will  is  that  we  should  disobey.  Thus  you  make  out  that 
God  has  two  wills  right  opposite  to  each  other,  which  makes  God  divided 
against  himself.  Christ  intimates  that  that  which  is  divided  against  itself, 
cannot  stand.  If  so,  then  Deity  being  divided,  must  fall,  and  of  course 
the  works  of  nature  sink,  and  go  to  ruin.  Thus  we  see  the  inconsistency 
of  dividing  and  subdividing  God's  will. 

There  is  no  account  of  Pharaoh's  heart  being  more  hard  than  others, 
until  he  became  hardened;  but  it  appeareth  from  Rom.  v.  19,  20,  that 
the  hearts  of  all  people  are  alike  hard  by  nature.  Well,  saith  one,  what 
is  the  meaning  of  that  scripture,  "  For  this  same  purpose  have  I  raised 
thee  up,  that  I  may  show  forth  my  power  in  thee.  And  I  will  harden  his 
heart,  and  he  shall  not  let  the  people  go,"  &c.  Answer :  The  Lord  raised 
Pharaoh  up.  Up  from  what  ?  From  the  dust  unto  a  child,  from  a  child 
to  a  man,  to  be  a  king  on  the  throne,  that  he  might  show  forth  his  power 
in  him.  And  he  has  raised  up  you,  and  me,  and  all  mankind,  for  the 
same  purpose;  viz.  to  show  forth  his  power  in  us.  If  it  be  not  for  that, 
what  is  it  for  ?  We  read  in  several  places  that  the  Lord  hardened  Pha- 
raoh, and  yet  that  Pharaoh  hardened  himself:  how  could  that  be?  God 
do  it !  and  yet  Pharaoh  do  it !  We  read  that  the  Lord  afflicted  Job,  and 
yet  that  Satan  did  it,  (Job  xix.  21.  ii.  7  ;)  and  that  the  Lord  moved  David 
to  number  Israel,  and  yet  that  Satan  did  it,  &c.  (2  Sam.  xxiv.  1.  1  Chron. 
xxv.  1 ;)  and  that  Solomon  built  the  temple,  and  yet  tells  how  his  many 


264  CHAIN    OF    LORENZO. 

workmen  did  it.     Thus  we  see  there  is  a  first  cause,  and  a  second  cause ; 

as  saith  the  poet : — 

"  No  evil  can  from  God  proceed, 
'Twas  only  suffered,  not  decreed  ; 
As  darkness  is  not  from  the  sun, 
Nor  mounts  the  shades  till  he  is  gone." 

Reason  saith,  that  mankind  are  agents  or  else  prophets ;  for  they  can 
foretell  some  things,  and  then  fulfil  them  :*  this  is  the  truth,  and  you  can- 

*  Matter,  when  it  is  moved  by  another  cause,  cannot  stop  of  itself,  and  when  stopped 
cannot  move  of  itself.  But  as  we  have  the  power  of  action,  (the  same  as  I  give  out  my 
appointment  months  before  hand,  and  then  fulfil  it,)  it  is  evident  that  we  are  prophets  or 
else  agents.  To  adopt  the  idea  of  prophecy,  you  will  not ;  and  if  not,  you  must  acknow- 
ledge agency,  which  material  substance  without  thinking  power  doth  not  possess.  1  rom 
this  I  argue  that  there  is  something  in  man  abstract  from  matter,  which  is  spirit,  which 
some  call  the  soul,  and  which  makes  him  sensible  and  rational,  &c.  And  to  suppose  the 
soul  to  be  a  part  of  God  is  inconsistent,  because  God  is  completely  happy,  as  is  acknow- 
ledged from  the  Christian  to  the  Deist.  Therefore,  if  my  soul  was  a  part  of  him,  I  should 
have  one  continued  stream  of  happiness. 

But  as  1  have  frequently  felt  unhappy  in  mind,  I  herefrom  argue  that  my  soul  is  spirit 
abstract  from  God. 

Some  people  have  an  idea  that  the  souls  of  infants  come  right  pure  from  the  hand  of  God 
by  infusion  into  the  body,  and  that  the  body  being  of  Adam's  race,  pollutes  the  soul,  and 
causes  it  to  become  impure,  just  as  it'  the  body  governed  the  mind.  Allowing  the  above 
— When  did  God  make  the  soul  of  the  child  that  was  born  yesterday  1  Why,  says  one, 
within  the  course  of  a  few  months  past.  Hush,  I  deny  it ;  for  the  Bible  says,  ( Jen.  ii.  1,  2, 
3,  that  God  finished  the  heavens  (that  is,  the  starry  heavens)  and  earth,  and  all  the  host  of 
them,  and  then  Got!  rested  from  the  works  pi  the  creation  on  the  seventh  day — he  hath  not 
been  at  work  in  creating  new  souls  ever  since.  Therefore  your  idea  that  God  makes  new 
souls  daily,  falls  to  the  ground;  and  you  cannot  deny  it,  if  the  Bible  be  true. 

But,  says  one,  their  souls  were  made  in  the  course  of  six  days. 

Where  then  have  they  been  ever  since1?  Laid  up  in  a  storehouse  in  heaven  ?  If  they 
were,  they  were  happy  ;  if  so,  what  kind  of  a  being  does  this  represent  the  Almighty, 
especially  if  connected  with  the  opinion  of  some  who  suppose  that  there  are  infants  in  1  it  ■  11 
not  more  than  a  span  long ! 

First,  God  made  Adam  nappy  in  Paradise,  and  these  infantile  souls  happy  in  a  storehouse  ; 
then  when  Adam  tails,  prohibits  adultery,  and  at  the  same  time  previously  decrees  that 
they  shall  commit  it  to  produce  an  illegitimate  body  ;  and  he  to  help  them  on  to  pi 
?he  illegitimate,  takes  one  of  these  pure  souls,  infuses  it  into  the  body,  and  the  body  pnl- 
lutes  it,  caused  it  to  become  impure;  and  is  now  a  reprobate  for  hell-lire.  Thus  yon  see 
some  people  represent  <  ■•  d  as  in;!  Hi  them  happy  some  thou 

of  years,  then  damning  them  for  a  sin  they  never  committed!    And  now  the  difference 
between  \h\s  Being,  it  any  such  there  be,  that  dealeth  thus  with  his  creatures,  ami  Him  that 
ill  the  devil,  1  leave  you  to  judge.     God  help  you  to  look  at  it  in  the  scale  of  equality, 
and  see  whether  the  above  be  right  or  wrong  ! 

But,  says  one,  where  do  you  think  tin-  soul  comes  from1? 

A.-.  Adam  was  the  first  man,  I  must  suppose,  from  reason  and  scripture,  he  got  his  soul 
right  from  God,  as  there  was  no  other  source  lor  him  to  derive  it  from :  hut  E\  e  was  taken 
"in  of  Adam,  and  there  is  no  account  other  receiving  her  soul  right  from  God  ;  and  it  not, 
1  must  suppose  the  whole  of  her  was  taken  from  Aiam,  and  of  course  she  gol  her  soul  from 
him  as  well  as  her  body.    Andasweread  that  the  souls  of  Jacob's  children  (Gen.  slvi.  26) 

ii  Jacob's  1 nil!  came  out,  A  c.,  i  herefrom  infer,  that  they  were  not  laid  up  in  a 

storehouse  in  heaven,  I  mi  came  by  natural  generation  from  the  parents,  as  well  as  the  b 
Well,  says  one,  estimate  tin-  value  ol  the  soul,  (by  mechanism.) 

First,  some  people  prize  a  thing  according  as  who  made  it:  if  one  mechanic  made  it, 

j  prize  1 1  so  much  worth;  I"1'  ii  another  made  it  they  would  prize  it  higher,  because  it 

was  made  by  a  more  perfect  workman.    It' we  prize  the  soul  by  this  standard,  it  must  be 

considered  as  valuable,  because  h  was  made  by  the  perfected  of  the  perfect,  and  the  w  iseal 

ol  the  wise,  him  thai  cannot  err,  God  Almighty. 

Secondly,  some  people  value  ■>  thing      ci    ding  to  its  duration.    If  the  soul  be  valued  en 
ad,  i'  must  be  prized  high  ;  tor  it  being  spirit,  it  is  immortal,  ami  must  endure  as 

as  eternal  ai;es  pass  away. 

Thirdly,  some  people  prize  a  thing  according  to  the  case  of  it  ;  if  tic-  soul  be  prized  on 
this  ground.it  must  be  esteemed  as  valuable,  for  a  certain  time,  it  is  said,  five  millions 
yere  offered  to  anj  one  who  would  contrive  a  machine  thai  would  perform  perpetual  mo- 
ami  yet  nine  have  been  able  to  do  it  :  yd  in  the  construct^  n  of  the  case  ot  the  soul, 

inch  is  the  body,  iheie  is  more  wisdom  discoverable  than  all  the  wisdom  of  the  mechan- 
ics, in  all  the  machinery  on  the  face  of  this  terraqueoi 


CHAIN    OF    LORENZO.  365 

not  deny  it.  If  so,  then  it  may  be  said  with  propriety,  that  the  Lord  hard- 
ened the  heart  of  Pharaoh,  and  yet  that  Pharaoh  hardened  himself,  even 
as  mankind  are  hardened  in  this  our  day,  &c. 

Observe,  first,  the  Lord  called  to  Pharaoh  by  favor,  and  gave  him  a 
kingdom.  Secondly,  the  Lord  called  by  commandments,  and  Pharaoh 
would  not  obey,  by  saying,  "  I  know  not  the  Lord,  neither  will  I  let 
Israel  a;o."  Then  the  Lord  called,  thirdly,  by  miracles,  but  Pharoah 
reasoned  against  them  in  a  diabolical  way,  by  setting  the  magicians  to 

If  the  case  is  thus  wisely  and  beautifully  made,  how  valuable  must  the  soul  be  which  the 
body  is  made  to  contain  ! 

Fourthly,  some  people  prize  a  thing  according  to  what  it  costs:  if  the  soul  be  prized 
according  to  this  medium,  it  must  be  valuable,  for  if  any  smaller  ransom  than  the  blood 
of  Christ  could  have  purchased  immortal  souls  from  the  curse  of  a  broken  law,  doubtless 
God  would  have  accepted  that  offering.  Some  people  say  that  one  drop  of  Christ's  blood 
is  sutficient  to  cleanse  a  soul,  which  idea  I  condemn,  because  the  magnitude  of  a  crime  is 
not  looked  upon  according  to  the  dignity  of  the  offender,  but  according  to  the  dignity  of 
the  offended ;  therefore  a  rinite  being  sinning  against  an  infinite  God,  there  is  an  infinite 
demerit  m  the  transgression,  and  justice  demands  infinite  satisfaction.  But  a  finite  being 
can  make  linite  satisfaction  only ;  therefore  there  needs  a  mediator  between  a  rebel  creature 
and  the  Creator,  which  could  be  formed  no  way  but  by  the  two  natures  being  joined  to- 
gether, that  is  to  say,  the  finite  and  the  infinite,  or  in  other  words,  the  Godheeui  and  man- 
hood, or  Divinity  veiled  in  humanity. 

But  here  comes  up  a  deist,  and  says,  Hush,  Lorenzo,  it  is  inconsistent  to  adopt  the  idea 
that  divinity  and  humanity  can  be  joined  together,  as  you  talk,  in  the  person  of  Christ. 
But  I  say,  hush  ;  for  it  is  no  more  inconsistent,  with  reason  to  adopt  the  idea  that  divinity 
and  humanity  can  be  joined  together,  than  to  adopt  a  former  one  which  is  self-evident,  viz. 
that  spirit  and  matter  can  be  joined  together  and  form  a  man,  which  idea,  how  it  is,  1 
cannot  comprehend  ;  yet  self-evident  matter  of  fact  puts  it  beyond  all  doubt,  that  spirit  and 
matter  are  joined  to  form  man,  and  you  cannot  deny  it — and  of  course  the  idea  that  divinity 
and  humanity  can  be  joined  together  in  the  person  of  Christ,  may  be  admitted  according 
to  reason.  The  manhood  being  offered  up  under  an  infinite  influence  of  the  Divinity,  the 
sacrifice  would  be  of  infinite  merit  according  to  the  transgression  and  the  demands  of  jus- 
tice But  to  return — I  cannot  suppose  that  Christ  would  nave  done  any  thing  superfluous 
for  man's  redemption  ;  and  of  course,  that  one  drop  of  his  blood  is  sufficient  to  cleanse  a 
soul  or  save  a  world,  is  inconsistent,  as  though  a  considerable  part  of  what  he  did  was 
superfluity,  fcc.  And  of  course  in  atoning  for  what  is  called  original  sin,  I  must  believe 
that  nothing  needless  was  done  ;  if  not,  then  Christ  did  no  more  than  what  was  necessary  ; 
and  if  so,  the  idea  that  one  drop  of  his  blood,  &c,  to  cleanse  a  soul,  is  inconsistent.  And 
if  the  demerit  of  one  transgression  demands  infinite  satisfaction,  then  the  atonement  made 
for  that  would  be  a  sufficiency  for  all  the  world,  or  ten  thousand  times  as  many :  for  what 
greater  satisfaction  could  be  made  than  that  which  is  infinite?  Therefore,  the  human  na- 
ture being  offered  a  sacrifice  by  the  influence  of  the  Divinity,  for  the  sin  of  the  world,  which 
was  the  sin  of  Adam,  the  sacrifice  or  ransom  in  some  sense  may  be  considered  as  infinite,  it 
being  offered  under  an  infinite  influence  of  the  Divine  Spirit ;  therefore,  the  satisfaction 
would  be  according  to  the  transgression,  and  of  course,  in  doing  that,  there  would  be  a 
sufficient  provision  for  all  the  actual  sins  of  men,  considering  the  nature  of  it,  and  how 
unbounded  it  is.  Therefore,  the  soul,  when  prized  according  to  what  it  cost,  must  be  con- 
sidered very  valuable. 

But  again,  fifthly — some  people  prize  a  thing  according  to  the  scarcity  of  it.  If  a  thing 
is  very  plenty,  they  would  give  so  much  for  it ;  but  if  it  were  more  scarce,  they  would  give 
much  more,  ice  So,  immortal  souls  are  plenty,  and  yet  very,  very  scarce,  for  each  man 
hath  but  one,  each  woman  hath  but  one.  O  sinner!  if  thou  lose  thy  soul,  thou  [osest  thy 
all,  thou  hast  nothing  left.  God  help  thee  to  consider  seriously,  and  stimulate  thee  to  im- 
prove thy  tune  (which  is  on  the  wheel)  for  eternity  accordingly  ! 

The  soul,  which  we  perceive  governs  our  body,  (as  the  body  without  the  soul  is  a  life- 
less lump  of  clay,)  we  find  from  experience  hath  a  memory,  which  is  the  power  of  reflection 
or  recollection,  to  call  past  things  to  remembrance,  &c.  Again,  it  hath  an  understanding, 
which  is  a  power  to  comprehend  and  realize  things  as  they  are  ;  again,  it  hath  a  will, 
which  is  the  power  of  choosing  and  determining. 

We  also  have  passions,  one  of  which  is  love,  inclining  us  to  that  which  appears  delight- 
some. Anger  is  another  passion,  which  implies  dislike  or  opposition  to  a  thing  that  is 
odious  in  our  minds.  Also  we  have  fear  when  danger  we  behold.  Also  joy,  when  plea- 
sure or  h  ippiness  we  possess.  There  are  live  outward  senses  by  which  we  distinguish  ob- 
jects or  qualities;  these  are  inlets  of  knowledge  to  the  mind,  and  only  through  them  can 
we  receive  ideas,  (except  by  inspiration,  which  is  an  inward  conviction  wrought  by  another 
Spirit  )    These  five  senses  are,  hearing,  seeing,  tastine,  Smelling,  and  feeling. 

23 


266  CH   ,K\r    OF    LORENZO. 

work.     Then,  fourthly.  God  called  hy  affliction  ;  and  Pharoah  made  a 
promise  to  obey  God,  and  let  the  Jews  depart,  if  the  affliction  might  be 
removed:  but  when  the  judgment  was  removed,  Pharaoh  broke  his  pro- 
mise.    Therein  he  was   to  blame,   and  you  cannot  deny  it.     For,  by 
breaking  his  promise,  his  heart  would  naturally  become  harder,  like  me- 
tal when  melted  it  is  tender,  and  when  grown  cold  is  harder  than  before, 
and  of  course  requires  a  hotter  fire  to  melt  it  again.     So  it  required  a 
heavier  judgment  to  operate  on  Pharaoh  ;  and  God  would  send  it,  and 
Pbaraoh  would  promise  and  break  them,  till  ten  afflictions  passed  away ; 
and  when  the  first-born  were  slain  by  the  Lord,  and  yet  by  evil  angels,  as 
David  in  the  Psalms  tells  you,  Pharaoh  was  shocked,  and  let  the  Jews 
depart.     He  pursued  them,  and  God  permitted  him  to  be  taken  in  his  own 
folly,  and  drowned  in  the  Red  Sea.     Thus,  we  find  how  God  hardened 
Pharoah's  heart,  and  yet  how  he  hardened  himself  by  disobedience  ;  and 
so  in  this  our  day  it  may  be  said,  that  God  hardens  some,  and  yet  they 
harden  themselves,  as  follows  : — First,  God  calls  by  prosperity  or  favors, 
and  yet  many  enjoy  them  without  a  feeling  sense  from  whom  they  flow. 
Secondly,  God  calls  by  commandments  ;  an  inward  monitor,  telling  what 
is  right  and  what  is  wrong.     But  some  do  not  give  attention  thereto, 
which,  if  they  did,  they  would  hear  the  voice  more  and  more  distinctly, 
till  at  length  it  would  become  their  teacher.     Thirdly,  God  calls  by  mira- 
cles ;  the  operation  of  his  Spirit,  perhaps,  under  preaching,  or  some  other 
cause,  and  they  have  thought,  "  If  I  could  always  feel  as  I  do  now,  I 
should  soon  be  a  Christian  :  or,  if  all  my  companions  would  turn  ami 
serve  the  Lord,  I  would  gladly  go  with  them  to  heaven."     But  through 
inattention,  those  serious  impressions,  which  I  call  miracles,  soon  wear 
off.     A  miracle  is  something  done  out  of  the  common  course  of  nature, 
by  the  operations  of  the  power  or  Spirit  of  God.     Therefore,  O  reader, 
it  was  not  the  minister  who  made  you  have  those  feelings,  but  the  power 
of  God.     Therefore,  in  some  sense,  you  have  been  called  upon  miracu- 
lously, and  you  cannot  deny  it.     Fourthly,  God  calls  by  affliction  ;   and 
when  people  are  taken  sick,  and  view  death  near,  they  make  vows  and 
promises,  and  think  how  good  they  will  be  if  God  will  spare  them  and 
raise  them  up.     But  when  they  are  recovered,  they,  Pharaoh  like,  too  soon 
forget  their  promises,  and  break  their  vows,  and  hereby  become  harder 
than  before,  and  can  do  things  without  remorse,  which  once  they  would 
have  felt  the  lash  of  conscience  for.     And  that  preaching,  which  once 
would  make  impressions  on  their  mind,  strikes  their  heart  and  bounds 
back  like  a  stone  glancing  against  a  rock.     This  character  is  what  may 
be  termed  a  gospel-hardened  sinner.     Thus,  you  may  discover  that  this 
plan  clears  the  Divine  character,  and  casts  the  blame  on  the  creature, 
where  it  ought  to  be  cast.      Whereas,  the  opposite  would   cast  the  blame 
directly  on  God,  if  he  decreed  it  so.     This  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot 
deny  it.     Although  Christ  hath  promised  once  to  draw  all  men  unto  him, 
(not  to  drag,  for  bait  draws  birds,   yet  they  come  voluntarily,)  ye1   he 
never  promises  to  draw  them  a  second  time,  but  on  the  other  hand  posi- 
tively saith,  "  My  spirit  shall  not  always  strive  with  man.'"      And  again, 
"  liecause  I  have  called  and  ye  have  refused,  but  ye  have  set  at  nought 
my  counsel,  and  would  none  of  my  reproofs,  I  also  will   laugh  at  your 
calamity,  and  mock  when  your  fear  cometh."     "  Ephraim  is  joined  to  his 
idols,  let  him  alone."     And  the  language  of  a  reprobate  is,  "  The  harvest 


CHAIN   OF   LORENZO.  267 

is  past,  the  summer  is  ended,  and  we  are  not  saved." — Jer.  viii.  20. 
Prov.  i.  24,  25,  26.  Gen.  vi.  3. 

As  the  Lord  requireth  a  right  sacrifice  in  the  path  of  revealed  duty, 
those  who,  like  Cain,  bring  a  wrong  offering,  the  fruit  of  the  ground,  in- 
stead of  the  firstling  of  the  flock,  like  Abel,  must  expect,  like  Cain,  to  be 
rejected,  (Gen.  iv.  7 ;)  for  God  saith,  "  Behold,  I  have  set  life  and  death 
before  you,  choose  you  this  day  whom  ye  will  serve,"  &c.  (Josh.  xxiv. 
15. )  "  One  thing  is  needful,  and  Mary  hath  chosen  the  good  part."  We 
do  not  read  God  chose  it  for  her.  This  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot  deny 
it.  Even,  as  we  read  in  John  iii.  19,  that  "  this  is  the  condemnation, 
that  light  has  come  into  the  world,  and  men  love  darkness  rather  than 
light,"  &c.     Oh  !  reader,  prepare  to  meet  thy  God  ! 

Objection :  Hath  not  the  potter  power  over  the  clay,  of  the  same  lump 
to  make  one  vessel  to  honor,  and  another  to  dishonor  ? 

Answer :  A  potter  never  makes  any  vessel  on  purpose  to  destroy  it ; 
for,  the  most  dishonorable  one  in  family  sickness  is  as  useful  as  the  hon- 
orable teacup  in  time  of  health.  Neither  doth  God  make  any  on  purpose 
for  destruction,  but  all  mankind  are  useful,  if  they  get  the  spirit  of  their 
station,  and  fill  up  that  sphere  for  which  they  are  qualified.  For,  without 
servants  there  can  be  no  masters  ;  without  subjects,  no  rulers  ;  without 
commonalty,  no  quality ;  and  any  one  may  observe  that  David  was 
elected  or  set  apart  to  be  king,  Jeremiah  and  Samuel  to  be  prophets,  &c; 
and  any  discerning  eye  may  easily  discover  that  Paul's  election  (Rom. 
ix.)  was  not  an  election  to  future  happiness,  but  of  temporal  advantages. 
And  yet  those  not  so  positive,  but  that  the  privileges  might  be  forfeited 
and  lost  by  sin,  as  you  may  find,  1  Chron.  xxviii.  9,  10 :  "  If  thou  serve 
him  with  a  perfect  heart,  and  with  a  willing  mind,  he  will  be  found  of 
thee  ;  but  if  thou  forsake  him,  he  will  cast  thee  off  for  ever."  (Deut.  xxx. 
15 — 19.)  Moses's  dying  declaration  was,  that  the  children  of  Israel  must 
obey,  and  if  they  would,  all  needful  blessings  they  should  have,  but  if 
rebellious,  should  be  cursed  and  scattered,  &c.  This  is  a  truth  and  you 
cannot  deny  it.  And  observe  Paul,  when  talking  about  the  clay  and 
potter,  alludes  to  Jer.  xviii.,  where  the  prophet  was  commanded  to  see  the 
potter  work,  &c.  And  then  God  says,  verse  6th,  "  Cannot  I  do  with  you 
as  this  potter,  O  house  of  Israel  Vs  &c.  Again,  verse  7th,  "  At  what  in- 
stant I  shall  speak  concerning  a  nation  or  kingdom,  to  pluck  up,  pull 
down,  or  destroy  it  ;  if  that  nation  against  whom  I  have  pronounced, 
turn  from  their  evil,  I  will  repent  of  the  evil  I  thought  to  do  unto  them. 
At  what  instant  I  shall  speak  concerning  a  nation  or  kingdom,  to  build 
or  plant  it,  if  it  do  evil  in  my  sight,  that  it  obey  not  my  voice,  then  will 
I  repent  of  the  good  wherewith  I  said  I  would  benefit  them." 

Now  observe,  if  God  be  unchangeable,  as  Paul  saith,  God  cannot 
lie,  then  he  is  bound  by  his  immutability,  or  the  law  of  his  nature,  to 
perform  his  promises  to  the  obedient,  and  his  threatenings  against  the  dis- 
obedient ;   and  this  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot  deny  it. 

Objection:  Bible  language  is,  "I  will,"  and  "you  shall;"  and  the 
promises  are  '•  yea  and  amen,"  without  any  ifs  or  amis. 

Answer :  To  take  the  promises  without  the  condition,  is  a  practice  of 
Satan,  (Luke  iv.  10,  12,)  which  he  made  use  of  to  our  Lord  to  get  him 
to  fall  down  from  the  battlement  of  the  temple,  and  thereby  tempt  God, 
and  presume  on  God,  because  of  the  promise  which  the  devil  intended  he 


268  CHAIN    OF   LORENZO. 

should  think  to  be  unconditional ;  and  so  bear  him  up  in  the  way  of  dis- 
obedience. Whereas,  our  Saviour  knowing  the  path  of  duty  to  be'the  wav 
of  safety,  replied,  "  It  is  written,  thou  shalt  not  tempt*  the  Lord  thy  God.'' 
For  in  the  way  of  obedience  there  is  a  promise  of  preservation,  and  in  the 
way  of  disobedience  a  threatening  of  destruction.  This  is  the  truth,  and 
you  cannot  deny  it.  Therefore,  to  cut  these  two  little  letters  if  out  of 
the  Bible,  which  make  such  a  great  significant  word,  is  wrong,  seeing  it 
is  so  frequent  in  scripture.  Frequently  there  are  conditions  implied  in 
the  Bible,  though  not  expressed;  for  instance,  David,  when  at  Keilah. 
(1  Sam.  xxiii.  &c.)  inquirer]  of  the  Lord  whether  Saul  would  come  down, 
and  the  men  of  the  city  deliver  him  up,  and  the  Lord  answered  in  the 
affirmative.  Here  is  no  condition  expressed,  yet  there  is  one  implied  : 
for  David  left  the  city  and  fled  to  the  wilderness  ;  so  Saul  came  not  down, 
neither  did  the  people  deliver  him  up.  Again,  God  said  to  the  Ninevites.  by 
Jonah,  "  Yet  forty  days  and  Nineveh  shall  be  overthrown."  Now,  if  von 
say  all  threatenings  are  without  conditions,  you  give  God  the  lie  ;  for' the 
city  was  spared  in  consequence  of  their  believing  God,  and  turning  from 
their  evil  ways;  Jonah  iii.  5 — 10.  This  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot 
deny  it.  Again,  Ezek.  xxxiii.  &c.  There  is  a  condition  implied  and 
explained  undeniably,  though  not  so  fully  expressed  at  the  first,  concern- 
ing the  righteous  and  wicked  man,  wlrch  you  may  read  at  your  leisure. 
This  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot  deny  it. 

Objection  :  Says  one,  "  God  will  have  mercy  on  whom  he  will  have 
mercy,"  &c.     Answer  : 

"  God  will  have  mercy  on  whom  he  will, 

Come  think  you  who  they  be  1 
'Tis  every  one  that  lov  is  his  Son, 

And  horn  (heir  sins  do  flee : — 

'Tis  every  one  that  doth  repent, 

And  truly  hates  his  si  n  : 
'Tis  every  one  that  is  content 

To  turn  to  God  again. 

And  whom  he  will  he  hardeneth — 

Come  think  you  who  they  be  1 
'Tis  every  one  that  hates  his  Son, 

Likewise  his  liberty : — 

'Tis  ev'ry  one  that  in  sin  persist, 

And  do  qutstand  their  day  ; 
Then  God  in  justice  leaves  them  to 

Their  own  hearts'  lusts  a  prey." 

Objection  :  "  My  people  shall  be  made  willing  in  the  day  of  my  power," 
says  one.  Answer:  That  is  home-made  scripture  ;  for  the  Almighty  doth 
not  so  speak,  but  King  David  (Psa.  ex.  3)  speaks  to  the  Almighty :  "  Thy 
people  shall  be  willing  in  the  day  of  thy  power."  He  doth  not  say,  they 
shall  be  made  willing;  the  word  made  is  not  there,  neither  has  it  any  bu- 
siness there.  Again:  those  little  words  in  italic  letters  were  nol  in  the 
original,  but  were  put  in  by  the  translators,  to  make  what  they  thoughl  to 
be  sense  in  the  English  language  ;  and  those  little  words,  shall  be.  are  in 
italic  letters — of  course,  put  in  by  the  translators:  now,  I  have  them  out, 
and  iii  lieu  thereof  put  in  the  word  are,  and  then  read  it.  "  Thy  people  are 
willing  in  the  day  of  thy  power."  Now  is  the  day  of  God's  power,  and 
now  his  people  are  willing  ;  they  are  always  a  willing  people.  It  is  the 
reprobate  character  that  is  unwilling  that  God's  will  should  be  done. 


CHAIN    OF   LORENZO.  269 

This  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  (Matt.  vii.  24-26.)  Objection. 
Christ  did  not  pray  for  all  mankind,  &c. .  Answer  :  That's  a  lie — see  John 
xvii.  9  :  first,  Christ  prayed  for  his  disciples  ;  secondly,  (ver.  20,)  for  those 
who  should  believe  on  him  through  their  word  ;  and,  thirdly,  for  the  whole 
world,  (ver.  21-23 :)  thus,  "  That  the  world  may  believe  that  thou  hast 
sent  me."  Again  :  that  the  world  may  know  that  thou  hast  sent  me  ;  and 
this  doth  not  mean  A-double-L-part.  Objection  :  Paul  says,  (Rom.  viii.) 
whom  God  foreknew  he  predestinated,  called,  justified,  and  glorified,  &c. 
Here  is  no  condition  expressed  ;  of  course,  it  appeareth  that  he  glorified 
all  that  he  justified,  called,  and  predestinated,  and  foreknew,  &c.  Answer  : 
If  that  be  taken  just  as  it  stands,  without  any  conditions  whatever,  it  will 
follow  that  Universalism  is  true,  or  else  that  we  are  all  reprobates ;  for 
God  foreknows  one  as  much  as  another,  in  every  sense  of  the  word,  and, 
of  course,  foreknows  all  mankind.  And  now,  if  all  that  he  foreknows  he 
predestinates,  calls,  justifies,  and  glorifies,  without  any  condition,  in  any 
shape  or  sense,  it  undeniably  argues  the  universal  salvation  of  every  son 
of  Adam.  This  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  Or  else,  if  you 
take  the  apostle  unconditionally,  as  he  speaketh  in  the  past  tense,  then  no 
more  can  be  glorified.  Therefore  we  are  all  reprobates  ;  and  you  cannot 
deny  it.  But  it  is  my  opinion  that  Paul  is  only  rehearsing  a  catalogue  of 
states,  as  they  take  place  in  succession.  And  to  take  any  particular  part 
of  the  Bible,  in  the  face  and  eyes  of  twenty  scriptures  more,  any  doctrine 
thereby  may  be  proved  :  and  thus  we  find,  by  such  means,  have  sprung 
up  the  many  sentiments  in  the  earth.  People,  desirous  to  get  to  heaven 
in  an  easier  way  than  God  hath  pointed  out,  will  hew  out  an  opinion  of 
their  own — a  broken  cistern,  that  can  hold  no  water — and  will  twist  and 
bend  the  scriptures  to  their  sentiment  ;  and  sometimes  will  have  to  grind 
the  same,  and  put  it  into  a  press  and  press  out  a  construction  of  their  own. 
But  this  will  not  do.  Scripture  must  be  explained  by  scripture,  and  that 
according  to  reason,  so  as  not  to  make  it  clash,  but  rather  correspond  with, 
true  Christian  experience. 

Objection :  We  read,  "  As  many  as  were  ordained  to  eternal  life  be- 
lieved." Answer:  True  ;  but  the  word  ordained,  signifies,  set  apart  as  a 
minister  for  his  office  :  thus  Jeremiah  was  set  apart  a  prophet.  And  Da- 
vid saith,  "  The  Lord  hath  set  apart  him  that  is  godly  for  himself."  (Psa. 
iv.  3.)  And  there  is  no  account  of  any  being  set  apart  for  the  Lord's  self, 
but  the  godly.  No  man  is  godly,  or  godlike,  but  the  believer  ;  therefore, 
none  are  ordained,  or  set  apart  for  heaven,  but  those  that  believe.  Besides, 
the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  were  written  some  time  after  the  things  took  place, 
and,  of  course,  are  all  written  in  the  past  tense.  Ordained  is  in  the  past 
tense,  and  so  is  believed  ;  and  there  is  no  account  of  the  one  being  prior  to 
the  other.  But  it  may  be  said,  as  many  as  believed  were  then  ordained 
to  eternal  life  ;  as  none  are  ordained,  or  set  apart  for  eternal  life,  but  the 
saints.  No  man  is  a  saint  except  he  believes  ;  for  "  he  that  believeth 
not  is  condemned  already,"  saith  Christ.  Therefore,  as  soon  as  one  be- 
lieves, he  is  free  from  condemnation,  and,  of  course,  set  apart  for  heaven, 
and  not  before — he  being  in  Christ  now  by  the  act  of  faith.  Now  observe  : 
Peter  talks  about  elect  in  Christ,  not  out  of  him.  Paul  saith,  (2  Cor.  v.  17,) 
"  If  any  man  be  in  Christ  he  is  a  new  creature,"  &c. ;  and  (Rom.  viii.  1) 
saith,  "  There  is  now'"  (not  yesterday  or  to-morrow)  "  no  condemnation  to 
them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus ;  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but  after  the 

23* 


2T0  CHAIN   OF   LORENZO. 

it"  SfC. ;  which  implies,  there  is  condemnation  to  those  who  are  not 
in  Christ,  but  walk  after  the  flesh,  and  not  after  the  Spirit.  And  Paul 
saith,  "  They  which  have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  are  none  of  his."  (Rom. 
viii.  9.)  And  John  saith,  "  He  that  committeth  sin  is  of  the  devil/'  (2 
John.  iii.  8.)  And  again  :  "  No  man  can  call  Jesus  Lord,  but  by  the  Holy 
Ghost."  "  But  as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  they  are  the  sons 
of  God." 

Query.  If  all  things  are  decreed  right,  is  it  not  evident  that  there  is  no 
no  such  thing  as  sin  or  guilt  ?  For  it  cannot  be  wrong  to  fulfil  right  de- 
crees. Consequently,  there  can  be  no  redemption,  for  there  is  nothing  to 
redeem  them  from  :  consequently,  if  mankind  think  they  have  sinned  and 
are  redeemed,  their  thoughts  must  be  a  deception,  and  are  imaginary ; 
and,  of  course,  their  praising  God  for  redeeming  love  is  folly,  for  they 
pfaise  him  for  that  which  he  never  did.  Now,  supposing  this  imaginary, 
false,  mistaken  idea,  that  they  "  had  been  sinners  and  were  redeemed," 
was  removed,  and  they  so  enlightened  as  to  discover  that  nothing,  accord- 
ing to  right  decrees,  had  ever  taken  place  wrong,  &c,  how  would  the 
heavenly  host  be  astonished  to  think  they  had  been  deceived !  What 
silence  would  immediately  ensue  ! 

Some  people  hold  to  a  falling  from  grace,  which  I  think  is  wrong ;  for, 
say  they,  if  we  were  always  to  be  in  the  light,  we  should  grow  proud  ; 
therefore,  it  is  necessary  that  we  should  have  a  darkness,  to  make  us  feel 
our  weakness  and  dependence.  From  this,  it  appears  that  they  think  a 
little  sin  is  necessary  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints  :  and  you  cannot  deny 
it.  Now,  to  hold  a  thing  necessary,  implies  holding  to  it :  the  same  as  I 
think  doing  duty,  or  perfection  in  love,  to  be  necessary,  therefore,  I  hold 
to  it.  Thus  you  see  they  hold  to  a  falling  from  grace,  which  I  think 
wroiig.  Yet  I  adopt  the  idea  that  a  man  can  fall  from  grace  according  to 
conscience,  reason,  and  scripture,  which  idea  some  people  think  to  be  dan- 
gerous:  but  I  think  it  is  not  naturally  attended  with  such  bad  conse- 
quences as  the  other  ;  for  if  a  man  thinks  he  is  safe,  he  is  not  apt  to  look 
out  for  danger ;  whereas,  if  he  thinks  there  is  danger  he  is  apt,  like  the 
mariner,  to  look  out  for  breakers.  Again:  supposing  I  have  religion,  I 
think  I  can  fall  so  as  to  perish  everlastingly.  Here  is  another  man,  with 
the  same  degree  of  religion,  believing  once  in  grace  always  in  grace.  Now, 
if  my  idea  of  the  possibility  of  falling,  &c,  be  false,  his  sentiment,  if  true, 
will  certainly  reach  me ;  so  I  am  as  safe  as  he.  But  supposing  his  doc- 
trine to  be  false,  and  mine  true,  he  is  gone  for  it,  and  mine  will  not  reach 
him. 

So  you  see  I  have  two  strings  to  my  bow  to  his  one.  This  is  the  truth, 
and  you  cannot  deny  it.  Now,  reader,  observe  :  as  I  heard  of  a  seine  on 
Rhode  Island  which  caught  a  shoal  of  fish,  and,  for  fear  of  the  escape  of 
some,  a  number  of  seines  encircled  the  enclosed,  so  that  they  could  not 
escape,  and  if  any  did  escape  the  first  or  second  nit.  the  others  should 
catch  them,  &c.  So  you  may  plainly  discover,  as  I  have  linked  the  above 
<\  >ctrin<  if  some  of  my  ideas  arc  false,  the  other  ideas,  as  so  many  seines, 
will  catch  me.  Once  in  grace  always  in  grace  ;  or  Predestination,  or  I'ni- 
versalism,  or  Deism  with  Atheism.  But  tfthey  are  false,  those  characters 
are  gone,  if  they  have  nothing  else  to  depend  upon  but  principles;  yet  I 
still  may  be  safe     This  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot  deny  it. 

Again:  it  it  evident,  in  reason's  eye,  that  the  more  Light  a  person  hath, 


CHAIN   OF  LORENZO.  271 

if  he  abuse  the  same,  the  greater  is  the  sin  and  guilt.  Therefore,  in  jus- 
tice, the  condemnation  and  punishment  must  be  proportioned,  according  to 
the  saying  of  Christ,  "  He  thai  knoweth  his  master's  will,  and  doeth  it  not, 
shall  be  beaten  with  many  stripes  ;"  whereas,  he  that  committeth  things 
worthy  of  stripes,  and  knoweth  not  his  master's  will,  shall  be  beaten  with 
few  stripes.  Thus  you  see  it  is  required  according  to  what  a  man  hath, 
and  not  according  to  what  he  hath  not.  As  we  read,  every  man  is  to  be 
rewarded  according  to  his  works,  or  the  deeds  done  in  the  body.  (Rev. 
xxii.  12,  and  xiv.  13  :  Luke  xii.  47,  &c.) 

Now  scripture  proof  that  a  man  may  fall  from  grace,  runneth  thus:  "If 
any  man  draw  back,  my  soul  shall  have  no  pleasure  in  him.  The  back- 
slider in  heart  shall  be  filled  with  his  own  ways,"  &c.  Now  if  a  man 
were  in  a  high  pillory,  it  would  be  nonsense  for  one  to  cry  out,  "  Hold 
tight,  stand  and  hang  fast,  for  if  you  fall  it  will  hurt  you,"  if  there 
be  no  danger  of  his  falling,  and  more  so  if  there  be  not  a  possibility  of  it. 
If  so,  then  how  much  greater  nonsense,  for  an  almighty  God  to  give  us 
his  will,  with  many  cautions  as  needless  as  the  above,  there  being  no  dan- 
ger nor  even  a  possibility  of  danger.  And  yet  he,  like  some  passionate 
parents  who  say  to  their  children,  "  If  you  do  so  and  so,  I'll  whip  you — 
I'll  burn  you  up — I'll  skin  you  and  turn  you  out  of  doors,"  &c,  and  yet 
have  no  intention  to  perform  the  threatenings,  but  do  lie  to  them.  Just 
such  a  character  some  people  seem  to  represent  the  Lord  in.  When  he 
cautions  as  follows  :  Gen.  ii.  17,  "In  the  day  thou  eatest  thereof  thou  shalt 
surely  die ;"  serpent-like,  say  they,  (Gen.  iii.  4,)  "  Ye  shall  not  surely 
die."  But  it  is  evident  that  God  is  in  earnest  in  the  following  threaten- 
ings :  Rev.  xxii.  19,  "If  any  man  shall  take  away  from  the  words  of  the 
book  of  this  prophecy,  God  shall  take  away  his  part  out  of  the  book  of  life, 
and  out  of  the  holy  city,'"  &c.  There  is  no  account  of  a  sinner's  having  a 
part  in  the  book  of  life,  or  holy  city,  but  the  saint ;  for  it  is  holiness  that 
gives  the  title.  Heb.  xii.  14.  Again  :  "  Hold  fast,  that  no  man  take 
thy  crown,"  &c.  Rev.  iii.  11.  "Be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and  I  will 
give  thee  a  crown  of  life,"  and  "  he  that  endureth  to  the  end,  the  same 
shall  be  saved."  Rev.  ii.  10.  Mark  xiii.  13.  Jude  tells  us  of  some 
"whose  fruit  withereth,  twice  dead,  plucked  up  by  the  roots."  Now  it  is 
evident  that  a  sinner  is  but  once  dead,  then  these  must  have  been  once 
alive  in  the  scriptural  sense  ;  or  else  how  could  the  fruit  wither,  or  they 
be  twice  dead  and  be  plucked  up  by  the  roots?  Ver.  12.  Again  :  there 
is  as  in  unto  death,  which  we  are  not  commanded  to  pray  for,  (compare 
1  John  v.  16,  17  with  Hebrews  x.  26  to  31.)  Again  :  Peter  tells  of  some 
that  have  forgotton  that  they  were  purged  from  their  old  sins,  and  even 
escaped  the  pollutions  of  the  world,  through  the  knowledge  of  Christ,  &c, 
and  yet  are  again  entangled  therein  ;  and  saith  he,  "  it  had  been  better 
for  them  not  to  have  known  the  way  of  righteousness,  than  after  they  have 
known  it,  to  turn  from,"  &c,  (2  Pet.  i  .9  and  ii.  20,  &c,  to  the  end.)  How 
could  they  have  forgot  that  which  they  never  knew  ?  Again  :  (Heb.  vi. 
4  to  7)  what  higher  attainments  can  one  have  than  are  here  mentioned  ; 
and  (2  Pet.  iii.  17,  &c.)  "if  any  man  thinketh  he  standeth,  let  him  take 
heed  lest  he  fall."  1  Cor.  x.  12,  Rom.  xi.  20,  21,  Heb.  iv.  1.  Observe, 
there  were  six  hundred  thousand  Jews,  all  well,  active  men,  &c,  which 
came  out  of  Egypt  with  Moses,  and  one  was  in  as  fair  a  way  for  Canaan 
as  another  ;  and  God  promised  as  positively  to  carry  them  to  the  promised 


272  CHAIN    OF    LORENZO. 

land,  as  ever  he  promised  to  carry  the  saint  from  earth  to  heaven :  only 
four  wot  through  the  wilderness-  Aaron  and  Moses  died  on  the  mountains, 
and  Caleb  and  Joshua  reached  the  desired  country.  But  all  the  others 
it  appears  were  once  favorites  of  heaven,  from  Paul's  talk,  (1  Cor.  X. 
3,  4,  &c.)  as  he  saith,  "they  all  drank  of  Christ,  the  spiritual  rock,"  &c, 
"and  yet  some  of  them  tempted  him,"  &c,  ver.  9,  "and  thus  they  all  by 
sin  fell  in  the  wilderness."  And  Paul  addeth,  moreover,  that  these  things 
happened  unto  them  for  examples,  and  were  written  for  our  admonition, 
ver.  11.  Now  what  need  of  saints  being  admonished,  if  there  be  no  dan- 
ger of  losing  the  spiritual  land  of  rest  ?  Paul  was  afraid  of  falling,  ix.  27. 
But  observe,  though  God  had  promised  to  carry  the  Jews  to  Canaan,  &c, 
yet  there  was  a  condition  implied.  Numb.  xiv.  34  :  "And  ye  shall  know 
my  breach  of  promise."  There  was  a  condition  implied,  though  not  fully 
expressed  before.  Gen.  xvii.  8,  28,  xiii.  50,  xxiv.  25  ;  Heb.  xi.  2  ;  Exod. 
iii.  16,  17,  &c.j  Lev.  xxvi.  27,  28,  &c.  Hark!  "If  you  will  not  for  all 
this  hearken  unto  me,  (saith  God,)  but  walk  contrary  unto  me,  then  I  will 
walk  contrary  unto  you  also  in  fury,  and  I,  even  I,  will  chastise  you 
seven  times  for  your  sins."  Now  if  all  things  are  decreed  right  straight 
forward,  how  could  the  Jews  walk  contrary  to  God  ?  And  if  not,  how 
could  God  walk  contrary  to  them  ?  God  help  thee  to  consider  this,  if  there 
be  no  condition  implied  ;  and  likewise  Exod.  xiii.  17  ;  Numb.  xiv.  21,  22, 
23,  24,  &c.  "  Because  those  men,  which  have  seen  my  glory  and  mira- 
cles which  I  did  in  Egypt  and  in  the  wilderness,  and  have  tempted  me 
now  these  ten  times,  and  have  not  hearkened  to  my  voice,  surely  they  shall 
not  see  the  land  which  I  sware  unto  their  fathers,"  ver.  34.  God  help 
you  to  take  warning  by  the  Jews,  for  it  is  evident  that  according  to  the 
words  of  Moses,  (Deu't.  xxviii.)  that  great  blessings  were  promised,  if  the 
nation  would  obey,  and  curses  in  consequence  of  disobedience,  which 
ideas  were  confirmed  in  the  dying  speech  of  Joshua,  (xxiv.  20,)  which  was 
fulfilled,  according  to  the  book  of  Judges.  When  it  went  well  with  the 
Jews,  we  find  they  were  serving  God  ;  but  when  they  did  evil,  God  sold 
them  into  the  hands  of  their  enemies.  God  help  thee  to  compare  the 
promises  and  threatenings  in  Deuteronomy  with  the  book  of  Judges,  &c, 
and  observe  God's  dealings  thenceward,  and  apply  that  to  Matt.  vii.  24, 
&c.  And  observe  the  gospel,  for  we  are  to  take  warning  by  God's  deal- 
ings with  the  ancients,  and  square  our  lives  accordingly  ;  because  to  judg- 
ment we  must  come,  and  be  judged  with  strict  justice,  and  receive  sentence 
accordingly.  Either  "  come  ye  blessed,"  or  "depart  ye  cursed/'  (Matt. 
xxv.  34,  41,  &c.)  Now  observe,  if  I  am  guilty  I  must  have  pardon  here, 
and  then  if  my  life  from  the  day  of  forgiveness  brings  forth  good  fruit 
from  a  holy  heart,  it  is  right;  consequently  the  reward  must  ensue  ac- 
cordingly. But  if  I  turn,  and  willingly  love  sin  again,  my  conduct  (lav- 
ing from  that  evil  desire,  thus  living  and  dying,  my  sentence  must  be  ac- 
cordingly agreeable  to  the  principles  of  true  justice.  This  is  the  truth, 
and  you  cannot  deny  it.  Read  attentively  about  the  good  and  evil  ser- 
vants, from  Matt.  xxiv.  40  to  4^,  &c,  and  xviii.  23,  &c. 

Observe, "Paul   exhorts  Timothy  to  war  a  good  warfare,  holding  faith 
and  &  good  conscience,  which,  saith  be,  "some  having  put  away  concern- 
ingfaith,  have  made  shipwreck  ;  of  whom  is  Hymeneus  and  Alexander,' 
(1  Tim.  i.  19;   John   xv.)     Christ   saith,  "I   am   the   true   vine,   and   my 
Father  is  the  husbandman;  every  branch  in  me  that   bearetb  not  fruit  he 


CHAIN    OF    LORENZO.  273 

taketh  away,  (observe,  he  could  not  take  them  away  unless  they  were 
there  ;)  and"  every  branch  that  beareth  fruit,  he  purgeth  it.  that  it  may  bring 
forth  more  fruit."  "  Now  ye  are  clean,  through  the  word  which  I  have 
spoken  unto  you."  Observe,  a  sinner  is  not  clean,  but  filthy.  Rut  if  these 
were  made  clean  through  the  word  of  Christ,  as  just  mentioned,  then  they 
were  saints,  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  Ver.  4  :  "  Abide  in  me,  and  I  in 
you.  As  the  branch  cannot  bear  fruit  of  itself,  except  it  abide  in  the  vine, 
no  more  can  ye,  except  ye  abide  in  me.  I  am  the  vine,  ye  are  the 
branches,"  &c.  Ver.  6  :  "  If  a  man  abide  not  in  me,  he  is  cast  forth  as 
a  branch,  and  is  withered,"  &c.  Observe,  a  sinner  is  not  compared  to  a 
green  tree,  but  a  dry;  this  could  not  wither  except  it  were  green,  and  a 
branch  once  withered,  it  is  hard  to  make  it  green  again,  &c,  but  they 
are  gathered  and  burned.  Verses  7,  8:  "If  ye  abide  in  me,  and  my 
words  abide  in  you,  ye  shall  ask  what  ye  will,  and  it  shall  be  done  unto 
you  :  herein  is  my  Father  glorified,  that  ye  bear  much  fruit,  so  shall  ye 
be  my  disciples."  Ver.  9  :  "Continue  ye  in  my  love."  Now  ye  may  see 
that  the  five  little  letters  that  are  herein  enclosed,  which  too  many  people 
overlook,  and  which  fixes  the  sense  of  a  great  many  scriptures,  running 
parallel  through  the  Bible,  &c,  viz  :  "ifandeth."  Now  the  Bible  run- 
neth thus  :  if  ye  do  so  and  so,  I  will  do  so  and  so  ;  and  if  ye  do  so  and  so, 
I  will  do  so  and  so,  &c.  And  again,  "ed,"  past  tense,  we  find  but  little 
in  the  Bible.  But  the  scripture,  instead  of  making  a  yesterday  Christian, 
it  maketh  a  present,  every-day  Christian.  Thus,  he  that  believeth,  heareth, 
seeth,  understandeth,  knoweth,  pursueth,  itiatcheth,  hath,  enjoyeth,  and  endur- 
cih.  This  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot  deny  it,  for  the  Bible  doth  not  in- 
quire what  I  was  yesterday,  but  what  I  am  now?  Objection:  Christ 
saith  "  my  sheep  hear  my  voice  ;  they  follow  vie,  and  shall  never  perish, 
neither  shall  any  man  pluck  them  out  of  my  hand,"  &c,  (John  x.  27.  28.) 
Answer:  Here  the  saint  is  represented  by  the  similitude  of  a  sheep,  hear- 
ing and  following  a  shepherd  ;  and  observe,  the  promise  is  made,  as  before 
observed,  to  a  certain  obedient  character,  and  here  the  promise  is  to  those 
that  hear  ;  hearing  doth  not  mean  stopping  your  ears,  or  being  careless 
and  inattentive  ;  but  it  implieth  giving  strict  attention  to  the  object  which 
requireth  the  same  ;  and  following,  likewise,  doth  not  mean  running 
the  other  way,  but  a  voluntary  coming  after.  Therefore,  there  is  a  con- 
dition implied  and  expressed  in  this  passage,  viz :  hear  and  follow,  and  the 
promise  is  to  that  character.  Of  course  a  backslider  doth  not  imitate  it, 
and  of  course  cannot  claim  the  promise  but  what  he  may  perish  ;  may 
turn  away,  according  to  Ezekiel  xxxiii.  18.  "  When  the  righteous  [man] 
turneth  away  from  his  righteousness,  and  committeth  iniquity,  he  shall 
even  die  thereby,"  &c. 

Objection:  The  death  there  spoken  of  is  temporal.  Answer:  I  deny 
it,  for  the  body  will  die,  whether  you  sin  or  not ;  and  God  when  he  mean- 
eth  the  body,  doth  not  say  the  soul,  but  positively  declares,  "the  soul  that 
sinenth,  it  shall  die,"  chapter  xviii.  4. 

Objection  :  But  the  righteous  man  there  spoken  of  is  a  self-righteous 
man.  Answer:  I  deny  it,  for  he  is  pronounced  a  righteous  man  by  God 
himself;  and  how  can  he  be  righteous,  in  the  judgment  of  God,  without 
saving  faith  ?  God  doth  not  call  a  wicked  man  good,  nor  a  good  man 
evil  ;  yet  you  say  that  him  that  God  here  pronounceth  righteous  is  only 
self-righteous — a   Pharisee.     Oh,  scandalous  for  any  man  to  twist  the 


274  CHAIN    OF    LORENZO. 

scriptures  thus  !  Now  look  at  it  in  your  own  glass  ;  self- righteousness 
being  wickedness,  we  will  style  it  iniquity,  and  the  man  an  iniquitous  man, 
and  then  read  it,  "  when  an  iniquitous  man  turneth  away  from  his  ini- 
quity, and  committeth  iniquity,  for  his  iniquity.  &c,  shall  he  die."  Read 
the  above  twice  over,  and  then  sound  and  see  if  there  be  any  bottom  or 
top,  according  to  your  exposition.  Leaving  your  shameless  construction, 
I  pass  on  to  answer  another  objection,  which  may  be  urged  from  Romans 
viii.  38,  39,  where  Paul  saith,  "I  am  persuaded  that  neither  death  nor 
life,  nor  angels,  principalities,  powers,  things  present  or  to  come,  nor 
height,  nor  depth,  nor  any  other  creature,  shall  be  able  to  separate  us 
from  the  love  of  God,"  &c. 

Observe,  though  Paul  speaks  of  a  second  cause  not  being  able  to  sepa- 
rate us  from  the  enjoyment  of  God's  love,  yet  he  does  not  say  but  that 
we  may  separate  ourselves  by  disobedience,  which  is  sin.  Sin  is  not  a 
creature,  as  some  people  falsely  think  ;  but  sin  is  a  non-confornrty  to  the 
will  of  God.  If  you  still  say  that  sin  is  a  creature,  I  ask  you  what  shape 
it  is  in,  or  what  color  it  is  of,  or  how  many  eyes  or  wings  it  hath,  or 
whether  it  crawls  like  a  snake  ?  Paul  doth  not  term  it  a  creature,  but 
agreeth  with  St.  John,  where  he  saith,  "  Sin  is  the  transgression  of  the 
law,  and  where  there  is  no  law,  there  is  no  transgression ;"  and  being 
not  without  law  to  God,  but  under  the  law  of  Christ,  the  Christian  still 
feeleth  himself  conscientiously  accountable  unto  God,  and  you  cannot 
deny  it.  1  John  iii.  4;  Romans  iii.  20 — iv.  15;  1  Corinthians  ix.  21, 
for  we  read,  not  that  a  good  man  falleth  into  sin  every  day,  and  still  is 
in  the  way  to  heaven,  being  a  child  of  God,  but  to  the  reverse.  1  John 
iii.  8,  "He  that  committeth  sin,  is  of  the  devil."  John  viii.  8,  '-Who- 
soever committeth  sin,  is  the  servant  of  sin  ;"  verse  36,  "  If  the  Son  there- 
fore shall  make  you  free,  ye  shall  be  free  indeed."  Romans  vi.  18, 
"  Being  then  made  free  from  sin,  ye  became  the  servants  of  righteous- 
ness;" verse  20,  "For  when  ye  were  the  servants  of  sin,  ye  were  free 
from  righteousness  ;"  verses  22,  23,  "  But  now  being  made  free  from  sin, 
«fec,  for  the  wages  of  sin  is  death." 

Any  person,  by  reading  Psalm  lxxxix.,  may  plainly  discover  that  the 
promise  made  therein  to  David,  as  in  the  person  of  Christ,  was  not  alto- 
gether without  condition,  by  comparing  the  promise  from  verses  19  to  20, 
&c,  to  38.  From  that,  either  there  is  a  contradiction  in  the  Psalm,  or 
else  a  condition  must  be  allowed;  for  one  part  saith  that,  "  His  seed  and 
throne  shall  endure  for  ever,"  and  another  part,  "  Thou  hast  cast  his 
throne  to  the  ground,"  verses  36,  44,  &c.  But,  observe,  most  people 
when  quoting  this  Psalm  to  prove  once  in  grace  always  in  grace,  read 
thus,  verse  33:  "  Nevertheless,  will  I  not  utterly  lake  from  them,  nor 
suffer  my  faithfulness  to  fail,"  which  is  a  wrong  quotation.  He  does  not 
say  in  the  plural,  he  will  not  take  it  from  them,  but  in  the  singular,  will 
not  utterly  take  from  him  ;  that  is,  from  Christ  Jesus,  as  David  frequently 
represents  Christ.  Compare  this  Psalm  with  1  Chronicles  xxviii.  <>.  7, 
and  1  Kings  ix.  4  to  9,  where  undeniably  you  will  find  the  condition. 

Objection:  "I  have  loved  thee  with  an  everlasting  love,"  and,  " He 
that  believeth  hath  everlasting  life."  Answer:  The  life  there  spoken  of 
is  the  love  of  God,  which  is  called  everlasting,  because  it  is  his  eternal 
nature,  which  all  those  that  believe  enjoy;  yet  God,  being  holy,  cannot 
behold  iniquity  with  allowance,  and  ot'eourse  his  justice  cries  against  it, 


CHAIN    OF    LORENZO.  275 

and  demands  satisfaction.  ,  It  must  be,  that  if  I  lose  that  life,  that  the 
nature  of  it  does  not  change,  but  returns  to  God  who  gave  it,  by  my  out- 
sinning  the  day  or  reach  of  mercy,  &c.  But,  says  one,  can  a  man  sin 
beyond  the  love  of  God,  or  out  of  the  reach  of  mercy  ?  Answer :  We 
read  that  God  loved  the  world,  and  yet  that  there  is  a  sin  unto  death, 
which  we  are  not  commanded  to  pray  for  when  one  cominitteth.  John  iii. 
16,  17 ;  1  John  v.  16.  Those  who  may  read  the  above,  that  have  en- 
joyed the  comforts  of  religion  in  their  own  souls,  when  they  are  faithful 
to  God  they  feel  his  love,  and  enjoy  the  light  of  his  countenance ;  and  a 
mountain  of  trouble  appears  as  a  hill,  and  he  surmounts  it  with  delight, 
and  cries  in  the  poet's  language  : 

"  Give  joy  or  grief,  give  ease  or  pain, 

Take  life  or  friends  away, 
But  let  me  find  them  all  again 

In  that  eternal  day." 

They  feel  the  truth  of  Christ's  words,  (John  viii.  12,)  "  He  that  follow. 
eth  me  shall  not  walk  in  darkness,  but  shall  have  the  light  of  life."  But 
when  they  let  down  their  watch,  their  strength  departs,  like  Sampson's 
when  shorn,  and  their  enemies  get  the  better.  A  hill  of  trouble  appears 
as  a  mountain,  and  they  feel  like  one  forsaken;  and,  on  reflection,  con- 
science lays  the  blame  not  on  God,  like  the  doctrine  of  decrees,  but  on 
them,  and  they  have  no  peace  until  they  repent  and  do  their  first  work, 
viz.,  to  go  to  God  as  a  criminal,  and  yet  as  a  beggar,  broken-hearted, 
willing  to  part  with  the  accursed  thing;  then  they  find  the  Lord  to  lift 
upon  them  the  light  of  his  countenance,  and  their  peaceful  hours  return. 
They  take  their  harps  from  the  willows,  and  cry,  like  the  ancients,  "  Our 
soul  is  escaped  as  a  bird  from  the  snare  of  the  fowler  ;  the  snare  is  broken, 
and  we  are  escaped." 

Query:  Who  ever  fell  from  grace?  Answer:  We  are  informed  (1 
Samuel  xv.  17)  that  when  Saul  was  little  in  his  own  eyes,  God  exalted 
him  to  be  king  over  Israel ;  and  (x.  6)  when  Samuel  anointed  him,  he 
said,  "  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  will  come  upon  thee,  and  thou  shalt  pro- 
phesy, and  shalt  be  turned  into  another  man,"  &c.  Verse  9,  we  read, 
moreover,  that  God  gave  him  another  heart,  &c,  and  what  sort  of  a  heart 
God  gives,  I  leave  you  to  judge.  And  God  seemed  to  prosper  Saul  while 
he  was  humble,  xiii.  12.  It  appeareth  after  two  years  that  his  heart  got 
lifted  up  with  pride,  and  the  Lord  sent  him  to  utterly  destroy  the  Amale- 
kites,  and  all  things  belonging  thereto,  according  to  the  commandment  by 
Moses;  but  Saul  rebelled,  and  committed  a  sin  thereby,  which  was  as 
the  sin  of  withcraft  and  idolatry,  xv.  23.  After  this  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  departed  from  him  ;  and  afterwards  Saul  murdered  himself  in  the 
field  of  battle.  And  we  read,  no  murderer  hath  eternal  life  abiding  in 
him,  and  that  murderers  hereafter  shall  be  shut  out  of  the  holy  city,  xvi. 
14,  and  xxxi.  4 ;  1  John  iii.  15;  Revelation  xxii.  15.  But,  saith  one, 
was  not  David  a  man  after  God's  own  heart,  when  committing  adultery 
and  murder  ?  Answer  :  No,  for  God  hath  not  the  heart  of  an  adulterer 
nor  a  murderer.  And  again — no  murderer  hath  eternal  life  abiding  in 
him,  1  John  iii.  15.  And  supposing  David  was  a  man  after  God's  own 
heart  when  feeding  his  father's  sheep,  that  is  no  sign  he  was  when  com- 
mitting adultery  and  murder,  any  more  than  if  I  were  honest  seven  years 
ago,  and  then  turned  thief,  am  honest  still  because  I  was  once ;  this  is 


276  CHAIN    OF    LORENZO. 

the  truth,  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  But  observe,  the  Lord  was  displeased 
with  David,  being  angry  with  the  wicked  everyday;  and  there  is  no 
account  that  the  Lord  put  away  David's  sin  until  he  confessed  it,  &c, 
2  Samuel  xi.  27 — xii.  13  ;  and  all  backsliders,  who  sincerely  repent, 
may  receive  pardon  as  David  did,  &c.  But  yet  there  is  no  scripture  that 
saith  they  shall  be  brought  to  repentance  irresistibly,  whether  they  will 
or  not ;  for  God  will  have  volunteers  for  heaven,  or  none  at  all,  Revela- 
tion xxii.  14-17.  We  cannot  with  reason  suppose  that  a  king  would 
choose  an  enemy  as  an  ambassador  with  an  embassage  to  rebels,  but  a 
friend.  Neither  can  we  suppose,  wkh  propriety,  that  God  or  Christ 
would  call  an  enemy — a  child  of  the  devil — to  go  and  preach  and  do 
miracles,  but  a  friend.  Yet  we  find  in  Matthew  x.  that  Judas,  with  the 
others,  was  positively  called,  and  commanded  to  preach,  and  had  power 
to  raise  the  dead,  heal  the  sick,  and  cast  out  devils,  &c.  And  the  twelve 
went  out,  and  returned,  &c.  It  speaks  of  them  collectively,  but  not  indi- 
vidually, doing  miracles,  till  after  Christ's  resurrection.  Chapter  xix.. 
Peter  saith,  "  We  have  forsaken  all,  (not  /,)  and  followed  thee ;  what 
.shall  we  have,  therefore  ?"  Christ  answereth,  (verse  28,)  "  Verily,  (or 
certainly,)  I  say  unto  you,  that  ye  which  have  followed  me  in  the  regen- 
eration, when  the  Son  of  man  shall  sit  in  the  throne  of  his  glory,  ye  also 
shall  sit  upon  twelve  thrones,  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel."  Now, 
I  ask,  how  they  could  follow  Christ  in  the  regeneration  except  they 
were  regenerated,  i.  e.,  born  again  ?  Doth  it  not  mean  Judas  for  one,  seeing 
there  were  twelve  apostles,  twelve  thrones,  and  twelve  tribes — a  throne 
for  each  ?  But  it  appeareth  that  the  thrones  were  promised  on  conditions 
of  overcoming,  (Revelation  iii.  21,)  and  that  Judas  forfeited  his  title  by 
disobedience,  &c.  But,  saith  one,  I  thought  Judas  was  raised  up  for  the 
very  purpose  to  betray  Christ,  and  was  always  a  wicked  man.  Answer  : 
Many  people  think  so,  through  the  prejudice  of  education,  and  set  up 
their  opinion  for  the  standard,  and  attempt  to  bend  the  scriptures  to  it ; 
but  that  will  not  do,  for  truth  will  stand  when  error  falls,  and  of  course 
our  tenets  should  correspond  with  the  Bible,  which  doth  not  say  that  Judas 
was  always  evil.  But  Christ  conveys  an  idea  to  the  reverse,  when  refer- 
ring (John  xiii.  18)  to  Psalm  xli.  9,  where  David  is  speaking  of  Judas,  as 
in  the  person  of  Christ,  and  saith,  "Mine  own- familiar  fri&nd,  in  whom  ( 
trusted,  which  did  eat  of  my  bread,  hath  lifted  up  his  heel  against  inc." 
Here  Judas  is  not  only  styled  Christ's  friend,  but  his  familiar  one,  in 
whom  he  trusted.  Now,  can  we  suppose,  with  propriety,  that  Christ 
would  be  familiar  with  the  deceitful,  and  put  confidence  in  them  ?  No, 
methinks  he  would  have  set  a  better  example. 

Objection  :  Christ  says,  John  vi.  70,  "  Have  I  not  chosen  you  twelve, 
and  one  of  you  is  a  devil  ?" 

Answer :  Sometimes  Christ  spoke  as  man,  and  sometimes  as  God,  and 
God  frequently  speaks  of  things  that  are  not  as  though  they  were.  For 
instance,  (Rev.  xiii.  8,)  we  read  that  Christ  was  a  Land)  slain  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world,  and  yet  he  was  not  actually  slain  till  four  thou- 
sand years  after. 

Again,  God  said  to  Abraham,  "  I  have  made  thee  a  father  of  many  na- 
tions ;"  when  he  was  not  the  father  of  but  one  child,  Ishniael.  So  Christ, 
foreseeing,  as  God,  that  Satan  would  enter  into  Judas,  spoke  it.  as  if  it 
was  in  the  present  tense,  though  it  was  not  really  so  for  some  time  after. 


C  MAIN    OF    LORKNZO.  277 

There  was  more  trust  put  in  Judas  than  in  the  other  apostles,  lie  being 
made  treasurer.  We  have  repeated  accounts  of  Peter,  James,  and  John 
sinning  ;  but  no  account  that  Judas  did,  until  six  days  before  the  Pass- 
over, John  xii.  Mark  xiv.  3.  When  our  Lord  was  in  the  house  of  Simon 
the  leper,  which  appears  to  be  Judas's  father's  house,  a  woman  came  in 
to  anoint  Christ,  &c,  and  it  appears  that  Judas  felt  a  thievish,  covetous 
disposition  arise,  and  from  that  no  doubt  he  was  called  a  thief,  and  had  the 
bag,  for  he  was  never  called  a  thief  before  ;  and  Christ  gave  him  a  gen- 
tle rebuke,  and  it  appears  that  Judas  got  affronted,  by  his  complying  with 
a  suggestion  of  Satan.  Satan  was  not  really  in  him  yet,  only  tempted 
him.  And  going  out  the  same  day,  he  made  a  bargain.  (John  xiii.  2,  and 
Mark  xiv.  10,)  like  some  ministers,  saying,  "  What  will  ye  give  me,  and 
I  will  deliver  him  unto  you,"  &c.  Some  people  make  scripture,  and  say, 
whom  Christ  loves,  he  loves  to  the  end,  (to  the  end  of  what '?)  There  arc 
no  such  words  in  the  Bible.  In  John  xiii.  1,  we  read  thus:  "  When  Je- 
sus knew  that  his  hour  was  come  that  he  should  depart  out  of  this  world 
unto  the  Father,  having  loved  his  own  which  wei'e  in  the  world,  he  loved 
them  unto  the  end" — namely,  the  night  in  which  the  sacrament  was  in- 
stituted— Judas  being  present,  &c,  received  the  sop,  after  which  Satan 
entered  him,  verse  27.  And  now  it  may  be  said,  in  the  full  sense  of  the 
word,  that  he  was  a  devil,  and  not  before,  unless  you  allow  of  his  being 
one  before,  and  another  entering  into  him  now — and  so  making  a  double 
devil  of  him — and  what  sort  of  being  that  may  be,  I  cannot  tell. 

Objection  :  I  think  if  Judas  had  regeneration,  or  was  ever  a  friend  to 
Christ,  as  you  talk  from  Matt.  xix.  28,  29,  and  Psa.  xli.  9,  that  he  is  gone 
to  glory.  Answer  :  No,  he  has  not ;  for  Christ  affirmed,  "  Wo  to  that 
man,  it  had  been  good  for  him  that  he  had  never  been  born,"  Mark  xiv. 
21  ;  Luke  xxii.  21,  22.  Again,  we  read  Judas  murdered  himself;  and 
no  murderer  hath  eternal  life  abiding  in  him.  Objection :  I  do  not  think 
one  that  is  given  to  Christ  can  be  lost.  Answer :  Then  you  do  'not  be- 
lieve the  Bible,  for  we  read  (John  xvii.  12)  that  Judas  was  given  to 
Christ,  and  yet  he  is  lost,  and  styled  a  son  of  perdition,  which  means  a 
son  of  destruction  ;  and,  (Acts  i.  24,  25,)  when  the  eleven  surviving  apos- 
tles chose  Matthias  to  fill  up  Judas's  sphere,  they  prayed  thus  :  "  Thou, 
Lord,  which  knowest  the  hearts  of  all  men,  show  whether  of  these  two 
thou  hast  chosen,  that  he  may  take  the  part  of  this  ministry  and  apostle- 
ship,  from  which  Judas  by  transgression  fell,"  &c.  Now,  if  Judas  were 
always  a  devil,  (which  could  not  be,  for  there  must  have  been  a  time 
when  he  began  to  be  one,)  why  would  they  choose  a  good  man  to  fill  up 
a  devil's  place?  Observe,  there  were  twelve  parts  of  the  ministry,  and 
the  apostles  were  persons  accountable  to  God.  Judas  fell  by  transgres- 
sion, for  where  there  is  no  law  there  is  no  transgression.  Now,  what  did 
he  fall  from  ?  An  old  profession  ?  To  fall  from  an  old  profession,  is  no 
transgression  at  all  :  for  transgression  is  sin,  which  implies  the  violation 
of  a  known  law  ;  of  course,  falling  by  transgression,  implies  losing  some- 
thing which  is  valuable,  by  misconduct,  &c.  This  is  the  truth,  and  you 
cannot  deny  it.  "  But,"  says  one,  "  I  do  not  like  your  talk,  for  you  de- 
stroy my  comfort  ;  and  it  is  a  discouraging  doctrine  against  getting  reli- 
gion, if  one  thinks  they  can  lose  it  after  they  get  it."  Answer  :  I  might 
on  the  other  hand,  or  in  another  case  say,  that  it  is  discouraging  against 
getting  money,  or  buying  this  farm,  or  that  horse,  for  perhaps  it  mav  be 

24 


273  CHAIN    OF   LORENZO. 

squandered,  lost,  or  die  ;  therefore,  I  would  not  try  for  them.  What 
would  you  think  of  the  man  who  would  stop  and  be  negligent  at  such  ob- 
jections? People  temporally  do  not  term  such  things  discouraging,  so  as 
to  flee  ;  and  methinks  none  will  make  that  reply,  but  those  who  live  and 
plead  for  a  little  sin  :  one  leak  will  sink  a  ship. 

Objection  :  Solomon  was  a  wise  man,  but  did  many  wrong  things,  and 
yet  wrote  Ecclesiastes  afterwards  ;  from  which  we  may  infer,  no  doubt, 
he  is  happy.  Answer  :  Solomon  no  doubt  was  a  wise  man,  above  all  the 
kings  of  the  earth,  and  yet  became  the  greatest  fool  by  abusing  his  wis- 
dom ;  for,  after  that  God  had  done  so  much  for  Solomon,  Solomon  turned 
and  committed  sin,  and,  according  to  the  Mosaic  law,  was  worthy  of  tem- 
poral death  in  jive  respects.  First,  he  made  an  affinity  with  Pharoah, 
king  of  Egypt  ;  secondly,  took  his  daughter  to  be  his  wife  ;  thirdly,  made 
affinity  with  Hiram,  king  of  Tyre;  fourthly,  fell  in  love  with  heathenish 
women,  who  turned  his  heart  from  God  ;  fifthly,  fell  into  idolatry.  He 
had  four  gods  that  he  worshipped  himself,  and  others  for  his  wives.  When 
Solomon  was  young,  we  read  the  Lord  loved  him  ;  but  now  he  was  old, 
we  read  the  Lord  was  angry  with  him,  and  he  is  angry  with  the  wicked 
every  day.  The  Lord  endeavored  to  reclaim  Solomon  ;  first,  by  mercy, 
and  then  by  affliction  ;  and  raised  up  three  adversaries  for  that  purpose. 
But  Solomon  would  not  hear,  but.  went  on  a  step  further,  and  attempted 
to  kill  Jeroboam,  who  arose  and  fled  to  Egypt :  and  as  the  scripture  leaves 
Solomon,  he  died  in  that  state,  with  murder  in  his  heart,  as  he  attempted 
to  slay  the  innocent ;  and  "  no  murderer  hath  eternal  life  abiding  in  him." 
And  there  is  no  account  of  Solomon's  repentance,  but  that  he  died  in  his 
sins  ;  and  our  Lord  intimates,  that  if  we  die  in  our  sins,  where  he  is,  we 
cannot  come.  And  David's  dying  words  to  Solomon  were,  "  If  thou  seek 
the  Lord,  he  will  be  found  of  thee  ;  but  if  thou  forsake  him,  he  will  cast 
thee  off  forever."  Solomon  sought  the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  appeared  to 
him  twice  ;  afterwards  he  forsook  God,  and  there  is  no  account  of  his  re- 
turn, as  before  observed :  and  as  for  believing  that  Ecclesiastes  was 
written  afterwards,  I  no  more  believe  Solomon  could  write  when  he  was 
dead,  than  I  believe  I  could.  To  evade  this  answer,  and  say  Solomon 
wrote  it  when  he  was  old ;  I  reply,  it  is  no  more  than  any  old  man  that 
swears  and  gets  drunk  can  do,  to  cry  out  vanity  of  vanities,  cS:c.  when 
their  lives  are  burdensome.  But  what  makes  the  beauty  of  Ecclesiastes 
is,  to  see  that  a  young  man  could  cry  out  vanity,  which  is  so  contrarj  to 
nature,  when  nature  is  so  fond  of  it.  As  for  the  book  of  Proverbs,  any 
person  may  discover  they  were  written  before  the  building  of  the  temple, 
by  turning  to  1  Kings  iv.  32,  &c,  and  before  much  of  his  wickedness. 
You  need  not  say,  that  I  said,  that  Solomon  is  gone  to  hell.  1  did  not 
affirm  so  ;  but  I  take  Solomon  where  the  scripture  doth,  and  leave  him 
where  the  scripture  doth,  in  the  hand  of  a  merciful  God  ;  asking,  since 
the  Bible  is  so  particular  to  mention  all  the  good  conduct  of  Solomon,  and 
then  his  had  conduct,  if  he  repented,  why  was  not  that  put  down  ?  Turn 
to  the  history  of  Josephus,  and  it  leaves  Solomon,  if  possible,  in  a  worse 
situation  than  the  Bible  doth,  &c. 

Some  people  blame  me  for  holding  to  perfection,  and  at  the  same  time 
they  hold  to  it  stronger  than  I  do  ;  and  moreover,  for  not  holding  to  the 
final  perseverance  of  the  saints;  which  assertion  I  think  is  \\  rongj  for  T 
think  there  is  danger  of  falling  away — therefore,  I  hold  to  perseverance, 


CHAIN   OF   LORENZO.  279 

and  they  cannot  deny  it.  But  they  hold,  a  man  cannot  get  rid  of  sin. 
Here,  therefore,  they  hold  to  persevering  in  sin,  and  they  hold  to  a  falling 
from  grace  of  course.  This  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot  deny  it.  Some 
have  heard  ministers  pray  to  God,  that  the  people  might  he  sanctified  from 
all  sin,  and  then  told  them  that  they  could  not  get  rid  of  all  sin.  This 
was  a  clash.  People  frequently  feel  good  desires  from  God  to  get  rid  of 
"  all  sin,"  (James  i.  17,)  and  yet  think  they  cannot  obtain  the  blessing, 
so  pray  in  unbelief  for  it.  We  read,  that  whatsoever  is  not  of  faith  is 
sin  ;  therefore,  if  I  hold  with  them,  I  should  pray  thus:  "Lord,  save  me 
from  part  of  my  sins  now,  and  at  death  take  them  all  away,"  &c.  But 
this  doth  not  correspond  with  the  Lord's  prayer,  which  commandeth  us  to 
pray  that  God's  kingdom  may  come,  and  his  will  be  done,  &c,  as  in  heaven, 
and  we  be  delivered  from  evil. 

The  kingdom  of  God,  we  read,  is  not  meat  and  drink,  but  righteous- 
ness, peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  Paul  saith,  this  is  the  will 
of  God,  even  your  sanctification  ;  and  if  a  man  be  delivered  from  all 
evil,  there  is  no  sin  left.  And  what  is  the  benefit  to  pray  for  it,  if  we 
cannot  have  it  ?  But  in  obedience  to  the  commandment  1o  pray  for  deliv- 
erance from  evil,  Paul  besought  God  to  sanctify  the  Thessalonians 
wholly,  and  to  preserve  their  whole  spirit,  soul,  and  body  blameless,  unto 
the  coming  of  Christ,  (1  Thess.  v.  23  ;)  and  again,  verse  16  to  18,  he 
commandeth  them  to  rejoice  evermore,  pray  without  ceasing,  in  every 
thing  give  thanks,  for  this  is  the  will  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus  concerning 
you.  Matt.  v.  48,  Christ  saith,  "Be  ye  perfect,  even  as  your  Father 
which  is  in  heaven  is  perfect ;"  i.  e.  for  a  man  in  our  sphere,  as  perfect  as 
God  is  for  God  in  his  sphere.  Again,  "  Be  ye  holy  for  I  am  holy."  Again, 
"  The  commandment  is  to  love  the  Lord  with  all  our  heart,  soul,  body, 
mind,  and  strength,  and  our  neighbor  as  ourself,"  &c.  And  blessed  be 
God,  the  promise  is  equal  to  the  commandments,  for  God  hath  bound  him- 
self by  a  promise,  (Ezek.  xxxvi.  25,)  "  Then  will  I  sprinkle  clean  water 
upon  you,  and  ye  shall  be  clean  ;  from  all  your  filthiness,  and  from  all 
your  idols  will  I  cleanse  you,  a  new  heart  also  will  I  give  you,"  &c. 
Again,  (Psalm  cxxx.  8,)  the  promise  is,  that  "Israel  shall  be  redeemed 
from  all  his  iniquities."  John  viii.  12,  Christ  saith,  "He  that  followeth 
me  shall  not  walk  in  darkness,  but  shall  have  the  light  of  life."  And 
again,  God  hath  promised  by  the  hand  of  Moses,  thus  :  "  1  will  circum- 
cise thy  heart,  and  the  heart  of  thy  seed,  to  love  the  Lord  with  all  thy 
heart,"  &c,  and  thy  neighbor  as  thyself.  And  Paul  speaketh  of  the  oath 
and  promise  of  God,  two  immutable  things,  in  which  it  is  impossible  for 
God  to  lie.  Now,  if  God  cannot  lie,  then  he  cannot  do  all  things,  espe- 
cially that  which  is  contrary  to  his  nature.  If  so, 'then  the  above  men- 
tioned promises  are  equal  to  the  commandments,  and  God  is  bound  by  the 
law  of  his  nature  to  perform  the  same.  This  is  the  truth,  and  you  can- 
not deny  it. 

Objection  :  David  saith,  "  There  is  none  righteous,  no,  not  one."  An- 
swer :  True,  yet  we  read  about  righteous  Abel,  and  Lot's  righteous  soul, 
(2  Pet.  ii.  8.  Matt,  xxiii.  35.)  Objection  :  Solomon  saith,  "  There  is  no 
man  that  sinneth  not."  Answer  :  True,  but  John  saith,  "  He  that  is  born 
of  God  doth  not  commit  sin."  Objection  :  Paul  saith,  "  I  am  carnal,  sold 
under  sin  ;"  yet  he  was  a  saint.  Answer  :  Paul  addeth  elsewhere,  "  that 
the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God,  and  is  not  subject  to  his  law,  nei- 


280  CHAIN    OF    LORENZO. 

ther  indeed  can  be,  and  to  be  carnally  minded  is  death/'  Again,  "  Christ 
came  to  save  sinners,  &c.  of  whom  I  am  chief."  Now  to  take  these  ex- 
pressions together  just  as  they  stand,  you  might  prove  that  Paul  was  one 
of  the  worst  of  men,  in  the  way  to  death,  and  at  the  same  time  one  of  the 
best  apostles,  in  the  way  to  life,  &c.  Though  Paul  saith,  I  am  carnal, 
sold  under  sin,  yet  it  cannot  be  that  he -was  speaking  of  himself,  as  a  holy 
apostle  ;  but  was  describing  or  rehearsing  the  language  of  one  under  the 
law,  as  you  may  see,  Rom.  vii.  1  :  "  I  speak  to  them  that  know  the  law," 
&c.  But  chap.  viii.  1,  2,  Paul  saith,  "  There  is  therefore  now  no  con- 
demnation to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh, 
but  after  the  Spirit,  for  the  law  of  the  spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus  hath 
made  me  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death."  And  now,  if  Paul  was 
made  free  he  could  not  be  groaning  under  bondage  at  the  same  time,  unless 
you  can  reconcile  liberty  and  slavery  together.  Paul  saith  in  one  place, 
"  1  robbed  other  churches."  Now  to  take  this  passage  just  as  it  stands, 
you  might  prove  that  Paul  was  a  robber  ;  if  so,  would  not  the  government 
hang  him  if  he  was  here,  as  they  hang  robbers,  &c. 

And  to  take  any  particular  passage  you  may  prove  almost  any  doctrine, 
if  it  be  not  taken  in  connection  with  the  context,  or  general  tenor  of  scrip- 
ture. But  as  the  Bible  doth  not  plead  for  sin,  but  condemneth  it,  command- 
ing us  to  be  holy  in  heart  and  life,  &c,  therefore  we  should  not  plead  for 
sin  as  though  we  loved  it,  and  rolled  it  under  our  tongue  as  a  sweet  mor- 
sel, but  should  be  scripttirians  or  Bible  men  ;  for  Paul  telleth  the  Romans, 
to  whom  some  think  Paul  made  allowance  for  a  little  sin,  inferring  it  from 
the  7th  chapter  ;  but,  by  the  by,  they  should  remember  that  Paul  talketh 
thus,  "  being  justified  by  faith,  we  have  peace  with  God,"  chap.  v.  1  :  vi. 
18 — 22,  he  saith,  "  Being  made  free  from  sin,"  &c.  and  being  now  made 
free  from  sin,  &c.  Well,  says  one,  what  next?  Answer:  Any  person 
by  reading  the  epistles  of  John  may  find  a  sufficiency  of  proof  to  convince 
any  candid  mind  that  the  doctrine  of  Christian  perfection  in  love,  is  a  Bible 
doctrine.  Query  :  How  far  can  a  man  be  perfect  in  this  life  ?  Answer  : 
A  man  may  be  a  perfect  sinner  by  the  help  of  Satan,  and  you  cannot  de- 
ny it.  Now,  if  a  man  can  be  a  perfect  sinner,  why  not  a  perfect  saint  ? 
Shall  we  not  allow  as  much  power  to  God  to  perfect  his  children  in  his 
own  nature,  which  is  love,  as  the  devil  has  power  to  perfect  his  in  sin  ?  i\  c. 
But,  says  one,  answer  the  former  question,  and  likewise,  who  ever  attain- 
ed what  you  are  talking  about  ?  Very  well  :  I'll  tell  you  ;  I  think  a  man 
cannot  be  as  perfect  as  God,  except  it  be  for  men  in  our  sphere,  as  <  rod  if 
for  God  in  his  sphere  ;  for  absolute  perfection  belongs  to  God  alone  ;  nei- 
ther as  perfect  as  angels,  or  even  as  Adam  before  he  fell,  because  I  feel 
the  effect  of  Adam's  fall  ;  my  body  being  mortal  is  a  clog  to  my  soul,  and 
frequently  tends  to  weigh  down  my  mind,  which  infirmity  I  do  not  expect 
to  get  rid  of  until  my  spirit  returns  to  God.  Yet  I  do  believe  that  it  is 
the  privilege  of  every  saint,  to  drink  into  the  spirit  and  nature  of  God  :  so 
far  as  to  live  without  committing  wilful,  or  known,  or  malicious  sins 
against  God,  but  to  have  love  the  ruling  principle  within  ;  and  what  we 
say  and  do,  to  flow  from  that  divine  principle  of  love  within,  from  a  sense 
of  duty,  though  subject  to  trials,  temptations  and  mistakes  at  the  same 
time;  and  a  mistake  in  judgment  may  occasion  a  mistake  in  practice — I 
may  think  a  man  more  pious  than  he  is,  and  put  too  much  confidence  in 
him,  and  thereby   be   brought   into  trouble.     Now  such  a  mistake  as  this, 


CHAIN    OF    LORENZO.  281 

and  many  other  similar  ones  I  might  mention,  you  cannot  term  sin  with 
propriety  ;  for  when  Eldad  and  Medad  prophesied  in  the  camp,  Joshua 
mistaking  in  his  judgment,  thinking  they  did  wrong,  occasioned  a  practi- 
cal mistake,  requesting  Moses  to  stop  them,  dec,  which  was  not  granted. 
Observe,  one  sin  shut  Moses  out  of  Canaan,  of  course  one  sin  must  have 
shut  Joshua  out.  But  as  God  said,  Joshua  wholly  followed  him,  and 
wholly  not  being  partly,  and  as  he  entered  Canaan  from  that  circumstance, 
I  argue  that  a  mistake  following  from  love  is  not  imputed  as  a  sin.  Again, 
as  we  are  informed  that  Christ  was  tempted  in  all  respects  like  as  we  are, 
Heb.  iv.  15,  yet  without  sin,  and  can  be  touched  with  thefeelingof  our  infirmi- 
ties, dec.  Again,  as  we  are  commanded,  James  i.  2,  to  count  it  all  joy 
when  we  fall  (not  give  way)  into  divers  temptations.  And  if  the  devil,  or 
wicked  men  tempt  me,  and  I  reject  and  repel  the  temptation  with  all  my 
heart,  how  can  it  be  said  that  I  sin  ?     Am  I  to  blame  for  the  devil's  conduct  ? 

1  can  no  more  prevent  my  thoughts  than  I  can  prevent  the  birds  from  fly- 
ing over  my  head  ;   but  I  can  prevent  them  from  making  nests  in  my  hair. 

Some  people  expect  purgatory  to  deliver  them  from  sin  ;  but  this  would, 
methinks,  make  discord  in  heaven.  Others  think  that  death  will  do  it. 
If  death  will  deliver  one  from  the  last  of  sin,  why  not  two,  why  not  all 
the  world  by  the  same  rule  ?  So  Universalism  will  be  true,  and  death 
have  the  praise,  and  Jesus  Christ  be  out  of  the  question  ?  But  death  is  not 
called  a.  friend,  but  is  styled  an  enemy,  and  it  does  not  'change  the  disposi- 
tion of  the  mind.  All  that  death  does  is  to  separate  the  soul  from  the  body  ; 
therefore,  as  we  must  get  rid  of  the  last  of  sin,  either  here  or  hereafter, 
and  as  but  few  in  America  allow  of  purgatory,  I  suppose  it  must  be  here. 
If  so,  then  it  is  before  the  soul  leaves  the  body,  consequently  it  is  in  time, 
of  course  before  death.  Now  the  query  arises,  how  long  first?  Why, 
says  one,  perhaps  a  minute  before  the  soul  leaves  the  body.  Well,  if  a 
minute  before,  why  not  two  minutes,  or  an  hour  ;  yea,  a  day,  a  week,  a 
month,  or  a  year,  or  even  ten  years  before  death — or  even  now  ?  Is  there 
not  power  sufficient  with  God,  or  efficacy  enough  in  the  blood  of  Christ  ? 
Certainly  the  scripture  saith.  all  things  are  now  ready  ;  now  is  the  accept- 
ed time,  and  behold  now  (not  to-morrow)  is  the  day  of  salvation.  To-day 
if  you  will  hear  his  voice.  Remember  now  thy  Creator  in  the  days,  dec 
And  there  being  no  encouragement  in  the  Bible  for  to-morrow,  now  is  God's 
time,  and  you  cannot  deny  it,  dec.  Observe  examples  :  "  By  faith  Enoch 
walked  with  God  (not  with  sin)  three  hundred  years,  and  had  the  testimo- 
ny that  he  pleased  God,"  Gen.  v.  22.  Heb.  xi.  5  ;  and  Caleb  and  Joshua 
wholly  (not  partly)  followed  the  Lord,  Numbers  xxxii.  11,  12.  Job  like- 
wise, God  said,  was  a  perfect  man,  and  you  must  not  contradict  him  ;  and 
though  Satan  had  as  much  power  to  kill  Job's  wife,  as  to  destroy  the  other 
things,  (as  all  except  Job's  life  was  in  his  hands,)  but  he  thought  he  would 
spare  her  for  an  instrument,  or  a  torment,  Job  i.  12 — 22,  and  ii.  9,  10. 
David  was  a  man  after  God's  own  heart,  when  feeding  his  father's  sheep, 
not  when  he  was  committing  adultery,  1  Sam.  xiii.    14,   and  xvi.    7 — 11, 

2  Sam.  xii.  13.  Zacharias  and  Elizabeth  were  both  righteous  before  God, 
walking  in  all  the  commandments,  dec,  blameless,  Luke  i.  5,  6.  Natha- 
niel was  an  Israelite  indeed,  in  whom  there  was  no  guile,  dec,  John  i.  47. 
John  speaking  of  himself,  and  those  to  whom  he  wrote,  says,  "  Herein  is 
our  love  made  perfect,  and  perfect  love  casteth  out  fear."  1  John  iv.  17, 18. 
Again,  of  the  seven  churches  of  Asia,  five  had  some  reproof,  but  two  had  no 

24* 


282  CHAINOFLORENZO. 

reproof  at  all,  Smyrna  and  Philadelphia  ;  why  not  if  they  had  a  little  sin. 
The  latter  was  highly  commended,  (Rev.  ii.  8,  9,  and  iii.  7,)  and  so 
on,  &c. 

Query — Must  we  not  get  rid  of  all  sin  before  we  go  to  glory  ?  Do  not 
we  feel  desires  for  it  ?  Did  not  God  give  us  those  desires  ?  Does  not  he 
command  us  to  pray  for  it  ?  Should  we  not  look  in  expectation  of  receiv- 
ing 1  God  help  thee  to  consider  without  prejudice  the  above  impartially, 
as  a  sincere  inquirer  after  truth,  let  it  come  from  whom  it  may,  intending 
to  improve  conscientiously,  as  for  eternity :  Amen.  Says  one,  do  you 
think  a  man  can  know  his  sins  forgiven  in  this  life,  and  have  the  evidence 
of  his  acceptance  with  God?  Answer:  We  are  informed,  that  Abel  had 
the  witness  that  he  was  righteous,  Gen.  iv.  4,  Heb.  xi.  4.  Enoch  had 
the  testimony,  v.  5.  Job  said,  "  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth,"  (Job 
xix.  25,)  and  "  though  he  slay  me  yet  will  I  trust  in  him."  David  said, 
"  Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  fear  the  Lord,  and  I  will  tell  you  what  he 
hath  done  for  my  soul."  "  As  far  as  the  east  is  from  the  west,  so  far 
hath  the  Lord  separated  our  sins  from  us."  Psalm  lxvi.  16.  Peter  said. 
(John  21,)  "  Lord,  thou  knowest  that  I  love  thee."  John  saith,  "  He  that 
believeth  on  the  Son  of  God  hath  the  witness  in  himself,"  1  John  v.  10. 
Matt.  i.  21,  "Jesus  shall  save  his  people"  (not  in,  but)  "  from  their  sins." 
Again,  (John  iii.  8,)  "the  wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth,  and  thou  hearest 
the  sound  thereof,"  &c. ;  "  so  is  every  one  that  is  born  of  the  spirit."  The 
wind,  though  we  do  not  see  it,  we  feel  and  hear  it,  and  see  the  effects  it 
produces, — it  waves  the  grass,  &c.  So  the  Spirit  of  God,  we  feel  it,  it 
gives  serious  impressions,  and  good  desires  within  our  breast  for  religion. 
Again,  we  hear  it — an  inward  voice  telling  what  is  right  and  what  is 
wrong  :  and  the  more  attention  one  gives  to  the  inward  monitor,  the  more 
distinctly  they  will  hear  the  sound,  till  at  length  it  will  become  their 
teacher.  Again,  we  may  see  the  effect  it  produces — some  that  have  been 
proud  and  profligate,  get  reformed  and  become  examples  of  piety ;  which 
change,  money  could  not  have  produced,  &c.  Says  one,  I  will  acknow- 
ledge the  ancients  could  talk  of  the  knowledge,  but  inspiration  is  now  done 
away ;  therefore,  it  is  nonsense  to  expect  any  such  thing  in  this  our  day. 
Answer:  We  read  (Jeremiah  xxxi.  33,  34)  of  a  time  when  all  shall  know 
the  Lord  from  the  least  to  the  greatest.  Now,  if  there  hath  been  a  time 
past,  when  people  have  known  God,  and  a  time  to  come  when  all  shall 
know  him,  which  time  is  not  yet  arrived,  (Isa.  xi.  9,  Heb.  ii.  14  ;)  why 
may  not  people  know  him  in  this  our  day  ?  Nature  has  not  changed,  nor 
God  ;  and  if  matter  still  can  operate  on  matter,  why  not  spirit  upon  spirit  ? 
Some  people  are  so  much  like  fools,  that  they  think  they  are  not  bound  in 
reason  to  believe  any  thing  except  they  can  comprehend  it.  This  idea 
centres  right  in  atheism;  for  the  thing  which  comprehends,  is  always 
greater  than  the  thing  comprehended:  therefore,  if  we  could  comprehend 
God,  we  should  be  greater  than  he,  and  of  course  look  down  upon  him 
with  contempt ;  but  because  we  cannot  comprehend  him,  then  according 
to  the  above  ideas  we  must  disbelieve  and  rejecl  the  idea  of  a  God.  The 
man  who  so  acts,  supposes  himself  to  be  the  greatest,  he  comprehending 
all  other  men  or  things,  and  of  course  he  is  God  ;  and  many  such  a  god 
there  is,  full  of  conceit. — Observe,  I  can  know  different  objects  by  the 
sensitive  organs  of  the  eye,  ear,  &c,  and  t<  11  whether  they  are  animate 
or  inanimate  ;   and  yet  how  my  thinking  power  gets  the  idea,  or  compre- 


CHAIN    OF    LORENZO.  283 

hends  the  same  through  the  medium  of  matter,  is  a  thing  I  cannot  compre- 
hend ;  yet  it  being  such  a  self-evident  matter  of  fact,  I  must  assent  to  the 
idea,  &c.  But,  says  one,  who  knows  these  things  in  this  our  day  ?  An- 
swer:  The  Church  of  England  prayeth  to  have  the  thoughts  of  their  hearte 
cleansed  by  the  inspiration  of  God's  Holy  Spirit ;  and  with  the  Church  of 
Rome,  acknowledged  what  is  called  the  Apostle's  Creed,  a  part  of  which 
runneth  thus  :  "  I  believe  in  the  communion  of  saints,  and  in  the  forgive- 
ness of  sins."  Again,  the  above  ideas  are  in  the  Presbyterian  Catechism, 
which  saith,  "  that  the  assurance  of  God's  love,  peace  of  conscience.,  and 
joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  doth  accompany  or  flow  from  justification,  adop- 
tion, and  sanctification  in  this  life,"  (not  in  the  life  to  come.) 

Agreeably  to  the  above,  the  Baptists,  when  going  to  the  water,  tell  how 
this  assurance  was  communicated  to  their  souls,  and  when,  &c.  The 
Quakers  likewise  acknowledge  that  the  true  worship  is  in  spirit,  (not  in 
the  outward  letter,)  and  in  truth,  (not  in  error;)  and  many  other  proofs 
might  be  brought,  but  let  one  more  suffice,  and  that  is  in  your  own  breast. 
You  feel  the  witness  and  reproof  sometimes  for  doing  wrong ;  now  why 
may  we  not,  on  the  principles  of  reason,  admit  the  idea  of  a  witness  within 
likewise  of  doing  right ;  also  of  pardon  from  God  through  Christ,  and  ac- 
ceptance. And  now  I  have  as  good  a  right  to  dispute  whether  there  were 
any  such  land  as  Canaan,  as  you  have  to  dispute  revealed  religion ;  for 
if  I  credit  it,  it  is  by  human  information,  and  you  have  as  strong  proof 
about  revealed  religion.  And  such  proof  as  this  in  other  affairs,  in  com- 
mon courts  of  equity,  would  be  allowed,  and  you  cannot  deny  it. 


REFLECTIONS 

ON    THE 

IMPORTANT     SUBJECT 

OF 

MATRIMONY. 


"  Marriage  is  honorable  in  all,  and  the  bed  undefiled.     But  whoremongers  and  adulter- 
ers God  will  judge." — Heb.  xiii.  4. 

Various  are  the  opinions  with  regard  to  the  subject  before  us.  Some 
people  tell  us  it  is  not  lawful  for  men  and  women  to  marry,  and  argue 
thus  to  prove  it :  "  It  is  living  after  the  flesh  ;  they  that  live  after  the  flesh 
shall  die,  (by  which  is  meant  separation  from  God;)  therefore  they  who 
live  together  as  husband  and  wife  shall  die."  Now  the  premises  being 
wrong,  the  conclusion  is  wrong  of  necessity;  for  living  together  as  hus- 
band and  wife  is  not  living  after  the  flesh,  but  after  God's  ordinance  :  as 
is  evident  from  Matt.  xix.  .4,  5,  6 — "  And  he  answered,  and  said  unto 
them,  have  ye  not  read,  that  he  which  made  them  at  the  beginning,  made 
them  male  and  female,  and  said,  for  this  cause  shall  a  man  leave  father 
and  mother,  and  shall  cleave  to  his  wife ;  and  they  twain  shall  be  one 
flesh  ?  Wherefore,  they  are  no  more  twain,  but  one  flesh.  What  there- 
fore God  hath  joined  together,  let  not  man  put  asunder." — In  these  words 
Christ,  our  great  lawgiver,  refers  to  Gen.  ii.  24 ;  which  at  once  proves, 
that  the  paradisaical  institution  is  not  abrogated.  From  the  beginning  of 
the  world  until  the  words  of  the  text  were  written,  people  lived  together 
as  husband  and  wife,  and  had  divine  approbation  in  so  doing ;  as  is  easily 
proven  from  the  word  of  God.  Some  people  have  an  idea  that  we  cannot 
be  as  holy  in  a  married  as  in  a  single  state.  But  hark  !  "  Enoch  walked 
with  God,  after  he  begat  Methuselah,  three  hundred  years,  and  begat  sons 
and  daughters."  (Gen.  v.  22,  Heb.  xi.  5.)  Now  if  Enoch  under  that 
dark  dispensation  could  serve  God  in  a  married  state,  and  be  fit  for  trans- 
lation from  earth  to  heaven,  why  may  not  another  person  be  equally  pious, 
and  be  filled  with  "righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost" 
under  the  Gospel  dispensation,  according  to  Rom.  xiv.  17  ? — But  admit- 
ting it  is  right  for  common  people  to  marry,  is  it  right  for  the  clergy  to 
marry  ?  Answer :  I  know  that  too  many  think  it  is  not,  and  are  ready  to 
conclude  that  whenever  "  a  preacher  marries,  he  is  backslidden  from 
God ;"  hence  the  many  arguments  made  use  of  by  some  to  prevent  it. 
When  I  hear  persons  who  are  married  trying  to  dissuade  others  from  mar- 
rying, I  infer  one  of  two  things :  cither  that  they  are  unhappy  in  their 
marriage,  or  that  they  enjoy  a  blessing  which  they  do  not  wish  others  to 
partake  of.  The  Church  of  Rome  have  an  idea  that  the  pope  is  St.  Pe- 
ter's successor,  and  that  the  clergy  ought  not  to  marry.     But  1  would  ask, 


REFLECTIONS    ON    MATRIMONY.  285 

if  it  was  lawful  for  St.  Peter  to  have  a  wife,  why  not  lawful  for  another 
priest  or  preacher  to  have  one  ?  But  have  we  any  proof  that  Peter  had  a 
wife?  In  ?vlatt.  viii.  and  14,  we  read  as  follows:  "And  when  Jesus  was 
come  into  Peter's  house,  he  saw  his  wife's  mother  laid,  and  sick  of  a  fever." 
Now  how  could  Peter's  wife's  mother  be  sick  of  a  fever,  provided  he  had 
no  wife  ?  And  as  we  have  no  account  that  Christ  parted  Peter  and  his  wife, 
I  infer  that  he  lived  with  her  after  his  call  to  the  apostleship  ;  according 
to  Rom.  vii.  2,  for  "the  woman  which  hath  an  husband  is  bound  by  the 
laio  to  her  husband  so  Ions:  as  he  liveth  ;"  now  if  Peter's  wife  was  "  bound" 
to  him,  how  could  he  go  oft'  and  leave  her,  as  some  people  think  he  did  ? 
The  words  of  the  text  saith,  "  marriage  is  honorable  in  all."  But  how 
could  it  be  honorable  in  all,  if  it  were  dishonorable  in  the  priestly  order  ? 
For  they  form  a  part,  of  course  are  included  in  the  word  A-double-L.  In 
the  first  epistle  written  by  St.  Paul  to  Timothy,  (iv.)  we  read  thus  :  "  Now 
the  spirit  speaketh  expressly,  that  in  the  latter  times  some  shall  depart 
from  the  faith,  giving  heed  to  seducing  spirits  and  doctrines  of  devils ; 
speaking  lies  in  hypocrisy  ;  having  their  conscience  seared  with  a  hot 
Iron  ;  forbidding  to  marry  and  commanding  to  obstain  from  meats,  which 
God  hath  created  to  be  received  with  thanksgiving  of  them  which  believe 
and  know  the  truth."  Observe,  forbidding  to  marry  is  a  doctrine  of  devils, 
therefore  not  of  divine  origin  ;  of  course  not  to  be  obeyed,  for  we  are  under 
no  obligation  to  obey  the  devils  ;  but  in  opposition  to  them,  to  enjoy  all  the 
benefits  of  divine  institutions.  Marriage  is  a  divine  institution,  therefore 
the  benefits  of  matrimony  may  be  enjoyed  by  them  that  believe  and  know 
the  truth.  Having  briefly,  but  fully  shown  that  matrimony  is  lawful,  I 
shall  proceed  to  elucidate  the  words  of  the  text.     In  doing  which  I  shall, 

First.  Show  what  matrimony  is  not. 

Secondly.   What  it  is. 

Thirdly.  Point  out  some  of  the  causes  of  unhappy  marriages,  and  con- 
clude with  a  few  words  of  advice. 

Resuming  the  order  proposed,  I  come,  in  the  first  place,  to  show  what 
matrimony  is  not. 

1st.  Two  persons,  of  the  same  gender,  dressed  in  the  garb  of  the  sexes, 
deceive  a  magistrate  or  minister,  and  have  the  ceremony  performed  ;  which 
is  no  marriage,  but  downright  wickedness,  which  some  have  audaciously 
been  guilty  of. 

2d.  There  are  certain  beings  in  the  world  in  human  shape,  and  dress  in 
the  garb  of  one  of  the  sexes,  but  at  the  same  time  are  not  properly  mas- 
culine or  feminine  ;  of  course  not  marriageable.  They  enter  into  matri- 
monial engagements  with  persons  of  one  of  the  sexes,  and  the  formal  cere- 
mony is  performed.  This  is  not  matrimony,  but  an  imposition  ;  forasmuch 
as  the  design  of  matrimony  cannot  be  answered  thereby. 

3d.  Sometimes  a  banditti  catch  two  persons,  and  compel  them  ceremo- 
nially to  marry  at  the  point  of  the  sword,  to  save  their  lives.  But  this  is 
not  matrimony,  for  it  is  neither  sanctioned  by  laws  divine  or  human ; 
neither  are  they  obligated  by  such  laws  to  live  together. 

4th.  Some  men  have  a  plurality  of  women,  but  they  cannot  be  married 
to  them  all :  if  the  first  marriage  was  lawful,  the  others  are  not ;  "  for 
two,"  saith  He,  (not  three)  "shall  be  one  flesh."  Moreover,  when  two 
persons  enter  into  marriage  they  promise  to  forsake  all  others,  and  be  true 


286  REFLECTIONS   ON   MATRIMONY. 

to  each  other  while  they  both  shall   live  ;  therefore  are  not  at  liberty  to 
have  any  thing  to  do  with  other  persons. 

5th.  Sometimes  persons  who  are  married,  without  just  cause  leave  their 
companions,  take  up  with  another  person,  and  live  with  him  or  her.  This 
is  not  matrimony,  but  adultery;  and  all  such  persons  may  expect  to  meet 
with  God's  disapprobation  in  eternity ;  "  for  such  shall  not  inherit  the 
kingdom  of  God." 

6th.  Two  persons  living  together  as  husband  and  wife,  and  yet  feeling 
at  liberty  to  forsake  the  present  and  embrace  another  object  at  pleasure — 
this  is  not  matrimony  but  whoredom  ;  and  "  whoremongers  and  adulterers 
God  will  judge."  Yet  we  may  here  observe,  in  many  parts  of  the  world 
the  political  state  of  affairs  is  such,  that  two  persons  may  live  together  by 
mutual  consent  as  husband  and  wife,  where  there  is  no  formal  ceremony 
performed,  and  yet  be  justified  before  God  ;  which  was  the  case  with  the 
Jews,  (instance  also  if  some  were  cast  away  upon  an  island  ;)  but  this  is 
not  the  case  in  America,  except  among  the  colored  people,  or  heathen 
tribes,  as  will  be  more  fully  shown  under  the  next  head,  in  which  I  am 
to  show — 

Secondly,  What  matrimony  is. 

Some  people  believe  in  a  decree,  (commonly  called  a  lottery,)  viz.  that 
God  has  determined,  in  all  cases,  that  particular  men  and  women  should 
be  married  to  each  other ;  and  that  it  is  impossible  they  should  marry  any 
other  person.  But  I  say  hush!  for  if  that  be  the  case,  then  God  appoints 
all  matches.  But  I  believe  the  devil  appoints  a  great  many  ;  for  if  God 
did  it,  then  it  would  be  done  in  wisdom,  and  of  course  it  would  be  done 
right ;  if  so,  there  would  not  be  so  many  unhappy  marriages  in  the  world 
as  there  are.  If  one  man  steals  or  runs  away  with  another  man's  wife, 
goes  into  a  strange  country  and  there  marries  her,  did  God  decree  that  ? 
What  made  God  Almighty  so  angry  with  the  Jews  for  marrying  into 
heathen  families  ?  and  why  did  the  prophet  Nehemiah  contend  with  them, 
curse  them,  pluck  off  their  hair,  and  make  them  swear  that  they  would 
not  give  their  daughters  to  the  Ammonites,  &c,  as  we  read  in  the  xiiith 
chapter  of  Nehemiah,  if  he  appointed  such  matches  1  Again  :  why  did 
John  the  Baptist  exclaim  so  heavily  against  Herod  for  having  his  brother 
Philip's  wile'?  If  it  was  necessary,  he  could  not  help  it;  therefore  John 
talked  very  foolishly  when  he  said  it  was  not  lawful,  for  that  was  to  say 
it  was  not  lawful  to  do  what  God  had  decreed  should  be  done.  Notwith- 
standing I  do  not  believe  in  lottery,  (so  called,)  yet  1  believe*  that  persons 
who  are  under  the  influence  of  divine  grace,  may  have  a  guide  to  direct 
them  to  a  person  suitable  to  make  them  a  companion,  with  whom  they 
may  live  agreeably  ;  but  this  can  only  be  done  by  having  pure  intentions, 
paying  particular  attention  to  the  influence  of  the,  Divine  Spirit  within, 
and  the  opening  of  Providence  without. ;  being  careful  not  to  run  so  fast 
as  to  outstrip  your  guide,  nor  yet  to  move  so  slow  as  to  lose  sight  thereof. 

But  to  return.  Marriage  consists  in  agreement  of  parties,  in  union  of 
heart,  and  in  a  promise  of  fidelity  to  each  other  before  God  ;  "  forasmuch 
as  he  looketh  at  the  heart,  and  judgcth  according  to  intention."     (1  Sam. 

*  I  apprghend  thai  every  person  who  is  marriageable,  and  whose  duty  it  is  to  marry,  there 
is  a  particular  object  they  ought  to  have  ;  bul  I  believe  il  possible  lor  them  to  miss  that  ob- 
ieci  and  l»-  connected  with  one  that  is  improper  for  them — one  cause  of  so  many  unhappy 
i'amilies.    There  is  a  providence  attending  virtue,  and  a  curse  attending  vice. 


REFLECTIONS   ON   MATRIMONY.  287 

xvi.  7.)  As  there  is  such  a  thing  as  for  persons  morally  to  commit  adul- 
tery in  the  sight  of  God  who  never  actually  did  so,  (Malt.  v.  28,)  so  persons 
may  be  married  in  his  sight  who  never  had  the  formal  ceremony  performed. 
Observe:  marriage  is  a  divine  institution;  was  ordained  by  God  in  the 
time  of  man's  innocency,  and  sanctioned  by  Jesus  Christ  under  the  gos- 
pel— he  graced  a  marriage- feast  in  Cana  of  Galilee,  where  he  turned  wa- 
ter into  wine.  (John  ii.  1.)  Now,  that  marriage  consists  not  barely  in 
the  outward  ceremony  is  evident ;  for  this  may  be  performed  on  two  per- 
sons of  either  sex,  and  yet  no  marriage  ;  for  the  benefits  resulting  from 
marriage  cannot  be  enjoyed  through  such  a  medium.  If  matrimony  is  the 
formal  sentence,  who  married  Adam  and  Eve  ?  and  what  was  the  cere- 
mony by  which  they  were  constituted  husband  and  wife  ?  But  if  Adam 
and  Eve  were  married  without  a  formal  ceremony,  then  something  else  is 
matrimony  in  the  sight  of  God  :  of  course  it  must  be  an  agreement  of  par- 
ties, as  above.  Yet  it  is  necessary  to  attend  to  the  laws  of  our  country, 
and  have  a  formal  ceremony  performed,  which  is  the  evidence  of  matri- 
mony !  For  we  are  commanded  to  "be  subject  to  every  ordinance  of  mem, 
for  the  Lord's  sake."  (1  Peter  ii.  13.)  St.  Paul  saith,  "  Let  every  soul 
be  subject  unto  the  higher  powers,  for  there  is  no  power  but  of  God  ;  the 
powers  that  be  are  ordained  by  God.  Whosoever,  therefore,  resisteth  the 
power,  resisteth  the  ordinance  of  God  ;  and  they  that  resist  shall  receive 
to  themselves  damnation."  (Rom.  xiii.  1,  2.)  Moreover,  without  this 
outward  evidence  it  cannot  be  known  who  are  married  and  who  are  not; 
so  that  men  could  leave  their  wives  and  children  to  suffer  ;  deny  they  ever 
engaged  to  live  with  such  women  ;  and,  having  no  proof  thereof,  they 
could  not  be  compelled  by  any  law  to  provide  for  such  women  and  chil- 
dren. Once  more  :  unless  the  law  is  complied  with,  the  woman  cannot 
be  considered  as  his  lawful  wife,  (for  what  makes  her  his  lawful  wife  is 
compliance  with  the  law,)  and  of  course  the  children  are  not  lawful  :  then 
it  follows  they  are  adulterers  and  adultresses  ;  else  fornicators  and  forni- 
catresses ;  their  children  are  illegitimate  ;  and,  after  the  death  of  the  man, 
the  woman  and  children  cannot  heir  his  estate  if  he  dies  without  a  will. 

Question.  If  two  persons  contract  for  marriage,  and  have  pledged  their 
fidelity  to  each  other  before  God,  are  they  justifiable  in  breaking  that  mar- 
riage contract  ? 

Answer.  If  one  has  acted  the  part  of  an  impostor,  told  lies,  and  deceived 
the  other,  this  is  not  marriage,  but  an  imposition;  of  course  the  person  so 
imposed  on  is  justifiable  in  rejecting  such  deceiver  !  But  if  they  both  make 
statements  in  truth,  are  acquainted  with  each  other's  characters,  disposi- 
tions, practices,  and  principles  ;  and  then,  being  in  possession  of  such  in- 
formation, voluntarily  engage  before  God  to  live  together  as  man  and  wife, 
unless  something  wicked,  more  than  was  or  could  be  reasonably  expected, 
transpires  relative  to  one  or  the  other  of  the  persons  so  engaged,  the  per- 
son who  breaks  such  contract  cannot  be  justifiable  before  God  !  For  I 
think  I  have  clearly  proved  such  contract  to  be  marriage  in  his  sight ; 
and  Christ  saith,  "  Whosoever  shall  put  away  his  wife,  except  it  be  for 
fornication,  and   shall  marry  another,  committeth  adultery;*  and   whoso 

*  Now  it  appears,  furthermore,  that  the  Jews  considered  a  mutual  contract,  as  above,  mar- 
riage and  sacred  ;  as  is  evident  from  Dent.  xxii.  22-28,  "  If  a  damsel  that  is  a  virgin  be  be- 
txothed  unto  a  husband,  and  a  man  find  her  in  a  city  and  lie  with  her,  then  ye  shall  bring 
them  both  out  unto  the  gate  of  that  city  ;  and  ye  shall  stone  them  with  stones  that  they  die , 


283  REFLECTIONS   ON   MATRIMONY. 

marrieth  lier  which  is  put  away"  (for  fornication)  "  doth  commit  adultery.-' 
(Matt.  xix.  9.)  From  this  passage  it  is  evident  that,  for  the  cause  of  for- 
nication, a  man  may  put  away  his  wife,  marry  another,  and  yet  be  justi- 
fiable in  the  eye  of  the  divine  law.  Moreover,  if  a  man  puts  away  his 
wife  for  any  other  cause,  she  is  at  liberty  to  marry,  but  he  is  not.  This 
I  think  is  what  St.  Paul  meaneth  in  1  Cor.  vii.  15  :  "  But  if  the  unbeliev- 
ing depart,  let  him  depart ;  a  brother  or  sister  is  not^under  bondage  in  such 
cases  ;"  i.  e.  they  are  free  from  the  law,  for  that  is  what  they  were  bound 
by:  of  course  at  liberty  to  marry  again,  for  the  innocent  are  not  to  softer 
for  the  guilty.  Admitting  the  above  to  be  correct,  how  many  such  adul- 
terers and  adultresses  are  there  in  the  world!  And  w^hat  a  dreadful  ac- 
count will  thousands  have  to  give  in  the  day  of  eternity  for  the  violation 
of  their  most  sacred  promises  !  But  one  is  ready  to  say,  "  I  was  not  sin- 
cere when  I  made  those  promises."  Then  you  dissembled  to  deceive,  and 
told  lies*  to  ensnare  the  innocent — like  the  devil  when  he  transforms  him- 
self into  an  angel  of  light ;  and  the  greater  shall  be  your  damnation  :  "  for 
all  liars  shall  have  their  portion  in  the  lake  that  burns  with  fire  and  brim- 
stone." (Rev.  xxi.  8.)  Many  men  will  work  a  hundred  schemes,  and  tell 
ten  thousand  lies,  to  effect  the  most  devilish  purposes  ;  and  after  their  ends 
are  answered,  turn  with  disdain  from  the  person  deceived  by  them,  and 
make  themselves  merry  to  think  how  they  swept  the  pit  of  hell  to  accom- 
plish their  design. 

Thirdly,  I  am  to  point  out  some  of  the  causes  of  unhappy  marriages. 

Here  I  would  observe,  that  divine  wisdom  hath  ordained  marriage  for 
several  important  ends — 1st.  For  the  mutual  happiness  of  the  sexes  in  their 
journey  through  life,  and  as  a  comfort  and  support  to  each  other.  2d. 
That  souls  may  be  propagated  agreeably  to  the  Divine  will,  capable  of 
glorifying  and  enjoying  him  for  ever.  3d.  As  the  man  without  the  wo- 
man or  the  woman  without  the  man,  is  not  in  a  capacity  to  provide  for  a 
family,  divine  wisdom  hath  wisely  ordained  their  mutual  aid,  in  providing 
for,  instructing,  and  protecting  offspring  as  guardian  angels  who  most  give 
account ;  besides  the  reason  assigned  by  St.  Paul,  1  Cor.  vii.  But  to  re- 
turn, 1  would  observe — 1st.  Too  many  marry  from  lucrative  views ;  their 
object  is  not  to  get  a  suitable  companion  who  will  sweeten  all  the  ills  of 
life,  but  to  get  a  large  fortune,  so  that  their  time  may  be  spent  in  idleness 

the  damsel  because  she  cried  not,  being  in  the  city,  and  the  man  because  lie  humbled  his 
neighbor's  wife."  Now  observe:  the  woman  is  styled  a  virgin,  and  yel  a  man's  wife,  be- 
cause she  was  betrothed — thai  is,  engaged  to  him  by  solemn  contract.  Take  notice  :  the 
punishment  inllictcd  on  such  as  broke  their  marriage  contract  was  death ;  whereas  there  was 
no  such  punishment  inflicted  on  those  who  were  not  betrothed ;  as  you  may  read  in  the 
same  chapter,  ver.  28,  29.  Why  ibis  difference  in  ilicir  punishment'!  Answer:  Because 
the  crime  was  aggravated  by  the  violation  of  the  marriage  contract  God  is  the  rame  injus- 
tice now  that  he  was  then  ;  and  crimes  are  not  less  under  the  gospel  than  they  were  under 
the  law     "  Lei  them  thai  read  understand." 

In  the  gospel  as  recorded  by  St.  Matthew,  this  is  further  verified.  (Matt  i.  18,  19,  20,  as 
exemplified  in  Mary  the  mother  of  Christ  and  Joseph;  for,  before  they  came  together,  she  is 
styled  his  wife,  and  he  her  husband.  This  is  the  truth,  and  you  cannot  deny  it  Strange 
to  think  what  numbers  in  the  world,  for  the  sake  of  human  flesh  and  a  little  of  this  perisha- 
ble world's  goods,  Will  persuade  their  friends  or  children  to  sm  against  God  by  breaking 
their  marriage  contract!  The  devil  can  but  tempt,  but  mortal  men  compel!  I  am  here 
speaking  of  contracts  where  there  is  no  lav.  ltd  objection. 

:  i.  man  (I  do  not  say  a  gentleman)  in  the  west  soughl  the  destruction  of  an  innocent; 
and,  to  accomplish  his  designs,  "wished  that  heaven  might  never  receive  his  snuj  nor  the 
earth  his  body,  if  he  did  not  perform  his  contract;"  and  afterwards  boasted  of  his  worse 
than  diabolical  act  But  God  took  him  at  bis  word  ;  for  he  was  Bhoi  by  an  Indian,  and  rot- 
ted above  ground  ! 


REFLECTIONS    ON    MATRIMONY.  289 

and  luxury,  that  they  may  make  a  grand  appearance  in  the  world  ;  sup- 
posing  that  property  will  make  them  honorable.  This  being  the  leading 
motive,  they  direct  their  attention  to  an  object,  which,  if  it  was  not  for  pro- 
perty, would  perhaps  he  looked  upon  by  them  with  contempt,  and  profess 
the  greatest  regard  for  the  person  while  the  property  is  the  object  of  their 
affections.  Perhaps  the  person  is  old  ;  the  ideas  are — "  This  old  man  or 
woman  cannot  live  long  ;  then  all  will  be  mine,  and  I  shall  be  in  such 
circumstances  that  I  can  marry  to  great  advantage  ;"  forgetting  that  there 
are  other  people  in  the  world  just  of  their  own  opinion  !  The  contract  is 
made,  the  sham  marriage  is  performed,  there  is  a  union  of  hand  but  not 
of  heart ;  in  consequence  of  which  they  are  not  happy  together.  The 
deceived,  on  finding  out  the  deception,  wishes  a  reversion  in  vain,  which 
the  other  must  sensibly  feel  ;  for  sin  hath  its  own  punishment  entailed  to 
it ;  therefore  the  curse  of  God  follows  such  impure  intentions.  I  appeal 
to  those  who  have  married  from  these  incentives,  whether  these  things 
are  not  so  ? — 2d.  Some  people  take  fancy  for  love  ;  they  behold  a  person 
whom  they  would  almost  take  to  be  an  angel  in  human  shape,  (but  all  is 
not  gold  that  glitters,)  through  the  medium  of  the  eye  become  enamored, 
and  rest  not  until  the  object  of  their  fancy  is  won.  Beauty  being  but  skin 
deep,  sickness  or  age  soon  makes  the  rose  to  wither  ;  they  are  then  as 
much  disappointed  as  the  miser  who  thought  be  had  ten  thousand  guineas 
all  in  gold,  but  after  counting  them  over  every  day  for  twelve  months,  the 
gilt  wore  off,  by  which  means  he  discovered  his  gold  was  only  tarnished 
copper;  of  course  it  lost  its  value  in  his  estimation.  So  when  beauty 
fades,  the  foundation  of  happiness  being  gone,  and  seeing  nothing  attract- 
ing to  remain,  it  is  not  uncommon  for  an  object  more  beautiful  to  be  sought. 
3d.  There  is  such  a  thing  as  for  persons  to  marry  for  love,  and  yet  be  un- 
happy !  Did  I  say  marry  for  love  ?  Yes — but  not  their  own  love  ;  only 
the  love  of  their  parents  or  friends.  For  instance,  two  persons  of  suitable 
age,  character,  dispositions,  &c,  form  attachments  of  the  strongest  nature, 
are  actuated  by  pure  motives,  are  united  in  heart,  and  enter  into  the  most 
solemn  engagements  to  live  together  during  life  ;*  the  parents  being  asked, 
utterly  refuse  to  give  their  daughter,  without  any  sufficient  reason  for 
such  refusal.  In  the  next  place,  they  strive  to  break  the  marriage  con- 
tract, as  made  by  the  two  young  people.  Perhaps  the  man  has  not  pro- 
perty enough  to  please  them,  for  worth  is  generally  (though  improperly) 
estimated  by  the  quantity  of  property  a  person  possesses  ;  instead  of  his 
character,  his  principles,  his  practices,  &c.  In  order  to  effect  their  wishes, 
every  measure  they  can  invent  is  pushed  into  operation,  (and  it  is  fre- 
quently the  case  that  family  connections,  and  even  strangers  interfere, 
who  have  no  business  so  to  do  ;  but  fools  will  be  meddling)  to  change  the 
woman's  mind,  and  make  bad  impressions  on  the  same  with  respect  to  the 
obj  ct  of  her  affections  ;  they  strive  by  placing  their  diabolical  optic  to  her 
eye.  to  make  her  view  every  thing  in  the  worst  light  they  possibly  can  ; 
promise  great  things  if  she  will  break  it  off — (l'all  these  things  will  I 
give  thee,  if  thou  wilt  fall  down  and  worship  me,"  said  the  devil  once  ;) 
thr<  aten  to  place  the  black  seal  of  reprobation  upon  her  if  she  fulfils  her 
engagements.     Here  the  mind  becomes  as  a  "  troubled  sea  which  cannot 

*  .-nine  people  say  the  bargain  should  be  conditional,  thus — "  If  my  parents  love  yon. 
well  enough,  1  will  have  you  "  This  just  proves  the  point  in  hand,  that  they  must  marry 
for  the  parents'  love  and  not  their  own. 

25 


290  REFLECTIONS    ON    MATRIMONY. 

rest ;"  she  is  at  a  loss  to  know  what  is  duty — she  loves  her  parents,  also 
the  man  to  whom  her  heart  has  been  united — her  affections  are  placed, 
her  honor  is  pledged — she  spends  restless  nights  and  mournful  days  to 
know  how  to  decide  !  Critical,  but  important  period  !  Her  present,  and 
perhaps  eternal  peace  depends  upon  the  decision  !  After  many  struggles 
with  her  own  conscience,  at  length  through  powerful  persuasion  she  yields 
to  the  wishes  of  others — betrays  her  trust,  breaks  her  marriage  contract, 
deserts  her  best  friend,  and  pierces  herself  through  with  many  sorrows.* 
Does  this  decision  give  peace  of  mind  ?  By  no  means  !  She  is  pained  at 
the  very  heart,  and  flies  to  some  secret  place  to  give  vent  to  the  sorrow  she 
feels.  Follow  her  to  the  lonely  apartment — behold  her  there  as  pale  as  death 
— her  cheeks  bedewed  with  tears  !  What  mean  those  heavy  groans  ?  What 
mean  those  heart-breaking  sights?  What  mean  those  floods  of  briny  tears 
poured  forth  so  free,  as  if  without  consent?  She  was  torn  from  the  object  of 
all  her  earthly  joy  !  The  ways  of  God  "  are  pleasantness,  and  all  his  paths 
are  peace,"  but  she  finds  nothing  save  sorrow  in  the  way  and  path  which  she 
has  taken — therefore  she  is  not  in  ihe  way  in  which  she  ought  to  have  gone. 
Another  man  pays  his  addresses  to  her ;  by  no  means  calculated  to  make  her 
a  suitable  companion — but  he  has  large  possessions  ;  and  this  being  the  ob- 
ject her  parents  and  friends  have  in  view,  they  do  and  say  all  they  can 
to  get  her  to  consent.  But  parents  should  remember,  that  they  can  no 
more  love  for  their  children,  than  they  can  eat  and  drink  for  them. 
Through  their  entreaties  she  is  prevailed  on  to  give  him  her  hand,  while 
her  affections  are  placed  on  another.  Thus  she  marries  for  the  love  of  her 
parents :  they  having  laid  a  foundation  to  make  her  unhappy  while  she 
lives ;  and  may  I  not  say,  more  than  probable  to  procure  her  future  mise- 
ry ?  For  how  can  she  be  happy  with  a  man  whom  she  does  not  love  ? 
"  How  can  two  walk  together  except  they  be  agreed  ?"  Where  there  is 
no  agreement  there  can  be  no  union,  and  where  there  is  no  union,  there 
can  be  no  happiness.  As  the  parents  are  not  so  immediately  concerned 
therein  as  the  child,  they  act  very  improperly  in  over-persuading  their 
child  to  marry.  For  if  she  is  unhappy  in  such  marriage,  she  will  have 
cause  to  reflect  on  them,  and  place  her  misery  to  their  account ;  while  she 
waits  for  the  hour  to  come  to  end  her  existence,  and  terminate  the  misery 
which  she  feels  !  Marriage  was  intended  for  the  mutual  happiness  of  the 
sexes — for  the  woman  was  given  to  the  man  to  be  "  an  help  meet  for  him," 
Gen.  ii.  18.  Marriage  is  an  emblem  of  that  union  which  subsists  between 
Christ  and  his  Church,  Eph.  v.  32.  Solomon  saith,  "  Whose  findeth  a 
wife,  findeth  a  good  thing,  and  obtaineth  favor  of  the  Lord." — Prov.  viii. 
22.  Again,  "  a  prudent  wife  is  from  the  Lord,"  Prov.  xix.'  14.  I  therefore 
conclude  that  a  happy  marriage  is  the  greatest  blessing  and  consolation 
which  can  be  enjoyed  on  this  side  of  eternity,  next  to  the  love  of  God  in 
the  soul.  Of  course  an  unhappy  marriage  is  the  greatest  curse  which 
is  endured  on  this  side  of  hell,  next  to  the  horrors  of  a  guilty  ooDscierjce, 
Quitting  this,  I  pass  on  to  observe  that  many  people  make  themselves 

*  If  the  woman  is  under  aire,  she  my  perhaps  he  justifiable  on  thai  account ;  but  if  Av  is 
of  age,  it  argues  imhecility  ;  for  she  has  as  much  right  to  act  for  herself,  as  her  parents  have 
to  act  lor  themselves  ;  of  course  should  have  a  judgment  and  soul  of  her  own  '  It  the  fault 
is  altogether  in  herself,  she  proves  at  once  she  is  not  to  be  confided  in:  and  1  would  pro- 
nounce that  man  blessed  who  lias  escaped  a  woman  of  so  mean  a  principle— lor  such  a 
thing  has  scarcely  been  known  among  heathens. 


REFLECTIONS    ON    MATRIMONY.  291 

unhappy  after  marriage.  I  shall  first  notice  some  things  in  the  conduct 
of  men ;  secondly,  in  the  conduct  of  women  ;  thirdly,  point  out  some 
complex  cases.  First,  Ft  frequently  happens  that  wicked  men  pay  their 
addresses  to  religious  women  ;  and,  in  order  to  accomplish  their  desire, 
pretend  to  have  a  great  regard  for  piety,  promise  to  do  all  in  their  power 
to  assist  them  on  their  way  to  heaven,  and  call  God  to  bear  witness  to  a 
lie  that  they  will  be  no  hindrance  to  them,  &c.  ;  and  many  go  so  far  as 
to  put  on  the  outward  garb  of  religion,  that  they  may  the  more  easily 
betray  with  a  kiss  !  But  shortly  after  marriage  the  wolf  sheds  his  coat, 
and  openly  avows  his  dislike  to  the  ways  of  godliness,  and  either  directly 
or  indirectly  declares  that  his  wife  shall  not  enjoy  the  privileges  of  the 
gospel.  Here  the  wife  is  convinced  of  the  insincerity  of  his  promise, 
which  makes  her  doubt  the  sincerity  of  his  affection  for  her ;  the  house 
becomes  divided,  and  the  foundation  of  their  future  misery  is  laid  ;  and 
it  will  be  a  mercy  of  God,  if  they  are  not  a  means  of  peopling  the  regions 
of  the  damned,  and  at  last  go  down  to  the  chambers  of  death  together. 
Secondly,  Some  men  pretend  to  respect  their  wives ;  the  wife  looks  up 
to  her  husband  as  her  head  for  protection,  and,  as  a  reasonable  woman, 
expects  him  to  redress  her  grievances.  But,  alas,  how  is  she  disappointed  ! 
For  he  approbates  that  in  others  which  he  could  prevent  without  any  loss 
of  property  or  character,  and  appears  to  delight  in  her  misery.  Instance 
those  who  have  religious  wives,  and  suffer  drinking,  swearing,  frolicking, 
gambling,  &c,  about  their  houses.  Is  it  not  natural  for  such  women  to 
conclude  their  husbands  have  a  greater  regard  for  such  wicked  beings 
than  themselves  1  If  so,  how  can  my  husband  have  that  regard  for  me 
which  he  ought  to  have?  And  what  becomes  of  that  scripture  which 
saith,  "  So  ought  men  to  love  their  wives  as  their  own  bodies :  he  that 
loveth  his  wife  loveth  himself,"  Ephesians  v.  28.  Again,  (Colossians 
iii.  19,)  "Husbands,  love  your  wives,  and  be  not  bitter  against  them." 
Thirdly,  A  great  many  men  stay  away  from  home  unnecessarily,  spend 
their  time  in  drinking,  &c,  expending  their  money  in  the  taverns,  which 
ought  to  go  to  the  support  of  their  families,  while  their  wives  have  not 
the  necessaries  of  life,  and  are  laboring  night  and  day  to  keep  their  chil- 
dren from  starving;.  Thus  manv  families  are  brought  to  disgrace  and 
misery  by  the  wickedness  of  husbands.  But  one  is  ready  to  say,  I  pro- 
vide well  for  my  family,  and  am  I  not  at  liberty  to  go  and  come  when  I 
please  ?  Yes,  as  far  as  is  expedient,  but  no  farther,  if  you  do  not  wish  to 
forfeit  your  wife's  confidence.  I  ask,  What  must  be  the  feelings  of  a 
woman  left  in  such  a  case,  when  she  knows  her  husband  has  no  lawful 
business  to  detain  him  from  home  ?  What  conclusion  can  she  more 
rationally  draw  than  this  ?  My  company  is  disagreeable  to  him,  there- 
fore he  is  determined  to  have  as  little  of  it  as  possible.  The  society  of 
others  is  more  pleasing  to  him  than  that  of  his  family  ;  therefore  he  seeks 
pleasure  abroad.  Here  grounds  are  given  for  her  to  suspect  his  virtue  ; 
and  it  is  very  common  for  women  to  think  such  men  have  their  misses 
from  home,  which  is  too  often  the  case.  Reflect,  for  a  moment,  what 
must  be  the  sensations  of  a  delicate  woman,  to  hear  that  her  bosom  friend 
lies  intoxicated  among  the  swine  in  the  streets.  I  am  certain,  from  ob- 
servation, that  no  woman  can  be  happy  with  a  drunken  man;  therefore 
I  am  bold  to  say,  wherever  you  see  such  a  thing,  you  see  an  unhappy 
family ;  and,  except  such  persons  repent  and  get  forgiveness,  they  will 


292  REFLECTIONS    ON    MATRIMONY. 

assuredly  be  damned,  however  rich,  honorable,  and  wise  they  may  be, 
for  St.  Paul  ranks  drunkenness  among  the  works  of  the  flesh,  and  posi- 
tively declares,  "  They  who  do  such  things  shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom 
of  God,"  Galatians  v.  Therefore  I  would  advise  all  young  ladies,  if 
they  wish  to  be  happy  in  time  or  eternity,  to  avoid  such  young  men  as 
hanker  about  the  taverns,  and  have  not  respect  enough  for  their  own 
characters  to  raise  them  above  the  level  of  the  beasts ;  for  beasts  do  not 
get  drunk.  They  who  get  drunk  when  young,  are  apt  to  be  sots  when 
old.  Moreover,  a  great  many  sins  flow  from  that  of  drunkenness,  a  few 
of  which  I  shall  here  mention.  First,  It  brings  on  disorders  to  their  de- 
struction ;  which,  second,  Prevent  their  usefulness  as  worthy  members  in 
society.  Third,  Shortens  their  days,  which  is  a  species  of  murder,  the 
most  heinous  of  all  crimes.  Fourth,  A  bad  example  before  others.  Fifth, 
Procures  a  family  scandal.  Sixth,  His  money  is  laid  out  for  that  which 
is  worse  than  if  thrown  into  the  fire ;  which,  seventh,  Prevents  his  useful- 
ness as  a  charitable  man.  Eighth,  Is  a  breach  of  God's  law.  Ninth, 
Quenches  the  divine  Spirit.  Tenth,  Exposes  his  family  to  want.  Elev- 
enth, Liable  to  bring  a  burden  on  the  country.  Twelfth,  Deprives  him 
of  the  power  of  reason  ;  which,  thirteenth,  Makes  him  liable  to  injure  his 
friends,  and  commit  every  horrid  depredation.  And  such  men  as  will 
get  drunk,  and  then  abuse  their  wives,  do  not  deserve  the  name  of  men, 
for  they  have  not  the  principle  of  men,  but  may  be  called  the  devil's 
swill-tub  walking  upright :  such  deserve  a  dose  of  eel-tea.  Now,  take 
notice,  a  man  of  good  principles  thinks  as  much  of  his  word  as  his  oath, 
therefore  will  be  true  to  his  engagements,  and  will  fulfil  that  promise, 
made  before  witnesses,  "  to  forsake  all  other  women,  and  keep  to  his  wife 
only,  so  long  as  they  both  shall  live,  to  live  with  her  after  God's  holy 
ordinance."  Now  I  ask,  Is  adultery  God's  ordinance  ?  No,  for  he  for- 
bids adultery,  Exodus  xx.  14.  He  who  breaks  his  most  sacred  engage- 
ments is  not  to  be  confided  in.  Matrimonial  engagements  are  the  most 
sacred ;  therefore  he  who  breaks  his  matrimonial  engagements  is  not  to 
be  confided  in.  Fifthly,  Some  men  have  an  unhappy  temper — are  morose 
and  peevish — and  though  their  wives  do  all  they  can,  or  as  they  may,  it 
is  impossible  to  please  them.  They  are  easily  angered,  and  view  a  mote 
until  it  looks  as  large  as  a  mountain ;  one  word  brings  on  another,  and 
at  length  they  proceed  from  words  to  blows,  until  they  become  so  large 
that  one  bed  cannot  hold  them  both.  Many  of  our  eyes  and  ears  hint- 
been  witnesses  to  this  shameful  conduct ;  the  jarring  string  of  discord 
runs  through  all  the  family  ;  they  live  like  devils  incarnate  ;  and  if  a 
person  happens  to  be  in  the  family  who  has  never  been  used  to  such  eon- 
duct,  would  he  not  be  almost  led  to  think  he  had  gotten  into  the  territo- 
ries of  the  damned?  What  is  here  said  of  the  man  is  applicable  to  a 
great  many  women.     A  wounded  bird  will  flutter. 

God  has  placed  the  man  as  governor  in  the  family,  and  he  is  styled, 
"the  head  of  the  woman,"  Ephesians  v.  23.  Now  there  are  some  wo- 
men, though  they  promise  to  "  live  after  God's  ordinance,"  are  not  willing 
to  do  it,  bul  wish  to  be  head  themselves.  Whatever  is  to  be  done,  they 
must  give  directions;  the  man  durst  not  bargain  without  leave,  and  if  he 
does,  his  wife's  tongue  runs  as  though  it  would  never  .stop.  What  di><s 
it  argue?  It  argues  great  straight  I,  and  little  crooked  u  ;  that  the  wo- 
man thinks  herself  possessed  of  great  wisdom,  and  her  husband  ignorant 


REFLECTIONS    ON    MATRIMONY.  293 

in  the  extreme,  and  sets  him  aside  as  a  mere  cipher.  But  so  far  is  this 
from  being  a  trait  of  wisdom,  that  it  proves  the  reverse ;  for  a  wise  wo- 
man will  reverence  and  obey  her  husband,  according  to  Eph.  v.  22,  23  ; 
1  Peter  iii.  1.  Moreover,  it  argues  self-importance,  to  see  people  climb- 
ing  to  the  high  seat  of  power,  where  they  have  no  business.  Self-impor- 
tance flows  from  ignorance.  If  the  man  is  a  man  of  sense  and  spirit,  he 
is  not  willing  to  give  up  that  which  properly  belongs  to  him,  viz.,  the  rein 
of  government,  and  of  course  the  contest  which  began  in  words  frequently 
ends  in  blows.  Thus  many  women,  by  assuming  to  themselves  a  pre- 
rogative which  does  not  belong  to  them,  make  unhappy  families.  Wo- 
men, by  indulging  a  mean  opinion  of  their  husbands,  become  ashamed  of 
them ;  but  this  can  happen  in  no  case  where  there  is  not  a  want  of  in- 
formation and  judgment.  If  you  stoop  in  marrying  him,  do  not  indulge 
the  thought  that  you  added  to  his  respectability ;  never  tell  him,  "  you 
lifted  him  out  of  the  ashes,"  for  it  will  be  hard  for  you  to  extricate  your- 
self from  this  difficulty.  "  If  you  stooped  of  necessity,  because  you  could 
get  no  one  else,  the  obligation  is  on  your  own  side.  And  if  you  could 
get  a  better  companion,  why  did  you  marry  him  ?  If  you  stooped  of 
choice,  who  ought  to  be  blamed  but  yourself?  Besides,  it  will  be  well 
to  remember  when  you  became  his  wife  he  became  your  head,  and 
your  supposed  superiority  was  buried  in  that  voluntary  act."  There  are 
many  young  women,  who,  in  order  to  marry  well,  appear  very  mild,  very 
affectionate,  and  very  decent  in  their  persons,  houses,  &c,  frequently 
using  an  air  of  affectation,  and  speaking  with  faltering  voices.  Some 
young  gentleman,  wishing  to  get  a  companion  of  this  description,  offers 
his  hand  to  one  of  these  "jackdaws  dressed  in  peacock  feathers;"  the 
nuptials  are  celebrated,  her  wishes  are  answered,  the  cloak  is  laid  aside, 
and  she  soon  appears  what  she  is  in  reality.  The  innocence  of  the  lamb 
is  lost  in  the  fierceness  of  the  lion — the  affection  of  the  dove  in  the  cru- 
elty of  the  ostrich,  and  the  cleanliness  of  the  sheep  in  the  filthiness  of  the 
swine.  These  properties  are  bad  jn  the  abstract,  but  far  worse  when 
they  meet  together.  Filthiness  is  the  fruit  of  laziness.  Go  to  the  house 
where  a  lazy  woman  bears  rule  ;  examine  the  floor,  the  furniture,  the 
bedding,  the  linen,  the  children,  and,  last  of  all,  herself,  and  see  what  an 
agreement  throughout  the  whole  ;  every  thing  is  out  of  fix,  and  if  she  is 
a  professor  of  religion,  you  may,  without  erring  far,  form  a  rational  judg- 
ment of  the  state  of  her  soul,  from  the  appearance  of  her  body.  Laziness 
is  inconsistent  with  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  with  the  spirit  of  Christianity; 
for  St.  Paul  told  the  Thessalonians  to  note  such  "  a  man,  and  have  no 
company  with  him,  that  he  may  be  ashamed,"  2  Thess.  iii.  14.  More- 
over, a  lazy  Christian  is  as  great  a  solecism  as  an  honest  thief,  a  sober 
drunkard,  a  chaste  harlot,  or  a  holy  devil. 

But  it  may  be  asked,  What  are  the  evils  which  accrue  from  dirty 
houses,  &c.  I  answer,  1st.  If  a  gentleman  or  lady  visits  you,  they  have  no 
appetite  to  eat  or  drink  in  your  houses,  and  what  are  your  feelings  when 
you  are  certain  of  the  cause?  2d.  They  can  have  no  satisfaction  in  your 
beds,  they  smell  so  offensive,  and  are  so  infested  with  hungry  night,  walk- 
ers, which  thirst  for  human  blood.  3d.  The  very  disagreeableness  of  the 
air,  causes  them  to  wish  to  make  their  escape,  lest  they  should  be  seized 
with  putrid  or  malignant  fevers,  which  might  terminate  in  death.  4th. 
Many  diseases  originate  therefrom,  which  are  productive  of  the  most  fa- 

25* 


294  REFLECTIONS    ON    MATRIMONY. 

tal  consequences  to  the  family.  5th.  Thereby  you  transmit  a  curse  to 
your  children  ;  for  the  children,  in  common,  pattern  after  their  parents, 
and  as  they  do  with  you,  so  will  they  do  when  they  get  to  themselves. 
"  Therefore,"  says  one,  "  take  care  of  the  breed."  There  is  no  excuse 
sufficient  to  justify  those  who  are  able  to  work  and  live  in  dirt,  where 
water  is  plenty,  and  may  be  had  for  nothing.  Therefore,  I  would  advise 
all  persons  who  value  their  health,  to  shun  such  places  as  they  would  a 
city  where  the  plague  is  in  full  rage.  Now,  if  a  man  is  thus  taken  in. 
how  can  he  be  happy,  provided  he  has  never  been  accustomed  so  to  live  ? 
And  if  he  has,  by  seeking  a  woman  from  whom  he  expected  better  things, 
he  clearly  evinces  his  dissatisfaction  in  that  manner  of  life.  But  finding 
out  the  deception,  he  has  no  heart  to  work  ;  takes  to  drink  to  drown  his 
sorrow.  Here  we  behold  another  cause  of  family  misery,  or  unhappy 
marriages.  6th.  It  sometimes  is  the  case,  that  the  wife,  for  want  of  due 
consideration,  as  it  relates  to  his  constitution  and  inclination*  treats  him 
as  a  husband  with  neglect ;  which  makes  a  bad  impression  on  his  mind 
that  is  not  easily  erased,  but  tends  to  wean  his  affections  from  her,  and 
exposes  him  to  the  temptation  of  others ;  till  she  becomes  a  burden,  and 
he  wishes  her  out  of  the  way  as  a  rival.  Thus,  she  is  blind  to  her  own 
happiness,  and  procures  her  own  destruction. 

Quitting  this,  I  pass  on  to  the  third  thing  under  consideration  ;.  in  which 
I  am  to  point  out  some  complex  cases,  in  which  either  party  may  be 
guilty.     And  1st.  That  odious  practice  of  talking  about  each  other  in 
their  absence,  and  endeavoring  to  expose  each  other's  faults  to  the  world. 
If  they  are  one  flesh,  he  that  exposes  his  wife,  exposes  himself  also.     How 
then  can  the  family  be  respectable  ?     This  comes  to  her  ears,  and  she 
feels    disposed    to    retaliate,    and    presently    the  whole  neighborhood  is 
filled  with  things  which  ought  never  to  have  been  known,  only  to  them- 
selves.    Men  and  women  both  have  their  foibles  ;  therefore  ought  to 
overlook  each  other's  faults,  and  put.  the  best  construction  possible  on 
each  other's  conduct,  and  exercise  that  charity  which  thinketh  no  evil. 
Therefore,  should  never  unnecessarily  expose  each  other's  faults,  but 
support  each  other's  character  as  far  as  truth  and  propriety  will  admit. 
St.  James  saith,  "The  tongue  is  full  of  deadly  poison,  and  sets  on  fire 
the  course  of  nature."     Need  we  wonder  then  if  it  sets  on  fire  whole 
families  where  it  is  not  curbed  ?  2d.  Sometimes  it  is  the  case  that  one  of 
them  has  been  married  before.     I'll  say  the  woman.     Her  present   hus- 
band treats  her  well,  but  if  at  any  time  she  gets  crossed,  she  cries  out, 
"  Ah,  I  once  had  a  husband,  he  did  not  treat  me  as  you  do  ;  there  never 
was  such  a  man  as  he  was,  but  he  is  gone  now."     And  as  apt  as  Dot  tell 
fifty  lies  about  his  goodness  before  she  stops  :  and  more  than   likely  her 
present  husband  is  better  than  the  first  ever  was.     Now,  it  is  very  cer- 
tain that  this  makes  a  bad  impression  on  the  mind,  and  if  it  is  not  done 
purposely  to  hurt  feelings,  the  best  apology  which  can   be  made  lor  such 
conduct  is  weakness  or  ignorance.      Whatever  women   or  men   think   in 
such  eases,  if  they  value  their  peace,  they  should  keep  their  thoughts  in 
their  own  breasts.     For  a  small  needle  may  occasion  a  greal  deal  of  pain 
if  stuck  in  the  heart.      And.  "  Behold  !  how  great   a   matter  a  little  fire 
kindleth."     Such  a  line  of  conduct  as  the  above,  cannot   but  chill  the 

*  Sec  Dr.  Clarke's  Commentary,  1  Cor.  vii.  2,  beginning  :ii  the  words,  "In  the  Jewish 
constitutions ,"  and  ending  with  the  word  "sense." 


REFLECTIONS   ON    MATRIMONY.  295 

affection  of  your  companion  towards  you :  of  course,  as  he  esteems  or 
disesteems  you,  so  his  treatment  towards  you  will  be. 

2d.  There  are  instances  of  one  or  the  other's  having  a  parent  or  child 
who  comes  to  live  in  the  family  : — the  other  treats  the  person  ill  ;  this 
touches  in  a  very  tender  part ;  feelings  are  hurt  ;  at  length  it  is  produc- 
tive of  bad  consequences,  the  evil  seed  is  sown,  it  springs  up,  it  becomes 
a  great  tree,  it  bears  abundance  of  fruit,  and  yields  a  never  ending  crop 
of  misery,  :3d.  Jea/ousy,  which  is  sometimes  founded  in  truth,  and  some- 
times in  error.  However,  jealousy  is  such,  properly  or  improperly 
founded  ;  and  where  it  takes  place,  all  conjugal  affections  are  destroy- 
ed ;  for  confidence  once  lost  can  hardly  ever  be  regained. 

1st.  I  would  advise  all  young  people,  male  and  female,  to  get  religion  ; 
by  which  you  will  be  better  qualified  to  do  your  duty  to  your  God  and 
yourselves,  being  under  the  influence  of  Divine  grace.  If  you  keep  an 
eye  single  to  the  glory  of  God,  you  may  have  a  guide  to  direct  you  to  a 
person,  such  as  will  make  you  a  partner,  who  will  be  willing  to  share 
with  you  in  all  your  sorrows.  Do  not  look  so  much  at  property  nor 
beauty  as  good  sense,  virtue.,  and  piety.  Avoid  as  much  as  possible  the 
company  of  such  as  are  not  afraid  to  sin  themselves  ;  knowing  that  if  it 
is  in  their  power,  they  will  lead  you  into  that  gulf  of  iniquity  which  has 
swallowed  up  thousands  :*  "  evil  communications  corrupt  good  manners," 
(or  rather  good  morals,  as  is  intended ;)  and  "  a  companion  of  fools  shall  be 
destroyed."  Get  a  person  who  will  love  you  from  a  sense  of  duty  to  God. 
This  foundation,  if  beauty  and  fortune  fail,  standeth  sure  ;  and  then  you 
need  not  fear  that  such  a  companion  will  desert  you  in  the  day  of  trouble. 
If  you  both  love  God,  it  will  be  impossible  for  you  not  to  love  each  other. 
This  being  the  case,  you  may  always  have  a  paradise  at  home,  and  be 
more  happy  in  each  other's  company,  than  with  any  other  person  beneath 
the  canopy  of  heaven.  As  many  of  our  young  friends  have  been  called 
from  time  to  eternity  before  they  had  time  to  settle  themselves  in  the 
world,  it  ought  to  be  a  warning  to  you  not  to  put  off  your  return  to  God 
until  you  get  married  ;  for  before  that  time  comes  you  may  be  numbered 
with  the  dead,  and  lie  down  between  the  clods  of  the  valley  ;  and  if  with- 
out religion  you  are  cut  off  in  the  bloom  of  youth,  how  soon  will  all  your 
earthly  joys  come  to  an  end,  and  an  eternity  of  misery  commence !  But 
if  you  get  and  keep  religion,  whether  you  marry  or  not,  it  shall  be  well 
with  you.  If  you  marry  such  a  person  as  I  advise,  when  your  compan- 
ion dies  you  may  have  a  well-grounded  hope,  that  the  ever-faithful  com- 
panion of  all  your  cares  is  gone  to  rest  in  "  Abraham's  bosom  ;"  and  after 
serving  God  together  in  time,  you  may  spend  an  eternity  of  pleasure  to- 
gether in  praising  God  and  the  Lamb. 

2d.  I  would  advise  such  as  have  companions,  to  consult  each  other's 
happiness,  both  as  it  relates  to  time  and-  eternity.  As  husbands,  love  your 
wives ;  and  as  wives,  see  that   you  reverence  your  husbands ;  try  and 

*  Perhaps  some  will  say,  "  The  subject  is  too  plain  and  tends  to  hurt  delicate  feelings  !" 
But  let  it  be  remembered  that  it  is  not  more  plain  than  important.  And  delicacy  must  give 
way  to  propriety,  when  truth  and  matter  of  fact  demand  it.  Moreover,  some  delicate  people 
have  prejudices  which  are  founded  in  error,  and  yet,  when  matrimony  is  treated  plainer  in 
romantic  novels,  will  greedily  relish  and  digest  it!  Observe,  they  exhibit  characters  which 
nowhere  in  real  life  exists,  and  yet  young  minds  are  too  frequently  captivated,  and  thereby 

form  an  idea ;  and  must  of  course  be  disappointed,  and  consequently  made 

unhappy,  perhaps  for  life.     This  is  one  of  the  many  evils  of  novels  to  society. 


296  REFLECTIONS    ON    MATRIMONY. 

find  out  each  other's  dispositions,  consider  your  own  weakness,  and  think 
not  any  thing  too  hard  to  be  done  by  you  to  render  each  other  happy, 
(save  the  giving  up  of  your  conscience.)  If  heaven  has  blessed  you  with 
a  good  companion,  esteem  it  as  the  greatest  temporal  blessing  which  can 
be  enjoyed,  and  be  very  careful  not  to  abuse  so  good  a  gift ;  remember 
that  eternal  things  are  connected  therewith,  and  if  you  misuse  your  com- 
panion you  will  have  to  render  an  account  to  God  for  the  same ;  for 
"  God  will  bring  every  work  into  judgment,  with  every  secret  thing, 
whether  it  be  good,  or  whether  it  be  evil."* 

If  you  have  a  bad  companion,  you  made  your  own  contract,  or  at  least 
consented  thereunto  ;  therefore,  make  the  best  you  can  of  a  bad  bargain ; 
and  avoid  every  measure,  as  far  as  possible,  to  answer  it  in  the  eternal 
world,  which  might  tend  to  make  you  more  unhappy.  If  you  have  reli- 
gion, walk  with  Zacharias  and  Elizabeth  in  all  the  ways  of  God  blame- 
less. If  you  have  no  religion,  your  own  consciences  testify  that  all  is 
not  well  with  you,  and  God  himself  is  witness  to  the  many  promises  you 
have  broken  :  therefore,  it  is  high  time  for  you  to  begin  to  think  more 
seriously  on  your  latter  end,  for  many  of  you  are  past  the  meridian  of 
life  ;  your  sun  is  going  down  in  death  :  others  hover  around  the  shores 
of  time — but  one  step  between  you  and  the  bar  of  God  !  With  others  the 
the  sun  of  life  will  go  down  at  noon — eternal  things  depend  upon  life's 
feeble  strings  !  Heaven  lost,  is  lost  forever !  Careless  man  !  Prayerless 
woman  !  Why  will  you  die  ?  Are  you  greedy  of  eternal  pain  ?  What 
harm  did  God  ever  do,  that  you  are  determined  not  to  be  reconciled  to 
him  1  Are  you  so  in  love  with  sin,  that  you  will  risk  the  loss  of  heaven, 
and  the  torment  of  hell  for  a  momentary  enjoyment  ?  O  !  be  wise — seek 
salvation — fly  from  the  gathering  storm !  Believe  in  Jesus  Christ,  and 
thou  wilt  be  saved.  So  shall  you  enjoy  peace  in  life,  tranquillity  in 
death,  and  crowns  of  victory  in  eternity.  Serious  consideration  is  the 
first  step  in  matters  of  religion,  with  a  fixed  resolution  to  avoid  whatever 
you  discern  to  be  wrong ;  having  your  mind  in  a  studious  frame  of  in- 
quiry after  God's  will,  to  do  it.  Never  lie  down  to  rest  without  commit- 
ting yourself  into  the  protection  of  kind  Providence  ;  and  as  you  awake, 
give  thanks  to  the  hand  that  has  kept  you.  Thus  begin,  spend  and  close 
every  day  with  God ;  then  he  will  be  thy  father  and  thy  friend  in  Jesus 
Christ. 

Most  evils  prevalent  in  society  have  their  origin  from  the  influence  of 
example,  by  which  children  are  contaminated,  and  the  seeds  are  sown  in 
the  prejudice  of  their  education,  to  the  great  injury  of  themselves  and  others, 
beyond  any  possible  calculation. 

The  poor  opinion  which  mankind  entertain  of  each  other,  and  the  little 

confidence  they  are  pleased  to  place  in  strangers,  as  well  as  acquaintance, 

• 

*  Never  put  your  property  out  of  your  hand  to  be  dependent  on  your  children  ;  for  they 
will  not  feel  nor  do  with  you  as  you  with  ihem  when  children  !  The  son  that  must  be  hired 
. ...  to  reform  will  deny  ....  the  loan  of  a  burst  ;  the  old  man  must  walk  on  foot  ;  and  is 
used  ami  wished  out  of  the  way  as  a  piece  of  useless  lumber ! 

Sel  ii"  example  before  your  children  hill  what  is  worthy  for  ihem  to  Copy  after;  but  U8( 
your  united  parental  influence  to  preserve  their  morals,  and  stimulate  them  to  noble  princi- 
ples. Mothers  particularly  arc  In  mm  I  by  the  strongest  obligations,  bowever  few  may  realize 
it,  in  presen  e  the  chastity  and  \  irtue  of  their  daughters ;  for  on  ilus,  in  a  ureal  measure,  de- 
pends much  ni  their  welfare  for  time,  if  not  for  e.enuiy-ns  a  unman  without  a  character, 
is  like  a  body  without  a  bou!  ;  of  course  female  education  ought  uol  to  !>«•  neglected 


REFLECTIONS    ON    MATRIMONY.  297 

exemplify  the  truth  which  shows  the  corruption  of  their  very  raising. 
For  example  :  the  two  first  things  generally  taught  to  children  in  their  in- 
fancy, is  to  be  deceitful  and  lie.  The  mother  is  going  out,  the  child  cries 
to  go  too  ;  the  mother  promises  to  bring  the  "pretties"  with  no  intention 
to  perform.  The  child  is  deceived  and  disappointed,  and  confidence  is 
forfeited.  "  I  will  whip,  &c,  if  you  don't  hush,"  but  the  child  is  not  in- 
fluenced, knowing  the  scarecrow. 

Thus  being  taught  to  deceive  and  lie,  he  becomes  expert  at  the  trade, 
and  then  must  be  whipped  for  the  very  thing  the  parents  have  taught  him  ; 
whereas  if  the  example  had  been  good,  and  all  foolish,  wicked,  and  evil 
improprieties  were  discountenanced  by  a  proper  line  of  conduct,  then  a 
blessing  would  be  transmitted  to  posterity  according  to  the  promise,  and  as 
exemplified  by  Abraham. 

It  is  a  rarity  that  young  women  go  the  leeward  with  a  broken  *  *  *, 
provided  the  seeds  of  modesty,  innocence,  and  virtue  are  sown  in  the  mind 
at  an  early  age  ;  whereas  those  mothers  who  do  not  watch  over  their 
daughters  as '-guardian  angels,"  are  apt  to  let  them  run  at  random. 
Hence  many  get  their  ankles  scratched,  if  no  more  !  Fathers  and  sons 
may  also  take  a  hint. 

The  tyranny  of  parents,  as  well  as  too  great  liberty,  is  equally  per- 
nicious ;  also  their  being  divided  in  their  family  government — likewise 
backbiting,  flattery,  &c. 

But  remember  the  day  of  retribution,  and  conduct  yourselves  accord- 
ingly!  For  first  impressions  are  most  durable,  therefore  the  propriety 
and  necessity  of  beginning  right  to  end  well.  As  the  consequence  of 
starting  wrong,  you  will  forever  continue  in  error. 

Hence  the  propriety  of  "  consideration,''''  and  a  proper  exercise  of  "judg- 
ment" as  rational  creatures,  who  need  divine  assistance,  for  which  we 
should  look  accordingly. 


ANALECTS 

UPON 

NATURAL,    SOCIAL,   AND    MORAL 

PHILOSOPHY. 


General  Washington,  in  comparing  those  days  of  ignorance,  when 
people  tamely  submitted  to  the  galling  yoke  of  tyranny  and  priestcraft, 
with  modern  times,  when  men  take  the  liberty  to  suspect  the  propriety  of 
the  creed  of  '■'■passive  obedience  and  non-resistance,"  dropped  the  following 
reflection  :  "  But  this  seems  to  be  the  age  of  wonders,  and  it  is  reserved 
for  intoxicated  and  lawless  France,  for  purposes  of  providence  far  beyond 
the  reach  of  human  ken,  to  slaughter  her  own  citizens,  and  disturb  the  re- 
pose of  all  the  world  besides." 

When  we  reflect  on  past  occurrences,  on  the  awful  revolutions  of  the 
present  day,  and  those  big  events  now  probably  at  the  door,  any  person 
who  thinks  for  himself,  and  is  not  callous  to  all  important  things,  must 
feel  a  degree  of  interest. 

It  is  a  self-evident  matter  of  fact,  that  there  has  been,  and  there  still  is, 
a  great  deal  of  deceit,  oppression,  and  consequent  misery  in  the  world. 

It  is  equally  certain,  that  there  is  such  a  thing  in  the  world  as  "  natural 
evil!,"  And  natural  evil  must  be  the  effect  or  consequence  of  "moral 
evil,"*  otherwise  all  our  ideas  of  goodness  and  justice  are  chimerical.  It 
therefore  may  be  taken  for  granted,  and  our  own  experience  and  observa- 
tion will  justify  the  conclusion,  that  all  things  are  not  right  in  the  present 
condition  of  the  human  family.  To  be  a  little  more  particular,  I  will  for 
a  moment  consider  man  in  an  individual,  social,  and  moral  capacity. 

First,  Individually.  One  seeks  to  take  care  of  himself  only,  as  charity 
is  said  to  begin  at  home.  And  as  long  as  self  is  served,  he  may  make 
pretensions  to  friendship,  but  when  interest  ceases  the  case  is  altered. 

Again  :  one  is  a  poor  outcast,  perishing  in  the  streets,  while  another  is 
revelling,  having  more  than  heart  could  wish  ;  but  because  of  the  trouble, 
will  not  give  the  stranger  an  asylum  or  afford  him  wherewithal  to  allay 
his  hunger,  not  expecting  a  reward.  One  is  in  trouble,  another  is  merry 
at  his  distress.  One  commands,  because  it  is  his  pleasure,  and  another 
must  obey,  however  hard  and  imperious  the  command.  One  claims  the 
country  for  his  own,  and  all  the  others  must  pay  him  for  the  privilege  to 
live  in  it,  or  else  suffer  banishment.  One  hath  thousands,  gained  by  the 
labor  of  others,  while  another  hath  not  the  assurance  of  a  day's  provision, 

_ _ —  ' 

*Gen.  iii  17.    Rom.  v.  12. 


ANALECTS,    ETC.  299 

nor  money  to  procure  the  coarsest  raiment,  much  less  the  promise  of  a 
friend  in  the  day  of  adversity. 

Secondly,  Socially. — There  is  a  body  of  men  called  gentlemen,  or  no- 
bility. There  is  another  grade  called  peasants.  The  first  will  possess 
the  country,  and  feel  and  act  more  than  their  own  importance ;  while  the 
latter  are  put  on  a  level  with  the  animals,  and  treated  as  an  inferior  race 
of  beings,  who  must  pay  to  these  lords  a  kind  of  divine  honor,  and  bow, 
and  cringe,  and  scrape. 

The  will  of  one  must  be  the  laiv,  and  it  must  be  the  pleasure  of  the 
other  to  obey  ;  and  it  is  the  policy  and  interest  of  the  former  to  keep  the 
latter  in  subjection  and  ignorance.  For  if  they  were  permitted  to  think, 
and  judge,  and  act  for  themselves,  they  would  overthrow  their  rulers. 

Here  the  question  will  arise,  how  such  differences  came  to  exist  among 
men  ?  Another  question  also  arises,  Can  the  motives  of  men  who  thus 
conduct  themselves  in  the  world,  be  "just  and  good  ?" 

A  third  question  also  arises  :  If  men  be  actuated  by  motives  in  their 
objects  and  ends,  and  in  particular  in  their  actions  and  dealings  with  their 
fellow-men,  who  can  doubt  whether  there  be  such  a  thing  as  "  moral  evil" 
in  the  world  ?  Every  purpose  must  be  weighed  and  willed  in  the  heart, 
before  it  is  acted  out.  Of  course,  to  take  from  another  his  substance 
without  his  consent,  or  giving  him  an  equivalent,  is  contrary  to  every  rule 
of  equity. 

Thirdly,  Morally. — Some  people  invade  the  divine  rights  by  prescrib- 
ing "  articles  of  faith,"  and  binding  the  conscience  of  man  in  all  things  of 
religion,  under  the  most  severe  penalties  that  human  ingenuity  could 
invent. 

When  we  reflect,  therefore,  upon  the  actions  of  men,  taken  as  they  stand 
in  relation  to  one  another,  we  are  led  to  inquire  how  they  may  comport, 
first,  with  our  "  personal  rights;"  secondly,  with  our  "  social  rights;" 
and,  thirdly,  with   our  "  moral    rights,"  as  established  on  the  "  law  of 


nature." 


OF  THE  LAW  OF  NATURE. 


I  here  would  observe,  that  all  our  rights,  whether  personal,  social,  or 
moral,  are  the  graces  of  the  Governor  of  the  universe,  and  established  by 
him  primarily  in  the  great  and  universal  "  law  of  nature." 

It  is  a  self-evident  truth,  that  all  men  are  born  equal  and  independent ; 
and  as  individuals,  are  endowed  by  their  Creator  with  certain  inalienable 
rights,  among  which  are  life,  liberty,  the  use  of  property,  the  pursuit  of 
happiness,  with  the  privilege  of  private  judgment. 

These  principles  being  admitted,  it  will  follow,  that  as  the  wants  or 
necessities  of  mankind  and  their  duties  are  equal,  so  their  rights  and  obli- 
gations are  equal  also.  Hence  our  rights,  duties,  and  obligations  are  the 
same  in  each  and  in  all. 

The  "  rights  of  man,"  when  applied  to  an  individual,  are  called  "  per- 
sonal rights  ;"  considered  as  he  stands  in  relation  to  his  fellow-creatures, 
they  are  called  "social  rights  ;"  and  considered  as  he  stands  in  relation 
to  his  Creator,  they  are  called  "moral  rights." 

OF    PERSONAL    RIGHTS. 

Personal  rights  are  those  benefits  or  privileges  which  appertain  to  man 


300  ANALECTS  UPON   THE 

in  right  or  by  virtue  of  his  existence.  Of  this  kind  are  all  the  intellectual 
rights,  or  rights  of  the  mind  ;  and  also  all  those  rights  of  acting  as  an  in- 
dividual for  his  own  comfort  and  happiness,  which  are  not  injurious  to  the 
natural  or  personal  rights  of  others — of  course  the  rights  of  the  mind,  re- 
ligious liberty,  freedom  and  independence,  cannot  be  taken  from  a  man 
justly  but  by  his  own  consent  ;  except  only  when  taken  by  the  laws  of  the 
Creator,  who  gave  them,  or  when  forfeited  to  society  by  some  misde- 
meanor. 

The  human  family,  which  is  divided  into  nations,  is  composed  of  indi- 
viduals. And,  as  a  whole  is  composed  of  parts,  and  the  parts  collectively 
form  one  whole,  of  course  in  their  individual-capacity  they  are  naturally 
free  and  independent,  and  endowed  by  their  Creator  with  certain  inalien- 
able rights  and  privileges,  such  as  life,  liberty,  pursuit  of  happiness,  and 
the  right  of  private  judgment  in  moral  duty,  &c.  They  are  equal  and  in- 
dependent in  their  individual  capacity.  This  is  called  the  "  law  of  na- 
ture," established  primarily  by  the  Governor  of  the  universe.  Of  course, 
differences  and  distinctions  are  rather  the  result  of  art,  in  which  the  order 
of  things  is  inverted,  and  by  which  mankind  are  deprived  of  their  personal 
and  just  rights,  than  of  any  natural  modification  of  things.  And  hence 
the  "nick-names,"  or  unmeaning  and  empty  titles  in  the  old  world. 

Such  distinctions  arise,  therefore,  from  a  self-created  authority,  or  an 
usurped  authority,  which  of  course  must  be  considered  as  an  unjust  ty- 
ranny. For  any  thing  given  by  the  God  Denature  only,  can  be  remanded 
by  none  but  him  alone  ;  consequently,  for  one  to  take  it  from  another 
without  his  consent,  or  without  giving  an  equivalent,  is  to  deprive  him  of 
his  personal  rights,  and  must  be  an  infringement  upon  natural  justice. 

All  men  may  be  considered  thus  equally  free,  and  independent  in  their 
individual  capacity;  but  when  taken  in  a  social  capacity,  thev  are  cer- 
tainly dependent  on  each  other.  And  none  more  so  than  those  who  consi- 
der themselves  the  most  independent  ;  because  the  Governor  of  the  uni- 
verse hath  determined,  as  we  see  in  the  order  of  nature,  that  health  and 
laziness  cannot  dwell  together.  So  man  must  not  be  a  Stoic  nor  a  ma- 
chine, but  an  active  being.  Therefore,  the  laws  of  nature  are  fixed, 
that  self-interest  shall  be  a  stimulus,  or  moving  spring  to  action.  Hence, 
there  are  some  things  which  man  cannot  do,  or  subsist  without,  such  as 
food,  water,  &c.  &c,  consequently,  self-preservation  is  called  the  first  law 
of  nature,  in  point  of  duty. 

But  there  are  some,  yea,  many  things  which  we  cannot  perform  our- 
selves, and  are,  of  course,  dependent  on  others  for  their  assistance  and 
help.  Such  is  the  case  in  different  operations  of  mechanism,  agricul- 
ture, and  commerce.  All  of  these  are  mutually  connected,  and  depend- 
ent on  each  other.  Therefore,  if  I  derive  advantage  from  others,  why 
should  not  others  derive  some  benefit  from  me  in  return  ?  This  is  equal 
and  right,  and  of  course  it  is  just  and  proper.  If,  therefore,  I  withhold 
that  advantage  which  I  could  bestow  on  society,  it  is  an  Infringement  up- 
on natural  justice.  Of  course,  we  must  account  to  the  Author  of  nature, 
for  the  neglect  or  abuse  of  those  natural,  or  personal  and  social  privileges, 
bestowed  by  him,  and  enjoyed  by  us. 

OF   SOCIAL    RIGHTS. 

As  a  whole  is  composed  of  parts,  and  the  parts  collectively  form  one 


RIGHTS    OF    MAN.  301 

whole,  so  to  judge  correctly  of  social  principles  we  must  view  them  as 
they  apply  naturally,  individually,  collectively,  and  prospectively. 

As  our  personal  rights  are  the  same,  so  are  our  obligations  the  same. 
And  hence  our  rights  and  obligations  are  naturally  and  necessarily  recip- 
rocal. 

To  derive  the  benefit  of  society  collectively  and  individually,  there  is 
need  for  general  rules,  for  the  regulation  of  the  whole.  And  how  shall 
general  rules  be  formed,  but  by  general  consent  ?  It  is,  therefore,  our 
true  interest  as  individuals,  to  be  involved  and  connected  with  such  regu- 
lations, as  may  be  formed  for  the  benefit  and  safety  of  our  personal 
rights ;  and  such  as  prudence  dictates,  as  necessaVy  to  guarantee  them 
from  usurpation. 

Our  personal  rights,  privileges,  and  obligations,  being  equal,  we  have 
each,  as  an  individual,  a  right  to  claim  a  voice  in  the  formation  of  those 
general  rules;  and  personal  duty  arising  from  the  law  of  nature  calls 
upon  us  collectively,  to  act  our  part  as  individuals  :  and  there  would  be 
an  infringement  upon  natural  justice,  to  neglect  the  right  of  suffrage. 

Social  rights,  are  those  which  appertain  to  man,  in  right  of  his  being 
a  member  of  society.  Every  social  right  has  for  its  foundation  some 
personal  right  pre-existing  in  the  individual,  arising  from  the  law  of  na- 
ture ;  but  to  the  enjoyment  of  which  his  individual  power  is  not,  in  all 
cases,  sufficiently  competent.  Of  this  kind  are  all  those  which  relate  to 
security  and  protection. 

From  this  short  review  it  will  be  easy  to  distinguish  between  that  class 
of  personal  rights  which  a  man  retains  after  entering  into  society,  and 
those  which  he  throws  into  the  common  stock  as  a  member  of  society. 

The  personal  rights  which  he  retains,  are  all  those  in  which  the  power 
to  execute,  is  as  perfect  in  the  individual,  as  the  right  itself.  Among  this 
class,  as  is  before  mentioned,  are  all  the  intellectual  rights,  or  rights  of 
the  mind  ;  consequently,  religion  and  the  privilege  of  private  judgment, 
are  some  of  those  rights. 

The  personal  rights  which  are  not  retained,  are  all  those  in  which, 
though  the  right  is  perfect  in  the  individual,  the  power  to  execute  them  is 
defective.  They  answer  not  this  purpose.  A  man  by  the  law  of  na- 
ture has  a  personal  right  to  judge  in  his  own  cause;  and  as  far  as 
the  rights  of  the  mind  is  concerned,  he  never  surrenders  it.  But  what 
availeth  it  him  to  judge,  if  he  has  not  the  poiver  to  redress  ?  He  therefore 
deposits  this  right  in  the  common  stock  of  society,  and  takes  the  arm  of  so- 
ciety, of  which  he  is  a  part,  in  preference,  and  in  addition  to  his  own. 

Society  grants  him  nothing.  Every  man  is  a  proprietor  in  society,  and 
draws  on  the  capital  as  a  matter  of  right. 

From  these  premises,  a  few  certain  conclusions  will  follow. 

First:  That  every  social  right  grows  out  of  a  personal  right,  and 
is  founded  on  the  law  of  nature  ;  or,  in  other  words,  it  is  a  personal  right 
exchanged  agreeably  to  natural  justice. 

Secondly :  That  civil  power,  which  is  derived  from  society,  when  ap- 
plied to  the  body,  is  called  political,  but  when  applied  individually  is  called 
civil  authority.  This  power  when  properly  considered  as  legal  authori- 
ty, is  made  up  of  the  aggregate  of  that  class  of  the  personal  rights  of 
man,  which  becomes  defective  in  the  individual,  in  point  of  power,  and  an- 

26 


302  ANALECTS    UPON    THE 

swers  not  his  purpose ;  but  when  collected  to  a  focus,  becomes  competent 
to  the  purpose  of  every  one. 

Thirdly:  That  the  power  produced  from  the  aggregate  of  personal 
rights,  imperfect  in  power  in  the  individual,  cannot  be  applied  to  invade 
the  personal  rights,  which  are  retained  in  the  individual,  and  in  which 
the  power  to  execute  is  as  perfect  as  the  right  itself,  without  intruding  on 
natural  justice;  seeing  the  rights  are  personal  only  and  can  concern  no- 
body else. 

Thus  have  we  seen  man  traced  as  a  natural  individual,  to  a  member  of 
society ;  and  observed  the  qualities  of  the  personal  rights  retained,  and 
those  which  are  exchanged  for  social  rights. 

Those  principles,  when  digested  and  properly  applied,  show  the  origin 
and  foundation  of  the  only  trug  and  proper  fountain  of  government,  which 
is,  properly  speaking,  the  personal  social  compact.  Because  mankind, 
in  their  individual  capacity,  are  equally  free  and  independent,  by  the 
law  of  nature,  as  established  by  its  Author.  Therefore  the  facts  must 
be  that  the  individuals  themselves,  each  in  his  own  personal  and  sovereign 
right,  entered  into  a  compact,  not  with  a  government,  but  with  each  other 
to  produce  a  government.  And  this  is  the  only  mode  in  which  govern- 
ments have  a  right  to  arise,  and  the  only  principles  on  which  they  ought 
to  exist,  or  possibly  can  exist  agreeably  to  natural  justice. 

It  is  a  self-evident  fact,  that  the  people  are  the  original  and  only  true 
and  proper  source  from  whom  a  government  can  be  deduced,  and  spring 
into  existence,  on  just  and  equitable  principles,  agreeably  to  the  law  of 
nature,  because  the  people  existed  before  any  government  came  to  exist. 
Of  course  society,  on  social  principles,  have  a  right  to  three  things: 

First:  To  form  their  own  government. 

Secondly  :  To  choose  their  own  rulers. 

And  thirdly  :  To  cashier  them  for  misconduct. 

Hence  it  follows,  first,  that  the  authority  of  rulers  is  only  delegated  au- 
thority. Secondly,  that  they  are  accountable  to  the  fountain  from  whom 
they  derived  it.  And  thirdly,  that  they  are  not  to  serve  themselves,  but 
society,  whose  servants  they  are,  and  by  whom  they  are  employed  and  paid 
for  their  services. 

OF  MORAL  RIGHTS. 

Moral  rights  are  the  personal  privileges  to  think,  and  judge,  and  act 
for  one's  self  in  point  of  moral  duty.  This  is  the  more  plain  and  clear,  as 
no  one  is  concerned  but  God,  the  judge,  and  the  individual  man,  as  a  re- 
sponsible agent. 

For  what  right  hath  any  one  to  meddle  with  that  which  does  not  con- 
cern him  ? 

Moral  duties  are  the  result  of  moral  law,  which  is  the  Divine  prero- 
gative alone;  and  man  hath  no  right  to  invade  the  moral  duty  of  another, 
for  this  is  the  right  of  the  Divine  government.  No  man.  therefore,  nor 
set  of  men,  have  a  right  to  infringe  upon  or  bind  the  conscience  of  another. 
Man,  therefore,  as  a  rational  creature,  must  be  convinced  before  he  can  be 
converted,  in  order  to  act  consistently,  as  an  agent  accountable  to  the  Su- 
preme Governor  of  the  universe.  Consequently,  a  submission  of  will  to.a 
compulsory  power,  in  matters  of  religion,  in  repugnance  to  the  dictates  of 


RIGHTS   OF   MAN.  303 

tender  conscience,  is  nothing  but  an  empty  show,  a  piece  of  hypocrisy, 
without  any  mixture  of  moral  goodness  or  genuine  virtue. 

All  natural  religious  establishments,  or  "  churches  established  by  law," 
have  been  a  curse  to  mankind  and  a  pest  to  society.  Vice  and  corruption 
in  religion  are  encouraged  and  upheld,  and  virtue  lies  depressed.  If  a 
man,  from  a  principle  of  duty,  would  support  religion  voluntarily,  by  be- 
ing compelled  to  do  it  he  is  prevented  the  opportunity  of  showing  the  vir- 
tue of  his  heart,  and  the  influence  of  his  example  is  lost.  If  his  religion 
be  different  from  that  "  established  by  law,"  his  conscience  is  bound,  and 
he  is  prevented  from  supporting  his  own  religion  by  taking  away  from  him 
that  which  he  would  give  to  his  own  minister,  for  the  support  of  those  in 
whom  he  does  not  believe.  Law-religion  will  cause  people  to  be  hy- 
pocrites, but  cannot  cure  them  of  error.  A  man  must  be  convinced  in  his 
judgment,  by  evidence  to  his  understanding,  before  he  is  converted  in  his 
heart.  Of  course,  to  form  articles  of  faith,  for  people  to  subscribe  to  under 
severe  penalties,  is  not  founded  upon  common  sense,  nor  on  equitable  prin- 
ciples. For  it  supposes  people  capable  of  believing  without  reason  or  evi- 
dence— is  contrary  to  the  "  law  of  nature,"  and  repugnant  to  natural  jus- 
tice, inasmuch  as  all  men  are  free  and  independent  in  their  individual 
capacity,  and  of  course  their  rights  and  privileges  are  equal — to  think  and 
to  judge,  and  also  to  act  for  themselves,  in  point  of  moral  duty,  and  in  all 
matters  of  opinion  in  religion. 

Suppose  that  one  man  believes  in  one  God  ;  another  believes  in  ten  : 
what  is  that  to  the  first  1  "  It  neither  picks  his  pocket  nor  breaks  his  leg ;" 
of  course,  why  should  he  persecute  him  ?  Persecution  is  contrary  to 
natural  justice,  inasmuch  as  it  assumes  a  power  which  no  mortal  man 
can  claim,  it  being  the  Divine  right  only  to  judge  in  such  cases.  But, 
nevertheless,  moral  duty,  from  pity  and  a  concern  for  his  welfare,  may 
excite  a  man  to  strive  to  convince  another  for  his  good — to  shun  his  errors 
and  find  the  happy  road. 

Universal  right  of  conscience  is  given  by  the  Author  of  nature,  who  is 
the  moral  Governor  of  the  human  family  ;  and  such  liberty  of  conscience 
ought  to  be  established  in  every  land. 

Intolerance  assumes  to  itself  the  right  of  withholding  liberty  of  con- 
science ;  toleration  assumes  the  right  of  granting  it :  both  are  despotisms 
in  their  nature.  Man  worships  not  himself,  but  his  Maker;  and  liberty 
of  conscience,  which  he  claims,  is  not  for  the  service  of  himself,  but  of  his 
God.  In  this  case,  therefore,  we  must  necessarily  have  the  associated 
ideas  of  two  beings  ;  the  mortal,  who  renders  the  worship,  and  the  immor- 
tal Being  who  is  worshipped. 

Toleration,  therefore,  places  itself  not  between  man  and  man,  nor  be- 
tween church  and  church,  nor  between  one  denomination  of  religion  and 
another,  but  between  God  and  man — between  the  being  who  worships, 
and  the  Being  who  is  worshipped ;  and,  by  the  same  act  of  assumed  au- 
thority by  which  it  tolerates  man  to  pay  his  worship,  it  presumptuously 
and  blasphemously  sets  itself  up  to  tolerate  the  Almighty  to  receive  it. 

Suppose  a  bill  was  brought  into  any  legislature,  entitled  "  An  act  to 
tolerate  or  grant  liberty  to  the  Almighty  to  receive  the  worship  of  a  Jew 
or  a  Turk,"  or  "to  prohibit  the  Almighty  to  receive  it,"  all  men  would 
startle  and  call  it  blasphemy  :  there  would  be  an  uproar.  The  presump- 
tion of  toleration  in  religious  matters  would  then  present  itself  unmasked. 


304  ANALECTS   UPON   THE 

But  the  presumption  is  not  the  less,  because  the  name  of  man  only  appears 
to  those  laws  ;  for  the  associated  ideas  of  the  worshipper  and  the  worship- 
ped cannot  be  separated.  Well  may  one  exclaim  :  "  Who  then,  art  thou, 
vain  dust  and  ashes,  by  whatever  name  thou  art  called,  whether  an  em- 
peror or  a  king,  a  bishop  or  a  state,  or  any  thing  else,  that  obtrudest  thine  in- 
significance between  the  soul  of  man  and  its  Maker  ?  Mind  thine  own  con- 
cerns. If  he  believes  not  as  thou  believest,  it  is  a  proof  that  thou  believest  not 
as  he  believeth,  and  there  is  no  earthly  power  can  determine  between  you." 

With  respect  to  what  are  called  denominations  of  religion,  if  every  one 
is  left  to  judge  of  his  own  religion,  there  is  no  such  a  thing  as  a  religion 
that  is  wrong.  But  if  they  are  to  judge  of  each  other's  religion,  there  is  no 
such  a  thing  as  a  religion  that  is  right;  and,  therefore,  all  the  world  is 
right  or  all  the  world  is  wrong.  But  with  respect  to  religion  itself,  with- 
out any  regard  to  names,  and  as  directed  from  the  universal  family  of 
mankind  to  the  Divine  object  of  all  adoration,  it  is  man  bringing  to  his 
Maker  the  fruits  of  his  heart ;  and  the  grateful  tribute  of  every  one  is  ac- 
cepted— "  like  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children,  so  the  Lord  pitieth  them 
that  fear  him."  He  looketh  at  the  heart,  and  judgeth  according  to  inten- 
tions— "  of  a  truth  is  no  respecter  of  persons,  but  in  eve'  y  nation  he  that 
feareth  God  and  worketh  righteousness,  is  accepted  with  him."  It  is  re- 
quired of  a  man  according  to  what  is  given  him,  whether  one,  two,  or  five 
talents;  and  "  he  that  knoweth  his  master's  will,  and  dceth  it  not,  shall 
be  beaten  with  many  stripes;"  for  "where  there  is  no  law,  there  is  no 
transgression;"  "sin  is  the  transgression  of  the  law."  Man  is  under  a 
moral  law — the  law  of  the  mind — of  right  and  wrong.  There  is  a  moral 
duty,  and  a  moral  obligation  on  the  part  of  man  to  perform  that  duty.  If 
he  does  not  perform  it  he  falls  under  condemnation  ;  which  he  is  con- 
scious of,  for  not  acting  as  well  as  he  knew  how  :  hence  the  propriety  of 
the  words,  "  This  is  the  condemnation,  that  light  has  come  into  the  world, 
and  men  love  darkness  rather  than  light,  because  their  deeds  are  evil." 
Man  is  a  rational  agent,  actuated  by  motives  ;  his  actions  are  deliberate, 
and  his  motives  of  two  kinds,  good  and  evil :  one  is  called  moral  good,  the 
good  principle  existing  in  the  mind  ;  the  other  is  called  moral  evil,  because 
the  spirit  of  the  mind  is  bad,  and  the  intention  of  the  mind  is  to  do  wrong, 
which  motive  is  not  right,  nor  agreeable  to  natural  justice  and  moral  obli- 
gation. Because,  as  all  men  have  equal  rights  and  wants,  so  their  duties 
and  obligations  are  equal  in  their  social  capacity,  as  established  in  the 
law  of  nature  by  the  Creator  and  Governor  of  the  world.  Of  course  there 
is  need  for  a  definite  rule  by  which  to  measure  our  duties  towards  each 
other  ;  because  if  our  rights  and  obligations  are  the  same  and  equal,  then 
we  are  to  expect  no  more  than  we  can  justly  claim,  or  would  be  willing 
to  bestow,  agreeable  to  that  which  is  just  and  equal  ;  and  bence  the  com* 
manil.  which  is  agreeable  to  the  law  of  nature,  "  Love  thy  neighbor  as 
thyself,"  which  is  always  agreeable  to  the  moral  law,  and  corresponds 
with  the  rule,  "  As  ye  would  that  others  should  do  to  you,  do  you  even  so 
to  them  ;  for  this  is  the  law  and  the  prophets  ;"  or  what  the  law  of  Moses 
and  the  prophets,  and  Jesus  Christ  taught,  which  ought,  therefore,  to  be 
the  leading  principle  of  every  heart,  and  the  rule  of  the  spirit  and  conduct 
of  every  one  in  practice,  in  our  actions  and  dealings  with  mankind  in  all 
things  whatever. 

Here  the  mora!  law,  and  the  law  of  nature,  and  the  rule  of  practice,  all 


RIGHTSOFMAN.  305 

correspond  and  harmonize  together  in  securing  the  "social  rights,  obliga- 
tions, and  duties  of  man,  which  have  the  Almighty  for  their  author,  to 
whom  man  is  accountable."  Of  course  man  ought  to  be  actuated  by  no- 
ble principles,  conforming  himself  accordingly,  seeing  his  eternity  depends 
upon  it. 

But  to  deprive  man  of  the  right  to  think,  and  judge,  and  act  for  himself, 
in  point  of  moral  duty,  is  an  infringement  on  the  Creator's  government,  as 
well  as  on  natural  justice,  and  contrary  to  every  rule  of  right,  and  is  at- 
tended with  complicated  misery  to  the  human  family.  It  creates  broils,  ani- 
mosities, and  contentions  in  society  ;  and  raises  a  domineering  spirit  in  one, 
and  a  spirit  of  resentment  and  resistance  in  another ;  and  thus  more  blood 
hath  been  shed,  in  consequence  of  such  a  line  of  proscription  and  practice, 
than  from  all  other  sources  put  together,  and  hath  been  attended  with 
more  apparent  cruelty  and  misery  to  mankind,  than  all  other  things  what- 
soever. Therefore,  such  national  establishments  of  religion  are  well 
styled  the  "  whore  of  Babylon,"  or  the  "  mother  of  harlots  and  the  abomi- 
nations of  the  earth."  The  mother  must  be  the  old  w****  ;  and  if  she  be 
a  mother,  who  can  her  daughters  be  but  the  corrupt  established  Protestant 
churches  which  came  out  of  her,  and  have  not  forgot  to  tread  in  her  steps 
of  persecution  towards  those  who  differ  from  them  in  opinion  ?  And  hence 
they  are  said  to  be  "drunk  with  the  blood  of  the  saints  and  martyrs," 
which  God,  as  a  just  governor,  will  cause  to  be  visited  on  them  in  their 
turn  ;  that  the  earth  may  revert  to  its  original  and  proper  Owner,  and  the 
inhabitants  know  that  His  kingdom  is  over  all. 

OF    GOVERNMENTS. 

From  what  authority  shall  one  person  or  a  body  of  men,  have  power 
and  exercise  a  command  over  others  ? 

It  must  be  obtained  in  one  of  these  three  ways.  1st,  It  must  be  the 
gift  of  the  Creator  and  Governor  of  the  universe — or  2dly,  it  must  be 
delegated  by  the  people — or  else,  3dly,  must  be  self-created  or  usurped* 

OF    DIVINE    DELEGATION. 

First,  With  regard  to  that  authority,  which  is  said  to  be  the  gift  of  the 
Creator,  and  derived  from  the  Governor  of  the  universe  as  his  delegated 
power.  It  hath  not  for  its  foundation  or  support,  either  Scripture  or  com- 
mon sense. 

Before  any  conclusion  can  be  admitted,  certain  facts,  or  first  principles, 
or  data,  must  be  established  or  admitted  for  its  confirmation. 

The  error  of  those  who  reason  by  precedents  drawn  from  antiquity, 
respecting  the  rights  of  man,  is,  that  they  do  not  go  far  enough  into  anti- 
quity. They  do  not  go  the  whole  way.  They  stop  in  some  of  the  inter- 
mediate stages,  of  a  hundred  or  a  thousand  years,  and  produce  what  was 
then  done,  as  their  precedent.  This  is  no  authority  at  all.  If  we  travel 
still  further  into  antiquity,  we  shall  find  a  direct  contrary  opinion  and 
practice  prevailing.  And  if  antiquity  is  to  be  authority,  a  thousand  such 
authorities  may  be  produced,  successively  contradicting  each  other.  But 
if  we  proceed  on,  we  shall  at  last  come  out  right — we  shall  come  to  the 
time  when  man  came  from  the  hands  of  his  Maker. 

*  By  the  Creator's  'law  of  nature,'  is  man  a  cosmopolite  or  the  local  property  of  ano- 
ther"? 

26* 


306  ANALECTS    UPON    THE 

What  was  he  then  ?  '  Man  !'  Man  was  his  high  and  only  title,  and  a 
higher  cannot  be  given  him. 

We  have  now  gone  back  to  the  origin  of  man  and  to  the  origin  of  his 
rights.  As  to  the  manner  in  which  the  world  has  been  governed  from  that 
day  to  this,  it  is  no  further  any  concern  of  ours,  than  to  help  us  to  make 
a  proper  use  of  former  errors,  and  suitable  improvements  upon  ancient 
history.  Those  who  lived  a  hundred  or  a  thousand  years  ago,  were  then 
moderns  as  we  are  now.  They  had  their  ancients,  and  those  ancients  had 
others,  and  we  shall  be  ancients  in  our  turn.  If  the  mere  name  of  anti- 
quity is  to  govern  in  the  affairs  of  life,  the  people  who  ai'e  to  live  a  hun- 
dred or  a  thousand  years  hence,  will  be  as  much  bound  to  take  us  for  a 
precedent,  as  we  are  to  take  as  a  precedent  those  who  lived  a  hundred 
or  a  thousand  years  ago. 

The  fact  is,  that  an  appeal  to  antiquity  may  prove  any  thing,  and  es- 
tablish nothing.  It  is  authority  against  authority,  still  ascending  till  we 
come  to  the  divine  origin  of  the  rights  of  man  at  the  creation.  Here 
our  inquiries  find  a  resting-place,  and  reason  finds  a  home.  If  a  dispute 
about  the  rights  of  man  had  arisen  at  the  distance  of  a  hundred  years 
from  the  creation,  to  this  source  of  authority  they  must  have  referred — 
and  to  the  same  source  of  authority  we  must  now  refer. 

The  genealogy  of  Christ  is  traced  to  Adam.  Why  not  trace  the  rights 
of  man  up  to  his  creation  1  The  answer  is,  that  upstart  governments, 
through  ambition  founded  in  moral  evil,  have  arisen  and  thrust  them- 
selves between,  to  unmake  man,  and  trample  upon  all  his  precious  rights, 
to  keep  him  in  profound  ignorance,  that  they  may  be  served  at  his  expense. 

If  any  generation  of  men  ever  possessed  the  right  of  dictating  the  mode 
by  which  the  world  should  be  governed  forever,  it  was  the  first  generation 
that  existed  ;  and  if  that  generation  did  not,  no  succeeding  generation  can 
show  authority  for  so  doing.  The  illuminating  and  divine  principle  of 
the  equal  rights  of  man,  (for  it  has  its  origin  from  the  Maker  of  man,)  re- 
lates not  only  to  living  individuals,  but  to  all  generations  of  men  succeed- 
ing each  other.  Every  generation  is  equal  in  rights  to  the  generation 
which  preceded  it ;  by  the  same  rule  that  every  individual  is  born  equal 
in  rights  to  his  contemporary. 

Every  history  of  the  creation,  and  every  traditionary  account ;  whether 
from  the  lettered  or  unlettered  world,  however  they  may  vary  in  their  opi- 
nion or  belief  of  certain  particulars,  all  agree  in  establishing  one  point — 
the  unity  of  man.  By  which  I  mean,  that  all  men  are  of  one  degree  ; 
and  consequently,  that  all  men  are  born  equal,  and  with  equal  natural 
rights ;  in  the  same  manner  as  if  posterity  had  been  continued  by  crea- 
tion instead  of  generation.  The  latter  being  only  the  mode  by  which  the 
former  is  carried  forward  ;  and  consequently,  every  child  born  into  the 
world,  must  be  considered  as  deriving  its  existence  from  God.  The  world 
is  as  new  to  him,  as  it  was  to  the  first  man  that  existed,  and  his  natural 
rights  are  of  the  same  kind. 

The  Mosaic  account  of  the  creation,  whether  taken  as  divine  authority, 
or  merely  historical,  fully  maintains  the  unity  or  equality  of  man.  The 
following  expression  admits  of  no  controversy.  '•  And  God  said,  let  us 
make  man  in  our  own  image.  In  the  image  of  God  created  he  him  : 
male  and  female  created  he  them."  The  distinction  of  the  sexes  is  point- 
ed out,  but  no  other  distinction  is  implied.     If  this  be  not  divine  authority  , 


RIGHTS    OF   MAN.  307 

it  is  at  least  historical  authority,  and  shows  the  equality  of  man  so  far 
from  being  a  modern  doctrine,  to  be  the  oldest  upon  record. 

It  is  also  to  be  observed,  that  all  the  religions  known  in  the  world,  are 
founded,  as  far  as  they  relate  to  man,  on  the  unity  of  man,  as  being  all 
of  one  degree.  Whether  in  heaven  or  hell,  or  in  whatever  state  man  may 
be  supposed  to  exist  hereafter,  the  bad  and  good  are  the  only  distinctions. 
Nay,  even  the  laws  of  government  are  obliged  to  slide  into  this  principle, 
by  making  degree  to  consist  in  crimes  and  not  in  persons. 

This  is  one  of  the  greatest  of  all  truths,  and  it  is  our  highest  interest  to 
cultivate  it.  By  considering  man  in  this  light,  it  places  him  in  a  close 
connection  with  his  duties,  whether  to  his  Creator,  or  the  creation,  of  which 
he  is  a  part ;  and  it  is  only  when  he.  forgets  his  birth  or  origin,  or  to  use  a 
more  fashionable  phrase,  "  his  birth  and  family,"  that  he  becomes  dissolute. 

The  distinction  of  the  sexes  only,  is  mentioned  at  the  creation  of  man. 
Hence,  the  man  was  considered  as  the  head  of  his  family;  and  so  estab- 
lished by  the  law  of  custom,  which  gave  rise  to  the  simple  patriarchial 
government. 

But  so  far  are  the  scriptures  from  justifying  the  idea  that  monarchy  is 
the  ;i  delegated  power  of  God,"  that  they  speak  directly  to  the  reverse. — 
They  inform  us  that  the  Jews  were  the  peculiar  people  of  God,  and  "  they 
desired  a  king  to  reign  over  them,  to  be  like  all  the  nations  round  about," 
after  they  had  been  a  commonwealth  for  several  hundred  years.  And  a 
king  they  obtained,  as  a  judgment  for  their  moral  evil ;  and  he  proved  a 
scourge  for  their  national  sin. 

Thus,  "  the  nations  round  about"  had  kings  at  an  early  period.  The  Is- 
raelites also  desired  to  have  one,  and  a  king  was  given  them  as  a  judg- 
ment. We  may  therefore  conclude,  that  monarchy  had  its  origin  in  some 
wisdom  which  was  not  divine. 

Here  it  may  be  observed,  that  the  wisdom  of  God,  in  his  dispensations 
to  nations  and  people  accomplishes  many  great  ends  with  very  few  simple 
means — hence  when  one  "  social  compact"  is  removed,  in  justice,  for  sin, 
a  way  is  then  opened  for  another  as  a  matter  of  mercy.  This  was  mani- 
fested in  the  overthrow  of  Babylon,  for  the  relief  and  return  of  the  Jews 
to  Jerusalem,  to  rebuild  the  temple.  So  also,  Saul  was  removed  for  a 
better  man  to  reign  in  his  stead.  Hence  if  there  be  kings,  it  is  better  to 
have  good  men  than  bad  ones.  Therefore  the  Christians  were  commanded 
to  pray  for  them,  as  well-wishers  and  friends  to  mankind,  who  wished  for 
peace  in  the  land. 

It  could  have  been  no  difficult  thing,  in  the  early  and  solitary  ages  of 
the  world,  while  the  chief  employment  of  man  was  that  of  attending  flocks 
and  herds,  for  a  banditti  of  ruffians  to  overrun  a  country,  and  lay  it  under 
contribution.  Their  power  being  established,  the  chief  of  the  band  con- 
trived to  lose  the  name  of  robber  into  that  of  monarch;  and  hence  the 
/\n  of  monarchy  and  kings. 

Those  bands  of  robbers  having  "  parcelled  out  the  world,"  and  divided  it 
into  dominions,  began,  as  is  naturally  the  case,  to  quarrel  with  each  other. 
What  at  nrst  was  obtained  by  violence,  was  considered  by  others  as  proper 
and  lawful  to  be  taken,  and  a  second  plunderer  succeeded  the  first. 

They  alternately  invaded  the  dominions  which  each  had  assigned  to 
himself,  and  the  brutality  with  which  they  treated  each  other,  explains 
the  original  character  of  monarchy  ;  it  was  ruffian  torturing  ruffian.  The 


303  ANALECTS    UPON    THE 

conqueror  considered  the  conquered,  not  as  his  prisoner,  but  his  property. 
He  led  him  in  triumph,  rattling  in  chains,  and  doomed  him,  at  pleasure,  to 
slavery  or  death.  As  time  obliterated  the  history  of  their  beginning,  their 
successors  assumed  new  appearances,  to  cut  off  the  entail  of  their  disgrace, 
but  their  principle  and  object  remained  the  same.  What  at  first  was 
plundered,  assumed  the  softer  name  of  revenue,  and  the  power  originally 
usurped,  they  affected  to  inherit. 

The  career  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  Alexander  the  Great,  Julius  and  Au- 
gustus Ccesar,  Mahomet,  William  the  Conqueror,  Cromwell,  and  Bona- 
parte, with  their  concomitants,  are  enough  to  exemplify  the  propriety  of  the 
remarks  already  made. 

Monarchical  government,  when  considered  as  the  delegated  power  of 
God,  supposes  an  hereditary  succession  ;  and  of  course  the  will  of  the 
monarch,  with  his  successors,  must  be  binding,  not  only  on  the  present 
generation,  but  also  on  those  which  are  to  come.  To  suppose  that  the  will 
of  those  who  existed  once,  but  are  note  dead,  can  be  binding  on  the  gene- 
rations yet  to  come,  is  ridiculous.  One  is  out  of  the  world,  and  the  other 
not  in  it,  and  of  course  they  are  two  nonentities,  which  can  never  meet  in 
this  world,  and  therefore  can  by  no  means  form  obligations  for  one  another, 
agreeably  to  natural  justice.  Moreover,  the  government  is  for  the  bene- 
fit of  the  people,  and  not  the  people  for  the  government.  Hence,  it 
must  be  calculated  so  as  to  answer  every  purpose  of  government.  But 
monarchy  is  not  calculated  so  to  do,  but  by  the  aid  or  assistance  of  an 
aristocracy,  an  additional  oppression,  whereby  the  generality  of  the  peo- 
ple must  be  kept  in  fear  and  profound  ignorance,  by  tyrannical  laws,  to 
prevent  the  "spirit  of  inquiry,"  the  "liberty  of  speech,"  and  of  the 
"press;"  which  shows  that  their  works  are  bad,  and  that  they  "  love 
darkness  rather  than  light,  because  their  deeds  are  evil !"  Of  course  it  is 
not  the  most  excellent  way ;  because  it  supposes  one  man  to  have  more 
sense  and  wisdom  than  all  the  nation  besides — whereas  hereditary  suc- 
cession is  as  liable  to  have  a  fool  as  a  wise  man  for  a  governor  ;  and  more 
so,  when  degeneration  is  rendered  certain  by  confining  their  intermarriages 
exclusively  to  royal  blood. 

The  more  this  subject  is  investigated,  the  more  the  absurdity  of  it  will 
appear.  It  is  inconsistent,  both  with  scripture  and  common  sense.  It  is 
contrary  to  every  principle  both  of  moral  goodness  and  of  natural  justice. 
It  cannot  stand  the  test  of  a  comparison  with  the  moral  law,  the  law  of 
nature,  or  the  rule  of  practice. 

OF    THE    POPE'S    POWER. 

If  the  progressive  power  of  the  pope,  and  the  almost  incredible  height 
to  which  it  grew,  the  summit  appearing  so  stupendous  with  a  pompous 
show,  be  compared  with  the  "  law  of  nature,"  and  the  character  of  the 
Almighty,  the  idea  of  monarchy  or  tyrannical  power  as  being  the  dele- 
gated power  of  God,  will  sink  into  contempt. 

Moral  obligation  and  duty  having  ereat  influence  on  the  mind  and  prac- 
tice  of  man,  religion  was  made  use  of  as  a  tool  to  answer  the  purposes  01 
ambitious  and  designing  men.  Hence  the  origin  of  "  religion  established 
by  law."  But  in  order  to  accomplish  the  end,  the  charge  must  be  com- 
mitted only  to  an  ingenious  few,  who  are  fitted  and  qualified  for  the  pur- 


RIGHTS    OF    MAN  300 

pose  by  every  possible  instruction ;  while  all  the  rest  must  be  kept  in  the 
greatest  possible  ignorance,  that  they  may  be  the  more  manageable. 

The  executors  of  the  work  being  ingeniously  qualified,  and  the  minds 
of  the  people  prepared,  a  deception  might  easily  be  practised  where  none 
were  permitted  to  think,  and  judge,  and  act  for  themselves.  Hence  the 
origin  of  the  pagan  heroes,  and  mythology,  and  oracles,  and  priests. 

Under  tyranny  and  oppression,  which  prohibit  liberty  of  conscience, 
and  bind  the  people  in  eternal  ignorance,  the  mental  powers  of  men  are 
so  impaired,  and  their  moral  faculties  so  darkened,  that  reason  will  not  do 
its  office.  And  hence  mankind  became  credulous  to  a  degree,  which  in 
this  enlightened  day  is  hardly  to  be  believed. 

Constantine  the  Great,  in  order  to  secure  the  influence  of  Christian  min- 
isters in  his  favor,  and  thereby  establish  his  unbounded  power,  in  and  over 
the  Roman  empire,  abolished  paganism,  and  established  Christianity  as 
the  national  religion.  And  from  thence  the  ministry  became  a  species 
of  trade  and  traffic  down  to  this  time. 

Every  valuable  and  important  institution  is  capable  of  abuse  ;  and  not 
any  thing  more  so  than  religion  :  but  there  is  a  distinction  to  be  made  be- 
tween the  thing  itself  and  the  abuse  of  it.  Religion  is  a  good  thing;  but 
from  one  small  abuse  of  it  may  originate  important  consequences.  Con- 
stantine, in  order  to  accomplish  his  nvn  purposes,  erected  the  image  of  the 
Saviour  on  the  cross,  and  carried  it  in  the  front  of  his  army,  to  lead  on  the 
van  of  nominal  Christians.  The  image  of  the  Virgin  Mary  found  its  way 
to  follow  after ;  and  hence  all  the  abominations  of  images,  &c,  &c,  in 
the  Christian  church. 

As  might  have  been  expected,  from  the  temptation  of  gain  and  grandeur, 
arising  out  of  the  "  religious  law  establishment"  of  Constantine,  many  of 
the  heathen  priests  and  others  became  professional  Christians,  either  for 
the  name,  or  for  the  "  loaves  and  fishes."  Of  course,  "  moral  evil"  took 
the  lead,  and  the  Church,  so  called,  went  on  the  road  to  ruin. 

In  those  days  of  yore,  when  people  were  taught  that  the  will  of  a  tyrant 
should  be  considered  as  the  delegated  power  of  God,  and  reverentially 
obeyed  accordingly;  few  pretended  to  think  and  act  for  themselves,  ex- 
cept the  true  worshippers  of  God,  who  acted  from  conscientious  motives. 
The  multitude  were  sadly  imposed  upon.  The  bare  say-so  of  the  priest 
was  received  as  Divine  truth,  and  impostors  became  influential,  and  were 
respected.  It  was  difficult  to  cope  with  popular  opinion,  which  was 
founded  in  long  established  habits — backed  by  civil,  and  supported  by 
ecclesiastical  authority;  till  at  length,  the  power  of  the  established  clergy 
became  more  respectable  and  influential  than  the  civil  authority,  and 
began  to  take  the  lead,  and  bear  rule  accordingly  ;  domineering  over  those 
who  had  been  their  promoters,  until  .affairs  were  entirely  transposed;  so 
that  the  civil  law  and  authority  were  only  used  as  tools  by  the  ecclesias- 
tics, to  answer  their  own  ends,  as  the  priests  were  formerly  used  to  sup- 
port the  tyrannical  power  of  ambitious  usurpers. 

Credulous  people,  still  chained  by  despotism  and  ignorance,  retained 
their  old  prejudices.  With  them  tyranny  was  humanity,  and  was  rever- 
enced as  the  delegated  power  of  God.  And  if  a  priest  should  say  that  a 
"  horse  was  a  cow,"  or  a  "  ham  of  bacon  was  a  fish,"  he  must  not  dispute 
it ;   but  must  believe  the  say-so  of  the  priest,  in  opposition  to  his  own* senses. 

At  length,  one  was  exalted  above  his  fellows,  and  as  an  expression  of 


310  ANALECTS    UPON    THE 

his  power  and  dignity,  was  styled,  "  Bishop  of  Bishops,  or  Universal 
Bishop,"  and  claimed  all  the  world  for  his  own,  so  that  no  king  or  poten- 
tate could  reign  but  by  his  consent,  as  he  was  to  be  considered  the  suc- 
cessor of  the  Apostle  Peter,  who  was  constituted  the  Vicegerent  of  the 
Almighty  upon  earth.  Thus  the  right  to  determine  all  disputes,  and  to 
bestow  crowns  and  kingdoms  at  pleasure,  and  to  make  new  laws,  &c,  &c, 
were  his  pretensions  to  mankind,  as  exemplified  in  the  affairs  of  Poland — 
"  And  all  the  world  wondered  after  the  beast."  Infallibility,  which  be- 
longs to  the  Almighty  alone,  was  ascribed  to  this  great  one  by  all  his 
adherents. 

The  crown  of  France  possessed  by  Henry  IV.,  was  adjudged  to  Ru- 
dolph, his  competitor,  by  the  power  and  decision  of  the  pope,  who  also 
claimed  the  kingdom  of  Spain  as  the  patrimony  of  St.  Peter,  by  virtue  of 
some  old  deeds  which  he  pretended  were  lost. 

The  claim  not  being  disputed,  a  tax  or  annuity  was  the  result.  Hence 
the  origin  of"  Peter-pence,"  known  in  different  countries  to  a  late  day. 

The  titles  of"  Most  Christian  Majesty,"  and  "  Most  Catholic  Majesty," 
were  the  result  and  donation  of  this  self-claimed  vicegerent  power.  Also 
"Defender  of  the  Faith,"  was  another  spurious  gift  from  the  same  self- 
claimed  authority,  as  a  reward  for  merit  in  writing  .a  book  in  favor  of  the 
vicegerency,  by  Henry  VIII.  of  England. 

The  crown  of  England  was  adjudged  to  the  king  of  France,  unless 
King  John  would  comply  with  the  vicegerent's  requisition  ;  which  was 
done  to  save  the  kingdom. 

The  idea  became  so  popular,  that  the  sanction  and  confirmation  of  this 
"  spurious"  vicegerent  was  necessary  to  make  good  and  valid  any 
kingly  authority,  that  the  king  of  Denmark  sent  to  Rome,  to  obtain  the 
blessing  of  confirmation,  in  and  over  his  kingdom. 

The  son  to  the  emperor  of  Russia  posted  off  to  Rome  also,  to  be  con- 
firmed in  what  he  expected  to  inherit  by  virtue  of  his  father.  And,  "  The 
world  wondered  after  the  beast !" 

A  law  of  "  Inquisition"  was  enacted  by  the  ecclesiastical  court,  to  de- 
stroy heresy, — that  is,  all  who  dare  to  think,  and  judge,  and  act  for  them- 
selves. 

The  art  of  printing  was  considered  witchcraft,  and  the  inventor  was 
punished  as  a  wizard,  and  his  colleague  only  escaped  by  proving  it  to  be 
mere  mechanism. 

A  gentlemen  who  taught  the  present  theory  of  astronomy,  was  adjudged 
to  die  for  heresy,  because  he  apprehended  the  earth  to  be  like  a  ball,  when 
the  pretended  vicegerent  affirmed  it  to  be  like  a  table  upon  legs  ;  and  a 
recantation  was  necessary  to  save  his  life.  And  all  who  believed  in  the 
antipodes  were  excommunicated  by  Pope  Gregory  VII. 

Difference  of  opinion  was  heresy,  and  the  consequence  was  recantation 
or  death.  And  doubtful  cases  were  put  to  the  torture,  to  compel  them  to 
give  evidence  against  themselves. 

If  a  man  should  speak  the  truth,  it  would  be  considered  and  construed 
as  a  libel,  if  in  opposition  to  popular  and  common  received  opinion  ;  -and 
the  greater  the  truth,  the  greater  the  libel  or  heresy,  of  course. 

Many  dead  bodies  were  raised,  and  their  coffins  chained,  to  prevent 
them  from  giving  leg-bail,  while  they  were  ex-communicated  and  "  cursed" 
to  eternal  misery,  with  "  hell  book  and  candle  light,"  and  then  consigned 


RIGHTS    OF    MAN.  311 

to  the  flames  as  culprits,  or  "heretics,"  who  were  to  be  burnt  alive. 
What  a  pompous  show,  what  a  farce  and  a  mockery  of  common  sense! 

The  fallacious  ideas  that  "  tyranny  is  the  delegated  power  of  God," 
and  that  ignorance  is  necessary  for  the  welfare  of  society,  are  now  hap- 
pily excluded  from  the  United  States,  and  ought  to  be  banished  out  of 
the  world. 

THE    DAWN    OF    LIBERTY. 

The  bishop's  power,  arrived  at  its  zenith,  had  so  intoxicated  him  that 
he  fell  asleep.  This  spurious  vicegerent,  who  was  so  charitable  as  to 
give  crowns  and  kingdoms  not  his  own,  to  obtain  money  and  popularity 
from  his  courtiers,  and  enlarge  his  own  power  and  influence,  bestowed 
two  things  more  than  formerly,  which  began  to  awaken  up  "  common 
sense."  The  first  was  countries  of  which  he  had  never  heard  ;  and, 
secondly,  pardons,  not  only  for  sins  past  and  present,  but  also  for  those 
which  were  to  come.  The  first  laid  the  foundation  for  enterprise.  It  ex- 
cited inquiry  after  true  philosophic  information,  and  improvements  in  the 
arts  and  sciences.  The  latter  paved  the  way  for  the  discovery  of  truth 
in  divinity. 

One  quarter  of  the  world,  by  the  wisdom  of  the  Creator,  for  the  benefit 
of  rising  generations  of  man,  for  several  thousands  of  years  had  remained 
an  uncultivated  wilderness.  A  land,  magnificent  for  its  stupendous  and 
lofty  mountains — its  numerous  and  extensive  rivers — its  expanded  lakes, 
or  inland  seas,  with  a  soil  superior  to  that  of  any  country  in  the  ancient 
world,  is  discovered.  A  new  world  appears — the  theatre,  designed  by 
the  Governor  of  the  universe,  for  the  display  of  some  important  and  grand 
design  worthy  of  himself. 

Tyranny  had  unmanned  the  people  ;  but  the  spirit  of  enterprise  and 
discovery  being  excited,  and  the  countries  which  might  be  discovered 
being  conferred  upon  the  fortunate  adventurer  by  the  spurious  vicegerent, 
which  was  considered  sufficient  to  give  a  good  title  to  any  discovered 
countries,  many  thousands  embarked  in  the  undertaking.  Supported  by 
this  authority,  they  considered  not  the  countries  only,  but  the  people 
also  who  inhabited  those  countries,  as  their  property,  and  treated  them 
as  an  inferior  race  of  beings,  dooming  them  at  pleasure  both  to 
slavery  and  death.  Such  was  the  degraded  state  of  the  human  mind ! 
So  much  was  an  universal  revolution  wanting  for  the  amelioration  of 
man  ! 

On  the  other  hand,  the  selling  of  pardons,  or  granting  indulgences  for 
sins  to  come,  opened  a  door  for  all  manner  of  vice,  so  offensive  to  virtuous 
minds,  as  to  excite  a  spirit  of  detestation  and  abhorrence.  And  "  com- 
mon sense"  awoke  from  its  lethargy,  and  paved  the  way  for  what  is 
called  the  "  reformation."  Martin  Luther  bore  testimony  in  Germany 
against  the  pope.  And  the  pope,  in  his  turn,  poured  out  "  bulls"  with 
fury.  Their  disputes,  aided  by  the  art  of  printing,  produced  an  almost 
universal  reflection  among  the  people,  attended  with  a  spirit  of  inquiry 
and  research  after  truth.  And  thus,  after  a  sleep  of  several  hundred 
years,  the  people  were  awakened,  and  began  to  think  and  judge  for  them- 
selves. But  common  sense  had  become  so  much  blinded  by  the  dark- 
ness of  ignorance,  that  she  only  "viewed  men  as  trees  walking!"  And 
such  were  the  prejudices  of  the  people  of  the  old  world,  that  there  was 


312  ANALECTS    UPON    THE 

not  a  place  found  among  them,  where  the  rights  of  man  could  be  peace- 
ably enjoyed,  agreeably  to  the  law  of  nature. 

Mark  the  wisdom  and  goodness  of  the  supreme  Governor  of  the  world, 
that  the  discovery  of  America  was  so  long  delayed  ;  and  that  at  length  it 
happened  at  such  an  important  era  of  the  world. 

The  two  grants  of  the  vicegerents,  viz.,  that  by  which  unheard  of 
countries  were  given  away,  and  that  by  which  indulgences  for  sin  were 
given  to  purchasers — were  both  conferred  about  the  same  time ;  and  the 
discovery  of  America,  and  the  reformation  in  Germany,  followed  very 
shortly  after  the  same  period  of  time — all  of  which  co-operated  in  effect- 
ing a  revolution  in  the  theories  both  of  astronomy  and  divinity.  The 
earth  was  no  longer  considered  by  thinking  men  as  a  table  upon  legs. 
The  vicegerency  was  treated  with  contempt,  as  being  an  imposition  upon 
mankind,  and  the  bishop  was  soon  stripped  of  one  third  of  his  dominions. 
But,  nevertheless,  the  spirit  of  persecution  still  prevailed  among  the  dif- 
ferent sects,  until  the  innocent  Quakers  appeared  in  the  days  of  Fox.  It 
could  not  be  otherwise  ;  it  will  ever  attend  all  law-religion.  John  Cal- 
vin was  the  cause  of  M.  S.  being  put  to  death  for  mere  matters  of  opinion, 
and  Melancthon  justified  him  in  it.  Martin  Luther  wrote  to  the  magis- 
trates to  punish  some  who  differed  from  him,  which  afterwards  gave  great 
uneasiness.  Hence,  many  thousands,  who  were  waked  up,  "  flew  to  the 
wilderness  of  America,"  hoping  there  peaceably  to  enjoy  those  rights  be- 
stowed upon  them  by  the  God  of  nature.  But  the  spirit  and  prejudice 
of  education,  so  deeply  rooted,  was  hard  to  be  eradicated.  Hence,  some 
who  had  fled  from  the  intolerant  hand  of  persecution  became  oppressive 
themselves,  and  others  in  turn  had  to  suffer.  Four  Quakers  were  put  to 
death,  merely  for  indifferent  matters  of  religion.  And  from  the  old  idea, 
that  religion  could  not  be  maintained  unless  upheld  by  civil  power,  those 
who  had  come  hither  to  enjoy  their  opinions  began  to  form  religious  estab- 
lishments by  laws  of  their  own.  At  length,  however,  they  were  better 
informed,  and  their  progeny  better  taught,  which  laid  a  foundation  for  the 
investigation  of  the  rights  of  man,  and  the  more  perfect  knowledge  of  the 
law  of  nature. 

As  virtue  and  religion  and  the  arts  and  sciences  have  gone  hand  in 
hand  together,  so  dissipation  and  destruction  succeed  each  other.  These 
things  are  observable  in  the  rise  and  fall  of  the  five  succeeding  nations — 
the  Jews,  Babylonians,  Medes,  and  Persians,  Greeks,  and  Romans — who 
succeeded  each  other  in  their  turns. 

Persecution  drove  the  first  settlers  to  America,  and  oppression  pursuing 
them  still,  gave  rise  to  the  spirit  of  inquiry.  All  that  energy  of  soul 
with  which  man  is  endowed  by  the  God  of  nature  was  roused,  and  they 
were  determined  to  enjoy  as  much  of  nature's  law  as  by  their  exertions 
they  could  secure.  From  this  sprung  the  outlines  of  our  national  char- 
acter. 

As  ignorance  and  severity  are  necessary  for  the  support  of  tyranny, 
to  keep  the  people  in  awe,  so  light  and  information  are  necessary  to  cut 
the  sinews  of  tyrannical  government,  and  bring  mankind  into  the  exercise 
and  enjoyment  of  their  proper  rights  ami  dignity,  agreeably  to  the  laM 
of  nature,  to  the  moral  law,  and  to  the  rule  of  practice,  as  established  by 
the  Governor  of  the  universe. 

The  laws,  prejudices,  and  ignorance  of  mankind  had  been  such,  that 


RIGHTS    OF    MAN.  313 

there  was  not  a  place  in  the  ancient  known  world,  that  admitted  the  revo- 
lution to  begin,  which  was  necessary  for  the  emergency  of  man. 

No  place  was  so  ripe — no  part  in  the  natural  world  so  fitted,  as  Amer- 
ica. Because  of  its  infancy,  the  people  would  hear  instruction,  as  a  child 
who  wishes  to  acquire  a  perfect  education.  But  those  of  the  old  coun- 
tries of  monarchy,  imagined  themselves  to  have  arrived  at  the  summit  of 
political  perfection  :  of  course  there  was  no  occasion  for  further  inquiry. 
Religious  bigotry  was  also  another  great  hindrance,  which,  through  the 
prejudice  of  church  and  state,  had  mighty  influence.  Besides,  the  minds 
of  the  people  were  so  degraded,  and  the  moral  faculty  was  so  debased, 
they  were  not  prepared  to  act  with  that  prompt  and  deliberate  firmness 
which  was  required  in  so  great  a  work.  From  all  these  considerations, 
such  persons  who  had  the  clearest  heads  and  best  hearts  which  those  days 
afforded,  fled  to  America.  Determined  not  to  receive  things  as  matters 
of  fact  on  the  bare  say-so  of  others,  when  repugnant  to  common  sense, 
(they  were  men,  and  had  the  spirit  of  inquiry,)  they  took  the  liberty  to 
think,  and  judge,  and  act  for  themselves.  And  as  that  was  not  admissi- 
ble in  the  old  world,  they  had  energy  and  enterprise  enough  to  come  to 
the  new  world  and  enjoy  their  opinions.  Thus  the  spirit  of  independence 
in  embryo  migrated  with  our  ancestors  when  they  emigrated  to  this  happy 
land. 

One  thing  is  worthy  of  observation,  which,  though  of  small  beginning, 
produced  noble  consequences.  William  Penn,  the  celebrated  Quaker, 
in  his  regulations  for  Pennsylvania,  contrary  to  the  practice  in  all  other 
countries,  required  no  particular  test,  or  religious  opinion,  as  a  qualifica- 
tion for  office,  but  encouraged  all  societies  to  settle  in  the  state,  making 
all  equally  secure,  and  eligible  to  any  office  and  dignity  which  then- 
worth  and  virtue  might  deserve. 

The  persecution  of  the  Quakers  in  Massachusetts,  was  the  effect  or 
relic  of  prejudices  brought  from  the  old  world.  But  the  death  of  those 
four  innocent  sufferers,  tended  in  its  consequences  to  check  religious  bigo- 
try, and  it  lowered  away. 

The  various  opinions  which  emigrated  were  a  check  upon  each  other, 
and  laid  a  foundation  for  a  mutual  forbearance,  which  was  exemplified 
by  Providence  and  Rhode  Island ! 

Lord  Baltimore  also,  who  was  a  Roman  Catholic,  being  provoked  to 
jealousy,  became  liberal  towards  emigrants  of  dilferent  opinions,  and  wave 
them  encouragement  to  settle  in  his  colony.  And  since  the  revolution, 
the  oppressive  tobacco  laws  have  been  repealed  both  in  Maryland  and 
Virginia,  which  put  the  established  clergy  on  a  level  with  other  denomi- 
nations. New  Hampshire  and  Vermont  have  likewise  laid  aside  the 
clerical  yoke.  But  Massachusetts  and  Connecticut  retain  a  tincture  of 
the  old  W ;  which  is  a  departure  from  the  law  of  nature,  and  a  vio- 
lation of  moral  obligation,  and  an  infringement  upon  natural  justice  ! 
Though  some  of  their  laws  have  been  modified  in  a  small  degree. 

And  the  liberal  spirit  of  Penn,  so  agreeable  to  the  law  of  nature,  the 
moral  law,  and  the  rule  of  practice,  prevailed  in  the  land,  until  the  law 
of  nature,  established  by  the  Governor  of  the  universe — that  is,  an  uni- 
versal liberty  of  conscience,  was  established.*     This  done,  nothing  fur- 


:  By  the  confederation  in  the  constitution  of  the  federal  government. 

27 


314  ANALECTS    UPON    THE 

ther  is  wanting,  but  that  the  moral  law  of  love  should  be  written  in  every 
heart,  "  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself ;"  and  the  rule  of  prac- 
tice be  seen  in  the  conduct  of  each  and  every  individual,  "  As  ye  would 
that  men  should  do  unto  you,  do  ye  even  so  unto  them,"  that  golden  rule 
of  practice,  which  was  the  law  of  Moses,  the  spirit  of  the  prophets,  and 
the  injunction  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Before  all  things  can  be  right  in  the  human  family,  the  moral  law 
must  reign  in  all  parts.  Before  that  can  exist  universally,  the  law  of 
nature  must  be  revived  and  restored,  to  reign  in  all  nations ;  and  that  it 
may  be  so,  the  rule  of  practice  must  be  attended  to  from  principle  ;  be- 
cause they  are  connected  with,  and  mutually  dependent  upon  each  other. 
Therefore,  there  is  need  for  a  general  reform  in  the  world,  both  in  the 
head  and  heart.  For  the  whole  head  is  sick,  and  the  whole  heart  is 
faint ;  from  the  crown  of  the  head  to  the  sole  of  the  foot,  is  full  of  wounds, 
bruises,  and  putrefying  sores. 

The  discovery  of  America  after  her  dormant  state,  with  the  concomi- 

J  J 

tant  circumstances  attending  it,  began  to  cast  great  light  on  the  dispen- 
sations of  Divine  Providence,  and  shed  a  new  lustre  on  the  aspect  of  hu- 
man affairs. 

The  spirit  of  the  gospel,  or  the  moral  law  of  love,  the  law  of  nature 
and  the  rule  of  practice,  have  begun  to  revive,  and  some  are  running  to 
and  fro,  and  knowledge  is  increasing.  But  all  things  are  not  right  yet, 
nor  can  they  be,  until  the  personal,  social,  and  moral  rights  of  mankind 
are  restored.  When  this  is  done,  there  will  be  an  end  of  tyrannical 
power,  and  established  religion  will  cease,  and  universal  liberty  of  con- 
science will  be  enjoyed  in  the  love  of  the  Creator,  and  of  mankind.  Then 
the  "  wolf  and  the  lamb  will  dwell  together,  and  there  will  not  be  any 
more  war." 

The  Almighty  had  long  borne  with  the  nations  of  the  earth,  but  now 
his  controversy  has  begun,  and  happy  will  it  be  for  those  who  are  pre- 
pared for  the  storm. 

It  is  a  matter  of  rejoicing  with  the  upright  in  heart,  that  they  have  an 
asylum  in  the  day  of  trouble.  But  where  will  the  wicked  and  proud  op- 
pressors hide  their  guilty  heads  ?  The  day  of  vengeance  is  near,  and  the 
Jive  swords  of  the  Almighty  are  so  visible  in  the  earth,  that  no  considerate 
man  can  deny  the  hand  of  God — destructive  insects,  earthquakes,  wars, 
pestilence,  and  famine.  Though  people  account  for  these  things  on  na- 
tural principles,  yet  nature  emanated  from  the  poiver  of  God,  and  is  still 
under  his  control,  which,  to  the  discerning  eye,  is  visible  in  all  his  works. 
Hence  the  words  of  General  Washington  are  pertinent  to  the  case  in 
hand  :  "  But  this  seems  to  be  the  age  of  wonders,  and  il  is  reserved  tin- 
intoxicated  and  lawless  France,  for  purposes  of  Providence  Jar  beyond 
the  reach  of  human  ken,  to  slaughter  her  own  citizens,  and  disturb  the  re- 
pose of  all  the  world  besides." 

OF    FORMS    OF    GOVERNMENT. 

We  have  no  instance  of  an  elective  monarchy  established  upon  proper 
social  principles.  To  avoid  perpetual  civil  commotion,  it  has  been  found 
necessary  to  make  the  electors  hereditary.  Of  course,  to  confine  the 
right  of  suffrage,  in  the  most  important  of  all  elections,  to  a  few  over- 
grown individuals. 


RIGHTS    OF    MAN.  315 

An  hereditary  monarchy  is  both  dangerous  and  absurd.  And  an  ab- 
solute monarchy,  where  an  individual  is  endowed  with  both  legislative 
and  executive  authority,  is  still  much  more  to  be  feared.  He  that  is  not 
accountable  to  anybody  for  his  conduct,  should  be  intrusted  by  nobody. 
Besides,  hereditary  monarchy,  in  any  form,  runs  an  equal  risk  to  have  a 
fool  as  a  wise  man  for  a  governor  ;  and  more  so,  considering  the  etfects 
of  limited  intermarriages. 

An  ai'istocracy  may  secure  to  the  counsels  of  state  a  larger  fund  of 
information  ;  but  at  the  same  time,  it  places  the  people  under  many  ty- 
rants instead  of  one.  Besides,  as  they  must  also  be  hereditary,  and  be 
supported  by  entailed  property,  they  are  disqualified  for  legislative  and 
executive,  and  even  for  judicial  trust,  inasmuch  as  the  law  of  nature  is 
violated  in  their  very  raising.  They  have  become  unnatural  brothers, 
who  consider  their  brethren  as  beings  of  an  inferior  grade  and  rank  to 
themselves:  and  of  course,  from  the  spirit  of  their  education,  they  are 
contaminated  with  prejudices  and  partiality,  which  wholly  disqualify 
them  to  judge  with  equity  and  humanity  agreeable  to  the  law  of  nature. 

Democracy,  in  small  and  petty  societies,  may  apply  and  answer  many 
valuable  purposes  to  mankind,  as  in  days  of  old,  where  the  whole  voice 
of  the  people  could  be  obtained,  or  at  least  all  of  those  concerned.  But 
in  a  large  and  extensive  country,  it  would  become  too  unweildy.  But  as 
the  law  of  nature  on  social  principles  makes  them  equally  interested  and 
entitled  to  a  voice  in  the  formation  of  those  prudential  rules  made  for  the 
regulation  of  the  whole,  a  representative  form  of  government  presents  itself 
as  most  appropriate  to  answer  every  purpose.  By  this  method  the  voice 
of  the  people  is  made  over  to  their  representative.  And  hence,  there  is 
a  personal  and  social  compact,  agreeable  to  the  law  of  nature  ;  which 
may  be  made  to  suit  the  greatest  nation.  And  provided  the  world  of 
mankind  were  more  enlightened,  it  might  forever  exclude  the  necessity 
of  an  appeal  to  war.  Wars  are  neither  more  nor  less  than  national  quar- 
rels ;  and  when  both  parties  are  sick  and  tired  of  the  contest,  they  settle 
their  differences  through  the  medium  of  a  convention  of  delegates.  Why 
not  take  this  course  in  the  first  instance,  and  spare  human  blood  1 

This  mode  of  government  will  best  guard  the  people  against  tyrannical 
imposition  of  both  church  and  state.  The  representation  being  only  for 
a  limited  time,  and  the  delegate  then  returning  to  his  former  sphere,  and 
becoming  a  private  citizen,  he  of  course  feels  the  effect  of  his  own  legis- 
lation as  a  member  of  society.  This  exchange  of  public  for  private  life, 
like  the  ebbing  and  flowing  of  the  sea,  will  tend  to  keep  things  pure,  so 
that  the  affairs  of  the  nation  may  at  all  times  bear  investigation.  More- 
over, it  stimulates  people  of  all  classes  to  search  after  truth  and  to' com- 
municate knowledge.  And  the  interest  of  the  commonwealth  is  made 
secure,  whilst  the  rights  of  individuals  are  safely  guarantied,  and  sa- 
credly kept  by  chosen  men  in  trust,  who,  as  faithful  executors,  must  give 
account. 

RIGHT    OF    PROPERTY    HELD   UNDER    MONARCHS. 

In  monarchical  governments,  in  cases  of  rebellion  or  treason,  the  real 
estates  are  forfeited  to  the  monarch,  and  the  widow  and  fatherless  child 
are  turned  out  of  doors,  and  the  poor  culprit  himself  suffers  death.  Now, 
considering  the  punishment  to  be  proportioned  to  the  crime,  the  conclusion 


316  ANALECTS    UPON   THE 

must  be,  that  the  land  properly  belongs  to  the  monarch ;  otherwise  why 
disinherit  the  wife  and  children,  seeing  there  is  no  natural  justice  in 
making  the  innocent  suffer  for  the  guilty  ?  But  as  real  estates  are  made 
hereditary  in  a  particular  branch  of  the  family,  and  subject  to  forfeiture 
to  the  crown  in  cases  of  rebellion  or  treason,  it  is  manifest  that  they  must 
have  been  derived  from  the  government,  and  are  onlv  held  during  good 
behavior.  Of  course  all  lands  originally  were  considered  crown  lands, 
no  doubt  made  so  by  conquest  or  usurpation,  and  then  parcelled  out  to 
a  few,  who  should  hold  them  as  tenants  to  the  crown.  These  tenants  had 
their  tenants  also — and  thus  the  whole  was  dependent  on  the  will  and 
plea^re  of  one  individual. 

OF    REPRESENTATION. 

All  men  being  considered  free  and  independent,  in  their  individual  ca- 
pacity, but  dependent  in  their  social  capacity,  the  rights  of  each  are 
equal.  The  first,  by  virtue  of  existence  ;  the  latter,  by  virtue  of  being  a 
member  of  society.  Our  personal  and  social  rights  being  equal,  neither 
of  them  can  be  taken  from  us  but  by  our  own  consent,  without  infringing 
upon  natural  justice,  except  only  when  forfeited  to  society  by  some 
iiiisdemeanor,  or  taken  by  the  laws  of  the  Creator  who  gave  them.  Our 
rights  being  equal,  so  are  our  privileges — of  course  our  rights,  privileges,, 
duties  and  obligations  are  the  same  in  each  and  all.  Therefore,  the  neg- 
lect of  the  right  of  suffrage  in  any  individual  is  a  violation  of  social  duty 
— that  is,  a  breach  of  one  of  the  obligations  we  owe  to  society.  Bv  neg- 
lecting our  social  duties,  we  involve  ourselves  in  a  violation  of  natural 
justice,  which  requires  a  proper  use  and  improvement  of  those  social 
blessings,  conferred  upon  us  by  the  Supreme  Governor  of  the  world,  who 
will  hold  us  accountable  for  the  neglect  of  every  relative  duty.  These 
are  considerations  not  sufficiently  weighed  by  many.  All  are  deeply  in- 
terested in  them,  though  many  remain  ignorant  of  it.  And  to  exi  ise 
<  urselves  by  concluding  that  these  things  do  not  concern  us,  though  our 
well-being  is  deeply  concerned,  is  all  of  a  piece  with  the  supposition  that, 
the  will  of  a  tyrant  is  the  order  of  Providence  and  the  delegated  power 
of  God. 

As  individuals  and  as  members  of  society,  we  have  a  right  to  claim  a 
voice  in  all  public  deliberations,  and  to  see  to  it  that  we  have  justice  done 
us  ;  because  our  social  rights  grow  out  of  our  personal  rights.  Our  own 
power  as  individuals,  not  being  equal  to  our  wants  and  necessities,  we  ex- 
change a  part  of  our  personal  rights  for  social  rights,  by  casting  a  part  into 
the  common  stock  by  delegation  ;  and  hence  our  power  and  will  are  made 
over  to  our  representative,  and  we  take  the  arm  of  society  of  which  we  are 
a  part  for  our  protection,  in  addition  to  our  own.  So  that  society  grants  us 
nothing  ;  but  we  draw  on  the  capital  as  a  matter  of  right.  Hence,  it  is 
self-evident  that  social  or  civil  distinctions  can  be  founded  only  on  public 
utility,  agreeable  to  the  rules  of  equity. 

NATURE   AND   DESIGN,    AND    ENACTION    OF    LAW. 

Social  rights  when  protected  by  general  rules  and  applied  to  a  na- 
tion or  people  as  a  body,  are  called  political  ;  but  when  applied  to  in- 
Ji\  iduals,  are  called  civil.  Hence  the  distinction  between  political  and 
civil  law. 


RIGHTS   OF    MAN.  317 

The  end  of  all  political  associations  is  the  preservation  of  the  natural 
and  imprescriptible  rights  of  man  ;  and  these  rights  are  liberty,  property, 
security,  and  resistance  of  oppression.  The  people  are  essentially  the 
source  of  all  sovereignty.  Nor  can  any  individual  or  body  of  men  be  en- 
titled to  any  authority  which  is  not  expressly  derived  from  them.  Civil 
liberty  consists  in  doing  whatever  does  not  injure  another.  And  the  law 
is  an  expression  of  the  will  of  the  community  for  individual  instruction. 

The  law  of  course  ought  to  prohibit  such  actions  only  as  are  hurtful  to 
society,  and  to  impose  no  penalties,  but  such  as  are  absolutely  and  mani- 
festly necessary  for  the  welfare  of  society. 

And  all  citizens  have  a  right  to  concur,  either  personally  or  by  their 
representative,  in  the  formation  of  those  general  rules,  which  might  be 
properly  enough  called  the  law  of  prudence. 

The  general  rule,  or  the  law  of  prudence,  should  be  the  same  to  all, 
whether  to  punish  or  protect.  All  being  equal  in  rights,  are  equally  eli- 
gible to  all  honors,  places,  and  employments,  according  to  their  different 
abilities,  without  any  other  distinction  than  that  created  by  their  virtue 
and  talents. 

OF    THE    LAW    OF    NATIONS. 

Here  it  is  proper  to  remark,  that  there  is  frequently  a  misapplication  of 
terms,  which  gives  improper  conceptions,  leading  the  reader  or  hearer  to 
ascribe  effects  to  causes  which  could  never  produce  them.  And  so  setting 
out  in  error,  they  must  forever  continue  to  be  wrong.  Thus,  says  one, 
"  Reason  teacheth  me  this  or  that,"  when  the  information  was  derived 
through  the  channel  of  tradition.  Again,  "  Nature  works  "  so  and  so, 
when  there  is  no  principle  in  nature  to  operate  it ;  but  is  wholly  the  ef- 
fect of  art,  or  the  works  of  nature's  God. 

To  ascribe  that  to  nature  which  belongs  to  art  is  certainly  wrong,  and 
leads  to  confusion  !  Every  effect  should  be  ascribed  to  its  original  and 
proper  cause,  in  order  to  come  at  the  true  knowledge  of  things  as  they  are, 
or  as  they  should  be  in  a  relative  point  of  view. 

Islands,  for  example,  may  originate  three  ways.  First,  From  na- 
ture's God;  Secondly,  From  nature  herself ;  Thirdly,  From  art.  Thus, 
the  island  of  Great  Britain  was  formed  by  nature's  God,  at  the  creation. 
The  island  of  New  Orleans,  near  two  hundred  miles  in  length  and  about 
twelve  in  breadth,  was  formed  by  nature;  the  flood-wood  and  mud 
washing  down  from  the  Missouri  and  other  rivers  into  the  Mississippi, 
having  formed  this  island,  and  divided  the  water  that  was  once  an  arm  of 
the  sea,  making  Lake  Ponchartrain  and  Tuckepaw  Bay.  And  an  artifi- 
cial island  is  formed  at  New  York  for  the  erection  of  a  battery,  at  the 
junction  of  the  two  rivers. 

I  have  now  hinted  at  our  rights,  as  existing  by  the  law  of  nature,  estab- 
lished primarily  by  our  Creator,  as  we  individually  stand  related  to  each 
other  ;  and  also  at  the  law  of  nations,  which  is  improperly  called  the  law 
of  nature,  and  is  evidently  the  effect  of  art ;  and  such  as  prudence  dic- 
tates as  necessary  for  general  rules,  for  the  regulation  of  the  whole,  and 
may  with  greater  propriety  be  called  the  law  of  prudence.  These  last 
being  received  in  some  degree  among  the  nations,  are  therefore  called  the 
law  "of  nations.  And  indeed  it  might  be  well  if  they  were  received  more 
generally  among  the  human  family. 

27* 


318  ANALECTS   UPON    THE 


RECAPITULATION. 

We  have  derived  from  the  God  of  nature  certain  inalienable  rights.  It 
is  necessary  to  have  those  rights  guarantied  against  an  usurper. 

Civil  government  is  therefore  necessary.  Prudence  dictates  the  proprie- 
ty of  delegating  to  suitable  persons  so  much  of  those  rights  as  may  be  ne- 
cessary for  the  formation  and  execution  of  that  political  machine  which  is 
called  government. 

Government,  when  formed,  is  under  obligations  to  act  only  for  the  pub- 
lic good  and  general  welfare.  And  the  principles  of  natural  justice  and 
moral  obligation  will  sanction  the  same,  when  considered  in  relation  to  the 
moral  Governor  of  the  world. 

By  way  of  explanation,  from  what  hath  been  observed,  as  one  of  the 
whole,  I  have  certain  personal  rights  which  cannot  be  taken  from  me  on 
the  principles  of  natural  justice,  without  my  consent.  I  am  naturally  in- 
terested in  their  security,  and  of  course  prudence  requires  my  consent.  1 
wive  it,  and  by  virtue  thereof  I  have  a  right  to  expect  and  claim,  in  con- 
Junction  with  others,  certain  privileges  at  the  hand  of  my  government — that 
is  my  bounty,  viz.  protection  of  my  person,  character,  and  property,  and 
peaceably  to  enjoy  without  interruption  the  use  of  my  liberty,  and  the 
privilege  of  seeking  happiness  in  an  innocent  way  :  that  is,  where  no  man  s 
right  is  invaded,  nor  the  public  peace  disturbed.  I  have  also  the  right  and 
privilege  of  private  judgment  in  matters  of  opinion  and  moral  duty  in  the 
things  of  God  and  eternity — things  which  can  concern  no  one  but  myself. 

A    CONTRAST. 

Let  the  foregoing  reflection  be  contrasted  with  the  present  state  of  the 
world,  and  we  shall  distinctly  see  that  all  things  are  not  right  in  the  world, 
and  of  course  that  there  is  need  of  a  great  and  general  reform  before  the 
head  and  heart,  the  motives  and  conduct  of  men  will  correspond  with  the 
moral  law,  the  law  of  nature,  and  the  rule  of  practice.  And  it  will  be 
well  to  remember  that  all  men  are  accountable  to  the  Supreme  Governor 
of  the  world,  not  only  for  their  motives  and  conduct  towards  each  other. 
but  for  their  disposition  of  heart  towards  him,  whether  they  be  rulers,  sub- 
jects, or  citizens,  if  they  would  meet  the  approbation  of  God  upon  their 
.souls.  Let  them  therefore  take  heed  how  they  suffer  considerations  of  in- 
terest or  popularity  to  lead  them  astray,  lest  they  sell  their  eternal  peace 
for  a  transitory  object.  Upstart  governments  may  take  heed  and  tremble, 
and  so  may  all  oppressors  and  workers  of  iniquity,  seeing  their  eternity 
is  at  stake  ! 

OF    PUNISHMENTS. 

It  is  the  certainty  of  punishment,  more  than  the  severity  of  it,  that  will 
have  the  greatest  effect  upon  mankind.  Vigorous  laws,  properly  appor- 
tioned to  the  nature  of  crimes,  and  well  and  faithfully  executed,  are  best 
for  the  well-being  of  society.  But  as  the  degrees  of  punishment  must  bear 
some  analogy  to  the  circumstances  of  the  crime,  so  the  heinousness  of  the 
offence,  with  its  magnitude,  must  be  taken  into  the  account,  to  judge  pro- 
piil y  whal  degree  of  chastisement  shall  be  inflicted  in  any  ease.  Ver) 
lew,  if  any,  persons  should  be  punished  with  death,    because   it  is  taking 


RIGHTS    OF    MAN.  319 

that  which  cannot  be  restored.  And  to  take  that  from  another,  which  we 
did  not  bestow,  and  which  cannot  be  restored,  is  running  near  to  the  pre- 
cipice of  doing  unnatural  justice. 

An  innocent  person  being  suddenly  cut  off,  is  injured  irreparably  be- 
yond all  possible  calculation ;  for  his  eternity  may  depend  upon  it.  But 
the  variations  of  crimes  are  so  great  and  numerous,  that  a  variety  of  pun- 
ishments is  necessary  to  meet  every  case ;  hence  the  penitentiary  system 
presents  to  view,  as  proper  for  the  subject,  by  admitting  of  degrees,  both 
of  time  and  solitude. 

The  institution  is  humane,  both  in  its  nature  and  consequences.  The 
culprit  is  prevented  from  further  injury  to  society,  and  has  opportunity 
for  reflection — and  by  learning  or  improving  some  trade,  he  may  become 
a  useful  member  of  society — and  if  innocent  of  the  charge,  may  yet  be 
restored  to  his  privileges,  which  has  been  exemplified  in  several  cases. 

In  many  cases,  the  judge  or  jury,  from  strong  presumptive  proof,  may 
believe  a  man  accused  to  be  guilty  of  the  charge,  and,  as  a  dangerous  man 
to  society  and  to  his  neighborhood,  would  feel  free  to  send  him  to  the  peni- 
tentiary, when  neither  the  crime  nor  the  evidence  would  justify  them  to 
take  his  life.  Hence,  under  sanguinary  laws  many  offenders  would 
escape  through  humanity. 

•A  few  plain  rules,  properly  enforced,  will  prove  of  more  consequence 
than  tyrannical  barbarity  or  despotic  cruelty.  This  is  self-evident,  to 
those  who  reflect  on  the  various  modes  of  family  government. 

Those  parents  who  threaten  much,  and  perform  but  little,  and  promise 
some  and  do  nothing ;  but,  by  fits  and  starts,  deal  out  blows  without 
rule  or  reason,  and  then  only  when  in  a  pet  or  passion ;  have  children 
who  have  no  confidence  in  what  they  say.  For  their  inconsistencies  they 
are  cordially  despised  by  their  children,  who  wish  to  get  from  under  their 
government.  And  such  children  become  mere  pests  to  society.  On  the 
other  hand,  such  parents  as  use  few  words,  and  are  firm,  who  act  deliber- 
ately, perform  their  promises  or  threats,  are  generally  blest  with  obedient 
children,  who  afterwards  are  a  blessing  to  the  community. 

The  design  of  punishment  is, — 1st,  to  reform  the  person  who  suffers  it — 
2dly,  to  prevent  the  perpetration  of  crimes,  by  deterring  others — 3dly,  to 
remove  those  persons  from  society,  who  have  manifested  by  their  tempers 
and  crimes  that  they  are  unfit  to  live  in  it. 

The  reformation  of  a  criminal  can  never  be  effected  by  a  public  punish- 
ment, for  the  following  reasons: 

First — As  it  is  always  connected  with  infamy,  it  destroys  in  him  the 
sense  of  shame,  which  is  one  of  the  strongest  outposts  of  virtue. 

Secondly — It  is  generally  of  such  short  duration,  as  to  produce  none  of 
those  changes  in  body  or  mind,  which  are  absolutely  necessary  to  reform 
obstinate  habits  of  vice. 

Thirdly — Experience  proves,  that  public  punishments  have  increased 
propensities  to  crimes.  A  man  who  has  lost  his  character  at  a  public 
whipping-post,  hath  nothing  valuable  left  to  lose  in  society. 

Pain  has  begotten  insensibility  to  the  whip,  and  shame  to  infamy ;  there, 
added  to  his  old  habits  of  vice,  probably  beget  a  spirit  of  revenge  against 
the  whole  community,  whose  laws  have  inflicted  his  punishment  upon  him, 
and  hence  he  is  stimulated  to  add  to  the  number  and  enormity  of  his  out- 
rages upon  society. 


320  ANALECTS    UPON    THE 

Therefore  public  punishment  will  harden  the  heart,  and  tend  to  qualify 
a  man  to  be  a  nuisance  to  society,  and  a  pest  to  mankind.  For  a  man  who 
hath  neither  moral  virtue,  nor  a  good  character,  nor  property  to  influence 
his  actions  and  conduct,  hath  nothing  to  lose  by  misconduct  but  his  soul, 
the  company  of  his  friends,  and  his  liberty  and  life. 

Hence  the  punishment  should  be  fitted  to  his  case,  and  the  degree  to  the 
nature  of  his  crime,  which  the  law  of  equity  requires.  The  difference  of 
crimes  and  the  variations  are  such,  that  the  penitentiary  system  seems 
best  fitted  to  it,  and  appears  the  most  suitable,  on  the  principles  of  human- 
ity and  common  sense,  to  answer  the  purpose. 

First — It  admits  of  degrees  both  of  time  in  the  duration,  and  also  in  the 
confinement. 

Secondly — It  prevents  the  stupefaction,  or  insensibility  to  every  sense 
of  shame,  or  duty  and  moral  obligation  and  character,  which  the  ignominy 
from  the  pillory  or  whipping-post  beget — and  also  it  prevents  the  resent- 
ment or  desire  to  revenge  the  public  infamy. 

Thirdly — It  prevents  his  bad  example  from  corrupting  society,  and 
gives  him  no  opportunity  of  injuring  others,  were  he  disposed  to  do  it. 

Fourthly — It  gives  him  time  and  opportunity  for  reflection  and  repent- 
ance ;  and  must  naturally  prove  a  stimulus  to  the  mind.  The  loss  of 
friends  and  their  company,  the  loss  of  liberty,  the  idea  of  which  is  more 
painful  than  the  thoughts  of  death,  and  the  hope  of  regaining  or  being 
restored  to  them  again,  which  is  so  animating  and  pleasing,  have  a  pow- 
erful operation  and  influence  upon  the  mind  to  produce  a  reformation. 
And  he  may  yet  become  a  useful  citizen  by  his  trade:  the  injured  also 
may  be  indemnified,  and  likewise  the  public  expenses  paid. 

The  practice  of  hanging  for  horse-stealing,  under  the  idea  of  propor- 
tioning the  punishment  to  the  crime,  is  to  suppose  that  a  man  is  of  no 
more  value  than  a  horse,  degrading  mankind  down  to  a  level  with  the 
brutes. 

The  frequency  of  public  executions  and  gibbets  in  Great  Britain,  tend 
to  harden  the  people,  and  contaminate  the  human  mind.  It  eradicates 
those  soft  principles  of  nature,  implanted  in  the  human  breast  by  the  Crea- 
tor, which  are  so  visible  in  childhood,  until  they  are  erased  by  a  long 
course  of  evil  habits.  Thus  people  becoming  hardened,  are  qualified  for 
every  evil  work,  so  as  to  sport  with  death,  and  scoff  at  damnation — and 
hence  the  many  pick-pocket  robberies,  and  other  evils  which  transpire 
while  viewing  the  awful  scene  of  execution,  and  which,  if  detected,  would 
expose  them  to  a  similar  fate. 

There  are  upwards  of  one  hundred  and  sixty  offences  which  are  pun- 
ishable with  death,  according  to  their  code  of  criminal  laws. 

Now  to  consider  this  subject  properly,  there  appears  not  that  distinction 
observed  between  vice  and  virtue,  which  the  nature  of  the  case  admits 
and  requires  to  be  made  for  the  welfare  of  society  ; — and  of  course,  if  the 
human  mind  is  not  properly  informed,  and  impressed  with  just  views  of 
right  and  wrong,  good  society  cannot  be  cultivated,  and  the  world  will 
remain  as  a  bedlam  under  the  curse  of  ignorance.  For  according  to  the 
fountain  so  will  be  the  stream.  Hence  if  the  principle  be  bad,  the  fruit 
must  be  bad  also.  Therefore  the  axe  must  be  laid  at  the  root,  and  the 
rubbish,  dissipation,  and  darkness,  arising  from  ignorance,  must  be  re- 
moved.    General  information  must  be  promoted,  and   proper  ideas  im- 


RIGHTS    OF    MAN.  321 

planted  and  cultivated  in  the  mind,  that  people  may  practise  virtue  from 
principle,  as  rational  agents,  who  must  give  account. 

The  propriety  and  importance  of  a  good  and  early  education,  is  not  con- 
sidered by  many.  But  let  it  be  remembered,  whatever  is  learned  in 
youth,  remains  fixed  for  life;  whereas  what  old  people  learn,  is  like  wri- 
ting on  the  sand,  which  is  washed  out  by  the  first  rain.  Therefore  bend 
the  tender  mind,  like  a  young  branch,  the  way  you  would  have  it  grow, 
otherwise  it  will  be  hard  to  effect  by  art,  what  would  become  easy  and 
natural,  if  timely  performed. 

Provided  we  are  not  to  be  governed  on  such  principles  as  ignorance 
and  terror  compose,  then  we  must  insist  on  the  opposite  theory,  viz.  gene- 
ral information  and  proper  motives ;  such  as  are  noble  in  their  nature, 
and  calculated  in  their  consequence  to  promote  the  welfare  of  society. 
And  every  one  must  strive  to  do  his  part,  both  in  cultivating  and  practising 
the  work. 

This  subject,  properly  digested,  shows  the  propriety  of  inculcating  the 
doctrine  of  first  principles — our  relation  to  God  and  man.  Without  this, 
how  shall  people  judge  of  natural  justice  and  moral  obligation  ?  Or  how 
perform  their  moral  duties?  In  proportion  to  the  ignorance  of  the  people, 
vice  and  imposition  have  ever  abounded — whilst  on  the  other  hand,  in 
proportion  as  light  has  shone,  true  dignity  of  soul  has  appeared  in  a  line 
of  virtuous  conduct,  natural  justice  been  attended  to,  and  the  moral  govern- 
ment of  the  Supreme  Being  acknowledged.  In  proportion  as  any  nation 
or  people  have  been  just  and  good,  so  prosperity  has  attended  them,  whilst 
the  arts  and  sciences  have  flourished.  But  when  their  conduct  has  been 
reversed,  though  God  may  have  borne  with  them  for  a  season,  the  day  of 
their  visitation  has  come  at  last ! 

OF    POLITICAL    EXISTENCE. 

God,  as  the  Creator  and  supporter  of  man,  hath  a  right  to  govern  his 
creatures  and  prescribe  the  rule  of  their  actions.  Man,  as  his  creature, 
has  a  right,  and  it  is  his  duty  and  privilege  to  obey.  In  eternity  people 
must  be  judged  and  rewarded  as  individuals  only.  But  in  this  world,  as 
we  exist  socially,  we  have  social  privileges,  which  are  called  political; 
and  national  political  privileges  abused,  become  a  political  evil :  and  a 
political  evil  must  be  cured,  or  it  must  become  remediless.  And  as  these 
privileges  are  for  time  only,  when  abused,  the  personal  rights  of  mankind 
are  infringed  upon,  contrary  to  the  law  of  nature,  and  natural  justice  calls 
for  a  remedy.  Of  course  there  must  be  a  reform,  or  else  an  overthrow ! 
It  is  perfectly  consistent  with  propriety  to  demand  the  former — the  latter 
is  the  just  visitation  of  a  righteous  Judge  !  The  first  is  a  dut}'  which  is  in 
our  own  power — the  latter  always  a  just  dispensation  of  the  Almighty. 
As  it  is  nowhere  said  that  nations  in  their  political  capacity  shall  be 
judged  in  futurity,  political  evils  must  be  punished  here. 

Therefore,  when  a  government  is  overgrown  in  tyrannical  power  and 
wickedness,  dissipation,  luxury,  and  oppression  abound,  and  unheard  of 
cruelties  prevail.  All  manner  of  debauchery,  drunkenness,  and  revelling, 
with  other  concomitant  vices  and  evils,  so  great  and  so  many  abound,  that 
it  may  be  said  "moral  evil"  reigns  triumphant  in  the  land,  and  virtue 
cannot  be  found ;  justice  is  trampled  upon,  moral  obligation  is  despised, 


•    t 


322  ANELECTS    UPON    THE 

and  mankind  become  like  bedlamites,  and  the  doctrine  of  atheism  is  the 
order  of  the  day. 

Hark  !  Let  reason  ask,  Does  it  not  seem  to  comport  with  the  moral 
government  of  the  Supreme  Being,  who  is  just  and  wise,  to  overthrow  such 
political  existence,  as  being  unworthy,  and  thereby  open  a  door  for  another 
such  an  one  as  will  secure  to  the  people  the  enjoyment  of  their  rights, 
agreeable  to  the  order  of  things,  and  acknowledging  his  government,  live 
agreeable  to  the  moral  law,  the  law  of  nature,  and  the  rule  of  practice  ? 

If  all  our  ideas  of  good  and  evil,  of  right  and  wrong,  are  not  chimerical, 
we  must  answer  in  reason,  that  it  would  be  just  to  overthrow  them  as  a 
social  and  political  body,  as  unworthy  of  their  privileges;  and  it  would  be 
a  mercy  to  the  people  and  to  rising  generations,  by  some  revolutions  to  be 
restored  to  their  just  rights. 

The  history  of  the  Egyptians,  from  the  time  of  Joseph  to  Moses,  with 
their  conduct  towards  the  Jews,  and  the  overthrow  of  the  Egyptians,  with 
the  consequent  deliverance  of  the  Israelites,  the  former  being  necessary 
for  the  accomplishment  of  the  latter,  are  examples  of  this  truth.  How 
just  and  merciful,  and  yet  how  wise  are  the  dispensations  of  divine  provi- 
dence, in  the  social  and  political  existence  of  human  affairs! 

The  history  of  the  Jews,  from  the  time  of  Moses  to  the  present  day,  is 
a  further  continued  example  of  the  same.  And  taking  moral  good  and 
evil  as  the  rule  or  criterion  by  which  to  judge  of  expected  dispensations, 
according  to  Deuteronomy,  xxviiith  chapter,  any  considerate  man  may  fore- 
tell the  probable  fate  of  any  nation.  The  present  state  of  the  Jews  is  a 
living  and  standing  monument  of  the  dispensations  of  divine  providence. 
The  overthrow  of  Babylon,  as  unworthy  of  a  political  existence,  was  just; 
and  yet  it  was  a  mercy  to  the  Jews,  whose  deliverance  was  connected 
with  it.  And  the  same  observation  would  equally  apply  to  the  rise  and 
fall  of  kingdoms  and  empires  in  different  countries  and  ages  of  the  world  ; 
provided  we  had  light  and  information  enough  to  view  the  hand  of  the 
Lord.  For  these  things  happen  not  by  accident  or  chance,  neither  do 
they  spring  up  from  the  dust,  but  they  happen  under  the  wise  and  super- 
intending hand  of  the  providence  of  God.  And  these  things  will  continue 
until  universal  rights,  obligations,  and  duties  are  universally  regarded, 
and  his  kingdom  rules  over  all. 

OF  THE  SPREAD  OF  THE  GOSPEL. 

To  judge  correctly  of  things  we  must  view  them  as  they  ought  to  be,  as 
they  are  now,  and  then  inquire  how  they  became  so. 

First.  The  gospel  was  commanded  by  Jesus  Christ  to  be  preached  to 
all  nations,  and  to  every  creature,  promising  to  be  with  his  heralds  to  the 
end  of  the  world.  When  the  persecution  arose  about  Stephen,  the  brethren 
were  scattered,  and  were  travelling  abroad  preaching  the  word.  The 
blessing  of  God  attended  their  labors,  while  the  apostles  still  abode  at 
Jerusalem.  Hence  the  command  and  promise  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel 
was  not  confined  and  limited  to  the  twelve  disciples,  but  extended  to  all  the 
ministers  of  Jesus  Christ  through  all  ages  to  the  end  of  the  world.  There- 
fore if  all  things  were  right,  the  gospel  would  be  received  in  all  lands 
and  in  all  hearts.  But  it  is  not  so  ;  a  small  part  only  of  the  world  hear 
and  enjoy  the  heavenly  tidings,  and  that  in  a  very  dark  degree. 

In  Asia,  which  contains,  as  is  computed,  five  hundred  millions  of  people, 


t    • 


RIGHTS    OF    MAN.  323 

what,  darkness  and  ignorance  prevail !  But  a  few,  very  few,  have  even 
the  outward  preaching  of  the  gospel ;  not  even  excepting  those  coun- 
tries and  parts  of  Europe  and  Africa,  as  well  as  Asia,  which  are  contigu- 
ous to  old  Jerusalem,  where  the  gospel  was  first  propagated  and  substan- 
tiated. Turkish  darkness  and  Mohammedanism  triumph,  and  the  name  of 
Christian  is  held  in  contempt.  Of  120,000,000  of  Christians,  nominally 
so  called,  in  Europe,  how  few  have  just  and  proper  notions  and  ideas  of 
things  pertaining  to  religion  !  Far  the  greater  part  are  almost  as  ignorant, 
even  of  the  doctrines  of  Christianity,  as  the  Indians  of  America,  and  of 
experimental  religion  they  are  as  ignorant  as  the  Hottentots  at  the  Cape 
of  Good  Hope !  '  Of  seven  or  eight  millions  of  people  in  North  America, 
though  most  of  them  have  the  Bible  or  Testament  in  their  houses,  how 
many  are  unacquainted  with  experimental  religion,  and  even  ignorant  of 
the  very  first  principles  of  the  doctrines  of  Christ !  though  America  is 
favored  with  the  greatest  share  of  common  learning  among  the  common 
people  of  any  nation  in  the  world,  probably  as  three  to  one.  Yet  how 
dark  and  ignorant  still  !  What  selfishness  prevails,  and  how  little  is 
natural  justice  regarded  in  social  life  !  How  little  is  moral  obligation  con- 
sidered in  the  various  transactions  and  concerns  of  life ! 

How  few  are  living  for  eternity,  and  conducting  as  they  expect  to  an- 
swer at  the  bar  of  the  Supreme  Judge  !  In  short,  how  few  attend  to  the 
moral  law,  "  to  love  the  Lord  with  all  their  heart,  and  their  neighbor  as 
themselves  ;"  and  to  the  law  of  nature,  which  coincides  with  the  rule  of 
practice,  as  "  ye  would  that  others  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to 
them  !"  Yet  this  is  "the  law  and  the  prophets,"  and  is  sanctioned  by  Jesus 
Christ. 

Until  the  gospel  is  preached  to  all  mankind,  there  is  somebody  who 
ought  to  preach  that  does  not ;  and  there  are  grand  causes,  enough  to  pro- 
voke the  God  of  love  to  anger  towards  those  who  hold  the  people  in  the 
darkness  of  ignorance  by  cruel  and  wicked  laws ! 

Query. — How  happens  it  that  Mohammedanism  rooted  Christianity  out 
of  the  eastern  world  ? 

Doubtless  Christianity  was  abused,  perverted,  and  so  corrupted  that  the 
substance  was  lost  in  the  shade,  and  the  name  of  the  thing  only  remained. 
Hence  Mohammedanism,  which  admits  of  no  idolatry,  was  preferable  ; 
therefore  the  nominal  Christians,  who  were  not  worthy  of  a  political  or 
social  existence,  having  forfeited  their  right  and  privilege  by  sin,  were 
justly  scourged,  deprived  of  the  gospel,  and  removed  out  of  the  way,  that 
a  better  'ism  might  follow. 

These  ideas  will  "  justify  the  ways  of  God  to  man."  When  a  social 
existence  is  forfeited  by  abuse,  the  people  constituting  it  stand  in  the  way 
of  their  betters,  and  of  course  the  Being  who  "gave,  hath  a  right  to  take 
away,"  and  bestow  it  on  such  as  are  more  worthy.  Justice  is  then  ad- 
ministered to  the  former  and  mercy  to  the  latter.  And  that  people  who 
possess  the  most  moral  virtue,  or  will  answer  the  best  and  most  noble 
purpose,  are  the  most  preferable.  Therefore,  to  remove  the  vicious  out 
of  the  way,  as  being  hindrances  to  righteousness,  is  good.  Of  two  objects, 
goodness  and  wisdom  will  prefer  and  choose  the  best,  to  answer  a  good 
and  important  purpose,  and  accomplish  a  noble  end.  Hence  of  two  'isms 
supported  by  the  arm  of  human  power,  one  is  old  in  evil  and  very  bad ; 


324  ANALECTS   UPON    THE 

the  other  young  and  more  hopeful ;  and  therefore  it  is  consistent  with  wis- 
dom, justice,  goodness,  and  mercy  to  prefer  the  latter. 

Many  people  talk  about  the  plans  of  the  Almighty!  If  man  was  per- 
fect in  wisdom  he  would  need  no  plan  ;  and  that  which  argues  imperfec- 
tion in  man  will  not,  cannot  argue  perfection  in  the  Deity.  Therefore  such 
expressions  are  perfect  nonsense,  if  brought  for  any  thing  more  than  a 
comparison  or  illustration. 

Morally  speaking,  whosoever  is  right  must  be  just ;  and  whosoever  is 
right  and  just,  must  be  good  ;  and  whosoever  is  right  and  just  and  good, 
must  be  wise  ;  and  whosoever  is  just  and  righteous  and  good  and  wise, 
must  be  most  noble,  in  the  superlative  degree.  Therefore  we  must  unite 
these  ideas  of  justice,  righteousness,  goodness,  and  wisdom  in  the  moral 
character  of  the  Almighty,  in  order  to  have  any  proper  conceptions  of  his 
moral  government  and  of  his  noble  dispensations  to  the  social  bodies  of 
mankind. 

Some  people,  to  exalt  his  justice,  destroy  his  goodness  and  mercy,  and 
represent  him  a  mere  tyrant ;  others  speaking  to  exalt  the  power  of  God, 
destroy  his  justice  and  mercy  ;  another  exalting  his  mercy,  destroys  his 
justice.  Thus  they  split  up  the  Almighty  into  parts,  ascribing  to  him 
certain  ideas  which  they  call  attributes,  formed  in  their  own  conceptions. 
And  by  extolling  his  power,  or  his  mercy  or  justice,  improperly  bear  false 
testimony,  and  give  the  Almighty  a  character  which  is  far  from  the  truth, 
as  manifested  either  in  his  dispensations  or  the  written  word.  For  instance, 
says  one,  "God  is  all  mercy,  he  is  so  good."  If  he  be  all  mercy,  where  is 
his  justice?  A  governor  is  so  good  as  to  be  all  mercy,  and  therefore  will 
pardon  every  culprit,  and  will  suffer  none  to  be  punished,  however  dan- 
gerous to  society.  Thus  the  innocent  must  suffer,  and  the  guilty  escape 
and  go  free  !  Now  to  let  the  guilty  escape  and  the  innocent  suffer,  with- 
out any  possible  remedy,  exhibits  the  executive  power  as  possessing  neither 
mercy  nor  justice  nor  goodness  in  his  procedure  ;  and  of  course  he  cannot 
be  right  or  noble  in  his  nature  or  dispensations.  A  being  without  mercy, 
who  is  unjust  and  not  good,  but  destitute  of  every  right  and  noble  princi- 
ple, and  is  not  in  possession  of  any  true  and  genuine  wisdom,  is  the 
picture  of  the  very  devil  himself. 

But  the  true  character  of  Jehovah,  or  the  manifestation  of  God  in  Christ, 
is  uniformly  consistent  with  itself,  agreeable  to  the  principles  of  justice, 
and  righteousness,  and  goodness,  and  wisdom,  and  mercy, — mercy  to 
proper  objects  of  mercy,  for  to  let  the  innocent  suffer  and  the  guilty  es- 
cape is  an  unjust  tyranny.  But  mercy  is  always  dispensed  consistent 
with,  or  agreeable  to,  the  principles  of  true  justice,  when  administered  by 
the  Most  High.  If  a  person  hath  sinned,  pardon  without  repentance  could 
never  excite  gratitude  ;  therefore  it  would  be  a  thankless  act.  or  favor, 
bestowed  upon  any  culprit  who  remained  impenitent.  Religious  privile- 
ges are  the  graces  of  God,  and,  as  a  wise  Governor,  he  expects  and 
requires  a  proper  use  of  them.  Some  people  abuse  these  privileges  by 
stealing  a  power,  without  a  right,  which  is  assumption  ;  and  a  power  pos- 
sessed without  a  right  is  an  unjust  tyranny.  Now  here  is  an  abuse  of 
social  rights;  and  the  innocent  must  suffer,  by  being  oppressed  and  deprived 
of  their  rights,  who  have  not  merited  such  treatment  at  their  hands.  Natu- 
ral justice  is  infringed  upon,  and  the  government  of  the  Almighty  is  de- 
spised.    God  is  said  to  be  "jealous  for  his  glory,  and  will  not   give  it  to 


RIGHTS    OF    MAN.  325 

another."  Therefore,  for  the  honor  of  his  government,  and  the  mercy  of 
the  injured,  justice  demands  the  removal  of  such  power.  And  such  re- 
moval would  bring  mercy  to  the  injured,  justice  to  the  guilty,  and  honor 
to  his  own  moral  character. 

As  natural  evil  is  the  effect  or  consequence  of  moral  evil — as  nations 
have  flourished  in  proportion  to  their  virtues,  and  as  judgments  have  pur- 
sued them  on  account  of  their  wickedness — hence,  "  angels  sinned,  and 
are  reserved  under  chains  of  darkness  to  the  judgment-day  to  be  pun- 
ished." Sin  drove  Adam  out  of  Paradise ;  sin  brought  destruction  on 
the  antediluvian  world ;  sin  was  the  cause  of  the  overthrow  of  Sodom 
and  Gomorrah. 

Of  the  Canaanites  God  said,  "  The  iniquity,  &c,  is  not  yet  full."  He 
had  a  right  to  demand  their  obedience,  and  to  dispose  of  their  lives  in 
any  manner  he  chose.  God  waited  and  bore  with  them  near  five  hun- 
dred years  as  a  political  body,  and  then  destruction  to  the  full  overtook 
them  as  a  nation.  Sin  brought  calamities  on  the  Jews  as  a  nation,  and 
they  are  a  standing  monument  thereof  to  this  clay. 

Again,  as  political  evils  in  social  bodies,  consequent  upon  moral  evil 
in  them,  bring  national  destruction,  so  a  social  repentance  and  political 
reform  are  necessary  to  avert  the  judgments  of  God,  which  threaten  im- 
pending danger  over  a  guilty  land.  The  case  of  Nineveh  is  a  striking 
example  of  the  dealings  of  God  with  a  sinful  and  repenting  people.  The 
Jews  frequently  experienced  deliverances  in  their  social  capacity,  when 
a  reform  and  repentance  took  place  among  them.  If  ten  righteous  per- 
sons had  been  found  in  Sodom,  the  place  would  have  been  spared  for  their 
sakes.  Isaiah  said,  "  Except  the  Lord  had  left  unto  us  a  small  remnant 
we  should  have  been  as  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  !"  Jesus  Christ  calls  the 
righteous  the  "salt  of  the  earth."  And  if  it  were  not  for  the  righteous 
that  now  are,  and  those  that  will  be  in  succession,  it  would  be  inconsis- 
tent with  the  moral  character  of  the  Almighty,  and  the  nature  of  his  moral 
government,  to  continue  the  world  in  existence. 

The  Jews  were  to  attend  three  feasts  in  a  year — Pentecost,  Taberna- 
cles, and  Passover — by  the  special  command  of  God.  All  the  males 
who  were  twenty  years  of  age  and  upwards,  were  to  appear  thrice  annu- 
ally before  the  Lord,  in  one  congregation  at  Jerusalem,  which  would 
leave  all  their  borders  defenceless,  and  exposed  to  an  invading  foe.  Their 
enemies,  in  their  absence,  might  have  laid  their  country  waste,  and  cap- 
tivated their  wives  and  children,  unless  restrained  by  the  providence  of 
God.  Here  would  be'  a  trial  of  faith,  and  a  proof  of  Providence,  who,  for 
their  encouragement,  promised  that  their  enemies  should  not  desire  their 
land  at  such  times,  which  argues  the  superintending  hand  of  Providence 
over  nature  and  over  human  affairs.  The  fourteenth  chapter  of  Ezekiel 
is  pertinent  to  the  same  point  of  doctrine.  When  a  nation  or  people  had 
forfeited  their  political  existence  by  sin,  the  sword  of  the  Lord,  either 
beasts,  famine,  sword,  or  pestilence,  was  drawn  for  their  extermination  ; 
"though  Noah,  Daniel,  and  Job  stood  before  me,  saith  the  Lord,  they 
should  deliver  neither  son  nor  daughter,  but  their  own  souls."  The 
escape  of  Lot  from  the  overthrow  of  Sodom,  and,  by  the  warning  of  Christ, 
the  escape  of  the  Christians  from  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  are  striking 
examples  of  salvation,  and  remarkable  proofs  of  the  providence  of  God. 

28 


326  ANALECTS    UPON    THE 


of  god's  repository. 


There  was  but  one  generation  between  Adam  and  Noah,  inasmuch 
as  Methuselah,  the  oldest  man,  connected  them  both  in  a  line.  Again, 
Shem  connected  Noah  and  Abraham,  from  whence  a  connect-chain  down 
through  his  posterity  was  transmitted,  recording  the  dispensations  of 
divine  Providence. 

God,  as  a  wise  and  good  being,  we  may  apprehend,  has  actions  and 
ends  worthy  of  himself — hence,  the  righteous  Disposer  of  events,  and  the 
universal  Governor.  What  he  doeth  must  be  right,  just,  good,  and  wise. 
And  hence,  righteousness,  justice,  goodness,  and  wisdom,  reigning  together, 
goodness  will  bestow  mercy  where  it  can  be  done  agreeable  to  justice  ;  and 
wisdom  and  righteousness  are  perfect  and  will  not  err,  for  here  is  perfect 
and  complete  harmony  in  the  attributes  of  God,  in  every  case  whatever. 
The  fewest  means  are  employed  to  accomplish  the  most  important  and 
noble  ends,  in  the  display  of  his  justice  against  the  impenitent,  and  in  his 
warnings  to  rebels.  Hence  privileges  revert  to  the  objects  who  were  in- 
jured, whilst  the  greatest  possible  good  and  mercy  are  extended  to  future 
and  remote  generations  of  mankind. 

Moral  evil  being  universal  in  a  social  capacity,  there  was  no  moral 
virtue  but  in  individuals,  and  hence  the  necessity  of  virtuous  society. 
Therefore,  as  every  thing  must  have  a  beginning,  Abraham,  the  fifth  life 
from  Adam,  Methuselah,  Noah,  and  Shem,  having  come  in  between,  to 
connect  the  chain  of  tradition,  by  having  a  personal  acquaintance  with 
each  other,  until  the  invention  of  letters  should  furnish  a  record.  Abra- 
ham lived  in  Chaldea,  feared  the  Most  High,  and  was  enjoined  to  quit 
that  part  of  the  country,  and  come  to  the  land  of  Canaan.  And  God 
made  a  "  covenant  with  Abraham  "  Christ  was  on  the  side  of  God.  The 
nature  and  object  of  the  covenant  was  holiness,  which  Abraham  was  to 
"  receive,  practice,  teach  his  family,  and  transmit  to  his  posterity." 

Faith  was  the  condition  on  which  the  promised  blessings  were  depend- 
ing, and  circumcision  was  the  seal ;  and  the  blood  of  Christ,  to  which  it 
looked  forward,  and  which  was  comprised  in  the  blessings,  was  to  purify 
the  heart,  through  the  faith  of  Abraham,  which  was  in  fact  the  faith  of 
the  gospel. 

The  eternal  covenant  between  the  Father  and  Son,  to  divide  the  world 
between  Christ  and  Satan,  is  nowhere  to  be  found  in  scripture  ;  but  the 
covenant  with  Abraham  was  real.  The  covenant  was  frequently 
intimated,  but  never  confirmed,  until  it  was  actually  done  with  Abra- 
ham. 

The  apostle  calls  it  a  "  man's  covenant ;"  yet  as  Abraham  was  brought 
into  it  by  faith  and  obedience,  so  must  we,  for  we  are  to  be  "justified  by 
faith,"  and  "  without  faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  God."  "  lie  that 
cometh  to  God,  must  believe  that  he  is,  and  that  he  is  a  rewarder  of 
them  that  diligently  seek  him."  Hence,  in  this  manner  of  seeking  through 
faith,  there  is  a  moral  conformity  to  the  whole  will  of  God,  from  the 
heart,  which  necessarily  implies  resignation  and  dependent  e.  Of  course 
thnc  is  an  agreement  between  the  will  of  the  creature  and  the  will  of 
the  Creator,  at  which  time  and  place  the  blessing  of  pardon  and  holiness 
is  given  by  Christ,  and  received  by  the  suppliant,  which  is  the  new  cove- 


RIGHTS    OF    MAN.  327 

nant  of  grace  written  in  the  heart,  and  a  confirmation  of  the  covenant 
made  with  Abraham. 

Thus  Christ  is  the  meritorious  cause  of  our  redemption.  But  faith  is 
the  instrumental  cause  of  our  salvation. 

"  Abraham  believed  God,  and  it  was  counted  (or  imputed)  to  him  for 
righteousness."  Thus  Abraham  was  justified  by  faith,  and  he  was  called 
the  friend  of  God.  And  Abraham  was  circumcised,  and  the  males  of  his 
household  also,  which  was  the  beginning  of  the  Church  of  God,  established 
by  faith  upon  earth,  as  a  spiritual,  personal,  social  compact. 

From  the  family  of  Abraham  originated  afterwards  what  was  called 
the  "  congregation  of  the  Lord,"  and  the  "  church  in  the  wilderness," 
through  whom  the  oracles  were  transmitted  to  posterity.  As  bad  and 
as  rebellious  as  the  Jews  were,  God  chose  the  best  people  the  world 
furnished  at  that  time,  to  prove  and  show  his  mercy  and  display  his 
justice,  in  a  visible  and  providential  manner,  to  bring  about  universal 
righteousness,  as  a  precious  seed  in  reserve,  and  as  a  repository  for  him- 
self, to  be  manifested  as  a  standing  and  living  monument  and  credible 
proof  through  all  ages  of  the  world,  as  a  reasonable  evidence  against  infi- 
delity. To  this  day,  in  Hindoostan,  there  are  found  black  and  white  Jews. 
One  class  of  them  is  called  children  of  Israel,  from  the  ten  tribes ;  the 
other  is  called  Jews,  from  the  tribe  of  Judah. 

On  account  of  "  national  sin,"  the  ten  tribes  were  permitted  to  separate, 
and  become  a  distinct  nation. 

The  Lord  promised  them  his  blessing,  and  an  establishment  and  a  sure 
house,  if  they  would  fear,  obey,  and  love  him.  But  they  did  not,  but 
were  vain  idolaters,  until  they  became  unworthy  of  a  political  existence. 
So  the  justice  of  God  removed  them  into  captivity  by  the  Assyrians,  who 
scattered  them  into  all  countries  ;  and  of  course  they  carried  the  writings 
of  Moses  and  the  prophets  with  them. 

And  it  proved  to  be  a  mercy  to  succeeding  generations,  who  thereby 
had  their  minds  impressed  and  prepared  with  expectations  of  the  Messiah 
to  come,  as  the  Saviour  of  men,  which  was  remarkably  exemplified  in  the 
language  of  the  woman  of  Samaria,  who  said,  "  when  the  Messiah  cometh, 
he  will  tell  (or  teach)  us  all  things." 

The  writings  of  Moses,  and  the  Psalms,  and  the  prophets,  which  were 
dispersed  and  conveyed  by  means  of  the  ten  tribes,  who  were  scattered  all 
over  the  then  known  world,  prepared  the  way  for  the  dispensation  of  the 
Gospel  ;  and  the  spread  thereof,  from  the  persecution  which  arose  about 
Stephen,  is  an  incontestable  proof  of  its  authenticity.  As  they  were  scat- 
tered at  such  an  early  period,  and  were  a  people  who  were  held  in  detes- 
tation among  the  nations  of  the  earth  ;  which  is  also  the  fact  at  this  very 
day,  there  was  not  the  same  temptation  to  counterfeit,  alter,  and  impose,  as 
there  might  otherwise  have  been.  And  moreover,  if  they  were  disposed 
to  do  it,  there  was  not  the  same  opportunity,  considering  the  enmity  be- 
tween those  at  Jerusalem  and  those  of  the  Samaritan  mountain,  and  the 
dispersed.  Besides,  the  great  number  of  copies  which  they  must  have 
had  among  them,  must  have  enabled  any  one  who  chose,  to  detect  an  at- 
tempt at  an  imposition. 

And  although  twenty-six  false  Christs  have  appeared  in  different  ages 
of  the  world,  the  folly  of  each  quickly  became  manifest ;  for  error  and 
falsehood    can    never    become  truth.     But  the    true  Messiah,    although 


328  ANALECTS    UPON    THE 

he  met  with  every  opposition,  and  although  he  appeared  not  in  any 
worldly  pomp  or  grandeur,  and  although  his  gospel  was  contemned, 
and  every  method  used  that  human  ingenuity  could  invent,  to  abolish 
and  destroy  it  out  of  the  world,  it  still  stands  unshaken.  And  why, 
unless  it  had  its  foundation  in  Divinity  ?  Truth  will  bear  investi- 
gation, and  carry  its  own  conviction  with  it,  when  properly  understood. 
And  hence  we  have  sufficient  cause  to  be  thankful  for  the  repository  which 
Divine  Providence  hath  favored  us  with,  by  transmitting  the  account  of  his 
former  dispensations  for  our  perusal,  reflection,  and  benefit,  inasmuch  as  we 
may  become  the  heirs  of  the  inheritance,  through  the  covenant  of  grace, 
which  by  faith  are  partakers  of  the  happy  realms  in  the  paradise  of  God. 

God  is  declared  to  be  a  Spirit.  His  worship  is  required  to  be  of  that 
nature,  viz.  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  i.  e.  in  the  heart  and  really  !  For  he 
is  said  to  be  "  the  God  of  Abraham,  the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of 
Jacob !"  Thus  making  a  discrimination  among  men,  and  confining  his 
spiritual  favors  to  his  faithful  worshippers.  Thus  also  Paul  declares  that 
all  are  not  Israel  that  are  of  Israel,  neither  because  they  are  the  seed  of 
Abraham,  are  they  all  children.  They  must  become  spiritual  children  by 
an  action  of  faith,  under  the  influence  of  love  divine,  inspiring  the  heart 
with  peace  and  joy,  running  through  all  their  conduct.  Or  as  the  scrip- 
tures declare,  "  If  ye  are  Christ's,  then  are  ye  Abraham's  seed,  and  heirs 
according  to  the  promise."  Or,  as  said  Christ,  "  If  ye  were  the  children 
of  Abraham,  ye  would  do  the  works  of  Abraham."  "Abraham  rejoiced 
to  see  my  day,  and  he  saw  it  and  was  glad  :"  for  "  before  Abraham  was,  I 
am."  John  viii.  56,  58.  Compare  Genesis  xvii.  1,  8,  14.  Rom.  iv.  9  to 
13,  &c.  Galatians  iii.  6.  to  15.  shows  1st,  Abraham  is  called  "the  fa- 
ther of  the  faithful,"  and  the  "  heir  of  the  world." 

Secondly.  Abraham  was  justified  by  faith,  while  in  uncircumcision  ; 
and  to  him  was  made  the  first*  promise  of  the  Messiah  to  come,  "  In  thy 
seed,  (Christ)  shall  all  the  families  of  the  earth  be  blessed. ':  "  Abraham 
believed  God,  and  it  was  imputed  to  him  for  righteousness."  "  Now  it  was 
not  written  for  his  sake  alone,  that  it  was  imputed  to  him,  but  for  us  also, 
to  whom  it  shall  be  imputed  if  we  believe  on  him  that  raised  up  Jesus 
our  Lord  from  the  dead,  who  was  delivered  for  our  offences,  and  was  rais- 
ed again  for  our  justification,"  Rom.  iv.  23  to  25. 

Thirdly.  The  promises  of  the  blessings  in  Christ  the  seed,  are  by  faith, 
through  which  the  blessings  of  the  seed  are  to  be  received  and  enjoyed  ; 
and  hence, 

Fourthly.  "  If  ye  be  Christ's,  then  are  ye  Abraham's  seed,  and  heirs 
according  to  the  promise."     Galatians  iii.  29. 

Thus  the  true  light  of  moral  virtue  came  by  revelation,  and  is  enjoyed 
by  divine  inspiration  operating  on  the  heart,  which  all  men  are  under  the 
restraining  influence  of,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  until  the  day  of  their  vi- 
sitation be  past.  But  when  they  become  incorrigible;  they  are  unworthy  od 
asocial  or  political  existence.  Hence,  said  Jesus,  "  0  Jerusalem!  Jerusalem! 
how  often  would  I  have  gathered  thy  children  together,  as  a  hen  doth  gather 
her  brood  under  her  wings,  but  ye  would  not.     Behold,  your  house  is  left 


*  The  thing  was  intimated  and  hinted,  but  never  continued  till  the  nine  of  Abraham. 
Gen.  iii.  14,  15,  was  not  a  promise,  but  a  threatening  against  theserpent.  "  I  will  put  enmi- 
ty between  thee  and  the  woman,  and  thy  .seed  and  her  seed  ;  it  shall  bruise  thy  head,  and 
thou  shalt  bruise  his  heel." 


RIGHTS   OF   MAN.  329 

unto  you  desolate,  and  ye  shall  not  see  me  henceforth,  until  ye  shall  say, 
Blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord."  And  they  were  de- 
stroyed and  dispersed,  like  the  ten  tribes,  abroad  among  the  nations  of  the 
earth,  by  the  Roman  army  ;  like  as  a  curse  for  disobedience,  entailed  on 
them  to  this  day. 

The  abuse  of  moral  privileges,  by  luxury  and  dissipation,  tends  to  sink 
the  human  mind  into  brutality,  and  destroy  every  principle  that  is  kind, 
noble,  generous,  and  humane.  The  present  state  of  the  natives  of  Africa 
and  America,  are  striking  examples,  and  show  to  what  a  low  ebb  the  moral 
faculty  can  be  reduced.  We  see  them  prefer  a  toy  or  trifling  trinket  to 
useful  arts.  In  them  we  see  every  unkind  disposition  indulged  towards 
their  fellow-creatures,  and  strangers  considered  as  enemies  ;  so  that  al- 
most every  family  becomes  a  village,  and  every  village  becomes  a  nation. 
And  these  are  almost  continually  at  war,  destroying  each  other,  so  as  to 
prevent  their  population  from  extending. 

"  The  love  of  money"  is  said  to  be  "  the  root  of  all  evil."  The  spirit 
of  it  is  "  moral  evil,"  and  the  effect  is  "  natural  evil,"  as  the  necessary 
consequence  entailed.  The  "  love  of  money"  led  the  nations  of  Europe 
to  enslave  and  destroy  the  poor  blacks  of  Africa,  and  the  miserable  In- 
dians of  America.  And  within  the  space  of  three  centuries,  they  have 
destroyed  and  enslaved  together,  as  many  of  those  unfortunate  creatures 
as  now  exist  in  those  two  quarters  of  the  world.  Nine  millions  have 
been  enslaved  from  Africa,  which  is  computed  to  contain  twelve  mil- 
lions of  inhabitants.  And  an  incredible  number  also  must  have  been 
slain.  The  Spaniards  in  South  America,  enslaved  and  destroyed  alone, 
twelve  millions — besides  the  millions  which  fell  in  the  isles,  of  which 
Hayti  itself  contained  3,000,000.  But  the  superintending  hand  of  Prov- 
idence, which  overrules  the  actions  of  men  and  devils,  will  no  doubt 
bring  good  out  of  evil.  Most  of  those  unhappy  wretches,  after  being 
in  slavery  a  term  of  time,  will  be  affronted  at  the  idea  of  being 
sent  back  to  their  native  shores  ;  and  many  are  rejoiced  at  their  situation, 
miserable  as  it  is,  and  express  gratitude  that  by  this  means  they  have 
found  the  faith  of  Abraham,  in  the  gospel  of  God's  dear  Son,  to  bring 
them  the  peace  and  joy  of  the  kingdom.  And  why  should  it  be  incredible 
to  believe,  that  one  day  the  gospel  shall  return  to  their  native  shores,  and 
spread  through  Afric  regions,  and  that  wilderness  blossom  like  the  rose  ? 

The  natural  abilities  of  the  European  and  the  African,  perhaps  admit 
of  improvement  equally  alike.  Yet  while  one  is  now  rising  to  its  highest 
excellence,  the  other  is  but  a  little  superior  to  the  brute  beasts.  Doubtless 
it  is  the  providence  of  God,  attending  the  improvement  of  one,  while  the 
other  is  justly  visited  with  the  entailment  of  ignorance,  stupidity,  and  sloth  ; 
whilst  moral  evil  fills  their  hearts,  and  governs  all  their  actions. 

America,  adorned  and  enriched  with  some  of  the  most  lofty  mountains, 
extensive  rivers,  natural  canals,  and  numerous  fresh  inland  seas  ;  situa- 
ted between  two  oceans,  nearly  divided  in  the  centre,  and  yet  connected 
by  a  narrow  isthmus;  enriched  with  almost  every  species  of  valuable 
treasure  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth,  as  if  to  invite  the  foreign  emigrant  to 
pay  a  friendly  visit;  nevertheless,  lay  undiscovered  for  several  thousand 
years,  as  if  reserved  for  the  era  when  "  common  sense"  began  to  awake  up 
from  her  long  slumber.  As  if  the  Creator's  wisdom  and  goodness  had  a  "  new 
world,"  in  reversion  for  a  new  theatre  for  the  exhibition  of  new  things. 

28* 


330  ANALECTS   UPON   THE 

Here  a  new  philosophy,  both  in  nature  and  in  divinity,  was  to  be  taught 
and  embraced.  False  notions  respecting  the  figure  of  the  earth,  and  the 
spurious  vicegerency,  were  both  to  be  rejected  together.  The  doctrine  of 
"  passive  obedience  and  non-resistance"  was  then  to  be  suspected,  and  to 
go  down  the  hill.  There  seemed  to  be  no  place  in  the  political  world,  nor 
any  part  of  the  natural  world,  that  admitted  of  the  change  to  begin  so 
thoroughly  as  in  America.  The  state  of  the  country,  and  the  prejudices 
of  the  people,  were  both  favorable  for  it. 

And  these  things  are  the  result,  which  are  worthy  of  reflection : 

First.  All  religious  opinions  are  protected,  and  universal  rights  of  con- 
science established ;  and  also  a  government  of  representation,  which  is 
elective  only. 

Secondly.  The  dirty  slave-trade,  in  which  almost  all  Eurpoe,  as  well 
as  America,  was  engaged,  is  now  forever  at  an  end — no  nation  protecting 
it.  And  in  those  countries  where  slavery  exists,  they  are  used  more  hu- 
manely than  formerly  ;  and  instead  of  death  for  mere  trifles,  the  peniten- 
tiary system  is  adopted. 

Thirdly.  The  spirit  of  inquiry,  and  the  spirit  of  missionary,  is  prevail- 
ing, together  with  the  translation  of  the  scriptures  into  so  many  new  lan- 
guages. Bible  societies  are  forming,  to  disperse  the  holy  scriptures. 
Priestcraft  is  falling,  and  the  power  and  influence  of  the  established,  cor- 
rupt, and  wicked  clergy,  is  broken,  and  tumbling  down.  Crowned  heads 
are  going  out  of  date.  The  whole  world  is  in  commotion,  and  peace  is 
taken  from  the  earth.  The  animal  creation  is  proving  a  scourge,  in  many 
parts,  to  the  human  family.  The  wars  may  be  considered  as  the  sword 
of  the  Lord  ;  as  if  "the  devil  had  come  down  in  great  wrath,  knowing 
that  he  hath  but  a  little  time."  This  brings  scarcity,  which  produces 
famine ;  and  famine  will  bring  plague,  which  already  prevails  in  many 
parts  of  the  world.  Besides,  such  general  and  repeated  shocks  of  earth- 
quakes, so  that  sixteen  cities  were  destroyed,  in  a  very  short  space  of  time, 
in  South  America.  Thus,  so  many  extraordinary  things  as  have  trans- 
pired of  late,  and  are  transpiring,  have  not  been  known  in  the  annals  of 
history.  And  there  never  was  a  time,  except  the  era  which  gave  our  Sa- 
viour birth,  that  was  so  pregnant  with  important  things  as  the  day  in  which 
we  live. 

May  not  the  seventh  trumpet  now  be  sounding,  and  the  seven  last  plagues 
be  pouring  out  ?  Is  not  the  harvest  of  the  earth  ripe  for  the  reaper  with 
the  sharp  sickle  ?  Then  we  should  swell  the  cry,  "  Thy  kingdom  come — 
send  forth  more  laborers  into  the  harvest."  Is  not  the  "  vintage  of  the 
earth  ripe  also  to  be  gathered,  and  cast  into  the  wine-press  of  the  wrath 
of  Almighty  God?" 

Are  not  all  the  governments  of  the  old  world  tyrannical,  and  repugnant 
to  the  law  of  nature?  Is  there  any  government  in  the  world,  except 
America,  that  is  framed  so  as  to  admit  of  amendment  ?  Being  con- 
trary to  the  law  of  nature,  and  not  admitting  of  amendments,  art-  not  those 
governments,  in  their  very  first  principles,  of  a  pernicious  kind,  and  of  an 
incorrigible  nature,  founded  in  moral  evil,  so  as  to  perpetuate  the  same, 
without  any  possibility  of  redress?  Why  ought  they  to  exist  ?  By  what 
right  can  they  exist?  Are  they  worthy  of  an  existence  1  Does  not  in- 
jured innocence  cry  against  them  for  redress  to  the  Governor  of  the  world. 
whose  tender  care  is  over  all  his  works  ?     Docs  not  justice,  in  the  law  of 


RIGHTS   OF   MAN.  331 

nature,  demand  a  satisfaction  against  them  ?  Would  not  mercy  be  ex- 
tended from  the  divine  Governor  to  the  injured,  by  undertaking  their  cause, 
and  restoring  to  them  their  rights,  which  are  unjustly  withheld  by  those 
evil  governments  ?  Do  not  these  reflections  lead  the  mind  necessarily  to 
conclude,  that  a  powerful  and  just  Judge  will  undertake  the  cause  of  the 
oppressed,  and  overwhelm  the  oppressors  with  an  everlasting  destruction  ? 

SUMMARY   REVIEW. 

The  law  of  nature  is  that  relation  which  man  originally  stands  in  to  his 
Creator,  and  to  his  fellow-creature. 

In  this  state  all  men  are  equal,  and  naturally  free  and  independent,  in 
their  individual  capacity,  and  endowed  by  their  Creator  with  certain  ina- 
lienable rights,  as  life,  liberty,  enjoyment  of  property,  pursuit  of  happi- 
ness, and  the  privilege  of  private  judgment.  In  these  they  are  equal  and 
independent,  as  much  as  if  there  was  no  other  person  upon  the  earth  but 
the  individual  himself  alone.  But  when  taken  in  a  social  capacity,  they 
are  dependent  upon  each  other.  The  king  is  dependent  on  his  subjects, 
and  the  governor  on  the  governed  ;  the  master  on  the  servant,  and  the 
servant  on  the  master  ;  the  blacksmith  upon  the  carpenter,  and  the  car- 
penter upon  the  blacksmith,  and  both  of  them  upon  the  farmer  for  their 
bread  ;  and  the  farmer,  in  his  turn,  is  dependent  on  them  for  his  mechan- 
ism. Thus  social  privileges  are  reciprocal  ;  being  connected  mutually, 
they  are  necessarily  dependent  upon  each  other. 

A  hermit's  life,  in  solitude,  is  the  most  independent  of  any ;  and  yet 
what  could  he  do  in  sickness  ?  He  would  then  be  dependent  upon  others 
for  their  assistance,  to  do  that  for  him  which  he  could  not  do  for  himself. 
Therefore,  the  idea  of  social  independence  is  a  solecism,  which  has  no 
place  in  common  sense. 

As  a  whole  is  composed  of  parts,  and  the  parts  collectively  form  one 
whole  ;  so  the  human  family  are,  and  must  be  considered,  socially  related, 
and  collectively  dependent  upon  each  other. 

Hence,  our  rights  and  necessities  being  equal,  so  are  our  obligations 
and  duties  likewise ;  and,  therefore,  considering  the  rights  of  man  as  an 
individual,  they  are  called  personal  rights  ;  considering  them  in  his  rela- 
tion to  his  fellow-creature,  they  are  called  social  rights  ;  and  considering 
them  in  his  relation  to  his  Creator,  they  are  called  moral  rights. 

Personal  rights  are  by  virtue  of  existence,  as  life,  liberty,  and  all  the 
intellectual  rights  of  the  mind  ;  of  course,  religion  is  one  of  those  rights, 
as  also  the  pursuit  of  happiness,  &c. 

Social  rights  are  by  virtue  of  being  a  member  of  society ;  and  as  one 
of  the  whole,  who  is  interested  in  the  security  of  those  personal  rights 
against  usurpation,  he  hath  a  claim,  in  conjunction  with  others,  for  pro- 
tection of  his  person,  property,  and  character.  The  right  itself  is  good 
and  perfect,  by  virtue  of  existence ;  but  is  imperfect  in  point  of  power, 
both  in  each  and  all,  in  their  individual  capacity.  And  hence  the  power, 
which  is  called  govenunent,  is  made  up,  or  composed  of,  all  those  rights 
which  are  surrendered  by  the  individuals  themselves,  and  cast  into  the 
common  stock,  for  the  better  regulation  of  the  whole  ;  which  is  made  up, 
or  consists  of,  the  aggregate  of  those  rights,  which,  though  perfect  in 
the  individual  personally,  yet,  socially,  answer  not  his  purpose,  for  the 
want  of  power.     And,  therefore,  for  the  want  of  personal  power  for  the 


332  ANALECTS    UPON    THE 

security  of  personal  rights,  the  right,  imperfect  in  power,  is  surrendered, 
and  cast  into  the  common  stock  ;  and  so  the  arm  of  society,  of  which  he  is 
a  part,  is  taken  in  preference,  and  in  addition  to  his  own.  The  aggregate 
of  those  rights,  imperfect  in  power  in  the  individual,  is  surrendered  to 
trustees  in  trust,  as  the  delegates  of  the  people,  to  act  as  their  representa- 
tives, for  the  benefit  of  the  whole.  This  delegated  power  is  called  govern- 
ment, and  can  never  be  applied  to  invade  those  rights  retained,  which  are 
sufficiently  perfect  in  the  individual,  and,  for  their  proper  exercise,  need 
no  political  strength.  Of  this  kind  are  the  rights  of  life,  limb,  liberty,  and 
all  the  intellectual  powers,  or  rights  of  the  mind,  as  study,  pursuit  of 
happiness,  private  judgment,  &c.  These  things  can  never  be  invaded  by 
the  power  of  the  government,  without  infringing  upon  natural  justice,  be- 
cause the  power  delegated  is  to  be  applied  for  the  benefit  and  welfare  of 
the  people,  and  not  to  oppress,  domineer,  and  tyrannize  over  the  people,  and 
make  them  miserable. 

These  observations  show  the  origin  of  government,  and  the  necessity  of 
a  constitution,  to  point  out  what  may  and  what  may  not  be  done  ;  to 
make  the  rulers  responsible  for  their  trust  and  conduct,  and  to  secure  the 
admission  of  improvement,  as  experience  may  point  out  wherein  the  con- 
stitution is  defective  ;  and  all  the  laws  which  are  founded  upon  this,  as  a 
charter  given  to  the  delegates,  or  trustees,  in  trust,  should  be  an  expres- 
sion of  the  will  of  the  people.  And  those  laws  should  be  as  few  as  is  pos- 
sible, consistently  with  the  nature  and  state  of  things ;  and  should  be 
founded  on  such  principles  of  justice  as  will  admit  of  the  greatest  human- 
ity in  the  suppression  of  vice,  in  the  maintenance  of  equity,  and  in  the 
promotion  of  virtue  in  the  land.  Therefore,  a  proper  distinction  between 
vice  and  virtue  should  be  made,  and  punishment  fitted  and  apportioned  to 
the  nature  of  crimes.  Torture,  barbarity,  and  every  thing  which  has  a 
tendency  to  harden  mankind,  should  be  cautiously  avoided.  Private  re- 
venge should  be  discountenanced  by  civil  law  ;  and  the  abuse  of  servants 
ought  not  to  be  passed  over  with  such  impunity  as  it  is  in  many  parts  of 
the  world  :  but  there  ought  to  be  some  restriction  upon  masters,  so  that 
justice  may  take  place  in  the  administration  of  corporal  chastisement. 
Ought  not  a  responsibility  be  secured  in  this  as  well  as  in  any  other  ex- 
ercise of  authority?  There  is  something  here  which  deserves  to  be  seri- 
ously weighed,  when  we  reflect  on  the  universal  rights  of  man. 

Moral  rights  are  the  result  of  moral  law  :  and,  as  a  creature  depend- 
ent upon  the  Supreme  Governor  of  the  world,  who  enjoins  the  obligation  and 
prescribes  the  law,  and  rule  of  practice,  man  has  a  right  to  obey,  by  at- 
tending to  the  law,  and  by  keeping  the  rule.  Human  governments  have 
no  right  to  interfere  by  assuming  a  power  to  tolerate  man  to  pay  his  devo- 
tion to  his  God.  For  before  any  human  government  existed  in  the  world, 
there  was  a  compact  between  man  and  his  Maker,  which  cannot  be  alter- 
ed by  any  human  laws.  Therefore,  all  laws  ought  to  be  made  in  con- 
formity to  this  pre-existing  compact ;  otherwise  they  do  mischief  by  making 
encroachments  upon  the  rights  of  conscience,  and  cause  confusion  in  so- 
ciety l»y  creating  broils  and  animosities;  consequently,  all  denominations 
of  religion  should  be  protected  in  the  peaceable  enjoyment  of  their  rights. 
And  universal  rights  of  conscience  ought  to  be  established  in  every  land, 
agreeable  to  the  Creator's  law,  primarily  established  by  him. 

Rights  imply  privileges ;  and  a  privilege  implies  duty,  when  taken  on 


RIGHTSOFMAN.  333 

the  ground  of  the  law  of  nature,  or  the  moral  law,  or  the  rule  of  practice. 
Duties  imply  obligation  ;  therefore,  if  by  the  law  of  nature,  one  is  favored 
with  the  rights  of  equality  and  independence,  it  is  his  duty  to  enjoy,  main- 
tain, and  improve  them.  If  it  be  my  right  to  enjoy  life  and  liberty,  it  be- 
comes my  duty  to  preserve  and  improve  them.  If  I  have  a  right  to  enjoy 
property  and  pursue  happiness,  it  is  my  duty  to  do  it  properly.  And  also 
in  matters  of  private  judgment,  in  matters  which  concern  me,  it  is  my  duty 
to  investigate  and  judge  rightly.  Why  is  it  my  duty  to  maintain  my  equa- 
lity and  independence,  to  preserve  my  life  and  liberty,  and  to  enjoy  pro- 
perty and  pursue  happiness,  and  also  to  judge  in  matters  of  moral  duty? 
Equality,  independence,  life,  liberty,  property,  happiness,  and  the  things 
of  private  judgment  in  moral  duty,  are  the  gifts  of  the  God  of  nature,  and 
designed  by  him  to  answer  a  purpose  worthy  of  himself.  Therefore,  to 
neglect  them,  is  to  treat  them  with  indifference  ;  and  to  be  indifferent  is  to 
undervalue  them  ;  and  to  undervalue  such  important  gifts,  is  to  underval- 
ue the  Giver  ;  and  of  course  to  treat  him,  not  with  neglect  only,  but  with  a 
degree  of  contempt  also  :  because  our  all  is  connected  with  it.  Not  only 
our  eternity  hangs  upon  it,  but  also,  all  the  things  of  time  !  And  hence  the 
omission  or  neglect  prevents  our  accomplishing  that  noble  purpose  for 
which  we  were  designed  by  the  Creator.  Therefore  we  infringe  upon  the 
law  of  nature,  by  departing  from  her  rule,  which  is  the  law  of  God  ;  and 
violate  our  moral  obligation  to  the  Most  High,  who,  as  a  righteous  judge, 
will  call  all  people  to  an  account,  and  reward  them,  each  individual,  ac- 
cording to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body. 

Consequently,  our  equality  and  independence  is  given  us,  as  individu- 
als, that  we  may  be  capable  of  thinking,  judging,  and  acting  in  an  indi- 
vidual capacity,  and  not  to  be  accountable  for  the  misconduct  of  others, 
but  live  in  conformity  to  the  moral  law  of  love.  Hence,  life  is  the  gift  of 
God,  which  is  our  right  to  enjoy  :  but  man  has  no  right  to  destroy  it.  To 
destroy  our  life,  is  to  infringe  on  nature's  law,  and  violate  the  obligation 
we  are  under  to  nature's  God.  Of  course  also,  as  means  are  necessary 
to  be  used  for  the  preservation  of  life,  they  must  be  attended  to  according- 
ly. Liberty,  also,  is  one  of  our  rights,  but  it  must  not  be  abused,  but  used 
agreeably  to  natural  justice  and  moral  obligation.  The  pursuit  of  pro- 
perty is  a  right,  and  becomes  a  duty,  that  we  may  not  be  dependent  on 
others,  but  have  wherewith  to  help  ourselves,  and  to  afford  assistance  to  a 
fellow-mortal  in  distress.  Man  was  designed  by  his  Maker  to  be  hap- 
py, and  the  pursuit  of  happiness  is  enjoined  upon  him,  and  it  is  his  duty 
to  promote  the  same  in  others.  Hence  the  object  and  the  right,  and  the 
means  and  the  duty,  are  all  connected  and  stand  in  relation  to  each  other. 
The  duty  demands  the  use  of  the  means  to  improve  the  right  to  obtain  the 
object — happiness!  This  duty  is  a  moral  obligation,  because  enjoined  by 
the  moral  Governor  of  the  world. 

Consequently,  all  the  intellectual  powers  of  the  man,  are  called  upon, 
and  employed  to  act  as  a  rational  creature,  who  must  give  an  account : 
the  understanding  to  collect  evidence,  that  it  may  judge  correctly  ;  the 
memory  to  reflect  and  recollect,  for  the  benefit  of  the  judgment;  the 
will  to  consent  only  to  what  is  right,  agreeable  to  his  best  judgment:  for 
man  is  led  by  inclination  sometimes  contrary  to  his  judgment,  and  then  he 
comes  under  condemnation,  of  which  he  is  always  conscious  in  a  degree, 
conformable  to  his  judgment. 


334  ANALECTS    UPON    THE 

Man  is  required  to  act  as  a  rational  creature,  and  to  act  from  proper 
motives,  and  of  course  to  act  from  a  well-regulated  judgment.  And  that 
the  judgment  may  be  correct,  the  understanding  must  be  well  and  proper- 
ly informed.  This  implies  a  duty  to  search  for  truth,  and  weigh  every 
evidence,  and  give  it  just  and  proper  weight,  in  order  to  proceed  righteous- 
ly, as  for  eternity. 

Moral  evil  is  an  improper  motive  or  bad  principle  at  heart.  So  says 
Christ — "  He  that  looketh  on  a  woman  to  lust  after  her,  hath  committed 
adultery  with  her  already  in  his  heart ;"  the  desire  being  indulged,  and 
the  consent  of  the  mind  being  given  to  a  thing  contrary  to  a  better  judg- 
ment, against  the  law  of  nature.  Sin  is  a  transgression  of  the  law  ;  and 
the  will  of  God  is  the  moral  law.  By  going  contrary  to  it,  a  person  must 
forfeit  what  I  choose  to  call  his  infantile  justification,  mentioned  Romans  v. 
18 — 20  ;  and  thus  goes  out  of  the  divine  favor  by  his  own  personal  sin, 
into  personal  condemnation  and  the  kingdom  of  Satan,  and  is  led  captive 
by  him,  at  his  will. 

Hence,  there  must  be  a  personal  repentance  for  personal  sins  ;  and  a 
moral  conformity  to  the  will  of  God,  to  be  reinstated  in  the  divine  favor,  as 
one  of  the  divine  family.  This  conformity  is  through  "  the  door — the  way" 
to  God,  which  is  Christ.  Here  is  pardon  and  peace  to  be  found  in  such 
conformity,  and  faith,  or  what  may  be  lermed  an  assent  or  conformity  to 
the  proper  moral  evidence — evidence  given  to  the  mind  (but  not  to  the 
bodily  sense)  is  the  power  by  which  it  may  be  done.  This  act  of  confor- 
mity is  the  act  of  faith,  which  is  imputed  for  righteousness.  Thus,  a  man 
is  justified  by  faith,  and  hath  peace  with  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  Being  justified  by  faith  from  the  guilt  of  his  own  sins,  and  having 
peace  with  God  through  Christ,  he  has  a  sensible  love  to  God  from  obliga- 
tion, and  a  sense  of  the  love  of  God  towards  him,  in  the  gift  of  Jesus  Christ, 
by  whom  he  hath  acceptance,  and  for  the  Holy  Spirit  through  the  same 
divine  channel,  from  whom  all  blessings  flow. 

After  justification  by  faith  from  the  guilt  of  his  own  sins,  he  is  required 
to  prove  his  love  to  Christ,  by  walking  in  the  light,  and  keeping  his  com- 
mandments. Hence  the  commandment  is  to  "  Love  one  another  " — "  Love 
your  enemies  " — "  Do  good  to  them  that  hate  you  " — "  Pray  for  them  that 
despitefully  use  you  and  persecute  you." 

Again  :  "  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  soul, 
mind  and  strength,  and  thy  neighbor  as  thyself;"  which  implies  that 
from  the  heart  we  should  devote  our  whole  soul,  body,  and  substance,  with 
all  our  time  and  talents,  to  the  glory  of  the  Most  High,  which  is  a  resigna- 
tion to  the  will,  disposal,  and  service  of  God  only:  and  hence  thou  shalt 
"  Love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself."  Who  is  thy  neighbor?  Thy  friend, 
enemy,  acquaintance,  and  stranger,  and  whosoever  is  in  distress,  no  mat- 
ter who.  He  is  God's  creature,  and  thy  brother  by  the  law  of  nature; 
and  the  moral  law  commands  to  "love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself ;"  and  also 
enjoins  the  rule  of  practice,  "  As  ye  would  that  others  should  do  to  you,  do 
ye  even  so  to  them."  Thus  Moses,  the  prophets,  and  Jesus  Christ,  teach 
the  same  doctrine.  Hence,  the  moral  law  and  the  law  of  nature,  and  the 
rule  of  practice,  on  the  principles  of  equity  and  obligation,  are  a  unit! 

Therefore,  said  Christ,  "  If  ye  love  me,  keep  my  commandments."  And 
one  command  is,  "to  do  good  to  those  who  are  our  enemies,"  and  "  Love 
thy  neighbor  as  thyself."     The  conduct  of  the  Samaritan  towards  the  man 


RIGHTS    OF    MAN.  335 

who  fell  among  the  thieves,  is  enough  to  prove  who  our  neighbor  is.  The 
Samaritans  were  taught  to  consider  the  Jews  as  enemies,  and  hence  the 
woman  questioned  Christ  why  he  asked  her  for  water. 

The  Samaritan  proved  a  nurse,  a  servant,  and  a  benefactor,  by  provid- 
ing an  asylum,  and  taking  him  to  the  inn,  paying  the  expenses,  without 
expecting  any  reward  from  man.  And  the  command  was,  "  Go  and  do 
thou  likewise."  But  "if  a  man  doth  not  love  his  brother  whom  he  hath 
seen,  how  can  he  love  God  whom  he  hath  not  seen  ?"  Again,  "  If  a  man 
seeth  his  brother  stand  in  need,  and  give  not  wherewithal  to  supply  his 
wants,  how  dwelleth  the  love  of  God  in  him  ?"  Therefore,  we  are  com- 
manded to  "  love  in  deed  and  in  truth,  and  not  in  word  and  in  tongue 
only."  Consequently,  to  say  "  be  ye  warmed  and  be  ye  clothed,"  and 
like  the  priest  and  Levite,  pass  by  on  the  other  side,  with  perfect  neg- 
lect or  composure,  is  a  departure  from  the  law  of  nature,  and  the  moral 
law,  and  the  rule  of  practice,  seeing  our  rights  and  wants,  duties  and  obli- 
gations, are  equal  in  both  laws  and  in  the  rule  ! 

We  are  to  prove  our  faith  and  love  to  Christ,  by  walking  in  the  light 
and  keeping  his  commandments:  and  hence  the  injunction,  "  As  ye  have 
received  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  so  walk  ye  in  him."  And  thence  our  ac- 
tions flowing  from  faith  and  love,  are  the  evidences  or  fruits  of  faith. 
Hence  said  James,  "  show  me  your  faith  without  works,  and  I  will  show 
you  my  faith  by  my  works."  Then  he  makes  mention  of  two,  who  were 
justified  by  works  flowing  from  faith,  and  adds,  "  as  the  body  without 
the  spirit  is  dead,  so  faith  without  works  is  dead  also."  Therefore,  we 
conclude  that  a  man  is  justified  by  ivorhs,  and  not  by  faith  only. 

Let  it  ever  be  remembered,  that  faith  will  never  be  called  in  question 
in  the  day  of  judgment ;  there  will  not  be  any  need  for  faith  then,  because 
Christ,  who  then  will  be  our  judge,  will  have  given  up  the  mediatorial 
kingdom  to  the  Father,  and  faith  will  be  brought  to  sight.  But  the  virtue 
of  all  our  deeds  will  then  be  put  to  the  trial,  what  spirit  they  were  of; 
and  mankind  will  be  "  rewarded  according  to  their  works,"  or  "  the  deeds 
done  in  the  body,  whether  they  be  good  or  bad  !" 

Those  who  "  put  away  the  evil  of  their  doings,  and  wash  in  the  fountain 
for  sin,  and  have  made  their  robes  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,"  having 
continued  to  take  up  their  cross  daily,  and  follow  after  him  by  denying 
themselves,  will  stand  acquitted  ;  but  "  those  who  will  not  have  Christ  to 
reign  over  them,"  but  lead  a  life  of  rebellion — the  non-conformity  disquali- 
fies them  for  a  divine  inheritance,  hence  there  must  be  two  classes  of  dif- 
ferent states  and  dispositions  of  heart.  And  of  course,  on  the  principles 
of  moral  justice,  they  must  have  different  sentences  and  rewards  from  a 
righteous  judge.  How  then  can  it  be  said  to  them  agreeable  to  truth,  in 
that  day  of  final  retribution,  "Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the  king- 
dom prepared  for  you — For  I  was  an  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  meat;  I 
was  thirsty  and  ye  gave  me  drink ;  I  was  a  stranger,  and  ye  took  me  in  ; 
naked,  and  ye  clothed  me  ;  sick  and  in  prison,  and  ye  came  unto  me  and 
visited  me  ;  inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these,  ye  did  it 
untome" — provided  they  have  never  been  in  the  spirit  of  doing  such  things 
to  the  people  of  Christ,  for  his  sake  ? 

The  rights  and  obligations  of  all  men  are  equal  ;  and  so  their  expo- 
sures, and  dangers,  and  necessities,  and  reverses  of  fortune ;  and  hence 
the  golden  rule  of  practice,  "  As  ye  would  that  others  should  do  to  you,  do 


336  ANALECTS  UPON   THE 

ye  even  so  to  them," — for  the  objects  of  distress  are  the  representatives  of 
that  Lord  Jesus — therefore  as  they  are  sent  to  prove  our  love  to  Christ,  a 
cup  of  cold  water,  in  the  name  of  a  disciple,  given  to  one  of  his  little  ones, 
shall  not  lose  its  reward  ;"  and  when  done  from  duty  and  love  to  Christ, 
will  be  so  acknowledged  by  him  in  the  day  of  judgment,  and  is  as  accep- 
table to  the  Lord  as  if  it  had  been  done  to  the  person  of  Christ.  For 
"  God  looketh  at  the  heart,  and  judgeth  according  to  intentions;" — there- 
fore "  he  that  confesseth  me  before  men,  him  will  I  confess,"  said  Jesus, 
"  before  my  Father  and  his  holy  angels !" — "  And  for  every  idle  word 
that  man  shall  speak,  he  shall  give  an  account  thereof  in  the  day  of  judg- 
ment,"— and  "  by  thy  words  thou  shalt  be  justified — and  by  thy  words 
thou  shalt  be  condemned."     Matt.  xii.  36,  37. 

Therefore  man  is  called  to  devote  all  his  time,  soul,  body,  and  sub- 
stance, to  the  love  and  service  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  this  world,  if  he 
would  stand  acquitted  in  the  day  of  account !  Of  course,  objects  of  dis- 
tress are  to  be  attended  to,  and  not  barely  those  of  our  own  household, 
though  they  ought  not  to  be  neglected  ;  but  objects  of  charity  should  be 
sought  out.  I  do  not  say,  that  such  as  are  able  to  work,  and  will  not, 
should  receive,  nor  the  man  that  will  take  your  charity  to  buy  spirits  and 
get  drunk — because  to  give  to  such,  instead  of  its  being  a  charity,  is 
paying  for  their  idleness  and  wicked  conduct,  and  encouraging  them  to 
persevere  in  evil.  But  it  would  be  better  to  give  to  ten  impostors,  than  to 
deny  one  real  object  of  distress.  Therefore  remember  the  good  Samari- 
tan, "  Go  and  do  thou  likewise,"  if  you  profess  to  be  a  follower  of  Christ, 
lest  you  hear  the  sentence,  "depart;"  with  these  piercing  words — "I 
was  sick,  hungry,  thirsty,  a  stranger,  naked  and  in  prison,  and  ye  neither 
visited,  nor  fed,  nor  gave  me  drink,  nor  clothed  me,  nor  took  me  in  ;  inas- 
much as  ye  did  it  not  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these,  ye  did  it  not  unto  me 
— depart  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire,  prepared  (not  for  man,  but)  for 
the  devil  "and  his  angels."  Matt.  xxv.  41,  42,  43,  and  45.  For  those 
only  "  who  have  washed  their  (not  Christ's)  robes,  and  made  them  white 
in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  will  stand  before  the  throne  of  God."  Rev.  vii. 
14,  15,  Isaiah  i.  17,  Zech.  xiii.  1.  Therefore  attend  to  the  two  laws  and 
the  rule ! 

CONCLUSION.' 

Personal  rights  are  by  virtue  of  existence.  Social  rights,  by  virtue  of 
being  a  member  of  society.  Moral  rights,  by  virtue  of  moral  obligation  to 
the  moral  Governor.  Equality  and  independence  being  the  law  of  nature, 
from  them  government  should  spring  by  delegation  and  representation. 
But  from  assumption  sprang  tyrannical  governments.  Ajad  "  religious 
establishments  by  law,"  founded  on  ignorance  and  false  moral  obligation, 
were  imposed  on  the  world,  to  answer  the  purposes  of  ambitious  usurpers. 
Hence  arose  the  papal  power,  as  man  was  not  suffered  to  think,  and  judge, 
and  practise  for  himself:  but  the  nonsense  of  others  must  be  believed  before 
his  own  senses  ;  which  produced  the  seas  of  blood,  which  flowed  hy  the 
intolerant  hand  of  persecution  !  At  length  light  broke  in  !  Common  sense 
waked  up,  and  embraced  a  new  theory  of  philosophy,  both  in  nature  and 
divinity!  The  old  world  being  chained,  did  not  admit  of  a  general  and 
thorough  reform  ;  hence  America  was  the  only  place,  both  in  the  political 
and  natural  world,  that  opened  a  fair  prospect  for  a  beginning.     And  such 


RIGHTS    OF    MAN.  337 

as  began  to  think,  and  to  judge,  and  to  act  for  themselves,  and  felt  the 
spirit  of  independence  and  equality  of  man,  which  is  the  law  of  nature, 
arose  from  their  depressed  state,  and  felt  the  spirit  of  enterprise.  They 
fled  to  the  wilderness  of  America,  pregnant  with  the  spirit  of  freedom  in 
embryo,  in  their  emigration,  which  then  laid  the  foundation,  and  still  marks 
the  outlines  of  our  national  character.  Moral  virtue  came  by  revelation, 
and  is  enjoyed  by  inspiration  in  the  heart,  called  "  restraining  grace." 
Hence  the  necessity  of  a  moral  social  compact.  Abraham  and  his  suc- 
cessors formed  the  beginning  of  the  true  Church  of  God;  through  whose 
succession  the  promised  Messiah  came.  The  Jews  are  a  standing  monu- 
ment of  the  just  dispensations  of  divine  providence.  Justice,  when  admin- 
istered in  the  removal  of  societies  corrupted  through  moral  evil,  who  are 
incorrigible,  and  unworthy  of  a  political  existence,  proves  a  mercy  to 
rising  generations.  And  such  revolutions  will  continue,  until  it  appears 
whose  right  it  is  to  reign,  and  His  kingdom  come,  and  reign  over  all !  The 
sword  of  the  Lord  is  drawn  out ;  and  the  five  scourges  of  the  Almighty  are 
abroad  in  the  earth ;  and  O !  that  the  people  would  learn  righteousness ! 

A  cause  of  a  cause,  is  the  cause  of  the  effect  also  which  that  cause  pro- 
duces. And  hence,  those  who  injure  others  by  slander  or  misrepresenta- 
tion, are  responsible  for  all  the  consequences  attending  it ;  and  must 
answer  it  before  the  Supreme  Judge  of  the  world  ! 

By  what  right  or  authority  may  one  person,  or  a  body  of  men,  raise  a 
persecution  against  another  ?  It  is  not  authorized  in  the  records  of  Christ, 
either  by  his  commands  or  his  example.  And  of  course,  such  a  right  or 
power  was  never  delegated  or  sanctioned  by  him.  Man  could  not  bestow 
the  right,  because  he  does  not  possess  the  authority  to  do  it ;  unless  it  be 
assumed,  which  is  an  unjust  tyranny. 

Persecution,  for  differences  of  opinion  and  modes,  &c,  in  religion,  is  an 
antichristian  spirit ;  and  is  contrary  to  every  rule  of  right,  and  repugnant 
to  every  moral  obligation  ;  and  of  course  it  is  a  violation  of  the  law  of 
nature,  as  well  as  of  the  moral  law,  and  of  the  rule  of  practice.  Of 
course,  natural  and  moral  justice  must  condemn  it. 

Those  people  who  usurp  the  liberty  to  attack  the  absent  character  of 
others,  in  an  unjust  manner,  to  weaken  their  influence  by  destroying  their 
good  reputation,  and  sinking  them  into  contempt  in  public  estimation, 
rejoicing  at  their  misfortune  and  calamity,  as  if  a  very  great  victory  was 
gained,  do  not  know  what  spirit  they  are  of!  It  would  be  well  for  such 
persons  to  study  the  law  of  nature,  with  the  moral  law,  and  reconsider 
them  by  comparing  them  with  the  rule  of  practice,  examining  their  own 
spirit  and  conduct,  and  then  see  how  they  agree  and  comport  together, 
according  to  love  and  union,  which  are  enjoined  by  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ.  For  if  the  practice  flows  from  an  unjust  and  an  unhallowed  spirit 
of  jealousy,  from  ambition,  pride,  and  self-will,  the  soul  is  surely  destitute 
of  that  heavenly  principle,  that  noble  mind,  which  was  in  Christ ;  and 
which  was  designed  to  reign  in  the  heart  and  practice  of  his  followers,  to 
be  made  manifest  in  their  spirit  and  tempers ;  and  shine  forth  in  their 
example  continually.  And  hence  they  are  to  be  called  "  The  light  of  the 
world,"  and  as  a  city  set  on  a  hill,  which  cannot  be  hid.  And  it  would  be 
proper  for  such  persons  as  those  to  attend  to  Luke  xi.  35th,  with  the  con- 
text, and  Matt.  vii.  2,  &c,  as  a  looking-glass. 

Therefore,  "  let  all  those  who  name  the  name  of  Christ,  be  careful  to 

29 


338  ANALECTS    UPON    THE 

depart  from  iniquity, "  and  never  take  the  devil's  tools,  with  which  to  do 
the  Almighty's  work. 

But  said  one,  "  Master,  we  saw  one  casting  out  devils  in  thy  name, 
and  we  forbade  him,  because  he  followed  not  us."  Why  do  you  forbid 
him  ? — "  He  followed  not  with  us."  Wherein  does  he  differ  ?  "  In  name, 
mode,  and  opinion."  But  do  you  believe  he  is  a  good  man,  and  that  the 
essence  of  the  matter  is  in  him  ?  "  O  yes,  but  he  followeth  not  with  us." 
Take  care  !  forbid  him  not ! 

The  lowest  sense  in  which  one  can  be  supposed  to  "  cast  out  devils  in 
the  name  of  Christ,"  is  to  be  instrumental  in  the  hands  of  Christ  by 
preaching  the  gospel,  to  the  awakening  and  conversion  of  sinners  from 
the  errors  of  their  ways,  to  serve  the  living  God.  Now,  if  such  fruit 
evidently  appears,  and  it  be  manifest  that  the  pleasure  of  the  Lord  pros- 
pers in  his  hand,  who  durst  set  himself  up  as  inquisitor-general  ?  and  as 
the  accuser,  witness,  judge,  and  jury,  to  condemn  such  as  being  nothing 
but  shameless  intruders  and  most  daring  impostors  ?  But  "  he  followeth 
not  us !"  Hark !  hear  what  the  Master  saith  :  "  Forbid  him  not ;  for 
there  is  no  one  who  shall  do  a  miracle  in  my  name,  that  can  readily  speak 
evil  of  me  ;   for  he  that  is  not  against  you,  is  for  you." 

It  is  not  enough  barely  to  say,  T  will  let  him  alone ;  for  there  is  no 
neuter  in  this  war  !  Therefore,  if  you  are  a  follower  of  Christ,  you  must 
prove  your  love  to  him,  according  to  your  ability  :  "  For  he  that  know- 
eth  to  do  good,  and  doeth  it  not,  to  him  it  is  sin."  And  in  the  day  of  final 
decision,  you  will  hear  the  sentence,  "  Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  not  unto  one 
of  the  least  of  these,  ye  did  it  not  unto  me.     Depart,"  &c. 

Consequently,  that  the  cause  of  Christ  be  not  hindered,  but  that  his  gos- 
pel take  a  universal  spread,  instead  of  being  actuated  by  a  shortsighted, 
mean,  sinister,  low,  contentious  party  spirit,  we  should  have  a  heart  full 
of  love  to  God  and  man,  to  expand  the  mind  with  that  "  charity  which 
never  faileth,  and  thinketh  no  evil,  but  suffereth  long  and  is  kind,  is  gen- 
tle, and  easy  to  be  entreated."  And  look  at  the  universal  or  most  exten- 
sive good  ;  and  encourage  such  means  and  institutions,  as  are  most  likely 
to  accomplish  the  most  noble  ends  and  purposes  to  mankind.  And  hence, 
not  like  the  Jews,  who  long  looked  with  expectation  for  the  Messiah,  and 
when  he  came,  rejected  him  ;  or,  as  some  others,  who  pray  to  God  to 
revive  his  work,  and  send  forth  more  laborers  into  the  harvest,  then  op- 
pose both  the  work  and  the  means  which  the  wisdom  of  God  is  pleased 
to  make  use  of  to  accomplish  it.  God  doth  work  and  accomplish  great 
and  important  ends,  by  simple  means,  which  are  noble  and  worthy  of 
himself,  to  exhibit  his  finger,  hand,  or  arm  of  power  and  wisdom  to  man- 
kind ;  whilst  his  mercy  and  goodness  is  magnified,  and  his  justice  dis- 
played to  the  most  ordinary  understanding.  And  thus,  "  out  of  the  mouths 
of  babes  and  sucklings,  God  will  perfect  praise  !" 

The  apostle  rejoiced  that  the  gospel  was  preached  ;  and  even  if  Christ 
was  preached  by  those  who  were  of  a  different  ********  he  did  rejoice. 
Therefore,  forbid  not  those  whom  God  hath  sent  to  preach  the  gospel  of 
his  dear  Son,  lest  you  be  found  fighting  against  God,  and  it  cause  you 
tears  of  sorrow  and  repentance  when  it  is  too  late.  For  the  cause  is  the 
Lord's,  and  the  eternity  of  mankind  is  connected  (herewith,  and  hangs 
upon  it ;  and  "  he  that  sees  the  sword  coming,  and  blows  not  (lie  trumpet 
— the  man  is  taken  away  in  his  iniquity,  but  his  blood  or  soul  is  required 
at  the  watchman's  hand  !"     Therefore,  "the  gospel  is  to  be  spread  into 


RIGHTS    OF    MAN.  339 

all  nations,  and  preached  to  every  creature;"  and  the  ministers,  i.  e. 
servants,  should  "  be  instant  in  season,  and  out  of  season,  to  reprove,  re- 
buke, exhort,  with  all  long-suffering," — and  swell  the  cry,  "  Thy  king- 
dom come,"  that  "  more  laborers  may  be  sent  into  the  harvest,"  "  and  many 
run  to  and  fro,  and  knowledge  be  increased;"  that  people  may  be  in- 
formed, and  turn  from  their  idols  ;  "  Satan  be  bound,  that  the  nations  be 
deceived  no  more  ;  but  the  house  of  the  Lord  be  established  in  the  top  of 
the  mountain,  and  exalted  above  the  hills,  and  all  nations  flow  unto  it ; 
when  the  wolf  and  the  lamb  shall  dwell  together,  and  the  leopard  shall 
lie  down  with  the  kid.  The  watchmen  shall  see  eye  to  eye  ;  and  the 
knowledge  of  the  Lord  shall  cover  the  earth  as  the  waters  do  the  sea. 
When  they  shall  not  hurt  nor  destroy  in  all  the  holy  mount;  the  nations 
learn  war  no  more:  when  the  Unlit  of  the  moon  shall  become  as  the  lisht 
of  the  sun ;  and  the  light  of  the  sun  shall  become  seven-fold,  as  the  light 
of  seven  days."  And  then  the  vice  of  superstition,  and  the  barbarity  of 
ignorance  and  tyranny  will  hide  their  deformed  faces,  being  swept  with 
the  besom  of  destruction  from  the  human  family. 

Natural  evil  is  the  effect  or  consequence  of  moral  evil.  And  igno- 
rance, superstition,  and  tyranny,  with  impositions  and  wicked  laws,  have 
been,  and  still  are  the  chains  by  which  social  privileges  are  curtailed. 
They  are  the  means,  also,  which  have  brought  what  is  called  natural, 
as  the  necessary  consequence  of  moral  evil,  upon  society,  in  the  different 
ages  and  nations  of  the  world,  which  hath  been  and  still  is  such  a  curse 
to  the  world  of  mankind  ! 

General  information  and  the  spread  of  moral  virtue,  are  a  necessary 
antidote  to  such  obnoxious  principles  ;  that  the  moral  faculty  may  be  re- 
paired, and  peace  and  righteousness  reign  in  every  clime.* 

While  inventions  are  increasing,  and  the  arts  and  sciences  are  improv- 
ing, it  may  not  be  amiss  for  all  the  well-wishers  of  Zion  to  watch  the 
openings  of  Providence,  for  the  furtherance  of  truth,  and  the  spread  of 
knowledge  valuable  to  society  among  mankind.  And,  provided  some 
suitable  point  should  some  day  be  taken  on  the  Isthmus  which  connects 
the  north  and  south  of  the  new  world,  now  probably  held  in  reversion,  as 
a  mercy  to  rising  generations,  to  be  a  theatre  for  great  things  to  be  dis- 
played, worthy  of  its  Author,  and  there  should  be  the  proper  arrange- 
ments made  for  the  spread  of  the  true  knowledge  through  the  whole 
world  ;  how  long  a  space  could  be  required  to  circumnavigate,  and  cir- 
cumfuse  such  knowledge  of  the  Causeless  Causator,  as  would  inspire  all 
nations  with  sensations  of  gratitude  to  the  Redeemer  of  mankind  ;  whose 
commandment  we  have  for  our  encouragement,  "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world, 
and  preach  the  gospel,  and  lo  I  am  with  you !" 

Buckingham  County,  Virginia, 
August  21,  1812. 


*  The  constitution  of  the  United  States  was  framed  by  a  delegated  confederation,  who 
were  chosen  hy  the  people  for  that  purpose.  The  constitution,  when  framed,  was  recom- 
mended by  the  confederation  to  the  different  states  ;  each  of  which  voluntarily  received  it 
by  their  own  proper  legislative  and  sovereign  authority,  whose  officers  were  chosen  by  the 
people  for  that  purpose — all  of  which  procedure  is  agreeable  to  natural  justice,  arising  from 
the  Creator's  law  of  nature  !  Which  shows  the  federal  union  deduced  from  democratic 
principles,  which  exhibits  the  difference  between  six  and  half  a  dozen,  each  state  reserving 
to  itself  the  power  to  govern  its  own  policy  ;  which  shows  that  Congress  cannot  legislate 
on  slavery  in  the  south,  or  upon  the  Yankee  law  religion  in  the  north ;  of  course  they  are 
state  instead  of  national  crimes,  existing  before  we  became  a  nation,  when  under  the  k***  '. 


A    JOURNEY 


FROM 


BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM 

OR,  THE  ROAD  TO  PEACE. 


The  Journey  of  Life  is  an  important  theme.  All  mankind  are  equally- 
interested  in  it,  and  the  happiness  or  misery  of  every  individual  necessa- 
rily depends  upon  it. 

Time  may  be  considered  as  the  road,  and  every  day  may  be  compared 
to  a  mile,  cutting  off  some  part  of  the  distance  ! 

Eternity  is  the  country  to  which  all  are  travelling,  and  sleeping  or 
waking  they  progress  with  unremitting  speed. 

Childhood  and  youth  is  the  morning  of  life  ;  the  perfection  of  manhood 
is  the  meridian  ;  and  the  declension  of  age,  may  be  called  the  evening 
shades,  when  the  sun  is  lowering  in  the  western  sky,  and  sable  glooms 
prevail  ! 

The  experience  of  grace  should  be  connected  with  the  journey  of  life, 
as  in  eternity  there  are  two  places  of  destination,  the  states  of  which  are 
very  different  both  in  their  nature  and  enjoyment — one  being  attended 
with  ineffable  pleasure,  the  other  with  weeping,  wailing,  and  gnashing  of 
teeth  ! 

As  one  of  the  human  family  upon  the  great  journey  of  life,  travelling 
the  road  of  time  to  eternity,  I  am  now  upon  the  way.  More  than  twelve 
thousand  miles  are  already  gone  over.  The  morning  of  life  is  passed 
away — the  clock  strikes  twelve — and  the  evening  shades  will  soon  come 
on  apace. 

Are  all  these  things  a  fancy  and  but  a  dream  ?  Can  imagination  only 
suggest  all  this  as  credible  ?  Impossible  !  Life  and  existence  are  more 
than  fable. 

Hearing,  seeing,  smelling,  tasting,  feeling,  with  talking  and  walking, 
are  things  which  cannot  admit  of  proof :  being  self  evidence  they  do  not 
admit  of  doubt. 

Sensible  existence  excites  reflection,  whence  inquiries  come.  Cast  a 
look  in  different  directions,  and  behold,  Nature,  with  all  her  parts,  and 
their  relative  concomitants,  presents  to  view,  in  an  impressive  and  august 
mode  !  The  mind,  which  constitutes  the  man,  is  ever  an  inquirer,  in  search 
after  truth,  when  properly  employed  upon  a  noble  theme.  Sensations  of 
different  kinds  excite  their  peculiar  inquiries ;  and  the  mind,  on  reflection, 


BABYLON   TO   JERUSALEM.  341 

seeks  for  names,  fitted  to  the  nature  of  things,  intending  to  employ  them 
in  its  investigation  of  causes  and  effects. 

An  inquirer,  observing  day  and  night,  seed-time  and  harvest,  summer  and 
winter,  months  and  years,  to  succeed  each  other  in  their  turn,  finds  himself 
asking  this  important  question,  Where  am  I,  and  whence  the  origin  of  all 
these  things  ? 

Truth,  sometimes,  is  self-evident,  and  can  admit  of  no  doubt,  being  an 
object  of  sense  ;  but  at  other  times,  truth  is  more  latent,  and  can  only  be 
inferred  from  circumstantial  things.  In  the  first  case,  the  evidence  re- 
ceived  is  positive  knowledge;  but  the  latter  is  only  faith,  in  the  solution 
of  queries.  Hence  the  difference  between  the  terms,  knowledge  and  faith. 
The  first  refers  to  things  present,  which  are  grasped  by  sense ;  the  latter 
alludes  to  absent  things,  which  always  admit  of  dispute. 

The  sun,  in  the  centre,  and  all  the  host  around,  both  of  a  first  and  sec- 
ond order,  and  their  eclipses  and  conjunctions,  are  calculable  to  a  mathe- 
matical demonstration.  Hence,  a  lew  degrees  east  and  north  of  the  me- 
tropolis of  Columbia,  in  the  third  planet  from  the  sun  in  rotation,  on  the 
terraqueous  theatre  of  human  existence,  Inquirer  found  himself,  and  com- 
menced his  career :  first,  in  sensible  existence ;  and  then  in  reflections,  in 
search  after  truth  ! 

The  sensation  felt  on  beholding  a  compound  of  various  and  different 
reflections  of  those  rays  of  light,  sometimes  visible  in  the  clouds  opposite 
the  sun,  is  termed  color  ;  and,  under  certain  shades  and  figures,  is  called 
beauty :  the  power  to  behold  them  is  called  sight. 

The  sensibility  by  which  we  discern  the  qualities  of  nutriment,  arising 
from  the  different  shapes  of  particles,  exciting  the  sensations  of  bitter, 
sweet,  sour,  &c,  is  called  taste. 

The  power  by  which  we  discern  odors,  whether  good  or  bad,  is  called 
smell. 

The  vibration  of  the  atmosphere,  when  striking  upon  the  ear,  is  called 
sound,  and  the  power  to  discern  the  sound  is  called  hearing. 

And  the  power  to  discern  objects  by  the  touch,  is  called  feeling. 

These  things,  being  objects  of  sense,  give  immediate  knowledge,  which, 
of  course,  is  self -evidence,  and  cannot  possibly  admit  of  doubt.  But  the 
origin  and  cause  of  all  those  things  remained  a  secret  ;  which  gave  Inquirer 
great  uneasiness,  in  painful  suspense,  from  conviction  of  interest  in  the 
important  relation  of  things ;  and  nothing  short  of  a  solution  of  the  query 
could  give  him  proper  satisfaction  on  the  subject. 

"  Is  it  possible,"  says  Inquirer  to  himself,  "  that  these  things  are  so  1 
Have  I  an  existence  which  shall  continue  here  but  for  a  limited  period ; 
and  then  must  I  moulder  to  dust,  and  become  food  for  worms,  and  have 
only  a  name  remaining  above-ground  ?"  Solemn  reflection  !  Awful 
thought ! 

But  to  soothe  those  sensations,  which  give  uneasiness,  the  study  of  na- 
ture presents  itself,  to  call  off*  the  mind  from  moral  contemplation  to  natu- 
ral investigation. 

REFLECTIONS  ON  NATURE. 

The  canopy  of  nature  appears  to  shut  down  in  a  concave  form,  through 
the  limitation  of  sight ;  while  the  water  exhibits  a  convex  shape,  through 
the  globular  form  of  the  earth.     Thus  the  large  and  lowermost  parts  of  a 

29* 


342  A  JOURNEY  FROM 

ship  first  disappear,  as  she  sails  from  the  coast ;  but  the  uppermost  parts, 
which  are  smallest,  first  appear  as  she  returns  to  the  shore. 

The  mind  makes  the  man,  and  is  connected  with  its  casket ;  which,  be- 
ing corporeal,  confines  him  to  the  earth,  as  a  prison,  through  the  power  of 
gravitation  ;  which  principle  prevails  in  all  material  things,  and  is  called 
attraction  of  gravitation. 

This  prison,  to  which  man  is  confined,  revolves,  with  almost  incredible 
swiftness,  in  an  annual  revolution,  at  the  rate  of  more  than  sixty  thousand 
miles  an  hour,  whirling  its  inhabitants,  imperceptible  of  motion,  more  than 
a  thousand  miles  in  the  diurnal  revolution  on  its  own  axis  at  the  same 
time. 

The  different  kinds  and  grades  of  beings  are  so  many,  and  so  nearly 
related  to  each  other,  from  the  most  intelligent  creature  to  the  lowest  ani- 
mated matter,  that  the  exact  line  of  distinction  between  the  animal  and  vege- 
table commonwealth  is  difficult  to  be  determined. 

The  ourang-outang  appears  to  possess  the  organs  of  speech  in  his  form- 
ation ;  and  yet,  for  some  cause,  he  is  deprived  of  that  faculty,  though  he 
differs  from  man,  in  anatomy,  in  the  lack  of  the  pan  of  the  knee  only. 

The  sensitive-plant  has  some  of  the  appearances  of  animation  ;  while 
some  of  the  sea-fish  scarcely  exhibit  life  of  any  kind.  Some  are  in  shells, 
located,  growing  upon  rocks ;  others,  called  sun-fish,  and  Portuguese  men- 
of-war,  are  floating  on  the  water,  or  near  the  shores,  &c. 

The  perch,  in  embryo,  has  been  known  to  produce  more  than  twenty- 
eight  thousand  at  a  time,  and  the  cod  upwards  of  three  millions. 

Eight  thousand  different  kinds  of  insects,  and  six  hundred  species  of 
birds,  with  the  various  animals  on  land  and  in  the  water,  of  so  many  dif- 
ferent shapes,  forms,  and  sizes,  with  natures  so  diverse  ;  and  yet  abun- 
dance of  food  is  suited  to  the  demands  and  situation  of  the  whole  :  all  of 
which  exhibits  a  parental,  tender  care,  marked  with  wisdom,  goodness, 
and  power,  displayed  through  every  part  of  universal  nature.  But  the 
origin  and  cause  of  all  those  things  still  remained  a  query  with  Inquirer, 
whose  research  for  important  truth  could  not  pass  over  things  so  interest- 
ing, with  a  stoical  indifference. 

The  sun,  near  a  hundred  millions  of  miles  from  the  earth,  is  but  a 
step,  in  comparison  of  the  distance  to  one  of  the  fixed  stars,  which  is  al- 
lowed by  philosophers  to  be  so  immense,  that  the  velocity  of  a  cannon-ball 
would  require  at  least  seven  hundred  thousand  years  to  reach  from  one  to 
another.  Admitting  it;  and  that  seventy-two  millions  of  those  stars  are 
within  the  sphere  of  astronomical  calculation  :  moreover,  admitting  each 
star  to  be  a  sun  like  ours,  in  the  centre  of  a  system,  with  an  equal  number 
of  planets  of  a  first  and  second  order,  and  each  planet  to  be  a  world,  with 
as  great  a  variety  of  beings  as  inhabit  this  earth  :  what  must  be  the  ag- 
gregate number  of  the  whole  !  And  what,  or  who,  could  be  the  author, 
and  upholder,  governor  and  provider,  of  this  stupendous  display  ?  was 
the  Inquirer's  question  still.* 

MISCELLANEOUS  REFLECTIONS. 

The  five  senses  of  the  body  being  avenues  or  inlets  of  knowledge  to  the 
mind,  the  things  of  nature  may  be  examined,  contemplated,  and  reasoned 

*  See  the  "  Chain."     Causeless  Causator. 


BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM.  343 

upon,  but  never  to  satisfaction.  Although  inferences  and  conclusions  may 
be  drawn  from  causes  to  effects,  yet  there  remains  a  hungering  in  the  mind, 
which  continues  unsatisfied  until  a  proper  object  can  be  found,  which  is 
perfect  both  in  its  nature  and  degree  ;  which  alone  can  afford  moral  con- 
solation. 

Should  the  sun  be  annihilated,  the  effects  produced  by  him  would  cease  ; 
and  what  would  be  the  consequence  but  unbearable  frost  and  perpetual 
night  ?  The  rays  from  the  sun,  but  an  inch  in  diameter,  when  brought 
to  a  focus,  are  equally  unbearable,  producing  a  flame.  What  a  strange 
dependency  on  the  sun,  whose  benign  rays  are  wisely  dispensed  and  with- 
held, in  such  a  proportionable  manner,  as  to  answer  every  purpose  !  Sure- 
ly this  declares  an  overruling  Hand  ! 

From  these  circumstances,  the  sun  is  deified  by  many  in  the  heathen 
world  ;  yet  we  have  not  evidence  that  he  can  quicken  an  inanimate  sub- 
stance, and  cause  it  to  possess  the  power  and  principle  of  sense  and  rea- 
son :  for  the  Being  who  is  capable  of  such  power  and  generous  donation, 
must  possess  the  principles  of  all  innate  substance,  and,  in  the  nature  of 
the  case,  must  be  an  Omnipotent  Author. 

Hundreds  of  comets,  in  their  various  orbits,  with  all  the  heavenly  bodies, 
move  in  rotation,  and  have  no  infringement  in  their  conjunction  ;  but  each, 
in  order,  keeps  its  course,  and  harmonizes  with  the  whole  ! 

Could  a  drop  of  water,  or  a  grain  of  sand,  go  out  of  existence,  but  by 
the  will  of  its  Author,  by  the  same  rule,  the  whole  fabric  of  nature  could 
annihilate  itself,  and  sink  into  a  state  of  nonentity  ! 

If  every  thing  which  had  a  beginning  must  have  an  end,  then  that  which 
had  no  beginning  can  have  no  end  ;  consequently,  if  nature  exists  by  ema- 
nation, from  the  will  of  its  Author,  by  the  same  rule,  it  must  continue  to 
exist,  or  go  out  of  being,  but  when  agreeable  to  his  pleasure. 

Those  people  who  plead  for  the  perfection  of  nature,  independent  of  its 
Author,  saying,  "  nature  does  this  or  that,"  as  luck,  fortune,  or  chance 
would  have  it,  &c,  necessarily  ascribe  omnific  power  and  omniferous 
principles  to  matter.  And  this  would  argue  the  omnipotence  and  omni- 
presence of  nature,  abstract  from  its  Author  also,  inasmuch  as  there  is  a 
bond  of  union  throughout  the  whole ;  which  bond  of  union  prevails  as  far 
as  nature  is  explored  and  understood,  as  the  laws  of  electricity  and  mag- 
netism exemplify  on  this  globe,  and  as  the  laws  of  gravitation  manifest 
throughout  universal  nature ! 

But  to  ascribe  those  powers  to  nature,  is  not  to  make  a  proper  distinction 
between  mind  and  matter ;  moreover  it  imputes  effects  to  causes  which 
could  never  produce  them. 

Matter,  when  moved  by  another  cause,  cannot  stop  of  itself;  and  when 
stopped  it  cannot  move  of  itself.  Hence  matter  when  put  in  motion  is  al- 
ways indebted  to  some  other  cause. 

Consequently  those  heavenly  bodies  which  play  in  their  different  orbits, 
harmonizing  together,  have  not  existed  forever  in  their  order,  but  must 
have  emanated  from  a  higher  Cause,  who  prescribed  their  spheres  and 
gave  them  their  laws  dependent  upon  himself  as  their  author  and  support. 
Of  course  the  Causeless  Causator  must  be  considered  as  the  centration  and 
bond  of  union  throughout  the  whole  of  universal  nature ;  otherwise  how 
can  man  account  for  any  thing  in  nature,  even  how  a  particle  of  sand  or 
a  drop  of  water  cohere  together ! 


344  A  JOURNEY    FROM 

MORAL    INQUIRIES. 

Inquirer  feeling  a  hungering  in  the  mind,  and  being  unsatisfied  on 
various  accounts,  went  to  a  school  in  the  environs  of  Babylon,  in  order  to 
be  taught. 

The  tutors,  with  their  ushers,  who  constituted  masters  of  different  grades, 
taught  doctrines  which  may  be  inferred  from  their  expressions,  such  as 
"  seated  upon  a  topless  throne  " — "  an  eternal  decree  " — "  go  down  to  the 
bottom  of  the  bottomless  pit  " — "  from  all  eternity  a  covenant  was  made  " — 
"  an  infinite  number  " — "  boundless  space  " — "  the  creature  man  is  an  in- 
finite being." 

Thus  by  starting  wrong  they  must  forever  continue  in  error.  Those 
expressions  being  contradictory,  must  be  considered  as  nonsensical,  and 
hence  they  ought  to  be  turned  out  of  doors  as  beneath  contempt. 

For  how  if  a  throne  be  topless  can  one  be  seated  on  it  ?  If  a  decree  be 
passed,  there  was  a  time  when  it  was  done ;  if  so,  how  could  it  have  been 
eternal  ?  If  the  pit  be  bottomless,  where  is  the  bottom  ?  If  the  covenant 
was  made,  there  was  a  time  when  they  made  it,  consequently  a  time  be- 
fore they  made  it ;  if  so,  how  could  it  have  been  eternal,  unless  eternity 
is  to  be  dated  from  the  period  of  making  that  contract  ?  as  '  from  '  implies 
a  starting  place,  or  place  of  beginning.  An  infinite  number  to  be  en- 
larged by  units  !  Space,  which  always  implies  limitation,  as  the  space  of 
a  mile,  the  space  of  an  hour  or  a  day,  &c,  and  yet  is  boundless !  as 
some  say.  And  man  a  creature  infinite  when  he  is  limited  !  He  had 
a  beginning,  which  may  be  considered  as  the  first  and  beginning  end. 
From  thence  the  time  down  to  the  other  end,  where  he  is  now,  may  be  cal- 
culated and  measured  to  a  mathematical  demonstration.  His  futurity  is 
a  nonentity  to  him,  and  at  best  can  only  be  a  subject  of  faith. 

Hence  those  masters  gave  but  little  satisfaction  to  Inquirer,  on  the  all- 
important  subject  which  still  specially  occupied  his  attention  in  his  re- 
searches after  truth. 

OF  HIEROGLYPHIC  BABYLON. 

As  men  journeyed  from  the  east,  in  the  days  of  Nimrod,  the  mighty 
hunter  of  men,  they  came  to  a  plain  in  the  land  of  Shinar,  on  the  river 
Euphrates,  where  they  built  the  memorable  Babylon,  which  was  begun  in 
that  of  Babel.  In  this  great  city  stood  the  celebrated  temple  of  Bel  us, 
denoting  the  religion  of  the  land. 

Babylon  was  enclosed  with  a  wall  of  brick  three  hundred  and  fifty  feet 
in  height,  and  eighty  feet  thick.  The  bricks  were  taken  from  a  ditch 
afterwards  filled  with  water  to  add  to  the  strength  of  the  place,  the  cir- 
cumference of  which  was  not  less  than  sixty  miles.  It  was  four  square, 
with  twenty-five  brass  gates  on  a  side,  making  one  hundred  in  all.  From 
each  gate  there  was  a  street  leading  across  the  city  from  gate  to  gate,  so 
that  the  streets  intersected  each  other  at  right  angles,  and  divided  Babylon 
into  five  hundred  and  seventy-six  squares,  besides  the  spaces  for  building 
next  to  the  walls,  which  were  defended  by  several  hundred  towers,  erected 
upon  their  summit. 

Now  there  was  a  very  wise  prince,  of  age  and  experience,  who  reigned 
over  Babylon;  his  name  was  Jupiter,  and  he  was  the  author  of  the  wine 
of  Bacchus,  which  wine  is  moral  evil.    With  this  wine  the  people  of  Baby- 


BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM.  345 

Ion  were  stupidly  intoxicated,  so  as  to  be  almost  insensible  to  those  impor- 
tant tilings  in  which  all  are  greatly  interested.  And  there  was  a  great  con- 
fusion of  tongues,  insomuch  that  there  was  not  less  than  seventy-two  lan- 
guages, which  have  since  increased  to  more  than  one  hundred  and  twenty. 

There  were  many  things  in  the  environs  of  Babylon,  more  than  could 
be  well  enumerated,  which  were  very  troublesome  and  painful,  and  which 
are  called  natural  evils,  all  of  which  are  the  effect  or  consequence  of  moral 
evil.     For  this  was  the  cause  of  their  introduction  into  the  world. 

There  were  also  certain  associations,  which  may  well  be  denominated 
the  schools  of  Babylon ;  so  great  the  influence  of  their  example  and  the 
progress  of  their  pupils. 

Men  of  ability  and  spirit,  being  intoxicated  with  the  wine  of  Bacchus, 
volunteer  their  services,  pleased  with  the  idea  of  becoming  masters  in 
those  schools ;  which,  by  the  by,  is  considered  as  an  important  distinction, 
constituting  them  great  and  mighty  men  ! 

The  first  is  the  military -school.  Here  is  taught  the  art  of  war.  Its  ob- 
ject is  fame  and  glory.  Although  it  is  attended  with  such  horrors  as  tend 
to  harden  the  heart,  yet  many  weak  men  are  so  infatuated  as  to  be  delight- 
ed at  the  sight. 

The  second  is  the  dancing-school.  Here  is  taught  the  important  art  of 
hopping  and  jumping  about,  at  a  signal  made  by  a  black  man,  who  as 
their  captain,  with  his  noisy  instrument  directs  their  movements,  whilst 
they  turn  their  backs  and  faces  to  and  fro,  without  either  sense  or  reason, 
except  indeed  it  may  serve  to  show  fine  shapes  and  clothes.  But  consump- 
tions are  dated,  and  serious  impressions  are  driven  away ! 

The  third  is  the  school  of  lawyers.  The  nature  of  this  association  will 
be  discovered  by  the  following  lines  : 

"Should  I  be  lawyer,  I  must  lie  and  cheat, 
For  honest  lawyers  have  no  bread  to  eat. 
'Tis  rogues  and  villains  fee  the  lawyers  high, 
And  fee  the  men  who  gold  and  silver  buy." 

The  fourth  is  the  school  of  music,  intended  to  divert  the  mind,  and 
touch  the  passions,  and  is  admirably  calculated  to  be  a  substitute  for  peni- 
tence, and  the  prologue  to  forbidden  indulgences. 

In  the  fifth  is  taught  the  art  of  dress.  This  is  intended  to  hide  deformi- 
ty, and  please  the  eye  ;  to  gain  a  fanciful  pre-eminence,  and  wear  the 
bell  as  first  in  fashion,  glorying  in  their  shame.  For  dress  was  ordained 
in  consequence  of  sin,  and  may  be  considered  as  a  badge  of  fallen  nature. 

The  sixth  is  the  school  of  quacks.  These  have  had  success  in  imposing 
on  the  ignorant  by  high-sounding  words.  But  the  poor  deceived  sufferers 
at  length  detect  the  imposition,  and  die — to  warn  their  survivors  not  to 
partake  of  their  follies. 

In  the  seventh  is  taught  the  fascinating  art  of  theatric  representations. 
This  is  called  a  very  moral  institution  by  its  advocates,  who  affect  to  con- 
sider it  very  corrective  of  every  species  of  vice.  But  the  matter  of  fact 
sufficiently  proves  ,  that  the  theatre  is  best  supported  when  vice  most 
abounds. 

The  eighth  is  an  establishment  for  the  promotion  of  polite  literature. 
Here  lectures  are  given  upon  the  barbarity  and  folly  displayed  by  the 
writers  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  and  on  the  sublimity,  beauty,  ele- 
gance, taste,  and  morality  which  are  everywhere  found  in  a  choice  col- 


346  A   JOURNEY   FROM 

lection  of  romances  and  novels.  This  establishment  is  exclusively  in- 
tended  for  privileged  orders ;  such  as  have  been  distinguished  by  wealth 
and  idleness,  and  such  as  had  rather  feel  than  think. 

The  ninth  is  a  very  extensive  institution,  having  many  united  colleges, 
in  which  are  taught  the  various  arts  of  picking  pockets,  picking  locks, 
stealing  highway  robbery,  house-breaking,  &c.  And  the  progress  of  those 
pupils  who  are  instructed  in  these  various  branches  is  really  prodigious. 

There  is  also  a  department,  an  appendage  to  the  former,  where  is  taught 
the  art  of  preparing  and  using  false  weights  and  measures,  the  method  of 
raising  false  charges,  of  managing  extortion,  the  excellent  art  of  over- 
bearing and  over-reaching  in  bargains,  and  the  making  of  others'  extrem- 
ity their  own  opportunity  to  be  well  served  at  their  expense. 

The  eleventh  is  furnished  with  male  and  female  instructors,  for  the 
improvement  of  tattling,  backbiting,  lying,  &c.  Here  also  astonishing 
progress  is  made  by  all  the  pupils  of  both  sexes. 

The  twelfth  is  a  school  for  match-making.  And,  considering  the  mo- 
tives whichrseem  to  govern  most  people  on  the  subject  of  marriage,  and 
the  many  unhappy  families  which  are  formed,  it  would  appear  that  the 
wine  of  Bacchus  furnished  the  stimulus,  and  Cupid  and  Hymen  the  only 
bands  of  union.  But  this  is  a  private  establishment,  and  their  lessons 
are  secretly  given. 

The  thirteenth  is  the  university  of  grandeur.  Here  pompous  show, 
empty  titles,  impudent  flatteries,  haughty  oppression,  vain  ignorance, 
pampering  luxury,  and  wanton  revelling,  are  effectually  taught.  This 
establishment  is  the  most  popular,  and  scarcely  a  family  can  be  found  in 
all  the  precincts  of  Babylon,  which  is  not  ambitious  to  obtain  a  finishing 
touch  to  the  education  of  their  children  in  this  grand  university. 

In  this  great  city  is  erected  the  "  temple  of  Belus,"  called,  "  church 
established  by  law."  This  is  a  towering  building,  exalted  almost  to  the 
lowering  sky,  intended  by  its  stupendous  height  to  domineer  over  the 
consciences  of  all  the  people.  And  so  imperious  are  the  priests,  that  the 
"  temple  of  Belus"  could  never  be  reared  but  where  the  wine  of  Bacchus 
greatly  abounds.  The  rites  of  this  temple  are  very  pleasing  to  Jupiter, 
the  supreme  god  of  the  city,  who  is  called  the  "  prince  of  this  world," 
reigning  in  Babylon  over  "the  children  of  disobedience,"  without  control. 
So  much  for  mystical  Babylon. 

Inquirer,  having  observed  all  these  mysteries,  still  looking  at  causes 
and  effects,  was  convinced  that  there  was  such  a  tiling  as  an  overruling 
Hand,  who  superintended  the  affairs  of  life,  and  governed  in  wisdom  and 
goodness,  as  well  as  in  mercy  and  justice,  and  mighty  power. 
.  He  perceived,  also,  that  there  were  many  things  in  Babylon  which 
were  opposed  to  the  nature  of  this  supreme  Ruler,  and  therefore  could 
not  be  right,  nor  by  any  means  spring  from  the  same  original  fountain, 
and  consequently  must  have  proceeded  from  a  different  source.  And  lo ! 
whilst  sorely  grieved  at  the  condition  of  the  deluded  citizens  of  Babylon, 
an  angelic  voice  called  his  attention,  inviting  him  to  take  a  survey  of  a 
much  more  glorious  city. 

OF   JERUSALEM. 

This  city  is  called  Jerusalem,  and  is  the  glorious  habitation  of  the 
moral  Governor,  against  whom  the  prince  of  this  world  had   revolted) 


BABYLON    TO    JERUSALEM.  347 

and  set  up  his  kingdom  in  Babylon.  Jerusalem  is  situated  in  the  new 
earth,  where  there  is  no  sorrow  nor  pain,  neither  frost  nor  chilling  winds, 
but  all  is  delightful  and  tranquil,  and  the  inhabitants  have  pleasure  for 
evermore. 

Jerusalem  is  six  thousand  miles  in  circumference,  and  fifteen  hundred 
miles  in  height,  with  a  window  which  extends  all  round  the  city,  through 
which  the  light  shines  out  from  within  to  a  vast  distance,  even  to  Babylon, 
so  that  people  may  see  how  to  travel  the  road  to  Jerusalem. 

There  were  twelve  gates  to  the  city,  with  an  angel  at  each  gate,  to  wait 
upon  the  heirs  of  salvation  ;  and  on  the  gates  were  written  the  names  of 
the  twelve  tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel.  The  wall  of  the  city  had 
twelve  foundations,  and  upon  them  were  written  the  names  of  the  twelve 
apostles  of  the  Lamb. 

The  houses  of  the  city  are  of  gold,  the  wall  of  jasper,  and  the  founda- 
tions between  the  gates  were  made  of  precious  stones. 

The  first  foundation  was  a  jasper,  which  is  the  color  of  white  marble, 
with  a  light  shade  of  green  and  red  ;  the  second,  a  sapphire,  which  is 
sky-blue,  speckled  with  gold  ;  the  third,  a  chalcedony,  that  is,  a  earbun-x 
cle,  and  of  the  color  of  red-hot  iron ;  the  fourth,  an  emerald,  and  is  of  a 
grass-green  ;  the  fifth,  a  sardonyx,  red,  streaked  with  white  ;  the  sixth,  a 
sardius,  which  is  a  deep-red  ;  the  seventh,  a  chrysolite,  a  deep-yellow  ; 
the  eighth,  a  beryl,  a  sea-green  ;  the  ninth,  a  topaz,  which  is  pale-yellow  ; 
the  tenth,  a  chrysoprase,  greenish  and  transparent,  with  gold  specks  ;  the 
eleventh,  a  jacinth,  which  is  a  red-purple ;  the  twelfth,  an  amethyst,  a 
violet-purple. 

The  twelve  gates  are  twelve  pearls;  each  of  the  gates  is  of  one  pearl. 
The  streets  of  the  city  are  pure  gold,  and  transparent  as  glass. 

The  city  hath  no  need  of  the  sun,  neither  of  the  moon  to  shine  on  it ; 
for  the  gates  will  not  be  shut  by  day,  and  there  is  no  night  there. 

In  this  city  there  is  a  throne  belonging  to  the  great  King ;  round  about 
it  is  a  rainbow,  and  four  living  creatures,  four-and-twenty  elders,  sitting 
upon  thrones,  clothed  in  white,  with  crowns  of  gold  upon  their  heads. 
Next  to  those  were  the  saints,  and  then  the  angels  encircled  the  whole, 
of  which  two  hundred  millions  were  but  a  part,  and  they  are  of  different 
orders,  as  the  cherubim  and  seraphim,  archangels,  &c. 

From  the  throne  proceeds  a  river,  clear  as  crystal,  which  is  the  water 
of  life,  and  those  who  drink  it  will  never  thirst. 

This  "  city  was  prepared  originally  for  man,  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world,"  in  the  order  of  things,  as  primarily  established  by  the  Creator,  in 
his  moral  government. 

OF    MORAL    EVIL. 

When  all  things  were  inane,  and  nature  but  in  the  sphere  of  nonentity, 
and  all  was  dark  and  void,  yet  then  existed  the  Causeless  Causator — the 
great  Author  of  dependent  beings. 

A  cause  of  a  cause  is  also  the  cause  of  the  effect  which  that  cause  pro- 
duces. This  will  hold  in  law,  in  nature,  and  in  grace,  upon  logical  prin- 
ciples, and  yet  the  introduction  of  moral  evil  cannot  impeach  the  divine 
character. 

First,  in  law,  a  man  is  considered  responsible  for  all  his  conduct. 
Hence,  if  in  attempting  feloniously  to  shoot  a  fowl,  he  kills  a  man  be- 


348  AJOURNEYFROM 

yond,  the  action  being  evil,  he  is  accountable  for  all  the  consequences 
thereof. 

In  mechanism,  the  effects  produced  by  the  most  remote  cog,  are  de- 
pendent upon  the  first  moving  cause  of  the  machine.  And  hence,  the 
first  moving  cause  produces  the  effects  in  a  direct  succession. 

In  grace,  it  is  the  same  thing.  Moral  virtue,  the  good  principle,  comes 
from  above,  and  not  from  nature.  Hence  its  effects,  of  which  man's  free 
will  is  one,  are  of  grace,  as  the  original  and  moving  cause ;  and  it  is 
equally  as  necessary  for  the  same  cause  to  continue  to  operate,  in  order 
to  produce  a  continuation  of  the  effects,  as  it  was  to  put  it  in  motion  at 
the  first.     Otherwise,  the  effect  and  cause  would  cease  together. 

But  a  free  agent  can  act  freely,  not  on  the  principles  of  mechanical 
necessity,  but  upon  that  of  volition,  the  necessary  result  of  free  agency, 
and  the  very  quintessence  of  moral  ability.  Admitting  this — for  upon 
what  principles  can  it  be  denied,  it  being  self-evident  1 — then,  if  the  or- 
der of  things  be  inverted,  in  consequence  of  a  wrong  act,  intentionally 
done  by  a  free  agent,  under  those  free  circumstances,  the  consequence  of 
this  invention  must  have  its  original  and  proper  foundation  in  the  agent 
as  the  author,  from  whom  the  act,  and  consequently  the  effect,  flowed. 
On  these  principles  moral  evil  could  be  introduced,  without  impeaching 
the  divine  character,  and  includes  the  ideas,  that  all  the  goodness  in  all 
beings,  whether  in  nature  or  in  moral  agents,  comes  from  the  good  Being 
who  is  the  author  of  all  goodness  ;  and  sin,  which  is  not  a  creature  nor  a 
principle  of  nature,  but  the  base  transgression  of  the  law  of  the  righteous 
Ruler  of  the  universe,  of  course,  the  base  act  of  the  agent  who  wills  it, 
primarily  originated  in  the  abuse  of  moral  power  or  agency,  in  a  revolt 
against  the  Creator's  government. 

"  Sin  is  the  transgression  of  a  law,"  "  and  where  there  is  no  law,  there 
can  be  no  transgression."  Hence  follows  the  associated  ideas  of  a  compact 
between  the  governor  and  the  governed ;  the  will  of  the  one  is  the  law, 
which  the  others  have  capacity  to  obey.  A  law  implies  a  penalty,  and 
of  course  a  time  of  judgment  and  retribution  ;  hence  the  trial  is  a  limited 
period  only,  and  not  eternal,  both  as  it  relates  to  angels  and  man. 

Here  we  see  the  propriety  of  the  following  words  :  "  Angels — kept  not 
their  first  habitation,  but  sinned — are  cast  down — reserved  under  chains 
of  darkness,  unto  the  judgment  of  the  great  day,  to  be  punished."  "  The 
devil  abode  not  in  the  truth,  but  sinneth  from  the  beginning,"  &c. 

All  things  were  good  when  they  emanated  from  their  Author's  hand. 
Thinking  spirits,  without  earthly  bodies,  never  sleep,  but  must  for  ever 
be  in  contemplation.  Before  this  world  existed,  there  were  not  so  many 
things  for  the  mind  to  ruminate  upon.  Looking  forward  into  futurity,  or 
viewing  in  retrospect,  they  could  behold  no  end  ;  neither  could  they  re- 
member a  time  when  they  had  no  existence.  Hence,  if  tempted  at  all, 
it  must  have  been  self-temptation  ;  and  the  first  act  of  disobedience  must 
have  destroyed  their  innocency,  and  brought  misery  upon  them,  even  a 
forfeiture  of  their  Governor's  favor,  and  his  consequent  displeasure,  who 
is  a  righteous  Judge,  and  cannot  approbate  a  revolt  against  his  govern- 
ment. 

Those  spirits  who  constituted  themselves  devils  by  sinning,  do  not  mul- 
tiply, but  each,  being  actually  guilty  for  himself,  deserves  a  personal 
punishment  for  his  crime. 


BABYLON    TO    JERUSALEM.  349 


OF    MAN'S    FALL. 


But  with  the  human  family  it  was  far  different.  Man  contained  a  vast 
posterity,  seminally,  which  must  have  perished  in  his  loins,  had  they  heen 
immediately  subjected  to  a  punishment  proportioned  to  theircrime  ;  as 
they  sinned  and  fell  seminally  only  in  their  first  head! 

Jerusalem  was  prepared  for  man  when  he  was  commanded  to  multi- 
ply, before  he  transgressed.  And  as  a  state  of  trial  must  be  limited, 
doubtless  man  would  have  been  translated  ;  otherwise  the  earth  would 
have  been  overrun  with  people,  as  none  would  have  died,  neither  would 
there  have  been  any  miscarriages,  provided  man  had  never  sinned. 

Man  was  neither  mortal  nor  immortal  before  the  fall,  but  may  be  con- 
sidered as  a  candidate  upon  trial  ;  for,  according  to  his  conduct,  so  should 
be  his  fate. 

The  death  with  which  he  was  threatened  was  absolute  and  uncondi- 
tional, but  not  eternal  in  the  common  acceptation  of  the  word  eternal 
death.  Otherwise,  how  could  man  be  saved,  seeing  the  threatening  was 
irrevocable  ?  Neither  was  it  temporal  death,  seeing  that  was  denounced 
afterwards,  and  Adam  actually  lived  more  than  nine  hundred  years.  If 
temporal  and  eternal  death  were  both  implied  absolutely  and  uncondi- 
tionally, man  must  have  lost  half  of  himself,  viz.  his  body  !  For,  as  the 
resurrection  came  by  Jesus  Christ,  tlrrough  the  gospel,  he  dying  a  tem- 
poral death,  must  have  lost  his  body,  and  as  his  soul  was  doomed  irrevo- 
cably to  eternal  death,  how  could  there  have  been  a  re-union  or  an 
escape  1 

But  thanks  be  to  the  Supreme  Ruler  of  the  world,  it  was  not  so !  as  is 
manifested  in  the  unspeakable  gift  of  Jesus.  The  death  was  spiritual, 
and  was  executed  as  the  entailment,  as  soon  as  he  ate.  For  he  immedi- 
ately lost  his  communion  with  his  Maker,  being  guilty,  having  lost  his 
innocence  by  the  violation  of  his  law.  The  tree  was  good — the  evil  con- 
sisted in  the  abuse  of  it — which  was  a  moral  evil. 

Temporal  death  was  pronounced  afterwards  in  mercy,  and  he  was 
driven  from  paradise — "  lest  he  should  partake  of  the  tree  of  life  and  live 
forever" — become  an  immortal  sinner,  eternally  chained  to  this  world  of 
wo  !  St.  Paul,  in  enumerating  the  blessings  in  Christ  Jesus,  includes  tem- 
poral death  expressly;  and  in  his  conclusion  says,  "all  are  yours:" 
which  argues  that  temporal  death  was  denounced  in  consequence  of  sin, 
that  life  and  immortality  might  be  brought  to  light  through  the  gospel  in 
mercy  to  mankind,  and  man  again  have  a  chance  for  Jerusalem,  a  better 
opportunity  than  before  ;  because,  "  If  a  man  sin,  we  have  an  Advocate 
with  the  Father,  even  Jesus,  who  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins,  and  not 
for  ours  only,  but  also  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world,"  so  that  by  grace 
we  may  repent,  and  find  pardon  for  our  personal  crimes ;  whereas  the 
paradisaical  law  knew  no  forgiveness. 

Thus,  the  prince  of  this  world  introduced  the  wine  of  Bacchus  into  the 
moral  world,  so  far,  that  even  the  natural  world  is  affected  with  it  ;  and 
hence  the  confusion  both  in  the  natural  and  moral  world,  with  all  the  ca- 
lamities, curses  and  miseries — from  the  elements,  from  vegetable  and 
mineral  agents,  and  from  the  malicious  designs  of  men  against  each 
other:  all  combining  in  ten  thousand  different  shapes  and  forms,  to  de- 

30 


350  AJOURNEYFROM 

stroy  the  peace  of  the  world,  as  hieroglyphic  Babylon  abundantly  exempli- 
fies,  and  which  may  be  more  fully  seen  in  every  quarter  of  the  globe. 

Natural  evil  is  the  effect  of  moral  evil,  or  is  consequent  upon  it,  as  a 
curse  or  penalty  entailed  by  a  righteous  and  just  Judge !  Hence,  man 
should  learn  the  lesson,  "  having  no  continuing  city  here,  we  should  seek 
one  to  come  !" 

OF    THE    NEW    BIRTH. 

Justification  by  faith  is  what  God  does  for  us,  through  the  death  of 
his  Son  ;  but  regeneration*  or  the  new  birth,  also  called  sanctification,  is 
what  God  does  in  us  by  the  operation  of  his  Holy  Spirit.  The  first  work 
is  pardon,  the  latter  is  purity.  One  is  to  forgive,  the  other  is  to  make 
holy. 

Man  by  nature,  though  free  from  guilt,  is  not  holy.  Holiness  is  not  an 
innate  inherent  principle  of  parentage,  but  must  be  received  by  an  opera- 
tion of  the  Holy  Spirit.  And  hence,  "Ye  must  be  born  again  ;"  as  hap- 
piness is  only  consequent  upon  experiencing  this  change  of  heart. 

A  transitory  object  can  only  produce  a  transient  pleasure  ;  for  the 
effect  cannot  exceed  the  cause  which  produced  it.  Therefore,  the  enjoy- 
ment must  perish  with  the  using,  and  both  must  cease  together. 

Of  course  there  can  be  no  permanent  fruition  of  the  things  of  time, 
for  all  of  them  are  very  uncertain,  and  at  furthermost  death  will  end  the 
whole,  and  how  soon  that  may  come,  who  can  tell  ? 

Here,  then,  the  aspect  ends ;  and  with  this  reflection  peace  is  marred, 
and  the  mind  is  overspread  with  a  gloom  !  Consequently  to  enjoy  perfect 
happiness  and  solid  peace,  there  must  be  some  lasting  fountain  which  can 
afford  it.  And  where  can  such  contenfment  be  found  but  in  Divinity  ? 
Every  other  enjoyment  must  fail.  Many  things  will  satisfy  the  body,  as 
food,  drink,  &c. ;  but  there  remains  an  aching  void  within,  the  world  can 
never  fill. 

The  love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  the  heart,  which  is  comfort  from  the 
everlasting  fountain,  and  never  will  run  dry,  is  fitted  to  man's  necessity, 
and  is  called  the  "  kingdom  of  God  within,"  which  is  "  righteousness,  and 
peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost."  It  is  the  moral  image  of  God.  which 
Adam  lost,  and  which  we  must  receive  in  order  to  be  happy,  called 
Christ  within,  the  hope  of  glory,  and  is  the  earnest  of  the  saints'  inheri- 
tance. And  hence  the  distinction  between  the  outward  manifestation  of 
Christ  in  the  days  of  his  flesh,  and  the  inward  revelation  by  his  Spirit. f 

*  Regeneration  is  the  opposite  of  degeneration. 

t  The  stout,  which  constitutes  the  man,  (the  body  being  the  ease,  or  mechanical  part  for  cer- 
tain purposes  and  ends,  which,  with  the  soul,  was  derived  from  the  parents,  as  Levi  paid 
tithes  in  Abraham,)  is  not  a  particle  of  the  Deity;  but  must  be  considered  as  spirit  in  the 
abstract.  Divinity  cannot  be  ignorant  or  sutler  both  in  a  moral  and  temporal  sense,  as  do 
the  human  race. 

Conscience  appears  to  be  the  result  of  judgment;  ami  judgment  is  the  conclusion  of  the 
understanding.  For,  according  to  the  evidence  afforded  to  the  understanding,  conclusions 
are  formed  and  fixed  in  the  mmd;  which  conclusions  universally  modify  the  judgment) 
Hence,  if  the  understanding  be  misinformed  the  mind  is  deceived,  and  the  judgment  will  be 
wrong  of  necessity.  Of  course,  in  point  of  duty,  the  understanding  being  dark,  the  judgment 
cannot  be  sound  and  clear,  and  consequently  conscience  may  be  silent  and  not  speak  at  all, 
being  "seared  as  with  a  hot  iron  ;"  or  it  may  be  deliled  and  tell  lies,  and  prove  not  to  be  a 
sure  guide. 

The  Mahometan's  conscience  will  not  allow  him  to  drink  wine,  from  an  error  of  his  judg- 
ment, in  consequence  of  a  misinformed  conscience,  while  the  conscientious  Christian  feels 


BABYLON    TO    JERUSALEM.  351 

OF    REPENTANCE. 

Repentance  implies  three  things.  First,  a  conviction  for  sin.  Secondly, 
a  forsaking  of  sin.     And,  thirdly,  a  confession  of  it,  as  a  penitent. 

First.  A  man  cannot  repent  of  a  sin  which  he  never  committed.  Of 
course,  he  must  be  convinced  of  his  crime  before  he  can  feel  sorrow  for  it. 

Secondly.  If  a  man  sees  his  error,  and  still  persists  in  it,  he  of  course 
loves  and  delights  in  it ;  therefore,  he  is  not  sorry  for  it ;  consequently 
he  does  not  repent  of  it ;  for,  if  he  did  repent  of  it,  he  would  forsake  it 
with  abhorrence  and  detestation. 

Thirdly.  A  penitent  would  make  restitution  if  he  could.  And,  at  least, 
there  is  a  hearty  confession,  and  a  sincere  desire  for  pardon  and  restora- 
tion ;  which  causes  the  soul  to  hunger  and  thirst  after  the  salvation  of  the 
Lord,  as  the  chased  hart  panteth  for  the  cooling  water-brook ! 

Such  have  the  promise  of  salvation ;  for  where  there  is  a  moral  con- 
formity to  the  will  of  God,  they  meet  his  approbation,  and,  of  course,  adop- 
tion ;  and  hence  enjoy  his  favor,  as  one  of  the  divine  family  :  "  for  there 

bound  in  duty  on  some  occasions  to  drink  it.  And  thus  conscience  guides  people  directly 
opposite  to  each  other  in  point  of  moral  duty,  and  two  opposites  cannot  be  right;  of  course 
conscience  is  not  a  sure  guide,  which  argues  the  necessity  of  a  regulation. 

The  conduct  of  persecuting  Saul,  who  lived  in  all  good  conscience,  obtained  pardon,  be- 
cause of  his  ignorance;  and  loving  1'aul  afterwards  exhibited  a  very  apposite  disposition 
and  conduct  towards  I  he  same  people,  from  similar  conscientious  motives. 

But  the  Spirit  from  above  will  direct  no  man  wrong ;  being  the  spirit  of  truth,  it  will  tell  no 
lies;  neither  can  it  be  defiled, or  "seared  w;th a  hot  iron."  Whereas  the  conscience  of  man, 
without  the  aid  of  divine  influence,  is  liable  to  every  species  of  error.  •  „   •- 

I  ence,  the  necessiiy  of  attending  to  the  light  from  Jerusalem,  and  to  walk  by  the  light  .    'I . 

which  shines  from  above. 

Conscience,  like  a  nose  of  wax,  may  be  put  into  any  shape,  through  the  influence  of  ex- 
ample and  the  prejudice  of  education.  And  this  is  one  reason  why  there  are  so  many  opin- 
ions in  the  world.  Conscience  having  yielded  to  inclination,  vain  imaginations  bear  the 
sway. 

Inclination,  through  temptation,  leads  one  way,  while  abetter  informed  judgment  dictates 
another.  J  'ere  follows  a  dialogue  in  the  mind.  'I  he  evil  must  consist  in  giving  the  consent 
of  the  mind,  contrary  to  the  dictates  of  a  better  judgment.  And  hence,  a  consciousness  of 
self-condemnation. 

One  among  the  many  reasons  wherefore  the  world  is  so  given  to  idolatry,  is  that  through  K 
the  darkness  of  the  human  understanding  the  moral  faculty  is  weakened,  and  men  are  pre-  \ 
pared  to  be  satisfied  with  ceremonies,  modes  and  images,  as  substitutes  for  purity  of  heart, 
and  pure  spiritual  worship.  And  thus  religion,  instead  of  being  considered  a  moral  principle 
to  be  cultivated  in  the  heart,  was  at  length  thought  to  consist  in  name  and  form  only  ;  until 
nothing  but  images  and  ceremonies  entirely  made  up  the  gods  and  the  devotions  of  such 
idolatrous  worshippers.  ri 

Even  the  Jews  were  so  much  inclined  to  be  satisfied  with  things  outward,  that  in  the  ab- 
sence of  Moses  tliey  made  their  calf,  in  imitation  of  the  ox-god  of  Egypt. 

I  ence,  the  ceremonial-law  was  "  added  because  of  transgression."  Which  ceremonies, 
however,  were  so  modified,  as  to  be  directly  opposite  to  those  in  use  among  the  heathen. 

The  heathen  kept  the  first  day  of  the  week,  the  Jews  the  last.  The  heathen  seethed  the 
kid  in  its  mother's  milk  ;  the  ceremonial  law  said,  "Thou  shah  not  seethe  a  kid  in  its  mother's 
milk,"  &c. 

As  man  cannot  have  a  proper  conception  of  a  being  whose  very  existence  is  infinite,  eter- 
nal and  immense,  expressions  which  imply  something  incomprehensible — as  man  can  only 
judge  by  comparison  from  anology — there  was  need  for  the  Causeless  Causator  to  manifest 
himself  in  a  character  suitable  to  man's  capacity;  that  man,  as  a  rational  being,  might  wor- 
ship him  in  spirit,  with  the  understanding,  agreeable  to  the  principles  of  truth.  • 

Hence  the  necessity  of  a  Jesus  Christ !  both  his  outward  manifestation,  and  the  inward 
revelation  to  the  heart,  by  inspiration  !  This  inward  revelation  corresponds  to  the  outward 
manifestation  as  a  witness  thereto. 

The  will  of  God  is  a  secret,  known  only  to  himself;  except  so  much  only  as  he  is  pleased 
to  reveal ;  reason  could  not  find  it  out  or  fathom  it,  but  by  the  aid  of  inspiration. 

A  monarch  requires  the  obedience  of  his  subjects  to  serve  himself,  but  God  requires  the 
submission  and  obedience  of  his  creatures,  that  he  may  benefit  them  that  they  may  be  wise 
and  happy.     And  this  is  the  proper  intention  of  all  divine  worship'. 


TV 


m 


352  AJOURNEYFROM 

is  no  condemnation  to  them  who  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  walk  not  after 
the  flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit."  Because  spiritual  things  take  the  lead  : 
the  flesh,  the  contrast,  is  given  up ;  as  much  as  a  man  turns  his  back  to 
the  north,  when  he  travels  with  his  face  to  the  south. 

Here,  then,  is  repentance,  which  needeth  not  to  be  repented  of;  for  it 
is  the  work  of  the  Lord,  begun  by  the  operation  of  his  Holy  Spirit.  From 
light  cometh  sight ;  from  sight  cometh  sense  ;  and  from  sense  cometh  sor- 
row ;  which  causes  resignation,  and  dependence  on  the  arm  of  the  Lord 
for  salvation. 

But  the  sorrow  of  the  world,  which  needeth  to  be  repented  of,  worketh 
death,  i.  e.  misery :  because  it  causes  a  fretting  against  the  dispensation 
of  the  Lord,  and  procures  no  relief,  but  makes  bad  worse  ;  and  brings  the 
soul  under  condemnation,  and,  finally,  into  despair  and  endless  wo  ! 

OF   FAITH. 

There  is  a  distinction  between  knowledge  and  faith,  which  ought  to  be 
observed.  Knowledge  is  the  evidence  of  sense,  and  always  refers  to  things 
present,  i.  e.  within  the  present  grasp  and  possession  of  the  senses.  But 
faith  always  refers  to  things  which  are  absent,  and  not  within  the  sphere 
of  the  senses:  and  hence,  "faith  cometh  by  hearing." 

Faith  and  knowledge  are  both  derived  from  evidence  ;  but  the  evidences 
are  different.  One  is  self-evidence,  being  an  object  of  sense  ;  the  other  is 
circumstantial  evidence,  being  inferred  from  circumstantial  things. 

Self-evidence  is  sensible  knowledge,  which  can  admit  of  no  doubt ;  but 
circumstantial  evidence  is  always  uncertain,  and,  consequently,  is  only  a 
subject  of  faith. 

Evidence  must  always  be  agreeable  to  the  nature  of  the  subject.  In 
arithmetic,  it  must  be  numerical ;  in  courts  of  law,  it  must  be  human  tes- 
timony, under  certain  regulations  and  modifications  ;  and  in  divine  things, 
we  need  divine  evidence,  in  order  to  obtain  a  moral  certainty. 

The  subject  of  creation  is  a  doctrine  of  miracles  and  faith  ;  and  so  is 
Christianity,  which  many  condemn,  as  an  unreasonable  thing.  But  the 
reverse  is  atheism.  For  whatsoever  is  produced  out  of  the  common  course 
of  nature,  by  the  immediate  power  of  God,  must  be  considered  a  miracle. 
And  such  is  the  doctrine  of  creation.  And  yet  it  is  a  subject  of  faith  only, 
not  of  knowledge.  We  did  not  see  it ;  of  course,  we  do  not  know  it ;  and 
yet  we  believe  it.  We  have  not  human  evidence  of  it;  for  who  saw  when 
the  work  was  performed  ? 

But  to  deny  the  doctrine  of  miracles,  is  to  to  deny  the  work  of  creation, 
and,  of  course,  the  Creator  also  ;  because  it  was  the  act  which  gives  the 
character.  Hence,  we  must  say  with  Paul,  "  By"  (or  through)  "  faith  we 
understand  that  the  worlds  were  framed  by  the  word  of  God." 

The  difference  between  sense  and  reason  may  be  discovered,  bv  con- 
sidering, first,  the  nature  of  a  spirit,  having  the  power  and  use  of  reason, 
without  a  fleshly  body;  then,  secondly,  that  of  an  idiot,  who  has  the  five, 
senses,  without  the  power  of  reasoning  ;  and  then,  thirdly,  thai  which 
would  be  the  probable  result  of  the  two  properties  concentred  in  one  com- 
plex object,  and,  of  course,  possessing  the  united  powers  of  sense  and  rea- 
son, or  the  seven  senses,  if  you  will. 

'  Some  deny  any  sense  but  the  hodihj  senses,  and  plead  for  the  perfection 
of  these.     But  the  question  may  be  retorted,  Whether  either  of  the  five 


BABYLON   TO  JERUSALEM.  353 

bodily  senses  are  so  keen  as  either  to  hear,  see,  taste,  feel,  or  smell,  the. 
Deity  ?  If  not,  how  can  He  be  known,  unless  by  the  inward  feeling  of 
the  mind  ?  The  body  cannot  feel  grief,  nor  joy,  nor  anger,  &c.  :  these 
emotions  are  peculiar  to  the  mind.  Hence,  there  must  be  an  inward  feel- 
ing of  the  mind,  which  may  be  considered  as  the  sixth  sense  ;  and  common 
sense  may  be  considered  as  the  seventh. 

Common  sense  is  that  principle  and  power  by  which  men  can  discern, 
understand,  and  judge  of  matters,  agreeably  to  the  truth  and  propriety  of 
things  ;   which  requires  the  a'rt  of  reason,  and  is  common  to  mankind. 

That  which  is  obvious  to  sense,  we  know :  hence,  we  do  not  say  that 
we  believe  snow  is  white,  but  we  know  it. 

Whatsoever  the  senses  grasp  is  self  evidence  to  us  ;  which  knowledge  is 
positive,  and  cannot  admit  of  doubt.  Self-evidence,  when  derived  through 
the  avenues  of  bodily  sense,  is  called  sensible  ;  but  when  it  exists  in  the 
mind,  without  the  body  being  particularly  considered,  it  is  called  moral 
evidence. 

Bui  faith  is  derived  from  circumstantial  evidence,  and  refers  to  absent 
objects  and  things  future,  but  never  to  things  present,  except  where  a  de- 
gree of  knowledge  from  self-evidence  gives  the  assurance  to  faith,  so  that 
"  we  see  and  know  in  part ;"  but  what  remains,  is  embraced  by  faith  in 
things  future  :  and  hence,  "  we  stand,  and  walk,  and  live,  by  faith." 

There  are  degrees  of  faith,  according  to  the  degree  of  evidence,  which 
are  distinguished  by  different  names,  according  to  the  things  to  which 
they  relate  ;  as  historical  faith,  faith  of  heathens,  faith  of  devils,  &c.  &c. 

The  lowest  degree  of  faith  is  conjecture  ;  the  second  is  opinion ;  the 
third  is  a, firm  belief. 

Conjecture  is  an  inclination  to  assent  to  the  thing  proposed  ;  but  is 
slight  or  weak,  by  reason  of  the  weighty  objections  that  lie  against  it. 

Opinion  is  a  more  steady  and  fixed  assent;  when  a  man  is  almost  cer- 
tain, but  he  still  has  some  fear  of  the  contrary  remaining  with  him. 

Belief  is  a  more  full  and  assured  assent  to  the  truth. 

Belief  is  the  assent  of  the  mind  to  any  truth  or  proposition,  no  matter 
what  the  arguments  or  propositions  may  be.  If  we  admit  the  evidence, 
we  give  our  assent,  and  receive  it  as  a  truth  ;  and  hence,  we  believe  it. 
But  if  we  reject  the  evidence,  which  is  only  circumstantial,  we  do  not 
assent  to  it,  nor  believe  it ;  of  course,  'we  are  unbelievers  in  the  thing. 

Self-evidence,  which  is  knowledge,  is  irresistible  ;  but  circumstantial 
evidence  is  not.  A  man  may  continue  in  unbelief  two  ways  :  first,  through 
a  careless  indifference  ;  and,  secondly,  he  may  wilfully  reject  proper  evi- 
dence. 

Hence,  unbelief  is  avoidable  ;  otherwise,  how  or  why  should  he  be 
commanded  to  believe,  or  be  condemned  for  unbelief,  or  not  believing. 

Here,  then,  is  the  proof  or  trial  of  man,  on  which  depends  his  eternity! 

He  is  not  adequate,  by  his  natural  ability,  to  keep  the  Adamic  or  para- 
disaical law  of  works,  which  requires  a  perfect  obedience.  Through  the 
frailty  of  fallen  nature,  man  cannot  do  it.  Therefore,  "  by  the  deeds  of 
the  law  shall  no  flesh  be  justified,"  that  it  may  be  by  grace,  through  faith 
in  the  Gospel. 

Man  can  believe,  if  he  cannot  work.  He  can  admit  the  truth,  by  an 
assent  unto  it,  and  receive  it,  when  the  Spirit  of  truth  reveals  it  unto  him. 
By  giving  assent  heartily,  he  admits  it  and  thereby  receives  it;  and  this 


354  A  JOURNEY  FROM 

is  an  act  of  faith.  This  act  is  right :  and  it  is  the  lowest  and  onlv  act 
that  man  could  do,  that  is  right.  And  hence,  this  act  of  faith  is  accounted 
or  imputed  unto  him  for  righteousness.  Of  course,  the  penitent  soul,  who 
feels  condemned  hy  the  moral  law,  which  he  has  broken,  and  thereby  for- 
feited his  infantile  justification,  feels  the  need  of  a  Redeemer  or  Saviour. 
Hence,  the  Saviour,  as  offered  in  the  Gospel  by  the  Spirit,  is  gladly  em- 
braced :  here  the  soul  finds  a  resting-place :  even  the  virtue  of  that  name. 
inspires  the  soul  with  the  evidence  of  pardon  and  peace,  whereby  he  can 
rejoice  with  joy  unspeakable,  and  full  of  comfort,  which  is  the  earnest  of 
the  saints'  inheritance.     A  degree  of  faith  and  hope  attends  repentance. 

The  Ninevites  had  a  degree  of  faith  and  hope,  which,  by  repentance, 
brought  salvation. 

The  judgment  of  God  hung  over  the  city  for  moral  evil,  which  they 
were  ignorant  of:  faith  coming  by  hearing,  and  hearing  by  the  word  of  God. 

The  word  of  God  was  preached  unto  them ;  and  they  believed  God. 
and  said,  "Who  can  tell  but  the  Lord  will  be  gracious?''  They  fasted, 
and  humbled  themselves  :  which  shows  that  they  were  saved  ;  first,  from 
their  carelessness ;  secondly,  from  their  practices ;  and,  thirdly,  from  tin- 
destruction  denounced. 

A  soul  believes  there  is  a  God,  and  that  salvation  is  necessary,  or  it 
would  never  seek  for  it :  also,  there  must  be  a  degree  of  hope,  or  else  the 
soul  would  feel  no  heart  to  seek,  but  must  sink  into  despair. 

"  Without  faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  God."  Faith  is  the  way  to 
come — "  For  he  that  cometh  to  God,  must  believe  that  he  Is,  and  that  he 
is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek  him." 

All  the  blessings  of  God  are  attained  only  by  faith  in  Christ. 

First,  to  apprehend  there  is  such  a  blessing  attainable  ;  and  then  seek 
in  fervent  expectation:  believing,  first,  that  God  is  able  to  give  the  bless- 
ing ;  secondly,  that  he  is  willing  to  bestow  it ;  thirdly,  that  he  will  give 
it,  because  he  hath  promised  it,  saying,  "  Whatsoever  ye  ask,  believing 
that  ye  receive,  ye  shall  have."  Here  claiming  the  blessing  by  faith. 
Fourthly,  claiming  it  noio,  as  now  is  declared  to  be  the  acceptable  time, 
and  day  of  salvation  :  to-day,  if  you  will  hear  his  voice, — "Come,  for  all 
things  are  now  ready," — God  is  in  Christ  reconciling  the  world  unto  him- 
self— therefore  be  ye  reconciled  to  God.  We  love  God  because  he  first 
loved  us — he  first  loved  us,  before  we  loved  him.  We  need  not  do  some- 
thing to  pacify  God,  to  make  him  willing  to  receive  us.  He  is  willing 
already  ;  the  hindering  cause  is  on  the  side  of  the  creature — his  will  being 
opposed  to  the  will  of  God — as  Christ  saith, — "  O  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem  ! 
how  often  would  I  have  gathered  thy  children  together  as  a  hen  doth  gather 
her  chickens  under  her  wings ;   but  ye  would  not." 

Knowledge,  as  before  explained,  being  the  effect  of  self-evidence,  is 
therefore  a  sensible  or  moral  certainty  ;  which  of  course  cannot  admit  of 
doubt  :  a  man  can  testify  no  further  than  he  knows. 

A  man  who  hath  felt  conviction,  can  testify,  as  a  witness  of  it,  and 
give  evidence  to  that  truth.  So  one  who  hath  experienced  pardon,  i.  e. 
witness  of  justification  by  faith,  can  justify,  saying,  "We  know  in  whom 
we  have  believed" — because  to  him  faith  has  been  brought  to  sight — he 
has  the  inward  divine  witness  to  the  sixth  sense  of  the  soul  ;  and  the  testi- 
mony corresponds  with  the  demands  of  his  seventh  or  common  sense, 
whereby  he  is  able  to  give  a  rational  account  of  it  to  others. 


BABYLON    TO    JERUSALEM.  355 

The  man  who  has  experienced  the  blessing  of  sanctification  can  testify 
what  he  knows,  and  no  further  ;  so  the  glorified  Enoch  and  Elijah  can 
testify  what  glorification  is,  for  they  know  it;  but  we  do  not;  and  yet  we- 
firmly  believe  it  and  hope  for  it.  Yet  when  we  obtain  the  same  state  of 
enjoyment,  faith  will  be  brought  to  sight,  and  hope  to  the  fruition,  and  these 
two  will  then  cease,  being  swallowed  up  in  the  knowledge  and  enjoyment 
for  ever. 

Then  let  every  inquirer,  who  wishes  to  escape  to  Jerusalem,  from  the 
overthrow  of  Babylon,  strive  in  earnest  for  salvation,  in  fervent  expecta- 
tion of  the  blessings  of  pardon  and  purity.  And  if  you  cannot  believe  as 
you  would,  believe  as  you  can — "  Lord,  I  believe,  help  thou  mine  unbe- 
lief." And  if  you  cannot  pray  and  seek  as  you  would,  pray  and  seek  as 
you  can — resigning,  submitting,  and  depending  upon  his  bounty  for  deliv- 
erance;  and  never  rest,  until  you  find  the  Lord  precious  to  your  soul. 
Christ  was  in  earnest  for  thee:  O  be  in  good  earnest  for  thyself; — and 
may  God  for  Christ's  sake  speed  you  on  the  way. 

OF    HOPE. 

A  hope  of  future  glory  is  composed  of  desire  and  expectation,  pre- 
dicated upon  faith  and  repentance  ;  which  were  produced  by  a  divine  con- 
viction in  the  mind  of  the  reality  of  the  invisible  world,  through  the  oper- 
ation of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God. 

Conviction  being  thus  wrought  in  the  heart,  the  consequence  to  such  as 
persevere,  is  a  reformation  ;  a  forsaking  of  sin,  and  a  conformity  to  the  will 
of  God — who  is  ever  ready  to  receive  and  forgive  returning  penitents,  for 
Jesus'  sake, — where  the  mind  finds  a  resting-place,  and  the  inquirer  a  home. 

A  man  may  desire  a  thing  which  he  never  expects  to  enjoy  ;  of  course 
he  has  no  hope  of  it,  but  is  in  despair.  Again,  a  man  may  expect  a  thing 
which  is  not  desirable  ;  and  hence  he  does  not  hope  for  it,  but  is  under  a 
dread  on  that  account. 

Hence  neither  a  desire  nor  an  expectation,  considered  abstractly,  can 
constitute  a  hope:  they  must  be  taken  in  conjunction,  in  order  to  remove 
the  dread,  avoid  despair,  and  afford  a  consolation  in  the  mind. 

The  Christian  hopes  for  heaven  and  glory.  His  hope  is  composed  of 
desire  and  expectation.  Heaven  he  desires,  being  convinced  it  is  a  de- 
sirable place.  He  expects  to  get  there,  because  there  is  a  prospect  before 
him.  He  has  repented,  and  is  forgiven.  He  enjoys  a  sense  of  the  divine 
favor,  and  feels  the  evidence  of  pardon  by  the  witness  of  the  Spirit  of 
God  in  his  soul ;  which  witness  is  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in 
the  Holy  Ghost ;  which  is  styled  the  "  assurance  of  faith  and  hope."  For 
the  aspect  is  animating,  and  the  prospect  is  cheering  whilst  looking  through 
hope,  the  perspective,  by  which  we  look  into  another  and  a  better  world. 

Hence,  said  one,  "  Mark  the  perfect  man,  and  behold  the  upright ;  for 
the  end  of  that  man  is  peace."  Another,  "Let  me  die  the  death  of  the 
righteous,  and  let  my  last  end  be  like  his."  "For  the  righteous  have 
hope  in  their  death." 

OF    CHARITY. 

Charity  consists  in  something  more  than  giving  away  a  kw  old  worn 
out  clothes  to  a  beggar.  For  thus  saith  Paul :  "  Though  I  give  all  my 
goods,  to  feed  the  poor,  and  have  not  charity,  it  profiteth  me  nothing." 


356  A    JOURNEY    FROM 

"  And  though  a  man  had  all  knowledge  and  all  faith  ;  so  as  to  remove 
mountains,  and  talk  like  an  angel  ;  and  have  not  charity:  he  would  be 
only  as  sounding  brass,  and  a  tinkling  cymbal." 

Charity  does  not  consist  in  name,  nor  in  outward  form  ;  but  is  a  suita- 
ble disposition  of  heart,  which  is  begotten  by  the  Spirit  of  God.  And 
hence  those  who  are  endowed  with  this  precious  grace  are  said  to  be  born 
of  God,  and  are  called  new  creatures.  They  are  new  in  many  respects  : 
first,  they  have  new  views  and  discoveries  of  things ;  their  judgments  are 
new,  and  so  are  their  motives  and  desires,  as  also  their  objects  and  ends. 

The  term  charity  is  frequently  misapplied,  and  thereby  abused. 
Hence,  says  one,  "  I  have  no  charity  for  such  and  such  persons — but  such 
and  such  are  very  charitable."  In  the  first  case,  faith  or  belief  is  intend- 
ed, and  in  the  latter,  kindness. 

For  a  bountiful  act  is  an  act  of  kindness,  but  every  act  of  kindness  is 
not  an  act  of  charity  ;  because  it  does  not  always  flow  from  a  charitable 
motive ;  but  often  from  pride,  ostentation,  and  vain-glory. 

As  the  religion  of  Christ  is  summed  up  in  one  word,  love;  to  say,  I 
have  no  charity,  is  to  say,  I  have  no  religion :  for  there  can  be  no  reli- 
gion without  charity,  which  is  love  ;  which  principle  causes  its  subjects  to 
attend  to  the  moral'  law,  in  point  of  duty — "  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neigh- 
bor as  thyself."  Secondly,  the  law  of  nature,  which  considers  the  equal 
rights,  wants,  duties,  and  obligations  of  man  :  and  thirdly,  the  rule  of  prac- 
tice, which  is,  "  as  ye  would  that  others  should  do  unto  you,  do  ye  even 
so  to  them  ;"  for  the  law  of  Moses,  the  spirit  of  the  prophets,  the  example 
of  Jesus  Christ,  concur  in  enjoining  them  upon  all  mankind. 

Hence  the  importance  of  charity.  And  the  idea  of  a  Christian  without 
charity,  is  a  complete  solecism ;  like  an  honest  thief,  a  chaste  harlot,  or  a 
holy  devil. 

"  Charity  never  faileth,"  being  the  divine,  eternal  principle — but  "  suffer- 
eth  long  and  is  kind" — suffereth  wrong  rather  than  do  wrong  ;  and  instead 
of  ••  being  overcome  with  evil,  overcometh  evil  with  good" — by  returning 
good  for  evil. 

"Charity — thinketh  no  evil,"  i.  e.  is  not  jealous  and  evil-eyed,  surmis- 
ing evil  ;  but  "  hopeth  and  believeth  all  things" — for  the  best,  by  making 
proper  allowances,  and  putting  the  most  favorable  construction  upon  men 
and  things,  that  the  nature  of  the  case  will  justly  admit  of. 

But  charity  is  not  a  fool  ;  she  must  have  legs  to  stand  upon — knowing 
that  justice  should  be  done  to  every  thing  ;  and  hence  desires  that  God 
and  man,  and  all  beings  should  have  their  due — and  feeling  determined  to 
render  the  same  to  every  creature,  she  is  ever  ready  to  act  in  every  case 
agreeable  to  the  moral  law,  the  law  of  nature,  and  the  rule  of  practice. 

And  upon  this  disposition  hangs  the  eternity  of  man ;  seeing  he  is  to  be 
rewarded  according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body. 

OF    FASTING. 

"  Then  shall  they  fast  in  those  days,"  which  words  of  our  Lord  con- 
cerning his  apostles  "and  followers,  came  to  pass  in  the  gospel  dispensation, 
as  exemplified  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  in  Paul's  writings. 

The  practice  of  fasting,  and  the  benefits  derived  by  it.  are  exemplified 
in  the  cases  of  the  Ninevites  ;  of  Queen  Esther  in  the  deliverance  of  the 


BABYLON    TO    JERUSALEM.  357 

Jews  from  Haman,  who  was  executed  upon  his  own  gallows  which  he  had 
prepared  for  Mordecai ;  and  in  the  case  of  Daniel. 

Our  Lord  mentioned  a  kind  of  devil  which  was  to  be  expelled  only  by 
fasting  and  prayer. 

God  does  not  require  murder  for  sacrifice.  A  person  instead  of  fasting 
may  starve,  and  injure  his  health  ;  while  others  do  not  fast  at  all,  but  in 
attempting  to  avoid  one  extreme,  run  into  the  other. 

Jesus  fasted,  and  afterwards  hungered.  Daniel  fasted  three  full  weeks, 
and  says,  "  I  eat  no  pleasant  bread,"  which  implies  a  degree  of  absti- 
nence, and  bread  of  a  coarser  kind. 

A  person  who  lives  to  the  full,  would  find  it  for  the  health  of  his  body, 
as  well  as  his  soul,  at  times  to  use  a  degree  of  abstinence,  from  a  princi- 
ple of  duty.  And,  moreover,  by  being  acquainted  with  a  degree  of  hun- 
ger, he  would  the  better  sympathize  with  others,  who  are  objects  of  charity 
and  in  distress. 

Fasting  is  enjoined  ;  but  there  is  no  general  rule  laid  down  how  often, 
or  to  what  degree  it  shall  be  performed.  The  reason  is  obvious  :  because 
the  sta'es  and  situations  of  men  are  so  various,  that  no  general  rule  could 
be  laid  down  to  suit  every  case.  One  is  confined  with  sickness, 
as  much  as  can  be  done  for  him  to  take  the  necessary  food  for  the  sup- 
port of  life,  while  others  are  strong  and  in  full  health. 

Thus,  as  things  and  circumstances  vary  so  much,  no  general  rule  is 
laid  down,  only  the  duty  is  inspired  to  fast ;   but  man,  as  a  rational  being 
is  required  to  act  according  to  his  judgment,  and  clear  his  conscience. 

The  prince  of  darkness  is  more  busy  to  buffet  and  tempt  the  mind  upon 
our  fast-days  than  at  any  other  time,  to  prevent  the  exercise  of  faith. 
But  as  "  the  kingdom  of  heaven  suffers  violence,  and  the  violent  take  it 
by  force,"  we  should  spend  more  time  in  private  devotion  then,  than  what 
we  commonly  do. 

OF    PRAYER. 

The  prayer  of  the  profligate  for  damnation  is  an  abomination  to  the 
Lord,  and  it  is  a  mercy  that  he  does  not  take  them  at  their  word.  The 
prayer  of  the  hypocrite  is  wrong,  and  his  hope  shall  perish. 

Some  are  like  the  Gadarenes,  who  prayed  Christ  to  depart  from  their 
coast.  Others  only  say  their  prayers  as  a  parrot  says  his  borrowed 
song,  without  as  much  form  as  the  ox,  which  kneels  when  he  lies  down  ; 
but,  like  the  hog  in  the  stye,  fall  down,  and  before  they  get  half  through, 
the  devil  lolls  them  to  sleep!  Thus  they  satisfy  themselves  by  saving 
prayers,  and  asking  God  to  save  them  from  their  sins,  when  they  do  not 
consent  to  part  with  them. 

But  the  commandment  is,  to  pray  without  ceasing,  which  is  called 
mental  prayer,  being  the  language  of  the  heart  properly  disposed  towards 
God  to  do  bis  will  ;  and  let  one  lay  down  with  such  "disposition  of  the 
heart,  and  wake  up  any  time,  and  appeal  to  the  inward  testimony,  he  still 
feels  the  same  disposition  to  do  his  Maker's  will. 

In  order  to  live  in  this  frame  of  prayer,  it  is  proper  and  necessary  to 
attend  to  ejaculatory  prayer,  like  Abraham's  servant,  when  he  weiit  to 
seek  a  bride  for  his  master's  son,  as  all  things  are  sanctified  through  faith 
and  prayer.  We  need  God's  blessing  upon  all  things  we  do,  and  all 
things  should  be  done  to  the  glory  of  God.     Therefore  we  should  ask  his 


358  A    JOURNEY    FROM 

benediction  on  all  we  do;  and  such  things  as  cannot  be  done  to  the 
glory  of  God,  in  the  name  of  Christ  Jesus,  we  have  no  right  to  perform ; 
for  we  are  not  authorized  to  take  the  devil's  tools  to  do  the  Lord's  work 
with,  and  of  course  all  engagements  upon  which  we  cannot  look  to  God 
with  a  degree  of  expectation  for  his  blessing  to  attend  them,  are  forbidden 
fruit,  with  bitterness  at  the  bottom.  We  ought  not  therefore  to  touch  the 
accursed  thing. 

Private  prayer  was  the  custom  of  the  patriarchs,  prophets,  Christ,  and 
the  apostles. 

Jesus  said,  "  Enter  into  thy  closet,  and  shut  to  thy  door,  and  pray  to 
thy  Father  who  is  in  secret,  and  thy  Father  who  seeth  in  secret  shall  re- 
ward thee  openly,"  &c. 

When  you  retire,  don't  hurry  it  over  as  a  burden,  and  feel  satisfied 
with  the  mere  performance,  like  the  schoolboy,  who  repeats  his  lesson  as 
a  task ;  but  look  in  expectation,  believing,  first,  that  God  is  able  to  bless 
me  now  ;  secondly,  that,  being  unchangeable,  he  declares  his  willingness, 
and  now  is  the  accepted  time  ;  thirdly,  if  you  are  ready,  close  in  now, 
and  take  the  promise,  and  prove  the  veracity  of  God.  "  Whatever  ye 
ask,  believing,  that  ye  receive,  &c,  ye  shall  have ;  for  God  cannot  deny 
himself,  neither  can  he  nor  will  he  deny  our  faith." 

Also  there  is  public  prayer  ;  even  if  but  two  or  three  meet  in  his  name, 
he  is  with  them. 

OF    WATCHING. 

"What  I  say  unto  you,  I  say  unto  all,  Watch,"  was  the  injunction 
of  the  Saviour  of  men  to  his  followers.  And  hence  the  dutv  of  watching 
is  obligatory  upon  all  mankind  ;  and  there  is  a  positive  necessity,  as 
every  Christian  feels  and  knows  from  experience,  to  attend  to  this  im- 
portant duty  of  watching,  by  reducing  it  to  practice,  considering  the  dan- 
gers and  difficulties  of  this  transitory  and  unfriendly  world,  which  is  so 
full  of  flattery  and  deceit,  that  nothing  can  be  depended  upon  as  perma- 
nent here  below,  but  snares  and  temptations  accompany  every  lane  of  life. 

As  temptations  generally  come  in  through  the  medium  of  thought,  there 
is  need  to  watch  over  our  thoughts,  and  keep  our  minds  composed  and 
solemnly  stayed  upon  God ;  otherwise  the  soul  will  be  as  a  ship,  which, 
having  slipped  her  cables,  is  liable  to  be  carried  away  by  the  tide,  and 
stove  against  the  rocks.  Examples  also  should  be  watched  over,  lest  we 
corrupt  society  by  our  misconduct. 

Children  should  be  watched  over,  from  an  early  period,  in  a  tender 
manner,  and  diligently  restrained  from  apparent  evil. 

Our  weaknesses  demand  that  a  double  guard  be  placed  at  every  weak 
place,  that  we  be  not  overtaken  unawares,  by  any  sudden  or  unforeseen 
event. 

The  world,  the  flesh,  and  Satan,  should  be  watched  against  with  un- 
wearied diligence. 

First,  the  world.  The  riches  and  cares  of  this  life  are  both  captivating 
and  deceitful ;  the  mind  being  overcharged,  the  soul  is  surfeited,  and 
hence  disqualified  for  devotion.  Therefore,  says  one,  "  save  all  you  can, 
and  get  all  you  can,  and  give  all  you  can,  that  the  things  of  this  world 
may  prove  a  blessing,  and  not  a  curse." 

Watch  against  the  love  of  the  riches  of  this  world,  against  the  spirit  of 


BABYLON    TO    JERUSALEM.  559 

the  world,  and  also  the  practice  and  fashions  of  the  world,  hy  not  con- 
forming to  those  which  are  wrong  and  improper ;  hut  be  transformed  by 
the  inward  renewing  of  the  mind,  and  so  have  the  adornings  of  truth  and 
virtue. 

The  "  lusts  of  the  flesh,  the  lusts  of  the  eye,  and  the  pride  of  life," 
must  be  watched  against  and  conquered. 

The  devil,  called  the  "  prince  of  this  world,"  will  flatter  the  imagina- 
tion with  promises  which  he  never  can  perform,  endeavoring,  by  vain 
allurements,  to  attract  from  the  path  of  holiness.  And,  moreover,  he  will 
exhibit  all  the  difficulties  and  trials  of  the  cross  of  Christ,  to  deter  the 
traveller  from  the  happy  road  to  Zion,  saying,  "  mercy  is  clean  gone,  the 
day  of  grace  is  passed,  of  course  there  is  no  hope,"  and  thus  strive  to 
drive  the  soul  to  despair,  and,  if  possible,  to  suicide.  But  those  thoughts 
should  be  resisted,  with  a  hope  in  the  merits  of  a  Redeemer  for  accept- 
ance with  God  ;  for  while  the  desires  remain,  the  spirit  strives,  and  of 
course  mercy  may  be  sought  and  found  by  conformity  to  the  will  of  God, 
depending  upon  his  Son  for  salvation. 

The  tempter,  also,  after  pardon  is  received,  strives  to  destroy  all  our 
confidence  in  God,  by  reasoning  in  the  mind,  so  as  to  give  way  to  doubt, 
and  be  filled  with  unbelief;  for  this  abiding  witness  in  the  soul  is  to  be 
kept  by  a  constant  exercise  of  faith  in  God,  under  the  operation  of  his 
Spirit ;  and  hence  it  is  obvious  that  this  mental  exercise  is  the  reaction 
of  the  soul  upon  God.  Therefore,  a  person  heavenward  bound,  is  as  one 
rowing  up  against  the  stream  ;  by  diligence,  there  is  progression,  but  if 
the  exertion  stops,  the  boat  will  float  with  the  tide.  So  we  must  diligently 
keep  our  minds  as  we  ought,  continually  looking  to  God,  and  depending 
our  all  upon  him.  When  people  blackslide  from  God,  it  is  not  by  giving 
away  to  great  sins  at  first,  but  gradually,  little  by  little — from  an  omis- 
sion of  a  thing  of  small  beginning,  until  conscience  is  lulled  to  sleep,  and 
enormities  can  be  committed  without  remorse.  Hence  their  fall  from 
their  steadfastness  is  so  gradual,  as  to  be  almost  imperceptible  ;  and  when 
they  are  beconTe  poor,  and  blind,  and  naked,  they  still  are  ready  to  con- 
clude that  they  are  rich,  and  increased  in  goods,  and  have  need  of  nothing, 
and  like  Samson,  though  shorn  of  his  strength,  and  wist  it  not,  they  go 
out  as  at  other  times,  but  fall  an  easy  prey  to  his  conquerors.  Thus  many 
strong  men  have  fallen  !  Therefore  we  should  remember  the  caution  to 
."shun  all  the  appearance  of  evil."  For  it  is  easier  to  keep  out  of  a 
snare  while  one  is  out,  than  to  get  out  after  we  once  get  in. 

Instead  of  reasoning  with  the  tempter,  we  should  betake  to  the  strong- 
hold in  prayer,  knowing  that  the  devil  cannot  counterfeit  the  love  of  God, 
and  a  delight  to  do  his  will.     For  those  sensations  come  from  God  alone. 

Watch  for  opportunities  for  meetings,  private  devotion,  family  instruc- 
tion, reading  the  scriptures,  and  strive  to  get  all  the  good  you  can,  and 
extend  all  the  good  within  your  power  to  others,  which  Christ  will  con- 
sider as  done  to  himself,  and  will  so  acknowledge  it  in  the  day  of  judg- 
ment, if  they  flow  from  a  spirit  of  obedience  and  love  to  him. 

Watch  for  the  hour  of  death  !  People  are  taken  by  him  suddenly  and 
unawares. 

In  such  an  hour  as  ye  think  not  the  Son  of  Man  cometh  !  Blessed  are 
those  that  are  found  watching.  But  those  who  say  in  their  heart  "  My 
Lord   delayeth  his  coming ;  and  are  eating,  drinking,  quarrelling,  and 


360  A  JOURNEY   FROM 

sleeping,"  &c,  such  will  be  taken  by  surprise  and  appointed  to  their  por- 
tion with  hypocrites  and  unbelievers,  where  will  be  weeping  and  gnashing 
of  teeth. 

Watching  without  prayer,  or  prayer  without  watching,  is  of  no  account. 
For  they  are  mutually  connected  and  dependent  on  each  other.  Hence, 
being  joined  by  the  God  of  grace,  that  which  God  hath  joined  together,  let. 
not  man  put  asunder.  For  if  one  is  a  drunkard  habitually,  and  prays  to 
be  kept  from  it,  and  yet  will  not  be  guarded  nor  watch  against  it,  what 
can  his  prayer  avail  ?  And  on  the  other  hand,  if  one  will  watch  but  not 
pray,  the  resolution  is  soon  broken,  in  consequence  of  the  want  of  power 
to  cope  with  the  temptation  and  evil  habit.  Then  we  must  watch  and 
pray,  that  we  enter  not  into  temptation." 

Sometimes  watching  and  praying  will  not  avail  and  make  headway 
against  the  foe  ;  then  fasting  or  a  degree  of  abstinence  must  be  used  ;  as 
our  Lord  said,  "This  kind  goeth  out  by  fasting  and  prayer." 

And  the  spirit  of  prayer,  which  is  the  spirit  of  devotion,  is  the  spirit  of 
Christ,  the  enjoyment  of  which  is  a  blessing.  And  those  people,  even  if 
it  be  but  the  husband  and  wife  who  meet  together  thus,  have  the  Lord  Je- 
sus with  them  ! 

OF    THE    NIGHT    OF    DEATH. 

Death  !  What  is  it  ?  Dying,  simply  considered,  is  but  the  changing 
of  states  !  To  leave  the  prison  and  prison-yard  ;  the  body,  the  house  of 
clay,  which  confines  man  to  the  terraqueous  ball  through  the  power  of 
gravitation.  The  laws  of  nature  being  reversed,  what  scenes  present  to 
view  !  Man,  who  was  an  inhabitant  of  time,  is  now  disembodied  and  be- 
come an  inhabitant  of  eternity  !  How  great  those  realities  now,  which 
once  were  viewed  but  darkly  through  the  glass  of  faith  ! 

How  dreadful  and  terrific  to  a  guilty  mind  !  What  awful  horrors  must 
seize  the  condemned  soul,  who  hath  sinned  against  a  righteous  God ! 

Those  who  love  the  Lord,  and  feel  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come, 
whilst  inhabiting  the  house  of  clay,  and  live  for  eternity,  by  denying  them- 
selves and  taking  up  their  daily  cross,  and  so  follow  after  him  in  order  to 
be  his  disciples— how  soon  will  all  the  scenes  of  life  be  over,  and  their 
eternity  commence  !  Then  those  important  realities  will  be  more  fully 
understood  which  now  at  best  are  faintly  known  !  But  soon  we  shall  be 
unveiled  to  see-as  we  are  seen,  and  know  as  we  are  known. 

As  it  relates  to  the  agonies  of  death  at  the  time  of  our  departure,  pain 
of  body  is  generally  gone,  at  or  near  the  last  moments.  The  greatest  pain 
most  universally  subsides,  some  few  hours  if  not  some  days  before  the  dis- 
solution. In  scripture  the  death  of  the  righteous  is  called  sleep.  Hence, 
"  Stephen  fell  asleep,"  &c.  &c.  Now  the  last  sensation  in  slumber,  be- 
fore the  senses  are  locked  up  in  sleep,  are  very  sweet  and  agreeable ; 
and  by  the  same  parity  of  reason,  if  we  have  the  due  preparation  in  the 
mind,  why  not  possess  an  agreeable  exit  at  the  hour  of  death  ? 

Death  is  called  the  king  of  terrors;  and  is  justly  said  to  be  a  terror  to 
kings.  But  why  ?  The  sting  of  death  is  personal  sin ■;  and  the  strength 
of  sin  is  the  law  ;  for  sin  is  the  transgression  of  .the  law,  which  is  the  re- 
vealed will  of  God  ;  and  hence  the  soul  comes  under  the  divine  displeasure, 
and  the  person  is  afraid  to  appear  before  a  righteous  judge,  being  conscious 
of  self-condemnation. 


BABYLON    TO    JERUSALEM.  36J 

A  person  with  a  bee  in  his  hand  might  be  afraid  of  it  ;  but  if  the  sting 
be  pulled  out  and  is  gone,  why  should  the  man  fear?  So,  if  the  sting  of 
d  ath  be  removed  by  the  pardon  of  all  personal  sin,  then  being  restored 
to  the  favor  of  God  as  one  of  his  family,  all  dread  must  be  removed  and 
terror  be  gone  :  what  then  should  one  have  to  fear  ?  There  must  be  a 
joy  in  God,  and  a  rejoicing  in  the  prospective  hope  of  eternity,  from  pos- 
sessing an  earnest  of  their  inheritance  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 

Thus  the  Lord  gives  suffering  grace  in  a  suffering  day,  and.  dying,  or 
supporting  grace  in  a  dying  day  ! 

OF    HELL    AND    PARADISE. 

Neither  hell  nor  paradise  is  the  eternal  home  of  any  beings,  or  their 
place  of  final  destination  at  the  consummation  of  all  things.  But  rather 
they  are  the  intermediate  states  and  periods  of  lime,  which  departed  souls 
inhabit  between  the  dissolution  and  the  resurrection  of  the  body,  before  the 
general  judgment. 

The  souls  of  mankind  do  not  sleep  in  the  graves  with  their  bodies  until 
the  resurrection,  but  exist  in  a  separate  state,  in  a  sensible  manner. 

St.  John  saw  the  souls  of  those  who  were  beheaded  for  the  testimony  of 
Jesus,  under  the  altar  ;  and  the  rich  man's  body  was  entombed  in  gran- 
deur;  yet  we  read  of  him,  "  In  hell  he  lifted  up  his  eyes,"  &c.  "Saw 
Abraham — and  cried,  and — said  unto  him — I  am  tormented'" — "  Lazarus 
is  comforted  ;"  which  cases  evince  the  realities  of  future  sensation. 

The  term  "  hell,"  or  hades,  is  to  cease  at  the  consummation  of  all  things, 
when  all  the  dead  must  be  given  up,  and  the  "  lake  of  fire"  receive  those 
who  are  doomed  to  it,  and  hell  and  death  be  cast  into  the  lake  ;  which 
shows  that  hell  is  something  distinct  from  the  lake.  And  hence  the  for- 
mer will  be  swallowed  up  of  the  latter,  like  yesterday  in  the  following 
time,  when  this  day  commenced. 

The  idea  of  a  purgatory,  or  restoration  from  hell  to  heaven,  is  a  delu- 
sion. For,  that  Christ  did  not  go  to  the  lower  inhabitants  to  preach  repent- 
ance to  the  damned,  is  evident  from  what  he  said  to  the  thief  on  the  cross, 
"To-day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  paradise." 

And  the  prediction,  "  Thou  wilt  not  leave  my  soul  in  hell,  nor  suffer 
thine  Holy  One  to  see  corruption,"  was  a  prophecy  of  David,  concerning 
the  resurrection  of  Christ :  so  that  he  should  not  corrupt,  according  to  the 
common  lot  of  human  nature  before  the  re-union  of  the  soul  and  body  ! 

OF    THE    DAY    OF    JUDGMENT. 

At  the  consummation  of  all  things,  the  states  of  all  mankind  will  be 
made  perfect,  and  become  complete,  and  not  before. 

The  idea  of  right  and  wrong  supposes  two  sides  to  a  question,  with  cer- 
tain consequences  entailed  on  the  principles  of  moral  equity.  Hence,  the 
subject  must  presuppose  a  governor  and  the  governed,  with  laws  from  the 
former  as  governor,  to  regulate  the  latter  who  are  the  governed  ;  and  laws 
imply  penalties  annexed  ;  and  of  course  a  judgment,  that  justice  may  re- 
ward or  punish,  as  the  case  may  require. 

Consequently,  upon  those  premises  the  conclusion  mast  follow,  seeing 
mankind  are  conscious  of  a  right  and  wrong,  that  a  day  of  judgment  must 
take  place,  in  which  the  world  shall  be  judged  in  righteousness.  And 
hence  the  beauty  of  the  expression — "  God  hath  appointed  a  day  to  judge 

31 


362  A    JOURNEY    FROM 

the  world  in  righteousness  by  Christ  Jesus  ;"  who,  as  man,  knows  what  al- 
lowance to  make  for  human  infirmities  ;  but  as  God  he  cannot  err,  as 
some  of  our  finite  judges  do. 

Christ,  the  Judge  upon  his  throne  !  The  mediatorial  office  being  then 
given  up. 

The  angels — called  the  clouds  of  heaven,  of  which  two  hundred  and  two 
millions  are  but  a  part.  And  all  the  dead  from  the  days  of  Adam  to  that 
time,  from  the  king  upon  the  throne  to  the  beggar  upon  the  dunghill,  both 
great  and  small,  with  those  who  will  then  be  alive,  must  appear  in  the 
grand  assembly,  not  as  curious  and  idle  spectators,  but  as  responsible  crea- 
tures, who  must  be  judged  and  rewarded  according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the 
body,  and  receive  their  sentence  accordingly,  whether  it  be  good  or  evil,  and 
it  will  be  done  according  to  sound  justice.  The  devils  also,  who  are  re- 
served under  chains  of  darkness  unto  that  day  to  be  punished,  will  appear 
to  receive  their  doom. 

And  such  will  be  the  Majesty  of  the  Judge  upon  the  throne,  that  the 
terrestrial  heaven  and  the  earth  will  flee  away,  and  the  books  will  be  open- 
ed, and  the  witnesses  will  appear. 

First:  The  book  of  nature,  in  which  the  wisdom,  goodness,  and  power 
of  the  Supreme  Governor  of  the  world  may  be  read. 

Secondly:  The  book  of  God's  remembrance  will  be  opened.  Mai.  iii. 
Rev.  xx. 

Thirdly:  The  book  of  Conscience :  and  these  two  will  exactly  tally. 

Fourthly:  The  book  of  Truth  ;  and  those  who  have  the  written  word 
will  be  judged  according  to  it.  And,  fifthly,  the  book  of  Life  will  be  open- 
ed, and  happy  are  they  whose  names  are  written  in  that  book. 

The  witnesses  :  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  I  will  be  a  swift  witness  against 
the  adulterer,  and  false  swearer,  and  such  as  oppress  the  hireling  in  his 
wages,  and  turn  away  the  stranger  from  his  right,  and  fear  not  the  Lord 
of  Hosts." 

Angels  who  were  our  guardians  will  be  witnesses ;  and  so  will  the 
saints  of  God,  and  particularly  his  ministers.  The  devils  also  will  be  wit- 
nesses, and  so  will  companions  in  sin  and  wickedness,  witness  against  each 
other.  Yea,  so  plain  will  naked  truth  appear,  that  none  will  deny  the 
facts,  but  must  acknowledge  their  sentence  to  be  just. 

Jesus  Christ  being  appointed  heir  of  all  things,  shall  judge  in  righteous- 
ness. The  kingdom  of  heaven  being  prepared  for  men  from  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world,  which  first  was  attainable  by  obeying  the  paradisaical 
law  ;  and  after  the  fall,  the  law  of  faith  was  substituted  through  a  Re- 
deemer. But  the  "  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone  "  was  prepared  for  the  devil 
and  his  angels,  primarily,  but  not  for  man,  who  is  an  intruder  there ;  and 
hence  the  danger  of  eternal  damnation  !     Mark  iii.  29. 

The  righteous,  who  are  justified  by  faith  in  this  world,  i.  e.  have  re- 
ceived the  pardon  ol  personal  sins  by  conformity  to  the  will  of  God,  and 
then  have  proven  their  obedience  and  love  to  Christ  by  keeping  his  com- 
mandments, and  walking  in  the  light ;  these,  in  that  day  of  final  retribu- 
tion, will  not  only  stand  acquitted,  but  will  receive  a  reward,  not  of  debt 
but  of  grace,  called  "  a  crown  of  glory  which  fadeth  not  away." 

Thus  faith  is  brought  to  sight.  What  was  a  subject  of  faith  once,  has 
now  become  a  subject  of  knowledge. 

The   righteous  are  "  heirs  of  God  and  joint  heirs  with  the  Lord  Jesus 


BABYLON    TO    JERUSALEM.  363 

Christ,"  who  said,  "to  him  that  overcometh,  will  I  give  to  sit  with  me  in 
my  throne."  Hence  the  sentence,  "Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  in- 
herit the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the  world  ;  for 
I  was  an  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  meat ;  I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me 
drink  ;  I  was  a  stranger,  and  ye  took  me  in  ;  naked,  and  ye  clothed  me; 
sick  and  in  prison,  and  ye  came  unto  me  and  visited  me  :  inasmuch  as 
ye  did  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these,  ye  did  it  unto  me." — "  Well  done, 
good  and  faithful  servant,  enter  thou  into  the  joys  of  thy  Lord  !" 

But  to  the  opposite  characters,  who  had  the  power,  means,  and  opportu- 
nities of  improving,  but  did  it  not,  being  opposed  to  the  moral  government 
of  the  Supreme  Governor  of  the  world,  those  rebels  must  receive  their 
deserts  on  equitable  principles,  which  sentence  will  be,  to  depart  into  the 
lake  of  fire  "  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels." 

The  righteous,  the  joint  heirs  with  Christ  in  his  throne,  will  judge  angels 
by  acquiescing  in  the  will  of  God,  and  say  amen  to  his  justice,  when  he 
pronounces  upon  the  devils  their  final  doom. 

Three  ministers  appear.  The  first  preached  for  money  and  popularity. 
The  second  preached  from  contention,  or  backslid  after  his  labors  were 
attended  with  a  blessing.  The  third  preached  from  conviction  of  duty,  in 
the  spirit  of  love  to  Christ.  What  will  be  the  difference  of  their  reward 
at  the  day  of  retribution  ? 

The  first  delivers  his  Lord  like  Judas,  and  must  go  with  him  to  his 
place,  which  is  purchased  with  the  reward  of  iniquity.  The  second  comes 
forth,  saying,  "  Lord  !  Lord  !  I  taught  thus  and  so,  and  cast  out  devils  in 
thy  name  !"     But  hark  !     "  Depart  from  me,  ye  workers  of  iniquity." 

The  third,  whose  principle  was  love  and  duty  to  Christ,  will  shine  forth 
as  the  sun  in  the  firmament  forever. 

OF  PROVIDENCE  IN  NATURE. 

There  is  no  such  thing  as  accident  in  nature — as  accident  or  chance,  or 
chance,  commonly  so  called,  in  which  neither  the  hand  of  God  directs  or 
superintends,  any  more  than  there  can  be  effects  without  causes,  or  nothing 
can  produce  something. 

Nature  hath  received  her  laws  from  God,  on  the  principles  of  mechani- 
cal necessity,  still  subordinate  to,  and  dependent  on  himself,  who  is  the 
centration  of  universal  nature,  and  can  alter  or  suspend  those  laws  at 
pleasure.     And  hence  the  doctrine  of  miracles  and  providence. 

There  is  such  a  thing  as  a  primary  law  of  nature,  and  also  a  law  of 
a  secondary  result  of  the  first.  The  first,  as  primarily  established  by  the 
Creator  in  his  works ;  the  latter,  as  the  necessary  consequence  of  art  or 
habit,  by  the  power  and  agency  of  man. 

When  Hezekiah  had  departed  from  God,  sickness  overtook  him,  with 
the  message,  "  Set  thine  house  in  order,  for  thou  shalt  die,"  &c.  The 
king's  tears  and  prayers  denote  his  repentance.  Then  God,  who  knoweth 
how  to  resist  the  proud,  and  to  give  grace  to  the  humble,  sent  the  message. 
"I  will  add  unto  thy  days  fifteen  years."  The  sentence  was  reversed, 
and  as  a  token,  the  sun  went  back  ten  degrees  in  the  dial  of  Ahaz.  Yet 
means  were  used  for  his  recovery. 

St.  Paul,  after  it  was  revealed  to  him  that  there  should  not  be  the  loss 
of  any  life,  only  the  ship,  said  to  the  soldiers,  as  the  sailors  were  about  to 


364  AJOURNEYFROM 

flee  away  in  the  boat,  "  except  these  abide  in  the  ship,  ye  cannot  be 
saved  !" 

Hazael  inquired  if  his  master  would  recover,  and  received  for  answer, 
"he  may  recover,  but  God  hath  showed  me  that  he  will  surely  die ;"  i.  e. 
according  to  the  common  course  of  things  in  the  order  of  nature,  he  might 
recover ;  but  God  saw  the  intention  of  Hazael  to  reverse  the  order  of  na- 
ture by  art,  and  thus  he  died  an  unnatural  death. 

Man  sins  without  permission,  by  stealing  the  time,  and  assuming  the 
liberty  and  authority  to  do  it,  which  is  not"  prevented.  For  should1  man 
be  prevented  irresistibly  from  sinning,  he  would  cease  to  be  that  creature 
of  a  noble  mind,  for  which  he  was  designed  by  his  Maker,  as  a  responsi- 
ble agent,  who  might  be  capable  of  a  reward. 

God  permits  some  of  the  effects  of  man's  designs  to  take  place,  by  with- 
drawing his  restraining  hand,  as  exemplified  in  the  instance  of  Job,  when 
the  hedj  i  round  about  him  was  removed. 

Man  can  appoint,  but  God,  in  wisdom  and  mercy  and  justice,  can  dis- 
appoint, having  ways  and  means  and  ends  worthy  of  himself,  both  in  the 
furtherance  and  accomplishment  and  reward  of  virtue,  and  the  correction 
or  chastisermnt  and  punishment  of  vice  ! 

Afflictions  to  the  righteous  are,  from  the  grace  of  God,  in  mercy,  to  wean 
their  affectio  s  from  the  love  of  the  creature,  to  feel  dependent  upon  the 
Creator.  For  some  people  cannot  bear  prosperity ;  they  would  be  as 
ships  with  gr  at  sails,  having  no  ballast.  Sometimes  God  designs  to  glorify 
himself  in  u.-  by  our  sufferings,  to  prove  our  graces,  for  the  conviction  of 
others  ;  and  again  to  prove  us,  and  thereby  qualify  us  to  be  as  instruments 
of  usefulnes  to  others,  in  some  particular  sphere  of  action  in  his  church  : 
to  labor  from  experience  as  well  as  theory.  But  above  all,  the  saints  are 
tried,  that  th<  y  may  become  meet  subjects  for  Jerusalem,  the  city  of  the 
great  King. 

OF  SPIRITS  GOOD  AND  EVIL. 

It  is  obvious  that  not  only  the  angel  of  the  covenant,  J-hovah,  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  who  being  appointed  heir  of  all  things,  attends  and  superin- 
tends the  affairs  of  nations  and  individuals,  but  that  created  angels  also 
are  employed  in  the  important  affairs  of  mm,  as  the  general  tenor  of  scrip- 
ture will  authorize  us  to  believe  both  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament. 

Evil  angels  appear  to  have  a  monarchy  among  themselves  :  Beelzebub 
the  prince  of  the  devils — The  devil  and  his  angels — My  name  is  Legion, 
for  we  are  many.  "  Then  goeth  ho  and  taketh  seven  other  spirits  more 
wicked  than  himself,"  which  argues  degrees  of  wickedness,  even  among 
the  devils.  From  the  principles  of  moral  evil,  evil  spirits  are  always 
ready  to  go  upon  evil  errands,  like  a  dog  when  his  master  unchains  him. 
This  is  exemplified  in  the  case  of  Job.  Before  the  hedge  was  removi  <i, 
Satan  had  no  power  to  touch  Job  ;  hut  when  God  removed  the  hedge) 
Satan  went  to  work — and  yet  he  had  his  boundaries  even  then. 
>  Satan  is  said  to  be  the  messenger  of,  and  to  have  the  power  of  death. 
God  is  said  to  have  slain  the  first-born  of  Ko'vpt  by  sending  evil  angels 
among  them.  When  the  spiri  of  God  had  departed from  Saul,  an  evil 
spirit  from  the  Lord  came  upon  him.  Paul  was  "  buffeted  by  the  nics- 
sentrer  of  Sat  m." 

For  moral  i  vil,  "God  shall  send  them  strong  delusions,  to  believe  a  lie, 


BABYLON  TO. TERU  SALEM.  365 

that  they  may  be  damned,  because,"  &c.  This  is  exemplified  in  the  case 
of  Ahab,  king  of  Israel.  God  sitting  upon  his  throne,  and  all  the  host 
around,  said,  "  Who  will  persuade  Ahab  to  go  up  to  Ramoth  Gilead,  that 
he  may  fall  there  ?"  None  was  found  to  go,  it  being  contrary  to  the  na- 
ture of  a  good  angel  to  go  upon  a  bad  errand.  At  length  one  appears, 
saying,  "I  will  go  and  be  a  lying  spirit  in  the  mouth  of  all  Ahab  s  pro- 
phets." The  Lord  replied,  "  Thou  shalt  prosper  and  prevail — go  and  do 
it."  Thus  Ahab  was  deluded  and  fell  in  battle,  because  he  let  Benhadad 
go,  whom  he  should  have  slain  ;  and  the  Lord  said,  "  Because  thou  hast 
let  go  out  of  thine  hand  a  man  whom  I  appointed  for  utter  destruction, 
therefore  thy  life  shall  go  for  his  life,  and  thy  people  for  his  people,"  as 
the  sequel  proved. 

Thus  Benhadad,  Asrag,  and  the  Canaanites  lived  longer  than  was  the 
will  of  God  they  should  ;  while  others  do  not  live  half  their  days,  but  die 
sooner  than  is  the  revealed  will  of  God  they  should ;  for  some  take  their 
own  lives,  and  the  lives  of  others,  when  it  is  the  revealed  will  of  God, 
"Thou  shalt  not  kill." 

Then  that  we  may  have  angels  to  guide  or  bear  us  away,  as  Lazarus 
did,  and,  as  the  patriarchs,  be  gathered  to  our  people  above,  let  us  lead  the. 
life  of  the  righteous,  that  we  may  die  their  death,  and  our  last  end  be  like 
theirs.  "  Mark  the  perfect  man,  and  behold  the  upright,  for  the  end  of 
that  man  is  peace  !"* 

*  Grace  is  a  gift  or  favor  conferred  upon  an  unworthy  object.  Debt  implies  an  obligation  ; 
but  God  is  under  no  obligation  to  his  creatures.  Of  course  whatsoever  he  bestows  must  be 
free  unmerited  grace. 

The  kingdom  of  heaven  prepared  for  man  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  was  grace. 
Man  by  grace  was  at  lirst  placed  in  a  state  of  trial  in  paradise,  under  a  law  of  works,  which 
law  saith,  do  and  live  ;  or,  as  Paul  saith,  "  If  a  man  keep  the  law,  he  shall  live  by  the  law." 
But  the  moral  faculty  is  so  impaired  and  dark  since  the  fall,  that  man  is  not  adequate  to 
keep  the  paradisaical  law  ;  and  therefore,  as  says  the  apostle  Paul,  "  by  the  deeds  of  the 
law  shall  no  flesh  be  justified  in  the  sight  of  God,  that  it  may  be  by  grace  through  faith  in 
Christ  Jesus." 

Hence  the  law  of  faith,  requiring  righteousness  by  grace  through  faith,  is  fitted  to  the 
capacity  and  situation  of  fallen  man  Man  being  capable  of  believing,  his  faith,  instead  of 
works,  may  be  imputed  to  him  tor  righteousness,  and  thus  he  may  be  justified  through  faith 
in  Christ.  And  so  the  law  of  faith  is  brought  in  as  the  condition  of  his  salvation  ;  and  thus 
he  may  arrive  at  last  at  Jerusalem,  which  kingdom  "  was  prepared  for  man  from  the  foun- 
dation of  the  world;"  and  be  admitted  according  to  the  original  order  of  things, by  man's 
free  will  concurring  with  the  commandments,  in  the  established  order  of  God. 

The  lake  of  lire  which  originally  was  prepared  for  the  "  devil  and  his  angels,"  was  never 
designed  for  man.  Consequently,  if  man  goes  there,  it  is  by  stealing  the  time,  and  assum- 
ing the  liberty  to  sin  ;  and  thereby  inverting  the  established  order  of  things,  contrary  to 
God's  appointment;  for  God  appointed  his  creatures  to  serve  him,  but  never  gave  them 
permission  to  sin — on  the  contrary  he  positively  forbids  it.  Therefore,  by  violating  the 
moral  order  of  God,  these  rebels  disqualify  ihemselves  for  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  are 
thereby  fitted  for  the  lake  of  fire.     And  moral  justice  demands  the  execution. 

All  the  favors  of  God  are  grace,  but  more  particularly  those  in  Christ  Jesus,  as  a  Redeem- 
er and  Saviour. 

As  all  title  to  every  favor  was  forfeited  by  sin,  man  could  not  make  atonement  for  his 
crime,  but  must  remain  condemned  bv  the  law  which  he  has  violated,  and  stand  exposed 
to  all  the  dire  consequences,  which  at  the  least  must  be  privation,  unless  there  be  a  ransom  ! 
Hence  "  Christ  was  delivered  for  our  offences,  and  rose  again  for  our  justification.  He 
suffered,  the  just  for  the  unjust,  that  he  might  bring  us  to  God."  "God  so  loved  the  world 
he  sent  his  Son,  tha'  the  world  through  him  might  be  saved."  "  No  man  taketh  my  life 
from  me  :  I  have  power  to  lay  it  down,  and  to  take  it  again  "  "  Greater  love  than  this 
hath  no  man,  than  that  he  lay  down  his  life  for  his  friend  :  and  I  lay  down  my  life  for  the 
sheep."  "  He  was  wounded  for  our  transgressions,"  and  "  the  Lord  hath  laid  upon  him 
the  iniquity  of  us  all." 

We  read  of  fhe  seven  spirits  of  God,  teferring  to  the  different  operations. 

First,  The  enlightening  grace  of  Cod,  which  is  saving  in  its  nature — saving  mankind  from 
their  natural  darkness,  by  "  enlightening  every  man  who  cometh  into  the  world." 

31* 


366  A  JOURNEY    FROM 


OF    THE    RESURRECTION. 

The  identity  of  matter  cannot  be  annihilated,  but  it  possesses  the  in- 
nate principle  of  immortality.  For,  if  one  particle  of  water  could  be 
annihilated,  the  whole  fabric  of  nature  might,  on  the  same  principle,  sink 
into  a  state  of  nonentity.  Matter  may  be  changed,  as  it  relates  to  time, 
place,  and  quality  ;  yet  there  may  be  certain  innate  principles  of  matter, 
the  identity  of  which  can  never  become  a  part,  or  the  properties  of  any 
other  body. 

Supposing  a  person  to  be  dead,  and  eaten  by  a  fish,  which  fish  is  eaten 
by  a  man.  Query  :  Could  the  second  person  have  any  of  the  real  parti- 
cles of  the  first ;  and  if  so,  who  of  the  twain  will  possess  them  at  the  res- 
urrection, as  both  cannot  have  it  ? 

"  A  corn  of  wheat  cast  into  the  ground  remaineth  alone,  except  it  die." 
The  corn  upon  the  stalk  is  not  the  same  kernel  that  was  sown,  but  rather 
is  some  of  the  innate  principle  of  the  corn  which  was  sown,  and  is  brought 
to  perfection.  "  It  was  sown  a  natural  body,  it  is  raised  a  spiritual 
body;  sown  in  weakness,  raised  in  power;  this  mortal  shall  put  on  im- 
mortality, that  mortality  may  be  swallowed  up  of  life !" 

Mortality  implies  subject  to  decay.  Matter  may  be  changed,  as  it  re- 
lates to  shape  and  form,  &c,  but  still  it  doth  exist,  though  in  a  different 
mode  and  situation.  And  the  innate  principle  of  the  identity  of  man  can- 
not be  changed  to  become  the  property  of  another;  then  each  will  retain 
his  own,  though  the  skin,  an^  flesh,  and  blood,  the  coarser  matter,  which 
is  supposed  to  change  every  seven  years  upon  the  living,  be  set  aside  as 
acquired,  yet  the  original  man  remains,  the  other  being  the  dregs.  "  But 
it  doth  not  yet  appear  what  we  shall  be,  but  this  we  know,  we  shall  be 
like  him,  for  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is."  "  We  now  see  and  know  but 
in  part,  then  shall  we  see  as  we  are  seen,  and  know  as  we  are  known  !" 

Secondly,  Restraining  grace,  bv  which  man  is  distinguished  and  prevented  from  becom- 
ing mere  devils  incarnate,  through  the  principle  of  mora}  evil,  which  principle  is  restrained 
bv  the  grace  of  God.  and  saves  from  those  consequences  which  otherwise  would  follow. 

Thirdly,  justifying  gr  ce,  i.  e.  an  act  whereby  God,  for  Christ's  sake,  pardoneth  all  our 
sins ;  which  is  salvation  from  the  condemnation  of  sin,  as  well  as  from  the  love  and  reign- 
ing  power  and  dominion  of  sin. 

Fourthly,  The  infusion  of  the  spirit,  or  sanctifying  grace  of  God,  by  which  man  is  saved 
from  his  privation,  and  from  the  nature  of  sin. 

Fifthly,  Comforting,  supporting,  and  heart-cheering  grace,  which  saves  from  the  gloom 
that  otherwise  would  surround  the  mind. 

Sixthly,  The  grace  which  leads,  guides,  and  instructs  into  necessary  truth,  and  into  prac- 
tical duty.     And — 

Seventhly,  The  peace  and  joy  of  the  kingdom,  which  brightens  up  the  prospect  of  eter- 
nity, and  inspires  the  mind  with  hope  beyond  this  life,  which  foretaste  is  the  earnest  of  the 
stints'  inheritance  of  another  world,  and  is  called  "  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the 
Holy  Ghost." 

As  it  takes  two  to  make  a  bargain,  so  grace,  or  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  requires 
the  concurrence  of  mail's  free  will  in  i  rder  for  him  to  experience  salvation  from  his  sins. 
For  man  is  not  to  be  saved  in  his  sms,  but  mast  be  saved  from  his  sins.  Hence  the  propriety 
of  the  caution,  "Quench  not  the  Spirit,"  lest  it  be  said  in  the  language  «(  Stephen,  ■'  As 
your  fathers  did,  so  do  ye  always  resi.-t  the  Holy  Ghost,"  and  so  obstruction  come  upon 
you  to  the  uttermost.  And  God  says :  "Because  I  have  called  and  ye  have  refused,  and 
set  at  naught  my  counsel,  1  therefore  will  laugh  at  your  calamities,  ami  mock  when  your 
f«ar  comeih."  "  Ephraim  is  joined  to  bis  idols,  Li  t  him  alone."  And  then  the  heart's  reply: 
"The  harvest  is  past,  and  the  summer  is  ended,  and  I  am  not  saved."  And  the  consequence 
is,  to  receive  the  sentence :  "  Depart  into  the  lake  of  (ire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his 
angels." 


BABYLON    TO    JERUSALEM.  367 

OF    THE    LAKE    OF    FIRE. 

The  lake  of  fire,  originally  prepared  for  ihe  devil  and  his  angels,  into 
which  the  wicked  will  be  cast,  at  their  final  doom,  which  is  the  second 
death,  and  burns  with  fire  and  brimstone,  is  dreadful  to  contemplate. 

A  bar  of  iron  heated,  when  touched  with  brimstone,  will  run  down  like 
melted  lead.  Supposing  a  person  to  be  confined,  and  yet  not  consumed, 
how  awful  is  the  thought ! 

In  this  life,  time  is  divided  by  days,  and  months,  and  years,  but  in 
eternity,  where  years  shall  cease  to  roll,  how  will  time  be  then  described  ? 
Suppose  a  damned  ghost  should  inquire  of  Beelzebub  the  time  ?  Beelze- 
bub replies,  "  Eternity  !"  After  a  period  equal  to  ten  thousand  years, 
multiplied  by  the  number  of  sands,  the  waves,  the  drops,  the  stars,  and 
then  the  twigs,  and  spires  of  grass,  and  doubled  over  ten  thousand  times, 
and  multiplied  again  ;  still  the  reply  would  be  eternity  !  without  pleasure, 
and  without  slumber,  and  without  end  ! 

A  trial  implies  a  limited  accountability,  at  the  end  of  which,  judgment 
and  justice  will  take  place,  and  prove  final.  Therefore,  in  the  origi- 
nal established  order  of  man,  his  end  was  heaven,  his  will  concurring  ; 
but,  by  non-conformity,  he  inverted  his  own  order  and  destination,  where- 
by he  disqualified  himself  for  the  fruition,  being  contaminated  with  mora! 
evil,  and  is  so  hardened  as  to  be  incorrigible,  and  hence  confirmed  in  his 
vicious  disposition  of  heart,  so  as  to  become  as  the  lower  inhabitants,  and 
a  fit  subject  for  that  region  only.  For  any  being,  being  put  into  a  place 
or  situation  for  which  it  has  no  disposition,  the  state  would  afford  it  no 
pleasure  ;  not  being  agreeable  to  its  nature,  it  could  feel  no  union  or  sat- 
isfaction in  it,  but  would  rather  depart  to  a  place  more  suited  to  itself, 
and  be  with  beings  more  congenial  to  its  nature.  And  hence  it  appears, 
that  the  very  damned  would  be  in  more  torment,  was  it  possible  for  them 
to  get  to  heaven  in  their  own  nature,  than  to  remain  in  their  damned 
state  ! 

Therefore,  man  must  be  born  again,  while  the  Holy  Spirit  strives  to 
change  the  heart  by  grace,  or  else  remain  incorrigible  forever,  and  con- 
tinue unhappy  of  course ! 

OF    THE    HEAVENLY    JERUSALEM. 

Though  we  say  God  filleth  immensity,  yet  that  is  no  argument  why 
we  may  not  suppose,  with  propriety,  that  there  is  some  particular  place, 
where  the  effulgent  glory  of  God  is  more  displayed  to  the  view  and  admi- 
ration of  his  creatures,  than  in  any  other  place  ?  Enoch  and  Elijah  were 
translated  ;  they  cannot  be  everywhere,  of  course  they  must  be  some- 
where. The  body  of  our  Lord  was  finite,  of  course  it  does  not  fill  im- 
mensity ;  it  is  not  everywhere,  of  course  it  must  be  somewhere,  from 
which  we  may  infer  a  located  heaven ;  and  on  the  other  hand  a  located 
lake  of  fire  and  brimstone  ! 

How  different  those  places,  and  also  the  states,  and  situations,  and  dis- 
positions of  those  inhabitants! 

The  hundred  and  forty  and  four  thousand  sung  a  song  which  none 
could  learn  but  they  themselves,  although  there  was  such  a  great  multi- 
tude out  of  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues,  and  people,  which  no  man  could 
number,  who  were  redeemed  from  the  earth  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb, 
unto  God,  and  joined  in  a  song  of  acknowledgment  and  thanksgiving. 


368  A   JOURNEY    FROM 

The  situations  of  individuals  are  different,  universally  varying  from 
each  other  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  which  must  vary  their  experience 
and  enjoyments,  and  of  course  the  degrees  of  their  reward  in  the  other 
world,  which  is  to  be  prepared  according  to  the  deeds  done  in  their  body  ; 
and  this  taken  in  conjunction  with  their  various  talents,  and  the  different 
dispensations  they  were  under. 

Of  the  millions  of  different  complexions  and  physiognomies,  no  two  are 
exactly  alike  in  the  whole  creation.  So  also  experiences,  varying  from 
the  different  dispensations,  will  differ  in  the  same  universal  degree.  Dif- 
ferent tempers  of  mind,  and  natural  dispositions  of  heart.  Different  states 
of  the  body,  health,  and  sickness.  Different  circumstances  too,  riches 
and  poverty.  Different  periods  of  existence,  long  and  short  life.  Differ- 
ent abilities,  whether  natural  or  acquired.  Different  situations,  whether 
in  good  or  bad  society.  Difference  in  the  opportunity,  power,  and  means 
of  acquiring  information,  and  doing  acts  of  brotherly-kindness  and  charity, 
or  being  confined  to  solitude,  as  objects  of  want  and  distress  ! 

From  the  nature  of  such  diversity  of  cases,  their  rewards  must  vary 
beyond  description,  when  it  is  done  in  equity,  agreeable  to  the  deeds  done 
in  the  body.  Hence  the  expression,  "  There  are  many  mansions  in  my 
Father's  house."  So  St.  Paul,  when  speaking  of  the  resurrection, 
"  those  who  are  Christ's  at  his  coming" — "  every  one  in  his  own  order" — 
compares  them  to  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  which  differ  from  each  other 
in  glory,  or  magnitude. 

The  smallest  difference  there,  between  two  saints,  will  be  greater  than 
the  greatest  difference  possibly  imaginable  upon  earth,  between  the  great- 
est monarch  and  the  lowest  peasant.  And  yet  the  infant,  the  smallest 
cup,  will  be  perfectly  satisfied,  being  brimfull  of  the  jovs  of  the  kingdom 
of  God. 

The  memory,  which  is  now  impaired  by  the  fall,  being  clogged  with  a 
disordered,  mortal  body,  will  then  be  liberated  and  repaired,  being  ar- 
rived to  maturity.  Paul  compares  this  life  to  childhood,  and  that  to  man- 
hood, saying,  "  When  I  was  a  child,  I  thought,  and  understood,  and  spake 
as  a  child  ;  but  when  I  became  a  man,  I  put  away  childish  things." 
"  We  now  see  as  through  a  glass,  darkly,  and  see  and  know  but  in  part  ; 
but  when  that  which  is  perfect  is  come,  then  that  which  is  in  part  will  be 
done  away,  then  shall  I  see  as  I  am  seen,  and  know  even  as  I  am  known." 
The  act  of  praising  God  then,  for  redemption  here  in  time,  proves  the  re- 
tention of  the  power  of  recollection,  and  hence  why  not  see,  and  know, 
and  recollect  our  friends  again?  seeing  that  no  power  of  the  soul,  which 
is  of  utility  here,  will  ever  be  diminished  hereafter,  but  greatly  strength- 
ened and  enlarged. 

Consequently,  the  longer  our  stay  below,  with  proper  faithfulness,  and 
the  greater  our  conflict  in  the  Christian  warfare,  when  we  shall  have 
overcome  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  the  soul  will  be  the  more  enlarged 
and  capacitated  for  a  greater  enjoyment  in  the  realms  above.  Because 
the  greater  the  trials  and  conflicts,  the  greater  the  deliverance  and  salva- 
tion ;  which  experience  must  excite  proportionate  sensations  of  gratitude. 
For  God  designs  his  dispensations,  whether  merciful  or  afflictive,  to  prove 
our  obedience,  that  we  may  receive  a  reward  at  his  hand  as  grace,  but 
not  of  dcl)i,  agreeable  to  our  improvement. 

Vessels  may  vary  in  si/.e,  whether  a  pint,  a  quart,  or  a  gallon;  fill 


BABYLON    TO    JERUSALEM.  369 

them,  and  each  will  be  perfectly  full,  according  to  its  degree :  so  the  in- 
fant will  be  as  perfectly  happy  as  its  capacity  can  admit  and  enjoy,  but 
those  who  live  to  the  age  of  fifteen  or  twenty  years  pass  through  propor- 
tionably  more  trials,  and  must  feel  a  heart  of  gratitude  accordingly.  If 
so,  then  look  at  the  old  soldiers  of  the  cross  ;  and  those  who  have  "  turned 
many  to  righteousness,  shall  shine  as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever." 
There  to  see,  not  only  the  first,  oldest,  most  patient,  strongest,  meekest, 
and  most  perfect  men  of  old  times,  but  all  the  patriarchs,  prophets,  apos- 
tles, and  martyrs  of  the  Lord,  with  all  who  depart  this  life  in  his  favor, 
and  join  the  general  assembly  and  church  of  the  first-born,  where  they 
obtain  joy  and  gladness,  and  sorrow  and  sighing  shall  flee  away,  and  all 
tears  shall  be  wiped  from  all  eyes,  and  peace  and  joy  shall  for  ever  flow. 
There  the  blessed  shall  have  correct  judgment  of  things,  and  view  the 
expanded  works  of  God  with  admiration  and  wonder. 

Therefore  as  God  sees  and  knows  what  will  be  best  for  each  and  all, 
and  in  infinite  wisdom  grants  or  withholds  the  things  of  this  life,  we  ought 
to  be  resigned  to  his  gracious  and  wise  dispensations,  knowing  that  what- 
soever is  withheld  is  for  the  best,  seeing  that  "  no  good  thing  shall  be 
withheld  from  them  who  walk  uprightly  ;  but  all  things  shall  work  to- 
gether for  good  to  them  who  love  the  Lord" — "  For  as  a  father  pitieth  his 
children,  so  the  Lord  pitieth  them  who  fear  him" — "  For  the  eyes  of  the 
Lord  are  over  the  righteous,  and  his  ears  are  open  to  their  prayer,  but 
the  face  of  the  Lord  is  against  the  wicked" — "  And  the  Lord  knows  how 
to  deliver  the  godly  out  of  temptation."  Then,  as  "  trials  work  patience, 
and  patience  experience,  and  experience  hope,  and  hope  maketh  not 
ashamed,  because  the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  the  heart" — "  Our 
light  affliction,  which  is  but  for  a  moment,  shall  work  for  us  a  far  more 
exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory" — "  For  the  suffering-  of  this  pre- 
sent world  are  not  worthy  to  be  compared  with  the  joys  which  shall  be 
revealed."  Consequently,  by  "  enduring  unto  the  end  in  the  ways  of 
righteousness,"  we  shall  have  all  to  hope  and  nothing  to  fear,  for  such 
have  the  promise  of  a  final  salvation  ;  and  such,  in  their  last  moments, 
shall  be  enabled  to  say  with  one  of  old,  "  I  have  fought  a  good  fight.  I 
have  finished  my  course,  I  have  kept  the  faith,  and  am  ready  to  be  offered, 
and  the  time  of  my  departure  is  at  hand  ;  henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for 
me  a  crown  of  glory,  which  fadeth  not  away,  which  God  the  righteous 
Judge  will  give  me  at  that  day  ;  and  not  only  me,  but  also  to  all  those 
who  love  his  appearing." 

Considering  the  way,  the  nature,  the  means,  the  end,  accomplished  by 
creation,  redemption,  and  salvation,  the  subject  is  worthy  of  God  himself. 
and  his  creatures  ever  will  have  ground  and  cause  of  adoration,  which 
never  can  wax  old. 

CONCLUSION. 

From  the  conviction  brought  to  my  rational  understanding  by  the  divine 
evidence  in  my  own  soul,  I  am  convinced  and  fully  satisfied  of  the  fol- 
lowing things  as  facts : 

First,  That  there  is  such  a  thing  as  natural  evil  in  the  world. 

Secondly,  That  there  is  such  a  thing  as  moral  evil  also ;  and, 

Thirdly,  That  natural  evil  is  the  consequence  of  moral  evil. 


370 


A    JOURNEY    FROM 


Fourthly,  That  the  new  birth  is  not  a  chimera,  but  a  divine  reality,  on 
which  hangs  the  blissful  eternity  of  man. 

Fifthly,  That  Jesus  Christ  is  more  than  a  creature,  and  is  the  only 
way  to  God  as  a  Saviour  of  men. 

Sixthly,  That  repentance,  faith,  hope,  and  love,  are  experienced  by  the 
people  of  God. 

Seventhly,  That  salvation  is  of  grace,  man's  free  will  concurring, 
which  is  necessary  in  order  to  be  justified  here,  or  stand  justified  here- 
after. But  man's  condemnation  is  of  himself,  by  revolting  against  God's 
moral  government. 

Eighthly,  That  the  knowledge  of  pardon  is  attainable  here — the  wit- 
ness, first,  of  our  own  spirit,  a  consciousness  of  it,  and  then  the  divine  evi- 
dence, by  the  operation  of  his  Spirit,  which  witnesseth  with  our  spirit, 
and  gives  the  confirmation  of  it,  which, 

Ninthly,  Is  the  kingdom  of  heaven  opened  in  the  soul,  and  is  the  ear- 
nest of  the  saints'  inheritance,  and  inspires  the  mind  with  the  assurance 
of  hope  beyond  this  life. 

The  destruction  of  Babylon  is  inevitable  ;  for  the  wicked  must  be  over- 
thrown, which  they  are  conscious  of  upon  serious  reflection,  and  in  the 
hour  of  danger  being  alarmed,  like  poor  Volney  upon  the  lake. 

But  the  righteous  have  hope  in  their  death,  arising  from  the  assurance 
of  faith  in  Christ  Jesus. 

From  more  than  twenty  years'  experience  of  the  truth  of  the  revelation 
of  Christ  in  the  heart,  as  the  foundation  and  essence  of  all  religion,  I  feel 
a  satisfaction  in  resting  my  eternal  all  upon  him ;  and  by  persevering  in 
obedience  to  God,  to  my  life's  end,  depending  on  his  Son  as  my  Saviour, 
I  believe  he  will  receive  me  when  I  die,  together  with  all  the  Israel  of 
God,  who  persevere  to  the  end,  into  that  blissful  state,  where  we  shall 
unanimously  join  to  sing  the  following  lines  : 


And  let  this  feeble  body  fail, 

And  let  it  faint  or  die, 
My  soul  shall  quit  this  mournful  vale, 

And  soar  to  worlds  on  high  ; 
Shall  join  the  disembodied  saints, 

And  find  its  long-sought  rest, 
That  only  bliss  for  which  it  pants, 

In  the  Redeemer's  breast. 

In  hopes  of  that  immortal  crown, 

I  now  the  cross  sustain, 
And  gladly  wander  up  and  down, 

And  smile  at  toil  and  pain  ; 
I  sutler  on  my  three-score  years, 

Till  my  Deliverer  come, 
And  wipe  away  his  servant's  tears, 

And  take  his  exile  home. 


0  what  hath  Jesus  bought  for  me  ! 
Before  my  ravished  eyes 

Rivers  of  life  divine  I  see, 
And  trees  of  Paradise  ; 

1  see  a  world  of  spirits  bright, 
Who  taste  the  pleasures  there  ; 

They  all  are  robed  in  spotless  white, 
And  conquering  palms  they  bear. 

O  what  are  all  my  sufferings  here, 

If,  Lord,  thou  count  me  meet 
With  that  enraptur'd  host  t'appear, 

And  worship  at  thy  feet  1 
Give  joy  or  grief,  give  ease  or  pain, 

Take  life  or  friends  away, 
But  let  me  find  them  all  again 

In  that  eternal  day  ! 


Oh,  ye  professional  people  of  God,  Zion  bleeds !  her  walls  are  broken 
down;  therefore  bestir  yourselves,  and  let  not  a  hypocrite  be  found  in  the 
gate.  But,  if  ye  love  Christ,  put  on  Christ,  and  prove  your  love  by  walk- 
ing in  the  light,  as  he  is  in  the  light,  and  keeping  his  commandments. 
Adorn  your  profession  by  your  life  and  conversation,  remembering  how 
many  it  is  to  be  feared  have  stumbled  into  ruin,  over  the  misconduct  of 
the  professors,  who  have  wounded  the  cause  of  religion  more  than  the 


BABYLON    TO    JERUSALEM.  371 

writings  of  the  deists.  Get  all  the  good  you  can,  and  do  all  the  good  to 
the  souls  and  bodies  of  men  within  your  power,  for  the  Redeemer's  sake, 
who  will  acknowledge  the  whole  in  the  day  of  judgment. 

But  oh,  ye  rebels  in  heart,  take  warning !  for  time  grows  old,  and  the 
judgments  of  God  are  abroad  in  the  earth.  Fly,  escape  for  your  life ! 
Attend  to  the  light  of  grace  ;  seek  Jesus,  and  take  the  high  road,  and  tarry 
not  in  all  the  plain,  that  you  may  escape  the  final  overthrow  of  Babylon, 
and  have  peace  and  happiness  for  ever  at  Jerusalem. 


A    DIALOGUE 


BETWEEN    THE 


CURIOUS  AND  SINGULAR. 


* 


Curious.  Friend  Singular,  how  and  where  have  you  been  for  a  long 
time  ? 

Singular.  If  you  are  Curious  to  know,  I  have  been  in  different  parts, 
and  striving  through  grace  to  do  as  well  as  I  could. 

C.  That  is  well ;  but  it  is  a  great  thing  for  one  to  say  he  does  as  he 
ought. 

S.  True — but  nevertheless  we  should  act  at  all  times,  and  on  all  occa- 
sions, as  in  the  immediate  presence  of  God — as  the  ship  on  the  ocean,  let 
the  course  of  the  wind  be  as  it  may,  the  ship's  head  is  aimed  for  the  port 
of  destination,  so  we  should  conduct  for  eternity,  as  one  who  must  give 
account. 

C.  What  makes  you  so  singular  in  your  looks,  dress,  and  conduct,  from 
everybody  else  1 

S.  As  it  relates  to  my  looks,  no  two  persons  are  exactly  alike.  And 
even  your  looks  are  peculiar  to  yourself,  and  no  one  is  just  like  you.  And 
as  it  relates  to  dress,  if  yours  were  flung  into  a  heap  with  others,  you 
could  pick  out  your  own  from  all  the  rest.  And  with  regard  to  singular- 
ity, I  am  conscious  I  am  never  singular,  merely  for  singularity  sake. 

C.  Why  do  you  act  and  travel  in  the  manner  that  you  do  ?  What  are 
your  motives  and  reasons  for  so  doing  ? 

S.  My  motives  are  the  glory  of  God  in  the  salvation  of  immortal  souls  ! 
My  reasons  are  a  consciousness  of  duty  to  my  God  and  my  fellow-mortals 
— for  I  wish  for  peace  of  mind  ! 

C.  Do  you  suppose  that  all  mankind  are  in  the  wrong,  and  none  are 
right  but  you  1 

S.  I  suppose  many  are  right  in  many  things ;  and  all  are  liable  to  err 
— some  are  more  right  than  others.  And  as  it  relates  to  myself,  no  man 
should  be  our  pattern  further  than  he  follows  Christ.  Also  proper  beha- 
vior should  vary  according  to  times  and  circumstances. 

C.  Then  I  suppose  you  conclude  you  are  the  most  right;  and  how  is  it 
that  none  have  found  out  so  right  a  way  before  ? 

S.  We  are  given  to  understand  that  there  are  various  gifts  in  the  Chris- 
tian church  ;  and  yet  all  by  the  same  spirit — and  every  man  in  his  own 
order,  at  the  coming  of  Christ.     Of  course  we  should   have  the  spirit  of 

*  These  dialogues  are  (bunded  upon  circumstantial  facts. 


CURIOUS    AND    SINGULAR.  373 

our  station  in  the  church  of  Christ.  And  this  sphere  of  action  I  believe  to 
be  mine ;  in  it,  God  gives  me  inward  peace ;  out  of  it,  I  believe  I  should 
lose  my  usefulness  to  others. 

C.  Then  you  are  for  an  inspired  ministry,  and  a  spiritual  church. 
What  do  you  think  of  all  the  religious  societies ;  are  not  some  of  these 
"The  Church  of  Christ?" 

S.  To  style  one  sect  "  The  Church  of  Christ,"  is  to  save  that  party  at 
the  expense  of  all  the  rest ;  and  of  course  savors  of  religious  bigotry,  ty- 
ranny and  superstition — as  the  preceding  ages  have  horribly  exemplified. — 
Whereas  the  book  of  truth  informs  us,  that  "  God  is  no  respecter  of  per- 
sons, but  in  every  nation  he  that  feareth  God,  and  worketh  righteousness, 
is  accepted  with  him,"  and  shall  join  in  the  song  of  salvation,  with  the 
society  above,  "  out  of  every  nation,  kindred,  tongue,  language,  and  peo- 
ple."   Of  course  there  may  be  bad  and  good  people  among  all  sects. 

C.  Suppose  all  Christians  should  do  like  you,  there  would  be  no  form 
or  order  in  the  world,  and  of  course,  confusion  would  come  in  at  the  door. 

S.  To  say  "  if  all  should  do  like  me,"  you  might  as  well  say,  on  the 
same  principles,  where  would  be  the  carpenters  if  all  were  blacksmiths  ? 
It  is  no  just  mode  of  reasoning.  As  the  different  branches  of  mechanism 
are  necessary  for  society,  so  these  different  gifts  are  necessary  as  the  eye, 
hand,  and  foot,  &c,  to  constitute  one  perfect  body ;  as  a  whole  is  com- 
posed of  parts,  and  the  pai'ts  collectively  form  one  whole.  As  to  confu- 
sion— what  is  termed  confusion  with  and  by  men,  may  be  order  with  God, 
who  sees  not  as  men  see. 

C.  In  what  do  you  believe  and  preach  % 

S.  I  believe  in  the  deity  of  Jesus  Christ.* 

*  It  being  both  idolatry  and  blasphemy  to  give  divine  honors  to  a  mere  creature,  Jesus 
Christ  must  be  viewed  in  a  more  noble  light. 

Eternity,  immensity,  and  infinity,  are  words  we  have  heard  and  can  repeat :  but  who  can 
fix  any  definite  meaning  to  theml  Though  they  are  in  common  use,  yet  they  are  words 
fit  only  to  be  applied  to  the  Deity,  and  ought  not  to  be  applied  anywhere  else ;  for  they 
cannot  be  otherwise  used  without  palpable  absurdities,  and  nonsensical  contradictions. 
And  such  abuses  have  too  long  been  existing  in  the  world  already ! 

An  infinite,  eternal  Being  of  immensity!  What  can  man  know  of  Him,  the  Causeless 
Causator,  but  by  revelation,  inspiration  or  manifestation'! 

How  can  man  worship  his  Maker  with  his  understanding,  provided  he  be  in  the  dark- 
ness of  ignorance,  so  far,  as  neither  to  know  nor  understand  any  thing  about  if? 

The  world  by  wisdom  know  not  their  Maker.  He  is  a  Spirit,  and  is  spiritually  discerned. 
"What  man  knoweth  the  things  of  man,  save  the  spirit  of  a  man  which  is  within  him  V 
And  how  shall  a  man  know  the  mind  and  will  ot  his  Maker,  but  by  revelation  ? 

If  the  Maker  of  man  be  a  spirit,  how  shall  his  will  be  revealed,  so  as  to  be  understood, 
but  by  inspiration  1 

Should  his  voice  be  heard  from  the  sky,  over  the  whole  world,  who  could  bear  the  sound  ? 
The  clash  of  ten  thousand  pieces  of  artillery  redoubled,  would  be  comparative  silence  !  Well 
might  the  Jews  af  Mount  Sinai  request  Moses  should  speak  to  them,  the  voice  of  the  Lord 
being  so  dreadful  in  their  ears.  The  human  family  is  so  numerous,  and  their  cases  so  many 
and  so  various,  and  their  languages  so  different — as  twenty  in  Xew  Orleans — that  there 
could  not  any  thing  be  heard  distinctly,  but  all  would  be  nonsense  and  confusion. 

Hence  the  tender  care  and  goodness  of  God,  the  Maker  and  Governor,  over  man  his 
creature,  in  sending  the  influence  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  to  operate  upon  the  mind  and  guide 
man  upon  the  road  to  Jerusalem;  so  that  without  terror  he  may  be  enlightened  to  under- 
stand his  Maker's  will,  and  inspired  with  evidence  and  conviction  on  the  all-important 
subject. 

The  Angel  of  the  Covenant,  was  not  a  created  angel ;  but  was  termed  Jehovah,  which 
name  the  Jews  consider  as  implying  all  the  divine  attributes;  and  therefore  will  not  speak 
it,  lest  it  should  not  be  done  with  suitable  reverence  ;  and  so  take  this  majestic  name  in 
vain,  and  not  be  guiltless.    And  hence  they  will  write  it  only. 

The  word  Lord,  printed  in  small  capitals  in  the  Old  Testament,  should  be  Jehovah ; 
which  the  Jews  understand  to  imply  the  divinity  of  the  Messiah,  to  be  manifested  in  the 
world  as  the  Saviour  of  men. 

32 


374  DIALOGUE    BETWEEN    THE 

C.  Do  you  feel  willing  to  depend  your  everlasting  welfare  on  Jesus 
Christ  1 

S.  To  see  one  malefactor  put  confidence  in  another,  who  is  under  the 
same  condemnation,  to  save  him,  exhibits  great  faith  ;  and  also  a  noble 
opinion,  as  exemplified  in  the  instance  of  Calvary.  To  trust  in  a  creature 
to  save  me,  I  cannot :  but.  to  trust  in  Christ,  according  to  the  gospel,  gives 
me  peace,  and  brightens  up  the  prospects  of  eternity  before  me. 

C.  But  supposing  Christ  was  a  deceiver ;  then  he  was  only  an  impos- 
tor, and  of  course  you  are  under  a  delusion. 

S.  The  worst  of  opposers  to  Christianity  admit  that  Christ,  as  man,  was 
a  good  man  ;  of  course  no  real  good  man  will  be  a  deceiver  :  if  so,  he  was 
no  impostor.  Therefore,  according  to  this  admittance,  his  religion  may 
be  genuine  and  real.  Again,  it  is  too  uncharitable  to  suppose  and  con- 
clude, that  all  who  have  died  so  happy  and  triumphant  in  the  love  and 
religion  of  Jesus  Christ  were  under  a  delusion.  And  if  it  be  once  admitted 
that  it  was  a  reality  with  even  but  one  instance,  the  point  is  gained. 

C.  How  do  you  know  that  there  ever  was  such  a  person  as  Jesus  Christ 
upon  earth  ? 

<S.  Observe  the  account  of  Josephus,  of  Pilate  to  the  Senate  of  Rome, 
our  dates,  with  other  histories,  as  well  as  scripture.  Also,  the  many  cir- 
cumstantial proofs,  as  the  letters  of  Pliny  to  Trajan,  which  Christian  op- 
posers  admit  to  be  genuine  ;  with  the  many  efforts  to  root  out  Christianity 
from  the  earth  in  vain  !     Christianity  lias,  does,  and  will  prevail  !* 

C.  Admitting  that  Jesus  Christ  did  exist,  and  was  a  good  man,  yet  the 
resurrection  may  be  fabulous,  and  Christianity  of  course  a  deception. 

S.  On  the  resurrection  and  ascension  of  Jesus  Christ  turns  the  whole 
affair.     That  the  body  was  entombed  and  missing,  all  agree. 

C.  The  body  of  Christ  being  gone  from  the  vault,  possibly  he  played 
the  possum,  and  only  feigned  himself  to  be  dead,  and  deceived  them,  and 
at  night  made  his  escape  ;  and  hence  a  false  report  was  circulated  that 
he  was  risen  from  the  dead. 

S.  Nay,  such  talk  will  never  do  !  Consider  the  loss  of  blood  from  the 
thorns,  the  scourge,  and  nails,  &c.  These  wounds  so  long  undressed 
must  have  terminated  in  dissolution.  Again,  the  orders  were  to  break 
his  legs,  but  when  they  saw  he   was  dead,  they  forebore  to  obey,  lest 

Whatsoever  God,  the  Causeless  Causator,  does,  is  done  in  and  through  Jehovah — the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  called  the  Son  of  God. 

Thus — He  existed  in  the  beginning  as  the  Word — "I  am."  God  hath  appointed  Him 
heir  of  all  things — by  whom  he  made  the  worlds — by  him  all  things  were  made,  and  with- 
out him  was  not  any  thing  made  that  was  made. 

Man  was  in  the  hand  of  Christ  before  moral  evil  was  in  the  world.  And  when  man  fell 
he  still  was  in  the  hand  of  Christ,  who  called  unto  him  in  the  cool  of  the  day — which  ex- 
hibits the  beauty  of  those  words, — "God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  sent  his  Son  into  the 
world,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life — lor 
God  sent  not  his  Son  into  the  world  to  condemn  the  world,  but  that  the  world  through  hjm 
might  be  saved."  Hence,  "We  love  God,  because  he  first  loved  us.  No  man  knoweth 
the  Father  save  the  Son,  and  he  to  whom  the  Son  will  reveal  liini ." 

Christ  is  the  manifestation  of  God,  through  and  from  whom  the  Holy  Spirit  proceeds,  to 
enlighten  by  his  quickening  influence,  and  guide,  comfort,  and  sanctify  mankind. 

Thus  there  is  an  inward  manifestation,  by  a  revelation  <>f  Christ  in  the  heart;  corres- 
ponding to  the  outward  manifestation  given  in  the  days  of  his  flesh! 

And  it  is  not  possible  that  any  man  should  sincerely  pray  to  God  to  be  taught  by  him, 
and  if  he  hath  a  Son,  to  reveal  him,  in  his  heart  j  and  not  And  a  solution  of  the  query  to  hid 
own  satisfaction. 

*  There  is  divine  witness  in  my  own  soul. 


CURIOUS    AND    SINGULAR.  375 

they  should  be  exposed  to  ridicule  for  breaking  the  legs  of  a  dead  man  to 
prevent  him  from  running  away.  And  yet  to  put  it  beyond  all  doubt  that 
Christ  was  dead,  one  of  them  up  with  a  spear  and  run  it  through  his 
heart  ;  which  puts  it  beyond  all  dispute  he  was  really  dead.  Moreover, 
consider  for  a  moment,  a  cell  or  prison  hewed  out  in  the  centre  of  a 
rock,  and  there  in  prison  confined,  with  a  stone  door,  so  large  and  weighty 
that  three  females  thought  they  could  not  roll  it  away  ;  and  this  door 
confined  and  sealed,  and  also  a  military  guard  placed  to  keep  the  same 
with  all  safety,  and  if  any  thing  was  amiss,  must  pay  the  forfeit  with 
their  lives  !  Hence,  is  obvious  the  natural  impossibility  of  such  decep- 
tion, imposition,  and  escape. 

C.  But  the  apostles  stole  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  hid  it,  and  then 
propagated  a  lie,  that  it  was  risen  and  ascended. 

S.  It  was  naturally  impossible  for  such  a  thing  to  exist,  if  we,  in  con- 
junction with  the  foregoing  circumstances,  consider  that  the  apostles  could 
have  no  access  to  the  vault ;  second,  no  temptation  to  steal  the  body ; 
third,  they  were  not  moneyed  men  to  bribe  the  guard  ;  fourth,  though  an 
individual  may  be  bribed,  yet  I  do  not  recollect  to  have  read,  or  heard  of 
a  whole  guard  being  bribed  ;  fifth,  it  was  death  under  the  Roman  law  to 
sleep  on  guard  ;  sixth,  if  the  guard  had  been  sleepy,  the  natural  conclu- 
sion is,  they  would  have  set  or  lain  on  the  stone  door,  or  contiguous  to  it, 
so  that  no  one  could  approach  without  giving  alarm.  Now,  for  the  seal 
to  be  broke,  and  the  stone  removed,  without  waking  the  soldiers  when  in 
such  heaps  and  piles,  would  argue  an  unnatural  sleep,  and  of  course  a 
miracle.  Therefore,  to  obviate  the  idea  of  one  miracle  on  one  side,  you 
must  admit  and  argue  one  on  the  other  side ;  of  course  your  argument 
proves  too  much,  like  the  Indian's  tree,  which  was  so  straight  it  leaned  a 
little  over  the  other  way.  What  is  a  miracle,  but  something  unnatural, 
providentially  ? 

C.  But  the  vault  was  undermined  by  the  apostles,  and  the  body  taken 
away  through  a  subterraneous  passage  ! 

S.  Nay.  but  it  would  have  taken  a  longer  space  of  time  to  undermine 
the  vault  by  digging  through  a  rock,  than  the  space  of  time  the  body  was 
in  the  tomb. 

C.  Some  other  body  arose,  and  not  the  body  of  Christ. 

S.  Nay,  for  man  before  was  never  there  entombed,  of  course  none 
could  arise  therefrom  but  the  body  of  Christ. 

C.  The  account  contradicts  itself.  "  For  as  Jonah  was  in  the  belly 
of  the  whale  three  davs  and  three  nights,  so  shall  the  Son  of  man  be  in 
the  heart  of  the  earth,"  whereas  he  was  not  in  the  vault  seventy-two 
common  hours. 

S.  We  should  not  contend  for  words,  but  seek  for  facts,  of  course  take 
people  as  they  mean.  The  Jews  did  not  divide  time  as  we  do,  into  twen- 
ty-four hours ;  but  the  daylight  into  twelve  hours,  and  the  night  into 
watches.  Our  time  begins  and  ends  at  midnight,  but  the  Jews  at  sunset. 
"The  evening  and  morning  were  the  first,  day."  Any  circumstance 
which  we  express  by  day,  or  include  any  part  of  what  toe  call  the  twenty- 
four  hours,  in  their  mode  of  expression  included  the  day  and  night.  The 
body  was  entombed  before  sunset  on  Friday,  continued  there  on  the  Jew- 
ish sabbath,  (our  Saturday,)  which  ended  at  sunset.  The  third  day  had 
commenced  before  the  body  arose.     Therefore,  take  their  meaning  ac- 


376  DIALOGUE    BETWEEN    THE 

cording  to  their  mode  of  expi-ession,  and  the  account  will  hold  good,  and 
of  course  may  be  received  and  held  as  sacred  truth. 

C.  If  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ  be  real,  who  saw  him  after  he 
arose  ? 

S.  The  apostles  and  hundreds  of  others. 

C.  If  faith  in  his  ascension  be  so  necessary  for  salvation,  why  do  we 
not  have  better  proof  thereof  than  the  say-so  of  a  few  poor  fishermen  ? 

S.  A  fisherman  can  tell  the  truth  as  well  as  any  one  else,  and  of  course 
relate  what  he  saw.  Reasonable  evidence  should  be  considered  and  re- 
ceived as  proof  to  a  reasonable  mind.  Therefore,  if  in  the  most  conse- 
quential cases,  even  between  life  and  death,  two  or  three  substantial  wit- 
nesses, where  there  is  no  evidence  to  the  reverse,  are  considered  sufficient ; 
then  the  evidence  of  the  fishermen  may  be  credited  as  reasonable  and 
proper  testimony. 

C.  They  did  not  believe  their  own  testimony,  and  of  course  were  not 
sincere. 

S.  Look  at  the  circumstance  impartially.  They  could  not  be  prompt- 
ed by  either  honor  or  lucre  to  bear  such  testimony,  but  to  the  reverse  ; 
their  personal  safety  would  be  in  jeopardy  thereby.  The  only  reason 
they  assigned  for  their  testimony  was  duty  ;  and  they  evidenced  their  sin- 
cerity therein  by  perseverance,  and  sealing  the  same  with  their  Mood. 
What  greater  evidence  can  we  desire  1 

C.  Why  did  not  Christ  ascend  in  the  view  of  all  the  inhabitants  of  Je- 
rusalem, and  so  have  city  testimony,  instead  of  a  few  individuals  ? 

S.  Admitting  he  had  ascended  in  the  view  of  all  the  people  of  Jerusa- 
lem, that  would  not  have  mended  the  matter,  for  the  people  of  Rome,  who 
then  exceeded  three  millions,  might  have  made  the  same  objection ; — 
"  Jews  we  know  to  be  deceitful,  why  receive  it  only  on  their  say-so  ?"  And 
if  all  people  then  living  had  beheld  the  sight,  we  were  not  living,  and  of 
course  we  might  make  the  same  objection.  "  Why  receive  it  on  the  say- 
so  and  tradition  of  our  forefathers ;  why  were  we  not  favored  with  the 
sight  ?"  Thus,  to  satisfy  an  unreasonable  mind,  Christ  must  come  a  se- 
cond time,  to  die,  rise,  and  ascend,  and  then  you  might  upbraid  God  with 
cruelty  to  his  Son.  Thus,  the  objection  leads  to  error,  being  only  found- 
ed in  error,  and  of  course  is  an  unreasonable  objection,  and  plead  for  but 
by  unreasonable  men.  There  is  not  a  circumstance  of  antiquity  so  well 
authenticated  and  substantiated  with  concomitant  circumstances,  as  the 
resurrection  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  of  course,  if  we  are  not  to  give 
credit  to  the  same,  we  must  bid  adieu  to  every  thing  which  we  have  not 
personally  sensible  evidence  of! 

C.  What  do  you  think  about  the  covenant  made  between  the  Father 
and  the  Son  from  all  eternity  ? 

<S.  From,  implies  a  starting  place,  as  the  American  Independence 
was  dated  from  the  year  1776;  so  of  course,  if  your  covenant  (which  is 
not  to  be  found  in  scripture)  he  from  eternity,  then  eternity  is  to  be  dated 
from  the  time  of  making  that  contract  or  bargain,  in  which  (led,  you  say, 
gives  the  major  part  of  mankind  to  Satan,  and  only  leaves  a  few  for  his 
Son. 

C.  What  next  ? 

S.  Moral  evil,  moral  good,  accidental  (or  providential)  evil,  accidental 
(or  providential)  good,  natural  evil,  natural  good ! 


CURIOUS    AND    SINGULAR.  377 

» 

C.  What  is  the  difference  ? 

S.  Moral  good  implies  good  motives — a  pure  intention  to  do  good  only. 
Here  is  virtue  in  the  mind  ! 

Moral  evil,  evil  motives,  an  intention  to  do  wrong,  to  commit  that  which 
is  not  agreeable  to  right  rectitude,  but  repugnant  to  equity  and  the  law  of 
righteousness,  by  following  the  inclination  contrary  to  the  dictates  of  a 
better  judgment. 

Accidental  evil,  evil  consequences  unforeseen,  and  unavoidable,  of 
course,  can  be  accounted  for  only  on  the  doctrine  of  providence.  "  Is 
there  any  evil  in  the  city  and  the  Lord  hath  not  done  it  V  Not  sin,  but 
afflictions  and  calamities,  &c. 

Accidental  good,  which  can  be  ascribed  only  to  a  superintending  Pro- 
vidence, as  exemplified  in  the  instance  of  Joseph.  Moral  evil  in  them, 
but  providential  good  resulted  to  him.  All  ye  who  love  and  trust  in  God, 
be  resigned,  remembering  it  is  written,  "  In  all  thy  ways  acknowledge 
thou  him,  and  he  shall  sustain  thee."  "  For  thou  wilt  keep  him  in  per- 
fect peace  whose  mind  is  stayed  on  thee" — God. 

Natural  good,  good  comparatively  ;  as  the  difference  of  dispositions, 
&c.  Some  dispositions  are  more  sweet,  even,  and  agreeable,  than  others. 
Not  that  one  is  more  holy  by  nature  than  another,  for  all  are  alike  by 
nature  fallen;  but  the  difference  of  disposition  is  rather  arising  or  occa- 
sioned by  the  various  differences  of  connection  between  the  soul  and  body, 
effects  produced  from  parental  sensations. 

Natural  evil,  such  evil  as  will  accrue  or  follow  us  whether  we  be  good 
or  bad,  not  as  the  effect  of  our  own  conduct,  but  the  necessary  conse- 
quence of  the  fall,  as  headache,  toothache,  &c.  In  children,  some  things 
which  some  call  sin,  is  only  natural  evil ;  but  not  moral  evil,  until  they 
come  to  mature  years  to  act  from  motives,  and  are  capable  of  reflection 
for  themselves. 

C.  What  about  the  doctrine  of  justification  ? 

S.  There  are  four  distinct  justificEftions*  spoken  of  in  scripture. 

C.  What  are  the  differences  ? 

S.  The  first  is  infantile  justification,  acquittance  from  Adamic  guilt 
by  the  gift  or  merit  of  Christ.  The  second,  adult  justification  by  faith, 
i.  e.  aquittance  from  the  guilt  and  condemnation  of  personal  sin.  Third, 
justification  by  faith  and  works  together,  after  pardon.  Fourth,  justifi- 
cation by  works  in  the  day  of  judgment,  without  faith,  but  only  as  the 
evidence,  or  fruits  of  it.  As  "  every  man  is  to  be  rewarded  according  to 
the  deeds  done  in  the  body  ;"  evil  deeds,  moral  evil,  will  have  a  bad  re- 
ward ;  but  good  deeds,  moral  good,  (flowing  from  the  love  of  God,  through 
faith,  which  purifies  the  heart  in  this  life,)  shall  there  and  then  in  the 
day  of  judgment  have  a  good  reward,  "  For  God  hath  appointed  a  day  to 
judge  the  world  in  righteousness,  by  Jesus  Christ." 

Thus  by  Christ,  God  was  pleased  to  create  the  world  ;  and  secondly, 
by  Christ  to  redeem  the  world  ;  and  thirdly,  by  Christ  to  judge  the  world 
in  righteousness.     "And  shall  not  the  judge  of  all  the  earth  do  right  ?" 

Compare  Heb.  i.  2.  John  i.  3.  with  iii.  16,  17.     Acts  xvii.  31. 

C.  What  state  are  infants  in  by  nature  ?  Pure  as  Adam  when  he  came 
from  the  hand  of  his  Creator,  or  as  graceless  as  devils  ? 

*  Justification  signifies  acquittance  with  approbation. 
32* 


378  DIALOGUE    BETWEEN    THE 

S.  Neither.  Adam  was  made,  or  created  in  the  image  of  God ;  but  he 
lost  it  by  sin,  and  of  course  it  must  be  restored  by  divine  inspiration,  or  in- 
fusion, and  all  who  have  divine  nature  must  receive  it  by  inspiration. 
Man  is  but  a  man,  and  can  propagate  his  own  species  only  :  he  cannot 
propagate  divinity,  any  more  than  a  stream  can  rise  higher  than  its  fount- 
ain, or  an  effect  be  more  noble  than  the  cause  which  produced  it ;  for  ho- 
liness is  not  an  inherent  principle  of  parentage,  but  is  derived  from  God 
only. 

Devils  receive  no  favors  from  the  hand  of  God,  which  cannot  be  said  in 
truth  of  infants  ;  but,  "as  judgment  came  upon  all  men  to  condemnation, 
by  the  disobedience  of  one  ;  even  so  the  free  gift  came  upon  all  men  to  jus- 
tification of  life,"  "  by  the  obedience  of  one,  Christ  Jesus."     Rom.  v.  18. 

C.  What  about  justification  by  faith  ? 

S.  We  nowhere  read  about  "  the  robes  of  Christ's  imputed  righteous- 
ness," in  all  the  Bible  :  of  course  it  can  be  found  only  in  the  imagination 
of  those  who  talk  and  tell  about  a  "  covenant  made  between  the  Father 
and  the  Son  from  all  eternity,"  as  if  they  were  there  present,  and  heard 
the  bargain  made,  and  were  personal  witnesses  to  the  affair. 

We  read  that  "  Abraham  believed  God,"  and  his  faith  was  counted,  or 
imputed  to  him  for  righteousness. 

Here  observe — God  spoke  to  Abraham,  and  it  was  Abraham's  duty  to 
give  credit  to  the  Divine  testimony.  Abraham  did  so,  and  acted  consonant 
therewith.  This  act  of  faith  (which  was  an  act  of  the  mind)  was  right, 
and  Abraham  was  justified  in  it ;  his  faith,  i.  e.  the  act,  was  counted  or  im- 
puted to  him  for  righteousness  ! 

C.  Why  was  the  act  imputed  to  him  for  righteousness  ? 

S.  Because  the  prmcijrfe  and  act  were  right,  and  it  was  the  lowest  and 
only  act  that  he  could  do  that  was  right,  in  consequence  of  the  fall ;  and 
he  was  liable  to  mistake  in  judgment,  and  from  thence  to  err  in  practice. 
Therefore  by  the  deeds  of  the  Paradisaical  law,  shall  no  flesh  be  justified, 
that  it  may  be  by  grace,  through  faith.  And  hence,  the  law  of  faith  is 
fitted  to  man's  necessity.  Christ  is  the  meritorious  cause  of  man's  re- 
demption, but  faith  the  instrumental  cause  of  man's  salvation.  So  God  can 
be  just,  and  the  justifier  of  him  that  believeth  ;  as  the  equitable  Ruler  and 
Governor  of  the  world,  who  judgeth  in  righteousness.     Rom.  v.  i — 4. 

C.  Have  we  any  account  of  any  more  being  justified  by  faith  ? 

S.  Yes.  Rom.  v.  1,  "  Being  justified  by  faith,  we  have  peace  with 
God  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

C.  Why  need  an  adult  be  justified  by  faith  ? 

S.  Because  he  hath  forfeited  his  infantile  justification,  by  his  own  per- 
sonal sin,  by  not  acting  and  obeying  at  all  times  the  light  of  grace. 

C.  How  am  I  to  be  justified  by  faith? 

»S'.  Submit  to  the  righteousness  of  God ;  for  in  the  act  of  submis- 
sion there  is  dependence  implied,  and  where  there  is  dependence  there  is 
reliance,  and  where  there  is  reliance  there  hope  springs  up,  as  the  fruit  or 
effect  of  faith. 

C.  Am  I  to  merit  salvation  by  my  own  works  ?  or  shall  I  sit  on  the 
stool  of  do-nothing? 

S.  If  one  should  tell  another  to  pull  up  milling-stalks  one  day,  he  would 
give  him  a  thousand  dollars,  he  cannot  say  he  has  merited  the  thousand 
dollars,  for  he  has  not  earned  it :  therefore  he  will  not  claim  it  on  the  prin- 


CURIOUS    AND    SINGULAR.  379 

ciple  of  his  own  merit,  but  by  the  other's  grace  and  promise  !  Therefore, 
we  are  not  to  sit  on  the  "  stool  of  do-nothing,"  but  up  and  do  the  will  of 
God,  for,  "  Blessed  are  they  who  do  his  commandments,  that  they  may 
have  right  to  the  tree  of  life."  All  we  have  we  received,  and  of  course 
we  owe  the  whole  :  therefore,  we  have  nothing  that  we  can  call  our  own  : 
consequently  after  we  have  done  all,  we  cannot  bring  God  into  debt. 
Hence  we  must  say,  we  are  unprofitable  servants,  because  we  can  do  no 
more  than  is  our  duty  to  do. 

C.  What  about  justification  by  faith,  and  works  after  pardon  ? 

S.  We  must  prove  our  faith  and  love  to  Christ  by  keeping  his  com- 
mandments and  walking  in  the  light,  the  duty  to  our  fellow-mortals  ac- 
cording to  our  ability  and  opportunity,  so  we  should  act  the  part  of  the  good 
Samaritan,  "doing  as  we  would  be  done  by" — also,  suffer,  as  well  as  do 
the  will  of  God  ;  and  thus,  "  by  works  shall  faith  be  made  perfect,"  and 

"  a  cup  of  cold  water,  given  in  the  name  of shall  in  no  wise  lose  its 

reward." 

A  man  who  hath  a  wife  like  Peter,  and  is  called  to  preach,  must  under- 
take it  by  faith  ;  the  practice  is  work.  Thus  his  works  flow  from  faith,  as 
all  Christian  works  should  do,  and  we  should  then  be  justified  in  them  ;  as 
Christ  said,  "  No  man  hath  forsaken  houses,  wife,  &c.  for  my  sake 
and  the  gospel,  but  he  shall  receive  an  hundred  fold,  (i.  e.  ten  thousand  per 
cent.)  in  this  present  world,  besides  the  promise  of  the  life  to  come." 

Thus  he  is  "justified  by  works,  and  not  by  faith  only,"  James  ii.  24; 
and  so,  "  He  that  endureth  to  the  end  shall  be  saved,"  saith  the  Lord 
Jesus. 

C.  What  about  justification  by  works  in  the  day  of  judgment  without 
faith,  but  only  as  the  evidence  or  fruits  of  it  ? 

S.  Matt.  xii.  36,  37.  We  are  given  to  understand,  that  "  for  every 
idle  word,  man  must  give  an  account  thereof  in  the  day  of  Judgment,"  and 
"by  thy  words  thou  shalt  he  justified,  and  by  thy  words  thou  shalt  be  con- 
demned ! !!  "  It  is  nowhere  said  in  all  the  Bible,  that  faith  shall  be  call- 
ed in  question  in  the  day  of  judgment,  but  only  our  deeds,  works,  &c. 

Therefore,  our  own  past  sins  must  be  pardoned,  and  after  pardon  our 
conduct  flowing  from  the  love  of  God  will  meet  the  Divine  approbation. 
Thus  the  moving  principle  being  good,  the  conduct  flowing  from  it  is  good  ; 
hence  the  judge  will  say,  "  Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant,  enter 
thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord."  But  remember,  the  Judge  will  tell  no 
lies,  of  course  he  will  not  pronounce  them  good,  unless  they  are  so  in  a 
moral  point  of  view  ;  for  God  looks  at  the  heart,  and  judges  according  to 
intentions.  He  will  not  pronounce  them  faithful  unless  they  are  so  in 
reality.     Therefore,  prepare  to  meet  thy  God  ! 

C.  Friend  Singular,  are  the  Christian's  robes  his  own,  or  Christ's  ?  Can 
a  Christian  lose  them  ? 

S.  Rev.  vii.   14  and  15.     "These have  washed  their  roles, 

and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb."  T-h-e-i-r  does  not  spell 
Christ,  therefore  the  robes  were  their  own.  Chap.  xvi.  15.  "  Blessed  is 
he  that  watcheth  and  kcepcth.  his  (not  Christ's)  garments,  lest  he  walk  na- 
ked." Why  pronounce  him  blessed  for  keeping  his  own  garments,  if  he 
could  not  lose  them  1 

C.  I  thought  our  own  robes  were  only  as  filthy  rags  ! 

S.  Admitting  that  our  own  robes  were  as  filthy  rags,  what  would  be 


380  DIALOGUE    BETWEEN    THE 

the  cause  of  such  filth  but  sin  ?  And  what  can  it  argue  but  the  need  of  a 
washing  or  a  change  ?  Justification  by  faith  is  what  God  does  for  us  by 
the  death  of  his  Son  ;  but  regeneration  is  what  he  does  in  us,  by  the  oper- 
ation of  his  Holy  Spirit.  The  first  is  the  pardon  of  our  sins,  the  latter  is 
the  sanctipZcation  of  our  nature  to  God. 

C.  Where  and  how  are  our  robes  to  be  cleansed  ? 

S.  Zech.  xiii.  1.  We  read  that  "a  fountain  is  opened  to  the  house  of 
David  for  sin  and  uncleanness  !"  and  in  the  first  chapter  of  Isaiah  and 
16th  verse,  "  Wash  you,  make  you  clean ;  put  away  the  evil  of  your 
doings  from  before  mine  eyes ;  cease  to  do  evil  ;  learn  to  do  well."  By 
the  command,  "  Wash  you,  make  you  clean,"  &c.  certainly  cannot  mean 
to  sit  still  on  the  stool  of  do-nothing. 

C.  Have  we  any  account  in  all  the  Bible  that  somebody  got  to  heaven 
in  their  own  robes  by  washing  them  ? 

<S.  Hark  !  These  are  they  which  came  out  of  great  tribulation,  and 
have  washed  their  robes  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  ; 
therefore  are  they  before  the  throne  of  God.  Rev.  vii.  14,  15. 

C.  But  do  you  not  suppose  that  if  I  am  one  of  the  elect ;  if  I  get  drunk, 
cheat  and  steal,  that  as  Jesus  Christ  was  temperate,  honest,  and  benevo- 
lent, my  sins  will  be  imputed  to  him,  and  his  acts  of  righteousness  will  be 
imputed,  to  me,  and  be  as  acceptable  to  God  for  me,  as  if  he  did  it  1 

S.  No :  for  Jesus  Christ  did  not  come  to  save  his  people  in  their  sins, 
but  from  their  sins. 

C.  How  am  I  to  be  saved  from  my  sins  ? 

S.  By  hearing,  obeying,  and  partaking  of  the  Spirit  of  God ;  for  such 
as  hear  and  obey,  are  pronounced  wise,  and  except  ye  partake  of  the  spirit 
of  God,  ye  cannot  be  happy,  for  God  is  the  only  fountain  of  lasting  hap- 
piness.* 

C.  It  is  hard  to  give  up  reason  to  faith ! 

S.  What  is  sound  reason  but  good  sense  improved  ?  And  for  matter  of 
fact  to  be  embraced  or  admitted,  is  not  repugnant  to  sound  reason.  And 
the  gospel  requires  you  to  believe  nothing  but  what  is  truth. 

C.  I  admit  the  idea  of  a  God,  but  not  of  miracles  or  inspiration. 

S.  To  smell,  see,  taste,  feel,  or  hear  God  by  the  bodily  senses,  you 
cannot ;  and  if  he  be  not  revealed  to  your  mind,  how  and  why  do  you 
admit  or  believe  he  exists? 

The  existence  of  a  world  is  not  the  effect  of  nature,  but  of  God's  power. 
To  deny  the  doctrine  of  miracles  is  to  deny  the  work  of  creation  ;  because, 
to  create  is  an  act  of  divine  power,  and  to  deny  the  work  of  creation  is  to 
deny  the  Creator,  because  the  act  gives  the  character.  Hence  you  must 
be  an  atheist.  Again  :  as  nobody  was  present  when  God  made  the  world, 
we  have  not  so  much  as  lawful  or  human  evidence  to  adduce.  Of  course 
the  subject  of  creation  is  a  doctrine  of  miracles,  revelation,  and  faith. 

C.  Will  not  the  doctrine  of  Universalism  do  ? 

S.  We  read  of  some  who  have  never  forgiveness,  but  are  in  danger  of 
eternal  damnation,  Mark  iii.  29. 

C.  "Christ  preached  to  the  spirits  in  prison;" 

S.  True  ;  viz.  "  Avhile  the  ark  was  preparing."  But  said  God  on  that 
occasion,  "  My  Spirit  shall  not  always  strive  with  man,"  but  during  the 

*  Rom.  viii.  'J  and  11- 


CURIOUS    AND    SINGULAR.  381 

three  days  that  the  body  of  Christ  was  in  the  vault,  his  soul  was  not 
among  the  lower  inhabitants,  for  he  said  to  the  thief  on  the  cross, 
"  To-day  thou  shalt  be  with  me  in  Paradise  ;"  and  the  passage  in  Acts, 
•'Thou  wilt  not  leave  my  soul  in  hell,"  &c.,  was  only  the  accomplish- 
ment of  what  the  Psalmist  saw  prophetically  of  the  reunion  of  the  soul 
and  body,  before  the  body  putrefy.  Hell  is  not  the  eternal  torment  of  the 
damned,  but  is  the  intermediate  space  of  time  which  passes  between  death 
and  the  resurrection,  as  yesterday  swallowed  up  in  following  time  as  to- 
day commenced. 

The  "  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone"  is  to  be  the  place  of  their  torment, 
(into  which  hell  will  be  cast,  or  lost,)  originally  "  prepared  for  the  devil 
and  his  angels."  A  bar  of  steel  heated,  with  a  roll  of  brimstone  added, 
will  run  down  like  melted  lead  !  If  this  be  but  a  comparison,  what  must 
be  the  reality  ? 

C.  What  about  the  doctrine  of  once  in  grace  always  in  grace  ? 

S.  Though  we  read  that  "  none  can  pluck  them  from  the  hand  of  God, 
or  any  creature  separate  them  from  the  love  of  Christ,"  &c,  yet  we  do 
not  read  but  what  they  may  go  off  themselves,  and  separate  themselves, 
by  their  own  sins,  from  the  love  and  favor  of  God. 

N.  B.  If  a  man  can  believe  himself  but  everlastingly  elected  uncondi- 
tionally, and  then  fall  into  disgrace,  he  might  be  a  dangerous  man.  How  ? 
The  human  law  will  not  deter  him  from  his  deep-laid  scheme,  and  the 
law  of  honor  will  not  influence  him,  and  the  divine  law  cannot  punish 
him  ;  of  course  he  may  be  a  dangerous  man,  as  he  can  give  no  assurance 
of  fidelity.  Thus  this  doctrine  hath  a  baneful  influence  on  society,  by 
destroying  moral  obligation.* 

C.  Friend  Singular,  I  must  soon  leave  you ;  have  you  any  pertinent 
advice  to  give  ? 

S.  Friend  Curious,  as  you  have  asked  many  questions,  I  would  here 
remark,  that  contempt,  when  defeated,  begets  wonder  and  admiration, 
which,  through  prejudice,  degenerates  into  envy;  which  last,  when  in- 
dulged, begets  malice  and  revenge,  the  most  baneful  and  detestable  of 
all  dispositions  contaminated  with  moral  evil.  Therefore  remember  that 
report  is  as  the  rolling  snowball,  enlarging  as  it  goes ;  but  do  you  be 
cautious  neither  to  add  to  nor  rejoice  at  the  misfortunes  of  others,  nor 
busy  yourself  in  circulating  reports,  lest  it  cause  you  shame  or  tears 
afterwards,  when  it  is  too  late  to  prevent  the  consequence  which  may  fol- 
low, but  live  for  eternity  by  "  watching  unto  prayer." 


*  It  is  the  siste'  doctrine  of  the  pope's  "  indulgences,"  that  is,  pardons,  not  only  of  sins 
past  and  present,  but  those  which  are  to  come,  by  giving  ten  shillings  and  sixpence  to  the 
cardinal ! 


HINTS 

ON     THE     FULFILMENT 


OF 


PROPHECY 


Seeing  we  have  arrived  to  an  important  period  of  time,  in  which  the 
whole  world  appears  to  be  convulsed  in  a  political,  commercial,  and  reli- 
gious point  of  view,  I  am  led  to  think  the  prophecies  are  fulfilling,  and 
induced,  for  the  benefit  of  the  Christians,  if  by  any  means  it  can  be  a 
help  to  them,  under  God,  in  the  approaching  calamities,  to  send  the  fol- 
lowing abroad. 

It  is  rational  to  admit  that  the  most  important  things  would  be  the  most 
proper  objects  of  prophecy ;  for  to  prophesy  of  things  less  consequential 
would  be  less  noble,  and  of  course  less  interesting.  Consequently,  the 
most  extraordinary  things  would  be  the  most  proper  subjects  for  pro- 
phecy, because  they  would  be  more  interesting  to  the  welfare  of  society. 

Marcus,  or  Napoleon  Bonaparte,  having  become  an  extraordinary  char- 
acter, it  is  not  unreasonable  to  admit  him  with  his  coherents,  or  concomi- 
tants, to  be  found  in  scripture  prophecy ;  if  so,  it  is  for  our  benefit,  in 
whose  days  the  prophecies  are  fulfilled :  consequently,  it  is  our  duty  to 
examine  and  see,  that  we  may  derive  the  benefit  intended  thereby. 

The  most  plain,  natural,  literal,  and  easy  interpretation  and  fulfilment, 
is  generally  the  best,  and  surest  not  to  err ;  therefore,  in  casting  a  few 
short  hints,  I  shall  follow  this  plan,  which  I  hope  the  reader  will  peruse 
with  attention,  and  a  mind  suitably  affected  God-ward. 

The  woman  spoken  of  in  Revelation  xii.  1,  in  heaven,  clothed  with  the 
sun,  a  crown  of  twelve  stars  upon  her  head,  and  the  moon  beneath  her 
feet,  may  refer  to  the  militant  church — her  being  clothed  with  the  sun, 
to  divine  righteousness ;  the  stars,  to  the  apostles  and  succeeding  minis- 
ters ;  in  heaven,  the  favor  of  God,  and  heavenly  places  in  Christ  Jesus, 
(Eph.  ii.  6  ;)  the  moon,  the  world  beneath  her  feet ;  her  cries,  the  spirit- 
ual groans  and  travail  of  the  church  for  her  prosperity;  and  the  child, 
Christ  Jesus — not  to  be  considered  there  in  his  person,  but  in  his  kingdom  ; 
and  the  great  red  dragon,  elsewhere  called  the  devil  and  Satan,  seeking 
their  destruction,  must  be  so  interpreted  as  to  make  common  sense — there- 
fore, to  be  considered  as  a  wicked  being  in  the  spiritual  world,  and  yet 
having  concerns  in  the  human  world,  interfering  in  human  affairs,  and 
having  government  over  such  as  will  be  led  by  his  diabolical  influence. 


FULFILMENT    OF    PROPHECY.  383 

Therefore,  the  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and  seven  diadems,  or  crowns, 
which  belonged,  not  to  the  horns,  but  to  the  heads,  which  belonged  to  the 
dragon,  must  or  may  be  literally  applied  to  "  Rome  pagan,"  without  any 
thing  twisted  or  far-fetched. 

The  seven  heads  being  applied  to  Rome  pagan,  we  find  just  so  many 
different  forms  of  supreme  government  to  exist,  viz.  :  1,  kingly  ;  2,  con- 
sular ;  3,  dictators  ;  4,  tribunes  ;  5,  decemviri ;  6,  triumviri ;  7,  imperial. 
And  a  diadem,  or  crowns,  which  denote  supreme  authority  in  prophecy, 
is  applied  to  each  of  them  in  succession ;  but  nothing  is  here  said  about 
the  power  of  the  horns,  for  these  were  united  then  under  those  heads, 
particularly  the  last. 

Here,  observe,  the  civil,  military,  and  ecclesiastical  authority  was  at 
their  disposal  ;  consequently,  being  under  diabolical  influence,  were  led 
agreeable  to  the  will  of  the  dragon,  or  devil,  as  far  as  God  permitted ; 
hence  the  church  was  persecuted,  as  in  the  person  of  Herod  against  the 
child  Jesus,  when  the  children  of  Bethlehem  were  slain  ;  and  various 
other  instances  which  might  be  cited,  as  the  ten  persecutions,  &c. 

The  dragon  is  spoken  of  as  in  actual  existence,  and  no  mention  is 
made  of  his  rise  and  ascent,  as  is  of  the  beast.  But  why  ?  Because, 
when  John  wrote,  he  was  in  actual  existence,*  whereas  the  two  beasts 
were  to  come  in  future. 

The  woman  exhibits  two  flights  :  the  first,  she  fled,  the  second,  she  flew. 
The  first  implies,  as  it  were,  on  foot ;  but  the  second  was  as  on  eagle's 
wings  into  the  wilderness.  The  first  and  second  places  are  not  the 
same,  though  the  wilderness  may  be  considered  the  same  wilderness 
state.  The  first  place  is  that  side  of  the  Danube  next  to  England,  which 
received  the  gospel,  &c,  and  protection  was  given.  The  second  place  I 
apprehend  to  be  America.  The  dragon  poured  out  a  flood  after  the  wo- 
man, and  the  earth  helped  the  woman,  &c,  which  by  commentators  is 
admitted  and  acknowledged  as  applicable  to  human  governments,  giving 
religious  toleration  and  affording  protection.  If  so,  the  prophecy,  how- 
ever much  it  may  have  been  fulfilled  as  it  relates  to  Europe  and  the 
east,  is  more  perfectly  fulfilled  under  the  American  government.  For, 
instead  of  a  "  law  religion"  for  a  national  church,  by  the  establishment 
of  one  sect,  and  the  rest  only  "  tolerated,"  universal  "  right  of  conscience" 
is  established,  agreeable  to  the  "  Creator's  law  of  nature,"  which  com- 
ports with  the  divine  government. 

The  first  beast,  which  is  spoken  of  in  Rev.  xiii.  1,  2,  &c,  rising  out  of 
the  sea,  is  literally  applicable  to  Rome  papal,  without  any  thing  twisted  or 
far-fetched. 

The  ancients  supposed  Europe  to  be  an  island  ;  hence,  in  prophecy  it  is 
styled  the  sea,  to  distinguish  it  from  Asia  the  main,  which,  in  prophecy,  is 
styled  the  earth. 

The  papal  authority  is  well  known  to  have  begun  in  Europe  ;  and  now 
observe  a  primary  cause. 


*  One  of  the  Roman  emperors  carried  the  dragon  in  his  colors.  After  the  empire  was 
divided  into  the  eastern  and  western,  the  Turks  overran  and  occupied  Constantinople,  so 
called  1'rom  Constantine.  But  more  will  be  said  of  the  Ottoman  empire,  which  must  be 
dated  from  606,  the  year  that  Mahomet  took  to  his  cave,  and  the  pope  was  styled  "  uni- 
versal bishop." 


384  HINTS  ON  THE 

Constantine  the  Great,*  who  ascended  to  the  imperial  dignity  in  Rome 
pagan,  filled  up  the  last  stage  of  that  existence  ;  and  hence  is  styled  the 
"  tail  of  the  dragon,"  and  said  to  "  draw  a  third  part  of  the  stars  of  heaven, 
and  cast  them  to  the  earth."  How  ?  «By  abolishing  paganism,  and  estab- 
lishing Christianity  as  the  national  religion !  Hence,  a  flood  of  honor, 
riches,  grandeur,  and  popularity,  proved  an  inducement  to  many,  who 
were  called  and  compared  to  stars,  (Rev.  i.  16-20 ;)  being  influenced  first 
by  noble  principles  and  heavenly-mindedness,  but  were  now  attracted  and 
cast  to  the  earth — that  is,  become  earthly-minded,  and  answered  the  pur- 
pose of  an  ambitious,  designing  man  :  hence  popery,  being  now  in  embryo, 
sprang  into  existence  about  the  year  606,  for  the  pope  was  then  styled 
"  Bishop  of  Bishops,"  or  "  Universal  Bishop  ;"  but  it  did  not  arrive  to  full 
perfection  till  about  1077. 

Though  this  beast  is  said  to  have  seven  heads,  yet  no  crmtms  are  ascribed 
to  them,  but  to  the  ten  horns  ;  whereas,  with  the  dragon  it  was  otherwise  ; 
which  shows  that  this  prophecy  is  more  recent,  viz.  not  barely  after  the 
division  of  the  empire  into  what  is  called  the  eastern  and  western  empires, 
but  when  it  was  so  divided  as  to  have  ten  separate  and  distinct  govern- 
ments— as  ten  crowns  are  ascribed  to  the  ten  horns ;  which  was  really 
the  case  since  the  division,  but  not  under  the  pagan  Roman  emperors,  or 
prior. f 

This  beast,  though  no  crowns  are  ascribed  to  him,  seeing  the  ecclesias- 
tical authority  took  lead  of  the  civil,  yet  "  a  name  of  blasphemy"  is  said 
■  to  be  "  upon  his  heads  ;"  that  is,  assuming  the  title  and  prerogative  of  God, 
-  and  lording  it  over  the  consciences  of  men,  which  is  blasphemous  in  the 
full  and  highest  sense.  "  And  the  dragon  gave  him  his  power,  and  seat, 
and  great  authority."  Observe  the  transfer  here.  The  papacy  exercised 
that  civil  and  ecclesiastical  power  which  was  exercised  by  the  supreme 
government  in  Rome  pagan  ;  which  transfer  the  reader  must  keep  in 
mind. 

About  the  year  1077  he  comes  to  his  full  power.  He  excommuni- 
cates the  emperor,  ascends  the  throne,  and  begins  to  reign  without  con- 
trol.:}: 

Here  it  is  remarkable  that  Mr.  Wesley,  in  the  year  1754,  calculated 
the  end  of  the  "  forty  and  two  months"  of  this  beast,  (chap.  xiii.  4,  5.)  to 
the  very  time  ! — 1810;  which  was  fifty-six  years  previous:  also,  John 
Fletcher  made  a  calculation  in  every  respect  like  the  above.  After  which 
the  second  beast  should  appear,  "coming  up"  gradually,  and  yet  progres- 

*  From  this  image-Saviour  on  the  cross  in  his  army,  began  the  image-worship  in  the 
church;  first  Christ,  then  the  Virgin  Mary,  &c. 

t  Constantine  the  Great  died  in  337,  which  was  the  time  of  the  tail  of  the  dragon. 
Shortly  after,  the  empire  was  divided  into  the  eastern  and  western  empires;  and  in  355, 
Rome  was  plundered,  and  immediately  after,  it  appears,  the  ten  horns  began  to  exhibit 
their  crowns  as  follows:  1st.  Huns,  in  Hungary,  356;  '2<l  Ostrogoths,^:  3d.  Visij 
378;  4th.  Franks,  407 ;  5th.  Vandals,  407;  fkh.  Sueves,407:  7th.  Burgundians,  407  ;  8th. 
Herules  and  Rugians,  476  ;  9th.  Saxons,  or  Britons,  476;  10th.  Longobards,  526, 

|  The  seven  heads  of  tins  beast  arc  said  I"  1"'  seven  hills;  and  yet  one  of  them  was 
wounded.  Hence  it  is  evident,  that  the  heads  are  more  than  the  seven  lulls  of  Rome,  be- 
cause a  mere  hill  could  not  be  so  wounded,  four  of  the  hills  have  been  used  by  the  popes, 
&c,  whirl]  may  imply  tour  heads  in  succession,  viz.  1st.  Cselian  had  on  it  the  Lateran  ;  2d. 
The  Vatican,  with  St.  Peter's  Church  ;  3d.  The  Quirinal,  with  the  church  of  St.  Mark  and 
Quirinal  Palace;  4th.  The  Esqueline  Hill,  with  the  temple  of  St.  Maria  Maggiore :  here 
1  add  lionapaitrV  nope  in  the  church  of  St.  Maria  Major,  for  the  5th  and  6th.  The  reader 
must  keep  in  mind  the  transfer  to  London.  Km  the  seventh  head  is  yet  to  come,  and  that 
from  the  bottomless  pit,  (Rev.  xvii.  8,)  which  future  time  must  exhibit. 


FULFILMENT   OF   PROPHECY.  385 

sively,  "  out  of  the  earth,"  viz.  Asia,  and  exercise  all  the  power  of  the 
first  beast  that  was  before  him.  Thus,  we  discover  a  continuation  or  suc- 
cession, in  order,  from  pagan  Rome  to  papal  Rome,  so  to  our  day.  (Rev. 
xii.  3 — xiii.  1,  2,  11.     Compare  xvii.  12.) 

Bonaparte  went  to  Egypt  •  thence  to  Palestine,  which  was  in  Asia :  he 
there  rose  to  eminence  mentally ;  for  it  was  there,  it  appears,  that  the 
grand  design  was  concerted.  He  retreated,  and  returned  to  France,  wlnre 
he  actually  and  really  brought  it  into  execution  :  first,  by  seizing  the  civil 
authority,  and  using  the  ecclesiastical  to  answer  his  designs;  and,  though 
a  degree  of  toleration  was  allowed,  yet  he  remodelled  popery,  and  made  a 
pope  to  accomplish  his  own  intentions. 

A  part  of  the  agreement  was  :  first,  the  pope  should  issue  no  bull  within 
Bonaparte's  jurisdiction  without  his  consent;  second,  should  ordain  any 
man  to  office  that  Bonaparte  should  appoint,  upon  producing  a  certificate 
from  one  priest  that  the  man  was  sound  in  the  faith  ;  third,  the  education 
of  children  was  taken  from  all  except  married  persons  ;  fourth,  a  priest 
should  take  nothing  from  the  people,  but  receive  a  salary  from  the  reve- 
nue— a  rector  eighty  pounds,  and  a  curate  fifty  pounds.  Thus  the  estab- 
lishment was  more  nominal  than  real,  and  tended  to  make  the  priestly 
office  contemptible  to  a  man  of  letters. 

The  pope  began  to  grow  too  strong  in  power  to  answer  Bonaparte's  de- 
signs. Accordingly,  in  1809,  he  passed  an  edict  that  on  the  first  day  of 
January,  1810,  the  pope  should  be  stripped  of  all  civil  power  and  influ- 
ence, and  remain  only  a  limited  ecclesiastic,  and  that  Italy  should  be  an- 
nexed to  France  as  a  French  province,  and  Rome  become  the  second  city 
in  the  empire.  Upon  this  the  pope  excommunicated  Bonaparte,  under  the 
authority  of  God  Almighty,  Paul  and  Peter — disappears ;  but  he  is  taken 
under  military  arrest :  and  so  he  is  fallen.* 

Again,  Joseph  Bonaparte  passed  an  edict  in  Spain,  that  all  ecclesiastical 
power,  of  every  name,  grade,  and  nature,  except  what  was  in  the  throne, 
should  cease  the  same  day,  viz.  January,  1810.  Since  which  the  Inquisi- 
tion has  been  abolished,  in  a  measure,  and  also  in  Portugal,  &c. 

Some  attempt  to  find  fault,  because  scripture  prophecy  does  not  point 
out  the  year  and  day  ;  but  let  it  be  remembered,  that  when  the  prophecies 
were  written,  our  mode  of  computing  time  was  not  in  use ;  therefore,  it 
must  be  exhibited  in  emblems  to  answer  the  substance. 

Many  persons  suppose  the  ten  horns  spoken  of,  (Rev.  xvii.  12,)  referred 
to  the  horns  or  governments  of  Europe  supporting  the  papal  authority,  but 
the  idea  is  founded  in  error ;  because  these  horns  are  said  to  have  no  king- 
dom as  yet,  but  received  power,  which  was  delegated  to  act  in  conjunction 
with  the  beast.  Hence,  it  is  evident  that  this  must  be  applied  and  con- 
sidered as  the  same  horns  that  were  in  Rome  pagan,  then  Rome  papal, 
but  now  under  the  influence  of  the  second  beast,  which  exerciseth  all  the 
power  of  the  first  beast  that  was  before  him. 

Henry  the  Eighth,  of  England,  who  was  styled  the  "  Defender  of  the 
Faith,"  when  a  papist,  shook  off  the  papal  power,  and  retained  the  king- 
dom and  title  in  his  own  hand  ;  which  shows  that  the  kingdom  was  his 

*  The  "  forty-two  months"  then  ended — having  lost  his  power,  which  was  given  him  in 
1143,  when  he  wore  the  triple  crown — three  of  the  ten  horns  of  Daniel.  The  same  year  the 
power  of  choosing  a  pope  was  taken  from  the  people,  and  lodged  in  the  cardinals  alone. 
The  intermediate  time  was  just  666  years,  which  was  the  number  of  the  beast. 

33 


386  HINTSONTHE 

and  not  the  pope's.  This  was  applicable  also  to  all  those  governments 
that  acknowledged  the  papal  power :  but  these  kings  have  no  kingdom, 
and  yet  they  are  kings  in  name  and  authority  ;  which  shows  that  the  pro- 
phecy  is  applicable  to  the  present  state  of  Europe  thus  far,  and  nowhere  else.* 

King  George's  coronation  oath  was  to  keep  down  popery  by  his  armies 
and  fleets ;  and  yet  we  find  that  the  popish  religion  is  established  in  Can- 
ada by  his  royal  assent  and  authority,  which  the  reader  must  keep  in 
mind  ;  second,  the  last  life-guards  that  the  pope  had,  previous  to  his  ban- 
ishment by  the  order  of  the  council  of  five  hundred,  (when  Bonaparte  was 
upon  the  Italian  expedition,)  were  Englishmen,  and  for  which  they  re- 
ceived medals  from  the  pope  ;  third,  the  last  relicts  of  old  popery,  where 
the  inquisition  law  remained  in  force,  viz.  Spain  and  Portugal,  the  British 
are  now,  and  have  been,  giving  their  aid  thereto  with  all  their  might ; 
which  argues,  that  as  they  are  the  last  who  are  fighting  for  the  old  dregs, 
they  necessarily  step  into  their  shoes,  and  merit  a  transfer. 

Babylon,  mentioned  in  Revelation  :  the  term  is  borrowed  and  transfer- 
red from  Babylon  of  old  to  Rome  ;f  consequently,  when  Babylon  sunk  in 
the  east  she  rose  in  the  west.  If  a  transfer  be  admitted  once,  if  need  be, 
it  may  be  admitted  again  with  propriety,  without  any  thing  twisted  or  far- 
fetched. 

Now  I  ask,  where  can  a  city  be  found,  the  destruction  of  which  would 
cause  such  a  general  cry  and  lamentation,  &c,  to  commence,  and  effect 
the  whole  world,  as  is  described  in  the  eighteenth  chapter  of  Revelation, 
from  the  10th  to  the  19th  verses  inclusive;  which  the  reader  must  pay 
attention  to. 

Rome,  in  the  political  and  commercial  world,  has  scarcely  a  name, 
and  her  destruction  could  not  produce  such  a  general  lamentation.  There- 
fore we  must  look  foi  some  other  city  of  a  like  description,  the  destruction 
of  which  would  be  universally  felt.  London  may  be  styled  the  "  mother 
of  trade,"  having  her  concomitants  mediately  or  immediately  throughout 
the  world  in  every  place  of  trade ;  of  course  her  fall  would  produce  such 
an  effect ;  therefore  a  transfer  thither  may  be  admitted  with  propriety. 

Again  ;  England  having  been  a  province  under  the  civil  government 
of  Rome  pagan,  and  under  the  influence  of  Rome  papal,  is,  consequently, 
one  of  the  "ten  horns;"  therefore  we  must  look  for  a  union  under  the 
second  beast,  that  the  prophecy  may  be  completely  fulfilled  throughout 
the  whole. 

What  does  this  argue  ?     And  what  times  are  we  to  expect  at  hand  1% 

*  Bonaparte's  kings  have  received  power,  but  not  a  kingdom. 

t  We  read  not  only  of  Babylon,  but  also  of  the  "whore  ot'Babylon,"  styled  the  "  mother 
of  harlots,"  which  is  supposed  to  mean  tin-  Romish  Church.  If  she  be  a  mother,  who  are 
her  daughters'!  They  must  be  the  corrupt,  national,  established  churches  that  came  out  of  hen 
If  so,  what  of  those  governments  that  support  them  1  lint  oh!  the  cry  of  national  /ins  !  Are 
not  Connecticut  and  Massachusetts  in  possession  of  a  quadroon,  or  some  of  the  tincture  1 
See  the  conduct  of  the  clergy! 

X  The  Prince  of  Wales,  heir  apparent  to  the  crown,  is  supposed  to  be  on  good  terms  with 
Bonaparte;  hence  an  expectation,  on  the  death  of  the  present  king,  that  the  clergy  and 
Protestant  nobility  will  make  a  stand  against  the  prince  wearing  the  crown.  It  is  also 
worthy  oi  remark,  that  the  king  suffers  turn  to  hold  no  commission  higher  than  a  colonel, 
when  his  younger  brother,  the  duke  of  York,  was  commander-in-chief."  Mrs.  Fitzherbert, 
his  miss,  is  ol  the  Romish  religion,  and  of  one  of  the  bitteresl  families,  who  has  such  inilu- 
ence,  that  he  may  wdl  be  styled  the  "  Petticoat  Prince."  Mere  observe  his  politics.  But 
since  is  delegated  by  the ,  with  the  regency. 

The  affairs  and  arrangements  exemplify  a  mutual  understanding  in  those  modern  scenes 
— which  may  be  seen,  comparatively,  with  a  squint. 


FULFILMENT    OF    PROPHECY.  337 

It  was  observed  that  the  woman  fled  into  the  wilderness ;  that  is,  those 
countries  northwest  of  the  Danube,  where  the  gospel  had  not  been  re- 
ceived before ;  but  when  she  had  the  wings  as  eagles,  I  must  believe 
America  to  be  the  place  referred  to  in  prophecy. 

Reason  1st.  The  first  settlers  of  New  England,  &c,  evidently  came 
for  conscience'  sake ;  and  many  others  have  come  hither  for  the  sake  of 
peace  and  liberty,  from  the  intolerant  hand  of  persecution  and  oppression. 

Reason  2d.  The  earth  helped  the  woman,  which  by  commentators  here 
is  allowed  to  signify  civil  government.  Therefore  whatever  toleration 
has  been  given  in  Europe,  it  is  not  equal  to  that  in  America ;  for  they 
have  some  kind  of  national  established  religion,  which  tends  to  bind  the 
consciences  of  men  and  restrict  their  privileges,  in  consequence  of  which 
virtue  is  oppressed  and  vice  triumphs. 

But  not  so  in  America :  all  are  protected,  though  none  established ; 
that  if  a  religion  be  false,  she  shall  not  have  the  civil  sword  to  uphold  her; 
and  if  genuine  and  true,  shall  not  be  persecuted  nor  depressed. 

Reason  3d.  The  eagle  and  stars  are  in  our  banners  of  liberty.  Amer- 
ica may  well  be  styled  a  wilderness,  naturally,  when  compared  to  the  old 
world,  and  considering  our  infancy. 

Reason  4th.  Whoever  believes  in  a  providence  must  acknowledge  a 
particular  providence  of  God  in  the  separation,  preparation,  and  indepen- 
dence of  the  United  States,  when  compared  with  the  affairs  of  Europe.  A 
whole  is  composed  of  parts,  and  the  parts  form  the  whole ;  therefore,  the 
particular  providences  compose  the  general  providence,  as  much  as  the 
individuals  compose  a  family :  of  course  the  term  general  providence 
without  the  particular  providences  considered  and  implied,  is  a  great  swell- 
ing phrase  without  meaning ;  it  is  like  a  half  dozen  of  ciphers,  which 
make  an  appearance  but  count  nothing.  Therefore  we  must  admit  a  pro- 
vidence, or  be  atheists,  and  suppose  nothing  could  put  forth  the  act  of 
power  and  beget  something;  and  that  something  jumped  together  and 
formed  men  and  things,  and  so  argue  that  effects  may  be  produced  with- 
out causes. 

I  would  advise  such  as  wish  to  be  profited  by  reading  history,  to  be- 
come well  acquainted  with  the  history  of  their  own  times  and  country, 
and  view  the  providential  hand  of  God  in  our  deliverance  and  preserva- 
tion. One  instance  only  out  of  many  I  will  now  hint.  The  first  time 
the  British  invaded  Charleston,  South  Carolina,  it  was  expected  they  would 
attack  them  in  the  rear ;  but  the  preventive  was  afterwards  discovered 
to  be  the  water  rising  some  feet  higher  than  it  was  wont  to  do — thus  the 
place  was  saved.  Also,  when  every  man's  hands  seemed  to  hang  down, 
except  the  great  Washington,  when  the  American  cause  appeared  so 
gloomy  and  desperate,  the  night  the  council  of  war  was  held  at  Trenton, 
relative  to  the  attack  on  Princeton.  Also,  Cornwallis  to  deliver  his  sword 
to  the  son  whose  father  was  in  that  tower,  of  which  he  was  the  constable. 
And  even  when  on  the  verge  of  falling  into  the  general  commotions  of  Eu- 
rope, God  has  kept  us  by  his  providential  hand,  more  than  once  or  twice, 
beyond  human  probability. 

There  is  such  a  thing  as  national  privileges,  of  course  national  bless- 
ings, which,  when  abused,  generally  become  national  sins — which  merit 
national  judgments,  that  must  be  poured  out  for  punishment  in  this  world, 
unless  there  be  a  national  repentance  ;  for  we  shall  not  be  judged  at  the 


388  HINTS   ON   THE 

bar  of  God  as  nations,  (for  nations  will  then  cease  to  exist,)  but  as  iiwlii  i- 
duals,  and  punished  accordingly ;  but  national  sins  must  be  punished 
here,  seeing  it  cannot  be  done  hereafter. 

General'  Burgoyne  in  the  course  of  his  defence,  when  on  his  trial,  made 
the  following  remark: — '•' I  once  thought  the  Americans  were  in  the 
wrono-,  but  now  I  am  convinced  that  nothing  short  of  the  overruling  hand 
of  providence  could  unite  the  hearts  of  three  millions  of  people  so  perse- 
verins;ly  to  stand  or  fall  together,  as  was  exemplified  in  the  case  of  the 
Americans."* 

The  Jewish  commentators  observed,  if  the  Messiah  did  not  come  by 
such  a  time  they  need  not  expect  him,  which  time  has  long  since  passed. 
They  caused  a  large  council  of  their  most  learned  Rabbies  to  meet  at 
Amsterdam ;  the  result  of  which  was,  after  twelve  months  sitting,  that 
the  Messiah  had  come,  but  to  them  was  unknown.  This  is  one  step 
towards  their  conversion  to  Christianity.  The  Jews,  who  are  prohibited 
from  being  landholders  among  all  nations  except  America,  have  expressed 
great  faith  in  Bonaparte  ever  since  he  was  a  general,  to  be  their  restorer 
to  Palestine. 

In  1806,  about  one  1,000  of  their  most  learned  Rabbies  were  ordered 
by  Bonaparte  to  meet  him  at  Paris,  where  he  proposed  about  fifty  ques- 
tions, which  they  solved  to  his  satisfaction.  He  then  directed  them  to 
form  for  themselves  a  Sanhedrim,  or  Grand  Council,  such  as  they  formerly 
had  at  Jerusalem,  though  abolished  ever  since  the  destruction  of  that  city 
by  Titus. 

There  are  about  9,000,000  of  Jews  within  Bonaparte's  jurisdiction, 
who  have  the  blessing  of  Abraham — money. 

The  second  beast,  which  came  out  of  the  earth,  Rev.  xiii.  11,  is  said  to 
"  cause  fire  to  come  down  from  heaven  in  the  sight  of  men,  and  to  erect 
an  imasje  to  the  first  beast. "f 

The^angel  spoken  of,  (Rev.  xiv.  6,  7,)  "flying  through  the  midst  of 
heaven,  having  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach/'  &c,  I  doubt  not  made 
his  appearance  at  Moorfields,"  about  1739,  the  concomitants  of  which  are 
now  publishing  their  creed,  contained  in  that  text4 

Again,  the  angel,  or  extraordinary  messenger,  with  his  assistants,  pro- 
claiming the  falfof  Babylon,  will  be  known  in  his  time,  8th  verse.— Also, 
the  one  "warning  the  people  of  God  to  come  out  of  Babylon,  both  literal, 
spiritual,  and  practical,  will  be  known  also ;  and  such  another  threatening 
for  the  omission  of  compliance  is  not  to  be  found  in  all  the  Bible — 9th  to 
11th  verse. 

It  must  be  observed  by  all  who  study  this  book,  that  what  John  describes 

*  The  present  war  is  only  an  appendix  of  the  former— a  continuation  of  those  opposite 
principles  in  theory,  brought  to  the  test.     Bnt  where  does  "  natural  justice"  lay 

t  It  is  said  when  Bonaparte  was  in  the  East,  he  told  the  Mahometans  that  he  was  greater 
than  iMahomet;  could  ascend  above  the  clouds,  and  cause  lire  to  come  down  from  heaven 
on  a  wire  in  their  sight :  which  he  effected  like  Dr.  Franklin  with  a  lute  ;  which  they  did 
not  account  lor  on  natural  principles,  and  therefore  admitted  il  to  be  the  powi  >  oi  bod: 
also,  n  i.-  said  he  offered  a  reward  to  that  one  who  would  make  the  greatest  impi 
in  galvanism  ;  not  Calvinism.— Image  ;  imitation  or  likeness:  whether  thisshould  be  taken 
literal  or  moral,  time  will  determine;  bul  I  here  add  an  imitation  oi  the  popes,  which  a 
friend  writes  to  his  correspondent  from  Europe  to  America,  thus :  A  popish  catechism 
hath  been  published  in  France,  under  the  sanction  of.  N  pronouncing  all  to  be 

heretics,  and  in  a  stale  of  damnation,  who  are  not  of  their  communion. 

1  It  was  there  and  then  that  the  present  greal  revival  ol  religion  hrst  began.    Observe, 

"  Judgment  must  first  begin  at  the  house  ol  '  rod  ' 


FULFILMENT    OF    PROPHECY.  389 

relative  to  the  two  beasts,  &c,  he  viewed  first  in  heaven,  and  afterwards 
fulfilled  upon  the  earth,  and  a  clear  distinction  must  be  kept,  otherwise 
our  ideas  will  be  confused,  or  else  the  subject  will  appear  as  tautology.* 

I  have  no  doubt  but  we  have  arrived  towards  the  closing  of  the  sound 
of  the  trumpet  of  the  sixth  angel,  and  the  commencement  of  the  seventh, 
and  also  the  pouring  out  of  the  seven  last  plagues.  And  however  much 
the  earth,  or  political,  civil,  religious,  and  Christian  world,  may  now  be 
convulsed  or  confused,  I  apprehend  worse  times,  as  it  were,  are  at  the 
door ;  and  what  has  passed  for  the  last  twenty  years,  only  as  a  few  drops 
before  a  shower,  in  comparison  to  what  is  to  come.  I  therefore  entreat 
all,  into  whose  hands  these  hints  may  fall,  to  take  timely  warning,  and 
particularly  the  true  Christian,  that  he  may  have  suffering  grace  in  the 
day  of  evil,f  and  be  preserved  as  the  seed  of  the  gospel,  and  found  in  a 
state  of  readiness  against  the  coming  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
and  be  counted  worthy  to  have  a  seat  at  the  marriage-supper  of  the  Lamb, 
when  the  Bride  shall  make  herself  ready.  There  is  more  contained  in 
these  words  than  many  are  aware  of — and  who  is  ambitious  to  meditate 
our  privileges — as  it  relates  to  the  "  hundred  and  forty  and  four  thousand." 

As  it  relates  to  the  states  of  Great  Britain  and  France,  I  would  make 
the  following  remarks  : — Let  the  reader  imagine  four  thousand  gun-boats, 
three  thousand  five  hundred  of  which  are  sufficient  to  carry  two  hundred 
thousand  men  and  all  their  naval  stores,  and  three  thousand  five  hundred 
field-pieces  ;  five  hundred  prames,  carrying  from  twenty  to  forty  guns 
each,  with  forges  for  heating  shot;  thirty-six  sweeps  or  oars  to  each  boat, 
together  with  sails  :  these  may  be  sunk,  and  thereby  preserved  from  de- 
cay, and  raised  at  pleasure,  and  also  fastened  together  with  great  conve- 
nience and  expedition  by  means  of  spring-bridges,  composed  of  ropes, 
which  would  enable  the  whole  force  to  disembark,  as  though  marching 
on  parade.  A  wind  which  would  be  fair  for  these  to  go  from  France  to 
England,  which  is  but  thirty  miles,  and  take  but  about  five  hours,  would 
be  precisely  against  the  British  fleet ;  and  a  calm  would  do  the  same. 
If  thus  once  on  the  British  coast,  they  would  be  out  of  reach  of  all  the 
king's  navy,  for  on  that  side  of  England  next  to  France,  for  seventy 
miles  in  length,  a  ship  of  war  cannot  get  within  half  a  dozen  miles  of  the 
shore,  but  the  flotilla,  drawing  but  about  twenty-two  inches  of  water,  would 
there  be  screened,  and  could  choose  their  place  of  landing. 

The  British,  in  1807,  did  not  make  their  boast  of  being  able  to  bring 
above  seventy  thousand  men  to  any  given  point  in  twenty-four  hours, 
provided  the  French  should  land.  It  was  ascertained  that  Bonaparte  had 
a  map  of  London,  with  the  number  of  every  house  and  street  that  was 
worth  plundering,  to  distribute  among  his  officers  ;  also  to  confiscate  the 
estates  of  the  nobility  to  be  distributed  among  his  army  ;  so  put  an  end 
to  the  war,  and  make  gentlemen  of  his  soldiers  !  What  a  powerful  temp- 
tation !     In  1805,  when  he  was  called  off*  to  Germany  against  the  Rus- 

*  Compare  Rev.  xv.  1,  with  chapter  xvi.  1,  and  then  read  from  chapter  xiii.  11,  to  the 
end  of  the  fifteenth  chapter,  (for  heaven)  and  the  following  ones  to  the  twentieth,  as  ful- 
filled (on  earth.) — This  may  serve,  in  a  measure,  as  a  key  to  an  inquiring  mind. 

t  "  Blessed  are  the  dead  that  die  in  the  Lord,  from  henceforth,  saith  the  Spirit,"  &c. 
Why"!  They  rest  from  their  labors,  and  their  works  follow  them.  Observe,  this  denotes 
something  extraordinary,  which  should  be  remarked  by  the  Christians  of  those  times!  I 
here  would  refer  the  reader  to  Mr.  Wesley's  comment  on  Rev.  xii.  12,  xiii.  1,  3,  then 
xvii.  10  xiii.  11  and  15;  and  the  catalogue  after  xxii.  or  at  the  close  of  his  notes. 

33*- 


390  HINTS    ON    THE 

sians,  he  told  his  lads  it  had  been  his  intention  to  have  given  them  a  din- 
ner in  London  at  such  a  time  ;  but  being  called  off,  he  would  give  them 
a  suit  of  clothes  in  Vienna  at  such  a  time — which  he  performed. 

Shortly  after  this,  Mr.  Pitt,  viewing  the  state  of  the  country,  with  his 
last  words  cried  out — "  O  my  country  !  My  country  !"  and  expired. 

The  British,  though  ridiculing  the  idea  of  Bonaparte's  breaking  over 
the  "  wooden  walls  of  old  England,"  and  saying  he  never  designed  to 
come,  yet  made  great  preparations  to  meet  him.  Besides  the  regular 
army  in  England,  and  two  hundred  thousand  in  Ireland,  they  balloted 
eight  hundred  thousand  militia.  And  all  the  carriages,  carts,  wagons, 
&c,  of  whatsoever  name  or  nature,  were  numbered,  and  also  the  draft 
horses  and  boats ;  beacons  were  erected  on  every  high  hill,  composed  of 
combustibles  to  give  warning  with  fire  by  night,  telegraphs  to  give  intel- 
ligence by  day,  which  would  give  information  one  hundred  miles  an 
hour  ;  then  all  hands  must  turn  out. 

Here  observe,  Bonaparte  was  again  called  off  from  attempting  the  in- 
vasion in  1806  to  Prussia,  and  since  to  Spain,  &c.  But  now  look  at  the 
present  state  of  Europe,  and  behold  poor*  Britain  has  to  stand  it  out  sin- 
gle-handed all  alone !  borrowing  money  at  five  per  cent  to  carry  on  the 
war,  the  taxes  being  only  sufficient  to  pay  the  interest  of  the  national 
debt,f  &c.  A  hint  at  the  taxes  must  here  suffice — 1st,  on  every  pound 
of  hide ;  2d,  on  every  month  of  the  tan  works ;  3d,  on  every  pound  of 
leather  ;  again,  six  shillings  for  a  dog,  and  half  a  guinea  for  every  hound  ; 
half  a  crown  for  wearing  a  hat,  in  which  you  must  have  a  stamp,  or  be 
subject  to  lose  your  hat  and  be  fined  ;  five  guineas  for  a  riding-horse  ; 
and  five  for  a  two-wheel  carriage,  &c.  &c. 

Whatever  geographers  may  say  of  the  poor  Irish,  for  poverty,  of  which 
I  have  seen  none  to  exceed  the  truth,  yet  the  people  are  in  a  more  deplo- 
rable situation  in  England,  being  dependent  on  foreign  trade ;  whereas, 
the  Irish  live  more  on  potatoes,  which  they  raise,  and  of  course  are  not 
so  much  affected  by  the  times.  And  were  I  to  have  my  choice,  to  be  a 
slave  in  America,  or  one  of  the  laboring  people  in  England,  I  should, 
without  hesitation,  prefer  the  former,  with  this  condition,  let  me  chose  my 
master ;  for  then  I  would  be  sure  of  getting  something  to  eat. 

The  king  being  head  of  the  church,  must  be  considered  in  a  measure 
as  sponsor ;  yet  there  is  not  less  than  sixty  thousand  prostitutes  in  the 
city  of  London,  that  are  licensed  by  the  crown.  I  forbear  to  mention 
what  I  know  to  be  the  truth  relative  to  the  country  towns,  leaving  the 
seaports  out  of  the  question  ;  but  would  advise  the  perusal  of  "  Simpson's 
Plea  for  Religion,"  and  see  the  corruption  of  the  church  and  state,  &c. 

*  Then  it  turned  afterwards  on  America,  now  reversed.     What  next  ? 

t  The  national  debt  was  contracted  in  the  reign  of  Henry  \  11.  and  amounted  to  £1 
in  1697,  two  hundred  years  after,  to  £5,000,000;  1755,  fifty-eighl  years,  £72,000,000;  1776, 
twenty-one  years,  to  £123,000,000 ;  in  1786  increased  to  6239,000,000;  L796to  i 
sterling,  and  1810  to  about  one  thousand  millions  for  England,  and  two  hundred  millions  for 
Ireland  :  and  their  annual  expense  £70,000,000;  £11,000,000  more  than  their  income.  What 
'mentation  in  the  reign  of  George  th<  Second,  and  it  may  end  with  George  the  Third  I 
the  solemn  address  of  the  "  Plain  Man"  to  George  II. :  'It  will  c<  me  in  the  daj  sof 
him  that  shall  come  a#er  thee  !" 

Query — If  35,000,000  came  to  a  premature  end  in  the  Easl  [ndies,  under  the  administra- 
tion of  two — and  the  combination  of  1792  was  from  ( reorge, —  lOOjOOOjOOO  in  his  reign  untimely 
— ami  it  each  person  contains  twenty-eight  i>inis  of  blood,  how  much  would  be  required  to 

'■  afthe  royal  navy? 


FULFILMENT    OF    PROP  II ECY.  391 

of  Great  Britain,  particularly  that  edition  published  by  John  Hagerty,  of 
Baltimore,  as  a  spurious  work  under  that  title  was  published  by  the  bish- 
ops of  England,  after  God  took  Simpson  from  the  evil  to  come,  just  as  the 
bishops  were  going  to  call  him  to  an  account  before  the  ecclesiastical 
court  for  that  work,  which  it  was  expected  would  have  resulted  in  the  loss 
of  his  life. 

Some  have  supposed  the  eighteen  letters  of  his  (Napoleon  Buonaparte) 
name  divided  by  three,  and  added  together,  will  make  the  number  of  the 
beast,  which  is  606.  Another  author  calculates  665  kings  prior  to  him, 
and  that  he  completes  the  number  of  666.  But  my  opinion  is  different 
from  theirs,  and  should  rather  apply  it  a  different  way,  or  wait  for  future 
time  to  unfold  it. 

The  legion  of  honor,  so  called,  of  which  a  legion  of  life-guards  is  the 
shell,  or  shadow  of  the  substance,  or  essence  of  that  honor.  I  therefore, 
here  remark,  though  a  legion  is  no  positive  definite  number,  yet  a  certain 
author  calculates  a  perfect  legion  thus  :  six  thousand  privates  ;  a  cap- 
tain to  every  ten  men  ;  a  centurion  to  every  one  hundred  ;  and  one  offi- 
cer to  every  one  thousand  ;  which  Mould  make  a  complete  legion  to  con- 
sist of  6666  ;  which  would  make  666  officers :  that  would  be  just  the 
number  of  the  beast  ! 

When  I  take  a  view  of  Bonaparte's  movement — 1st,  relative  to  the 
Jews  ;  2d,  as  it  relates  to  the  papacy  ;  3d,  his  politics  ;  4th,  his  confede- 
ration of  ten  ;  5th,  his  military  manoeuvres  ;  6th,  the  relation  of  affairs 
in  the  east,  in  succession  with  his  movements — I  am  led  to  meditate  the 
time  near,  when  the  seven  last  plagues,  under  the  seventh  trumpet,  are  to 
be  poured  out,  and  particularly  the  two,  one  on  the  seat  of  the  beast,*  the 
other  on  the  Euphrates,  which  denotes  the  Ottoman  empire. 

Russia,  which  rose  in  lieu  of  the  "  eastern  empire,"  whose  emperor  is 
now  styled  the  "  emperor  of  the  east,"  while  Bonaparte  is  styled  "  empe- 
ror of  the  west,"  and  is  at  war  with  the  Turks.  Again,  it  is  evident  that 
Bonaparte  has  a  large  number  of  men  in  his  employ  in  Persia,  to  teach 
them  his  art  of  war.  For  a  moment  reflect  on  the  present  state  of  the 
world  ;  England  has  eight  hundred  thousand  militia  ;  two  hundred  thou- 
sand in  Ireland  ;  two  hundred  thousand  seamen,  besides  what  may  be  oc- 
cupied in  standing  armies  at  home  and  abroad.  Again,  view  France,  as 
it  were  the  whole  nation  as  one  cantonment,  with  three  millions  of  militia 
and  one  million  in  standing  armies  ;  all  Russia  put  in  military  requisi- 
tion, amounting  to  seven  millions  ;  and  the  Turks  putting  that  empire  in 
a  similar  state,  by  order  of  the  Grand  Seignior,  who  is  about  to  take  the 
field  in  person. 

These  things,  when  taken  in  conjunction  with  the  state  of  Europe,  a 
few  years  ago,  and  what  it  is  now,  with  the  probable  consequence  of  what 
is  at  the  door,  denote  something  impressive  indeed,  and  ought  to  stimu- 
late every  thinking  mind  on  the  continent  of  America  to  prize  their  privi- 
leges, and  improve  them  accordingly  ;  for  where  can  a  country  be  found 
with  peace,  plenty,  and  religious  liberty,  but  these  United  States  ?  And 

*  Which  vial  brought  darkness  on  his  kingdom — the  woman  took  this  advantage  to  seat 
herself  upon  the  beast,  i.  e.  establish  her  maritime  claims  as  ';  queen"  of  the  ocean  and  "mis- 
tress" of  the  seas — having  no  rival,  "shall  see  no  sorrow."  Rev.  xviii.  7;  but  her  interest 
will  clash  with  theirs,  which  will  beget  opposition,  and  cause  them  to  consolidate.  See 
Revelation,  chapter  xvii.  16,  17.    Council  at  Paris. 


392  HINTS    ON    THE 

how  soon  we  may  be  called  to  trials,  is  in  the  womb  of  futurity.  As  I 
do  not  believe  that  a  country  was  ever  given  up  to  the  sword  and  destruc- 
tion, wherever  pure  religion  was  on  the  progression,  therefore,  we  need 
to  pray  for  peace,  that  we  may  be  kept  from  the  deluge  of  the  old  world, 
which  is  fast  progressing.  And  should  the  Euphrates,  or  Turkish  empire 
receive  an  overthrow,  as  other  nations  of  late  have  fared,  we  should  know 
exactly  the  time  of  the  church  ;  and  it  is  not  improbable  but  Bonaparte 
will  avail  himself  of  the  prejudices  of  the  Jews  to  answer  his  own  design, 
who  amount  to  nine  millions  in  his  jurisdiction  ;  and  in  doing  this,  in  the 
establishment  of  them  at  Palestine,  it  will  cut  up  the  Turkish  empire, 
afford  him  money,  men,  and  a  half-way  house  to  the  Indies.  Thus,  the 
"  Euphrates  would  be  dried  up,  that  the  way  of  the  kings  of  the  east 
might  be  prepared."  Rev.  xvi.  12.*  I  add  no  more,  only  give  a  reca- 
pitulation of  the  subject,  &c. 

1.  The  woman,  the  church,  persecuted,  and  the  child,  Christ,  not  in 
his  person,  but  in  his  kingdom. 

2.  1st.  She  fled  to  the  north  of  Europe.     2d.  Flew  to  America. 

3.  The  devil  or  dragon  governing  the  seven  heads  of  Rome  pagan,  the 
last  of  which  was  imperial  ;  under  whom  the  ten  horns  were  united  in 
subjection. 

4.  Constantine  the  Great  is  the  tail  of  the  dragon,  and  by  the  change 
of  the  religious  national  establishment,  corruption  creeps  into  the  church  ; 
Popery  is  begotten,  in  embryo  ;  606  appears ;  come  to  the  full,  1077. 

5.  The  ten  horns  now  have  their  crowns. 

6.  The  first  beast  out  of  the  sea  (Europe)  with  seven  heads  is  the  Pa- 
pacy, but  no  crowns  are  ascribed  to  them,  because  the  ecclesiastical  au- 
thority took  the  lead  of  the  civil. 

7.  The  dragon  had  only  seven  crowns,  but  here  are  ten,  which  shows 
that  the  dragon  and  the  beast  are  not  one. 

8.  The  dragon  transferred  his  power  to  him — i.  e.  from  Rome  pagan 
to  the  Papacy,  &c. 

9.  Five  heads  are  fallen,  viz.  Cselian,  Vatican,  Quirinal,  Equiline, 
and  Bonaparte's  pope. 

10.  "  The  beast  is  not,"  and  "  Babylon  reigns  queen."  Here,  observe 
the  transfer  from  Rome  to  England,  as  a  city  compact,  and  "  queen  of  the 
ocean." 

11.  The  safety  under  "  the  wooden  walls  of  old  England," — Stepped 
into  the  shoes  of  oldf  Popery ;  (to  distinguish  it  from   Bonaparte's  new- 

*  The  Jewish  "  Sanhedrim"  have  acknowledged  Lewis  XVIII.  yet  those  "  ten  horns,"  or 
kingdoms,  who  are  indebted  to  the  "  woman"  for  their  crowns,  may  find  it  their  interest  to 
dispute  her  claims,  and  "agree  to  give  their  power"  to  the  exiled,  as  a  proper  person  :  and 
adopt  a  similar  continental  policy  to  dispute  her  claim,  which,  when  effected,  would  astonish 
the  world,  and  produce  the  lamentation — Rev.  xvii.  16  to  18.     xviii.  '.I  to  19. 

j  For  the  last  relics  of  old  Popery,  the  British  arc  now  fighting,  viz.  in  Spain  ami  Portu- 
gal, where  the  inquisition  law  only  remains  in  force  ;  while  the  king  of  one  is  a  captive, 
and  the  other  fled  from  his  kingdom  to  Brazil,  the  British  authority  uphold  what  the  !'>>|"  a 
have  contended  lor.  If  so,  do  they  not  step  into  the  shoes,  and  necessarily  merit  a  transfer 
as  above  !  Moreover,  now  they  have  reinstated  him  again,  lor  he  is  gone  to  Koine.  \\  es- 
li  aid  the  sixth  \\<-,w\  would  he  with  or  under  the  government  of  Babylon,  though  not 
with  the  power  of  Ins  predecessors  1 

The  Pope,  after  his  return  to  Rome,  passed  high  encomiums  on  the  Prince  Regent,  for 
the  services  the  royal  power  hml  afforded  the  Papal  cause;  and  especially  for  receiving 
the  Pope's  Legate,  i.  e.  right-hand  man;  which  the  Pope  said  had  not  been  received  in 
iai-land  before,  lor  two  hundred  years 


FULFILMENT    OF    PROPHECY.  393 

modelled  Popery)  and  reigning  as  a  queen,  styling  herself,  t!  empress  of 
the  seas  !"  intoxicated  joy  at  Napoleon's  downfall.     Rev.  xviii.  7. 

12.  Distinction  between — 1st,  The  dragon  ;  2d,  The  first  beast ;  3d, 
The  second  beast ;  4th,  Babylon ;  5th,  The  power  of  Babylon  ;  and  6th, 
The  false  prophet. 

13.  The  second  beast  comes  out  of  the  earth,  Asia,  and  appears  at 
'•  the  end  of  the  42  months  of  the  first  beast;  which  was  1810."  As 
Mahometanism  and  Popery  rose  in  one  year,  666.  And  "  the  beast  and 
false  prophet  will  be  taken  and  destroyed  together."  So  the  fifth  and 
sixth  angels  pour  out  from  their  vials  the  plagues  on  the  seat  of  the  beast 
and  the  Euphrates,  or  Rome  and  the  Ottoman  empire,  at  no  great  distance 
asunder — xix.  20.  and  xvi.  10 — 12. 

14.  Bonaparte's  movements  with  the  Jews,  &c. 

15.  The  temple  built  at  Jerusalem.  The  two  witnesses  prophesy  42 
common  months,  and  then  slain  ;  after  which  a  tenth  part  of  the  city  fell, 
and  7000  slain,  (70,000  in  all,)  the  rest  (63,000)  repent  and  give  glory  to 
God. 

16.  "  Three  unclean  spirits,  like  frogs ;  1st,  came  out  of  the  mouth  of 
the  dragon  ;  the  2d,  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  beast ;  3d,  out  of  the  false 
prophet. 

17.  Out  of  the  mouth  of  the  dragon.  Paganism  opposed  to  the  true 
God.  Atheism,*  &c,  which  is  the  result  of  the  "  Heathen  Mythology." 
The  Illuminati,  formed  from  Voltaire,  who  said,  "  Jesus  Christ  began  the 
conversion  of  the  world  with  twelve  men,  but  I  with  six  will  banish  Chris- 
tianity from  the  earth."  And  by  striving  to  reduce  nature  to  its  first 
principles,  think  proper  to  destroy  every  thing  out  of  the  way,  even  to  the 
removing  of  father  and  mother  as  obstacles  to  the  fruition  of  their  object, 
so  that  no  rival  shall  be  in  the  way.  This  society  was  as  a  powdermine 
in  France,  and  when  Fayette  and  others  went  home  from  America  to 
France  with  the  flame  of  liberty,  they  took  fire  and  blew  up  the  French 
monarchy.  Remarkable  to  tell — Robert  Fleming,  on  the  first  Sunday  of 
the  last  century,  preached  a  sermon  on  the  prophecies,  in  which  he  calcu- 
lated the  French  revolution  to  the  very  year  ;  which  sermon  Avas  publish- 
ed about  ninety  years  before.  Also,  one  observed  that  the  massacre  at 
Paris  by  Louis  XIV.  would  be  visited  on  (his  grandson)  Louis  XVI.  by 
the  hand  of  God. 

18.  The  "  legion  of  honor." — As  all  societies  must  have  grades,  from 
the  "  apprentice  to  the  Grand  Master,"  so  we  must  conceive  of  Bona- 
parte'sf  "  legion  of  honor  ;"  and  the  legion  of  life-guards  as  the  shell  to  the 

*  Antichrist  is  generally  applied  to  the  Papacy  by  commentators,  but  it  will  not  apply 
there  better  than  to  any  other  sin,  but  is  an  unscriptural  explanation,  for  John  saith,  "  he 
that  denies  the  Father  and  Son  is  Antichrist,"  1  John  ii.  22 ;  but  the  Papists  do  not  deny 
either,  but  confess  both. 

f  The  intoxicated  joy  at  his  downfall — a  viceroy  appointed  for  America  as  a  consequence 
— a  rod  laid  up  for  a  while — but  how  long  before  these  words  may  be  exemplified :  "  The 
beast  which  thou  sawest,  was,  and  is  not,  and  shall  ascend  out  of  the  bottomless  pit:"  the 
ten  horns  transfer  their  powerto  him,  he  being  the  eighth,  and  may  constitute  the  seventh 
head  of  the  first  beast,  adding  a  peculiar  degree  of,  and  a  new  and  singular  character  and 
title,  at  his  last  rise  from  the  abyss — xvii.  8.  Ths  second  beast  of  chap.  xiii.  11.  whose 
kingdom  is  darkened,  xvi.  10,  appears  to  be  the  talse  prophet  of  the  xix.  20 — who  at  his 
last  ascent,  after  destroying  Babylon,  will  go  to  the  Holy  Land,  slay  the  two  witnesses,  xi. 
7 — having  erected  the  image  to  the  first  beast,  xiii.  14 — which  the  angel  warns  against,  xiv. 
9 — and  prepares  the  way  for  the  battle  ;  the  last  that  will  ever  be  fought,  verse  20— xvi.  13, 
to  16,  inclusive  ;  comDare  with  xix.  19,  &o. 


394  HINTS  ON  THE 

essence  of  that  honor.  Moreover  it  appears  by  his  suppressing  the  liberty 
of  the  press,  and  restricting  the  number  of  the  printing  presses,  as  though 
this  was  to  sink  Europe  into  its  former  darkness  and  ignorance  ;  like  Vol- 
taire's society,  though  on  a  different  plan  :  of  course  is  the  "  unclean  spi- 
rit," like  the  frog  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  beast.* 

19.  Out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet;  after  the  Euphrates  or  Ot- 
toman empire  is  dried  up,  Rev.  xvi.  12  to  the  16th  inclusive,  read  and 
compare  with  chap.  xix.  from  the  11th  verse  to  the  end  of  the  chapter. 
Awful,  but  important ! 

20.  The  dragon  or  Satan  is  bound  in  the  other  world  for  1000  years, 
but  we  know  not  the  time  ;  Christ  comes  to  reign  on  the  earth  1000  years  ; 
if  a  prophetic  thousand,  (a  day  for  a  year,)  it  would  be  365,000  ;  again,  as 
one  day  is  with  the  Lord  as  a  thousand  years,  and  a  thousand  years  as 
one  day,  it  may  be  365,000,000  of  common  years. 

Considering  the  present  agitated  state  of  Europe,  and  the  East,  where 
can  we  calculate  for  peace  and  safety  unless  in  America  ? 

There  are  about  15,000,000  of  men  under  military  requisition  ;  and 
God's  controversy  with  the  nations  will  not  cease  until  they  learn  right- 
eousness. 

Therefore  it  stands  all  true  Christians  in  hand  to  look  to  God,  that  our 
rulers  may  be  influenced  aright,  and  have  his  wisdom  to  guide  them  ;  that 
we  may  be  kept  in  peace,  and  from  falling  into  the  general  commotion 
and  calamities  of  Europe  and  the  East. 

The  Spirit  of  God  teaches  his  followers  to  pray  according  to  the  pattern 
given  ;  (i.  e.  the  Lord's  Prayer)  which  saith — "  Thy  kingdom  come," — 
which  implies  that  every  obstacle,  as  a  hindrance  to  the  spread  of  Christ's 
kingdom,  must  be  removed.  Therefore,  those  ecclesiastical  establish- 
ments which  bind  the  consciences  of  men,  and  prevent  the  spirit  of  free 
inquiry,  must  be  shaken  as  a  rope  of  sand.  Also,  those  civil  or  mo- 
narchical governments,  which  uphold  those  religious  national  establish- 
ments, must  be  torn  down  ;  seeing  they  are  mutually  dependent  on  each 
other. 

The  peace  of  nations  is  dependent  on  the  laws  of  nations.  Custom 
makes  law  ;  when  certain  customs  which  are  the  laws  of  nations  are  in- 
fringed upon,  the  public  peace  is  disturbed,  and  commonly  settled  with 
powder  and  ball  ;  which  shows  that  the  laws  of  nations  are  dependant  on 
the  martial  law,  and  supported  thereby. 

The  martial  law  is  dependent  on  the  civil  law,  for  it  is  put  in  execution 
by  the  same,  as  the  military  act,  by  the  magistrate's  command. 

The  civil  law  is  dependent  upon  the  ecclesiastical,  for  our  rulers  are  ad- 
mitted into  office  upon  oath.  An  oath  is  a  sacred  thing,  and  is  connect  oil 
with  the   moral   law,  which  shows  that  religion  is  the  foundation  of  civil 

*  The  constitution  of  the  federal  government,  and  the  proceedings  of  Congress,  maj  be 
providential,  as  it  relates  to  American  citizens  receiving  conferred  honors  and  titles,  .V'-., 
from  other  governments,  to  preserve  us  asa  nation  from  falling  into  the  sen  -  I  calamity. 
Query— It  is  possible  that  some  arc  connected  with  *****,  and  should  they  be  convicted 
of  the  reception  as  American  citizens,  n  would  run  them  hard  as  being  guilty  ol  treason— 
therefore,  to  save  their****  would  wish  lor  a  hack  door  to  plead  that  they  were  no1  Amer- 
ican citizens,  &c.  vlisa  or  Mis.  *********'s young  Bonaparte,  with  Ins  throne  and  impe- 
rial retinue  may  be  ******  embryo  !  Remember,  an  egg  may  hatch  a  serpent !  and  if  peo- 
ple sleep  now,  thej  will  awake  then ! 

in  Frarjce  twenty  being  prohibited  from  meeting  together  is  like ! 


FULFILMENT    OF     PROPHECY.  395 

government,  particularly  ours  ;  therefore,  all  persons  who  oppose  religion, 
strike  at  the  public  safety,  by  sapping  the  very  foundation  of  civil  autho- 
rity ;  of  course,  advertise  themselves  to  be  public  enemies.  Again,  any 
person  who  does  not  believe  in  religious  sentiment,  (the  ideas  of  our  future 
rewards  and  punishment,)  does  not  believe  in  things  sufficient  to  constitute 
an  oath ;  therefore  for  such  person  or  persons  to  take  an  oath,  would  be 
to  act  a  sham,  and  perform  a  solemn  nothing,  also  a  mocking  of  common 
sense  ;  and  any  persons  who  thus  would  act  should  be  considered  as 
deceitful  hypocrites,  and  dangerous  to  society,  because  they  trifle  with 
things  most  sacred  to  answer  their  sinister  designs,  and  cannot  feel  such 
oath  binding  upon  their  consciences  ;  of  course  can  give  no  assurance  of 
fidelity  to  the  public.  Hence  it  is  evident  that  all  who  give  or  receive  a 
drink  of  grog  for  a  vote,  do  no  better  than  give  or  receive  a  trifling  bribe ; 
therefore  they  are  trifling  persons,  and  consequently  are  not  fit  for  free- 
men, much  less  for  rulers,  seeing  they  take  such  improper  measures  to 
answer  their  own  designs,  which  shows  they  are  not  men  of  principle  nor 
veracity,  but  may  be  influenced  to  swerve  from  the  path  of  justice  by  de- 
signing men,  and  let  the  guilty  escape,  and  make  the  innocent  suffer. 
Therefore,  watch  the  conduct  of  people,  and  look  out  for  men  of  noble  prin- 
ciples, that  there  may  be  practice  accordingly,  good  society  cultivated, 
and  justice  appear  in  our  land :  be  guarded  against  office-hunters,  who 
would  become  worse  than  a  nuisance  to  society. 

All  rulers  ought  to  be  men  of  information  and  veracity,  and  influenced 
by  noble  and  virtuous  principles,  as  guardian  angels  for  the  public  safety 
and  welfare,  who  must  render  an  account.  They  being,  as  it  were,  trus- 
tees for  the  welfare  of  society,  are  accountable  to  God  and  men  for  their 
conduct,  having  derived  their  power  and  authority  from  the  same,  and  of 
course  are  praise  or  blame-worthy,  according  to  their  motive  and  conduct. 
Truth  will  bear  investigation,  and  carry  its  own  conviction  with  it,  when 
properly  understood.  But  error  says  hush  to  the  spirit  of  inquiry  ;  wish- 
ing truth  to  lie  dormant,  and  herself  unsearched,  to  appear  gay  to  every 
glancing  eye.  Therefore,  our  freemen  ought  to  look  well  to  the  choice 
of  their  rulers,  as  it  relates  to  society,  as  sponsors  for  what  is  to  come. 


ON   THE   MINISTRY. 


How  shall  one  person  know,  and  be  able  to  determine  and  judge,  wheth- 
er it  be  the  duty  of  another  to  preach  or  not  ? 

There  are  but  three  evidences  by  which  he  may  be  able  to  judge  and 
determine  concerning  him  on  that  subject.  1st,  Divine  evidence  in  his 
own  soul ;  or  2dly,  by  the  fruits  of  his  labor ;  or  3dly,  the  witness  of  his 
word  with  power. 

How  shall  one  know  whether  it  be  his  own  duty  to  preach  or  not  1  Says 
one,  leave  it  to  your  brethren  to  determine.  But  if  they  have  not  the 
proper  evidence  by  which  to  judge,  are  incapable  of  forming  a  correct 
judgment ;  of  course  may  err,  to  his  great  injury  ;  therefore,  there  should 
be  further  investigation  beyond  those  who  are  incomptent  to  be  judges. 

Search  the  Scriptures ! 

The  Scriptures  do  not  say  whether  he,  as  an  individual,  shall  go  or  stay. 

If  God  wills  the  thing  and  requires  it  at  his  hand,  there  is  no  counselling 
against  the  Lord.  And  if  it  be  not  his  duty,  no  man  nor  any  body  of  men, 
have  a  right  to  tell  or  command  him  to  go. 

There  is  no  rational  evidence  that  wicked  men  are  called  of  the  Lord 
to  preach.  Those  who  feel  the  call  enjoined  upon  them,  by  obeying  the 
divine  convictions  in  their  soul,  they  feel  quietness  and  peace,  and  joy  in 
God,  by  walking  in  that  way.  But  the  rejection  of  duty  brings  pain  and 
wo ! 

As  there  are  various  gifts  in  the  Christian  church,  and  yet  all  by  the 
same  Spirit,  how  shall  a  person  know  and  determine  what  place  and  sphere 
is  his  ?  Answer — he  must  get  the  spirit  of  his  station,  and  then  he  will 
feel  the  witness,  and  have  the  testimony  that  he  pleases  God.  The  open- 
ing of  providence  corresponds  with  the  calls  of  the  spirit,  when  and  where 
to  go. 

But  some  people  who  are  too  much  bigoted  to  a  mode  of  their  own.  had 
rather  good  would  not  be  done  at  all,  if  it  does  not  come  in  their  own  way, 
agreeably  to  their  preconceived  notion  of  the  thing — if  we  may  judge  of 
their  conduct  in  opposing  the  instruments  which  it  pleases  God  to  use,  as 
means  to  accomplish  it.  But  the  words  of  Gamaliel,  Acts  v.  35,  are 
apropos  to  such  as  forbid  others,  because  they  act  not  with  them  ! 


DOW'S     LAWSUIT. 


Supreme  Court.  1  ^his  was  an  action  brought  by  the  plaintiff 
PAR  A  R'  h  A  agamst  defendant,  in  a  plea  of  trespass  on  the 
r.  as  n.  A.  Kicnards  I  c        in  which  ig  claimed  damages  for  an  unne- 

T  "  n  I  cessary  detention  of  water  from  the  said  plain- 

Lorenzo  JJow'  J  tiff's  mills  by  the  said  defendant.  The  jury  in 
this  case  consisted  of  the  following  gentlemen  : 

Elisha  Waterman,  Matthew  Brown, 

Asa  Roath,  Julius  S.  Hammond, 

Joshua  Maples,  jun.,  Thomas  H.  Wilson, 

Jacob  McCall,  Abial  Roath, 

Bishop  Burnham,  Henry  Brown. 
Ebenezer  Howe, 
Being  eleven,  the  number  agreed  to  by  the  parties. 

Charles  Laterop,  Clerk. 
January  30th,  1829. 

ESTABLISHMENTS. 

1,  Dow's,  4,  R.  Palmer's,  7,  Giles  Turner's. 

2,  Baker's,  5,  Smith's  fulling-mill,         8,  Peter  Richard's. 

3,  Scholfield's,  6,  G.  Palmer's. 

plaintiff's  witnesses. 

Esquire  Hurlburi. — Distance  from  factory  to  pond,  1711  rods  ;  to  Giles 
Turner's,  235  ;  to  G.  Palmer's,  163;  to  Smith's,  170;  to  R.  Palmer's, 
130  ;  to  Scholfield's,  526  ;  to  Baker's,  280  ;  to  the  pond,  207. 

_  Baker's  pond,  small ;  Scholfield's  larger,  dam  small,  perhaps  from 
eight  to  ten  feet  high  ;  considerable  surface  of  pond  ;  perhaps  fifteen  oi\ 
twenty  acres.  R.  Palmer's  pond  long,  narrow,  dam  not  high ;  does  not 
recollect  how  high.  Smith's  pond  small,  dam  not  high.  G.  Palmer's 
pond  small,  dam  low.  Turner's  pond  small,  dam  low  ;  no  large  streams 
running  into  the  principal  ones ;  has  noticed  them  on  plan  ;  first  small, 
second  largest ;  it  cannot  differ  much  from  thirty  years  since ;  Lester 
first  built  his  grist-mill ;  cotton-factory  been  built  within  five  or  six  years  ; 
oil-mill  never  run ;  before  the  purchase  of  Lester's  small  dam ;  since 
enlarged  ;  did  not  grind  ;  formerly  went  there  to  mill ;  cannot  say  whe- 
ther every  year  or  not ;  mills  above  occasionally  dry ;  the  Fox  mills ; 

34 


398  DOW'S    LAWSUIT. 

has  been  to  Dow's  dam  two  or  three  times  since  he  built  it ;  cannot  say 
whether  as  much  water  in  the  stream  below  as  before ;  thinks  more 
power  necessary  to  move  the  present  machinery  than  formerly  ;  thinks, 
in  the  course  of  the  year,  as  much  as  formerly  run  to  Richard's  mill ; 
does  not  know  whether  more  or  less  in  the  dry  season ;  1827-28,  wet ; 
more  wet  through  the  year  of  '27  than  '26 ;  Dow's  dam  accumulates 
much  more  water  than  formerly  it  could  have  done ;  the  surface  in  the 
basin  is  much  larger  than  formerly. 

Hasam  Browning. — Dow's  dam  raised  considerably,  thinks  four  feet ; 
darn  very  tight  when  he  saw  it ;  has  frequently  been  there  ;  been  ac- 
quainted about  twenty-five  years;  cannot  tell  how  much  land  flowed  by 
the  new  dam ;  trees  killed ;  large  pond,  say  one  mile  or  over  long ;  half 
or  three  quarters  of  a  mile  wide,  generally  speaking;  in  August,  1827, 
ninth  day,  found  water  shut  up ;  very  little  leak  from  the  dam  or  flume  ; 
if  any  had  been  let  out  that  day,  must  have  been  early  water,  about  three 
feet  above  old  clam ;  never  been  there  since  to  examine ;  had  seen  it 
when  the  dam  was  building,  which  thinks  was  in  1826 ;  was  a  waste- 
way  to  the  old  dam,  and  when  the  pond  was  filled  they  would  raise  the 
gate  and  let  it  off  in  freshets ;  were  some  holes,  thinks  two,  in  the  old 
dam  ;  never  saw  the  body  of  the  water  in  the  pond  before  ;  tight  match 
whether  he  ever  saw  so  little  in  the  stream  below ;  saw  the  dam  while 
building;  went  there  with  Joshua  Baker,  and  saw  them  wheeling  the 
dirt ;  afterwards  went  and  saw  it  after  finished ;  went  with  Cleveland ; 
knew  the  old  dam  leaky  ;  been  there  to  mill ;  just  above  Dow's  dam,  ap- 
parently an  old  dam ;  never  saw  the  time  but  that  there  was  water  in 
the  ditch ;  behind  the  old  dam,  in  very  dry  time,  and  water  much  drawn 
off  to  grind,  thinks  dry.  R.  Palmer's  grist-mill  pond  long ;  has  some- 
times seen  the  water  rather  low  ;  then  has  been  obliged  to  wait  for  grind- 
ing ;  in  a  very  extreme  dry  time,  guesses  all  the  mills  have  been  in  want 
of  water ;  as  much  runs  down  the  stream  as  before,  only  what  is  reserved  ; 
since  Dow's  dam  has  been  built  has  not  waited  at  R.  Palmer's,  because 
very  wet  seasons. 

Asahel  Otis. — Former  dam  quite  old  ;  leaked  some  ;  Dow  has  raised 
the  dam ;  made  a  nice  one,  very  durable  ;  thinks  dam  finished  in  1827  ; 
in  the  fall  blowed  away  the  rocks ;  thinks  the  bottom  of  the  sluiceway 
about  four  feet  higher  than  the  old  dam;  has  been  acquainted  with  the 
old  dam  ever  since  a  schoolboy  ;  old  dam  always  pretty  much  the  same  ; 
leaky  ;  thinks  pond  would  embrace  a  mile  square  ;  never  formerly  came 
up  to  the  road  into  twenty  rods ;  deep  pond;  an  island  in  the  middle; 
has  seen  half  an  acre  dry;  1827-28  have  been  wet  seasons;  in  1^'Jti, 
till  last  of  July,  very  dry,  then  wet ;  no  leak  to  this  pond ;  dam  very 
tight;  old  and  new  dam  abut  against  a  ledge ;  old  sluiceway  would  let 
off  when  up  to  a  certain  pitch ;  so  it  does  now  above  four  feet  higher; 
thinks  the  dam  about  five  feet  higher  than  before;  has  been  to  Dow'a 
mill  formerly;  frequently,  when  he  could  get  no  grinding,  used  to  clear 
out  the  ditch;  Mr.  Miner  used  to  invite  his  neighbors  to  dig  out,  thinks 
a  little  spot  of  two  or  three  rods  lower  than  the  ditch,  and  where  it  stood  ; 
Palmer  used  to  grind  when  Miner  did  not ;  there  is  another  stream  run- 
ning into  Palmer's  pond  ;  it  has  been  so  low  that  they  ground  very  little  ; 
does  not  think  that  there  is  any  more  water  discharged  here  in  the  dry 
season  than  formerly  ;  has  never  known  Dow's  mill  want  for  water  since 


DO W'S    LAWSUIT.  399 

Dow  owned  it;  frequently  did  before;  does  not,  as  he  thinks,  grind  ag 
much  as  was  ground  seven  years  ago ;  does  not  know  that  in  1926  there 
was  a  want  of  water  at  this  or  any  of  these  mills ;  did  not  think  there 
was ;  has  known  the  old  dam  more  than  forty  years ;  pretty  much  the 
same  as  remained,  only  it  grew  rather  worse. 

Nathan  Comstock,  jun. — Commenced  business  in  1812  where  he  now 
lives  :  recollects  the  Lester  mill  about  thirty-one  years,  and  that  before 
Scholfield  came  into  these  parts  ;  grist-mill  did  not  take  so  much  water 
as  the  Lesters'  does ;  when  the  water  run  over  the  factory  dam,  it  came 
in  too  great  quantities  at  a  time  ;  the  water  that  was  wasted  at  Lester's 
dam  was  equal  to  nearly  as  much  as  is  necessary  to  operate  the  machi- 
nery ;  water  might  be  a  day  or  two  coming  from  Miner's  dam  ;  said  the 
cotton-factory  stopped  year  before  last ;  cannot  tell  at  what  time  of  the 
year ;  always  been  occupied  since  he  has  known  it ;  when  the  Richards' 
factory  stopped,  thinks  the  other  mills  stopped  on  the  stream  at  Richards' ; 
thinks  part  of  the  same  race-way  in  part ;  can't  tell ;  race-way  about 
the  same  ;  thinks  the  side  built  up  a  little  higher  than  before ;  thinks  the 
Richards'  mill  has  occasionally  stopped,  in  a  very  dry  time,  before  Dow 
built  his  dam  ;  not  very  certain. 

James  Comstock. — Has  known  Lester's  mill  about  thirty  years,  situa- 
ted very  near  Richards'  mills  ;  has  been  accounted  as  permanent  a 
stream  as  any  they  had  among  them ;  two  last  seasons  been  very  wet ; 
as  near  as  he  can  recollect,  they  have  stopped  at  Richards'  some  days ; 
thinks  there  would  have  been  water  enough  the  two  last  seasons ;  cannot 
tell  whether  the  water  wasted  at  Lester's  would  have  been  sufficient  to 
carry  the  factory  wheel ;  large  ;  does  not  know  as  he  ever  knew  Lester's 
mill  stop  for  any  length  of  time  for  want  of  water;  four  years  since 
Richards'  factory  got  a  going ;  can  lay  up  much  more  water  than  for- 
merly ;  thinks  the  old  race-way  nearly  as  formerly ;  Richard's  grist- 
mill where  Lester's  was ;  thinks  would  not  vary ;  thinks  there  would 
have  been  enough  for  the  grist-mill  if  it  had  not  been  used  for  the  factory  ; 
thinks  not  enough  to  carry  Lester's  grist-mill. 

Amos  Comstock. — Known  Lester's  mill,  say  twenty-five  years ;  some 
times  wanted  water ;  but  considered  very  dry  when  stream  lacked;  oc- 
cupied in  W.  Comstock's  mill  for  the  last  two  years ;  all  that  is  retained 
has  not  come  along ;  two  last  years  has  been  present ;  has  been  a  lack 
of  water  for  several  days  summer  before  this  last ;  he  stopped  one  whole 
day  and  two  or  three  days  in  part ;  dry  time  when  stopped  ;  frequently 
stop  their  mill  because  not  water  to  carry  both ;  doubtful  whether  there 
would  have  been  enough  to  carry  Lester's  mill ;  does  not  know  whether 
he  ever  knew  all  the  factories  and  mills  stopped  for  want  of  water. 

Burr  ell  Thompson. — Dow's  dam  higher  than  the  other ;  this  very  tight ; 
the  old  one  not  very  tight ;  plenty  of  water  for  grinding  at  Dow's ;  some- 
times not  constant  millers  there ;  believes  they  had  set  days,  thinks  one 
day  in  a  week;  was  such  a  time,  but  cannot  tell  how  long  it  continued. 
Can't  tell  whether  Dow's  pond  generally  ran  over  ;  can't  tell  how  much 
more  it  flows  now  than  formerly  ;  thinks  does  not  flow  twenty  rods  farther 
towards  the  road  than  formerly :  has  risen  on  his  land,  can't  tell  how  far 
nor  how  deep  ;  perhaps  from  two  to  three  feet ;  thinks  in  the  fall  of  the 
year,  the  set  days  for  grinding  ;  cannot  tell  exactly  ;  thinks  one  of  Miner's 
sons  tended  ;  was  a  Latham  tended  ;  after  crossed  the  stream  did  not  par- 


400  DO W'S    LAWSUIT. 

ticularly  observe ;  has  known  the  water  very  low  ;  rare  that  grinding 
could  not  be  had  ;  should  not  think  there  was  more  water  ran  down  this 
stream  in  the  dry  season  in  consequence  of  Dow's  dam. 

J.  Hartshorn. — Mill  stopped  on  the  24th  of  July,  1827,  one  quarter  of  a 
day  ;  25th  one  quarter  of  a  day  ;  6th  day  of  August,  one  quarter  of  a  day, 
7th  whole  day  ;  11th  whole  day  ;  from  11th  to  13th  had  a  heavy  rain  and 
stopt ;  grist-mill  had  no  water ;  should  say  could  not  be  considered  a  dry 
time;  factory  built  in  1823;  commenced  operation  12th  April,  1824; 
1825  or  '26  had  a  dry  season  ;  afterwards  more  wet ;  thinks  there  would 
have  been  enough  water  if  it  had  come  in  the  natural  stream  ;  if  it  had 
come  as  formerly  thinks  it  would  not  have  been  as  likely  to  stop  ;  thinks 
stopped  more  this  season  for  want  of  water  than  before  ;  forty-five  persons 
employed ;  great  inconvenience  to  be  interrupted  parts  of  days.  Rich- 
ards' dam  completed  in  the  spring  of  '27  ;  old  dam  did  not  lay  up  as  much 
water  as  this  ;  unusual  quantity  of  water  came  down  at  the  time  of  the 
heavy  rain  ;  does  not  know  whether  owing  to  that  cause  or  not ;  opera- 
tions of  factory  suspended  in  '25  and  '26.  Flume  six  feet  in  width,  depth 
six  feet,  quantity  of  water  under  the  gate  opens  one  and  a  half  or  tM'o  inch- 
es, since  the  dam  finished  by  Richards ;  more  water  than  before ;  good 
deal  of  water  ran  by  of  which  he  had  not  the  benefit,  wasted ;  don't  know 
how  much  water  was  required  at  the  old  mill  ;  factory  now  takes  more 
water  than  the  grist-mill.  Peter  Richards  understood  went  to  Mrs.  Dow  ; 
don't  know  any  thing  about  an  application  to  purchase  the  water  above  ; 
Mr,  Richards  sent  him  to  request  Mr.  Miner  to  let  the  water  down;  pur- 
chased the  right  of  Mr.  Miner  for  fifteen  dollars.  In  the  dry  season  of 
1825-6,  can't  tell  how  long  the  water  had  been  held  back ;  had  rather 
pay  a  little  than  keep  it  back  ;  one  of  the  dams  below  would  retain  the 
Mater  more  than  three  or  four  hours  ;  great  advantage  to  the  mill-owners  be- 
low if  they  could  control  the  dam ;  can't  say  whether  the  entry  on  the 
book  was  made  the  same  day,  or  day  after  ;  don't  recollect  whether  the 
notes  at  the  bottom  were  made  when  the  others  were,  or  not. 

James  C.  Andrew. — Works  in  the  factory  ;  July  24th,  one  quarter  of  a 
day;  25th,  same ;  August  6th,  one  quarter  of  a  day;  7th,  whole  day; 
11th,  whole  day ;  between  the  7th  and  11th,  25  persons  in  the  mill  ;  stop- 
pages inconvenient ;  does  not  recollect  how  much  they  have  stopped  in 
previous  seasons. 

Joshua  Baker. — Dow's  dam  raised  in  the  fall  of  '26  ;  does  not  know  but 
that  he  worked  on  it  in  January ;  four  and  a  half  feet  higher  than  the  old 
dam  ;  two  and  a  half  or  three  feet  head  raised  ;  retains  one  third  more  wa- 
ter ;  in  the  summer  of  '27  rather  held  back;  had  some  considerable 
grinding ;  winter  ground  only  one  clay  in  the  week  ;  last  of  July  or  Au- 
gust '27,  thinks  it  did  not  run  out  the  sluiceway  much  ;  recollects  once 
the  water  came  out  freely,  soon  after  the  suit  was  brought  ;  ran  two  or 
three  days  ;  lowered  it  down  to  the  old  dam  ;  thinks  drew  it  down  to  near- 
ly the  level  of  the  old  dam  ;  Dow  not  at  home  when  the  suit  was  brought  ; 
ran  out  of  the  waste- way  before  ;  for  a  fortnight  previous  thinks  the  Mater 
had  run  over  the  waste-gate ;  frequently  went  to  Miner  and  got  liberty  to 
hoist  the  gate  ;  water  discharged  only  at  the  waste-gate  and  flume  ;  no 
stream  below  Dow's  and  his  mill  which  enters;  Dow  did  not  keep  back 
from  him  ;  when  they  grind  at  Dow's  he  can  saw  ;  main  flume  plank  had 
sprung,  and  to  repair  it  was  the  object  of  taking  off  the  board  ;  two  plank 


DO  W'S     LAWSUIT.  401 

sprung  ;  had  a  miller  very  generally  in  the  summer  ;  set  days  began  in 
the  fall  and  continued  in  the  winter ;  never  knew  Dow  stop  the  stream 
except  when  repairing ;  has  known  all  the  mills  pretty  much  stop :  did 
in  dry  times ;  has  owned  his  mills  thirty  years ;  been  the  custom  for 
each  one  to  retain  until  he  had  occasion  to  use  ;  often  asked  Miner  to  ac- 
commodate him ;  no  more  dry  than  formerly  ;  no  disadvantage  to  him  ; 
thinks  very  little  difference  as  it  regards  Lester's  mill ;  cannot  say,  thinks 
sluiceway  finished  after  suit  was  commenced. 

Nathan  Corn-stock,  jr. — Went  to  Miner  ;  understood  he  refused  to  grind  ; 
went  up,  asked  Miner  to  grind  ;  he  refused  ;  demanded  the  water.  Miner 
said  he  had  water  in  the  pond  ;  pay  him  he  would  let  it  come  ;  asked 
him  twenty  dollars.  Richards  said  he  would  give  him  a  five  dollar  bill ; 
proposed  to  open  the  flume ;   finally  gave  fifteen  dollars. 

Robert  Comstock,  Depo. — Occupied  a  mill  below  Uncasville  Factory  ; 
went  to  Dow's  pond  and  Richards',  a  day  or  two  before  the  suit.  In  con- 
sequence of  the  dry  weather  and  detention  of  the  water  in  Dow's  pond, 
Uncasville  Factory  stopped. 

Daniel  Lester. — Son  of  the  former  owner  ;  built  a  little  over  thirty  years  ; 
tended  part  of  the  time  ;  used  to  lack  some  for  water  ;  only  in  a  dry  time  ; 
has  known  it  stop  ;  present  canal  a  little  larger  than  formerly  ;  does  take 
more  to  carry  this  factory  than  old  gristmill,  what  ordinarily  run  in  the 
stream.  Don't  think  at  all  times  the  water  that  run  in  the  stream  would 
carry  the  factory.  His  father  used  to  collect  the  water  in  the  night ;  for- 
merly let  it  come  as  they  had  occasion  to  use  it. 

Edwin  Baker. — Stoppage  of  the  factory  in  the  summer  of  1827.  July 
24th  part  of  the  day ;  25th  same  ;  August  6th  one  quarter ;  7th  whole 
da;/;  11th  whole  day;  kept  a  meteorological  journal.  7th  of  August, 
Comstock  and  Richards  were  up  to  the  Dow  dam. 


defendant's  witnesses. 


Gideon  Palmer. — Acquainted  with  the  stream  ;  knew  Lester's  situation, 
small  dam  ;  temporary  to  turn  water  into  the  ditch  ;  above  could  put 
down  a  plank  and  raise  considerable  water ;  could  operate  his  mill  with  little 
water ;  21  inches  when  he  saw  it ;  considerable  grain  in  the  mill  ;  could 
grind  but  little.  Just  above  this  pond  a  little  brook  puts  in  ;  about  a  quar- 
ter of  a  mile  another  stream  puts  in  ;  Giles  Turner's  mill  in  '27  ;  from 
12  to  14  feet  high  ;  into  that  pond  a  little  stream  from  the  east;  on  the 
west  side  one  or  two  small  streams ;  above  his  pond  a  considerable  of  a 
stream  ;  Smith  raises  about  four  feet ;  above  this  is  a  small  stream  which 
empties  in.  The  Fox  mill-seat ;  Elder  Palmer  and  Eells  ;  head  about 
four  feet,  twelve  feet  head  and  fall ;  pond  a  mile  or  more  long ;  channel- 
way  running  from  the  dam  to  the  upper  end  ;  whole  distance  across  the 
marshes  thinks  fifty  rods  when  pond  full  ;  stream,  considerable  one  emp- 
ties into  the  pond  ;  Scholfield's  pond  considerable  large  ;  raise  four  and  a 
half  or  five  feet  of  water  ;  does  not  recollect  any  year  in  which  there  has 
not  been  a  complaint  of  want  of  water.  At  Dow's  mill  about  the  time  of 
lowering  his  sluiceway  ;  of  great  advantage  as  he  thought.  Has  bought 
the  water  at  the  Fox  mill-seat ;  thinks  the  dam  very  beneficial  if  properly 
used  ;  much  safer  thinks  in  high  freshets  ;  if  it  should  be  shut  down 
and  kept  tight  would  be  of  great  advantage.  Brother  Reuben's  pond  large  ; 
necessary  that  the  oil-mill  should  be  kept  in  operation.     Fore  part  of  Au- 

34* 


402  DOW'S  LAWSUIT. 

gust,  '27,  his  brother  wished  to  repair ;  went  to  help  him  on  Tuesday  ; 
then  turned  the  water  into  a  particular  channel  ;  secured  the  bottom  part 
Tuesday  afternoon  ;  repaired  the  dam  up  along  ;  Thursday  night  put  up 
another  plank  ;  held  the  water  until  Saturday  afternoon ;  thought  the  wa- 
ter came  dawn  in  the  usual  quantity  ;  run  faster  than  he  expected  ;  thinks 
July  and  first  of  August  dry ;  has  heard  no  complaint  from  the  owners 
above  ;  never  knew  that  the  lower  proprietors  had  any  claim  upon  the 
proprietors  further  up  the  stream  ;  Mr.  Lester's  grist-mill  frequently  stop- 
ped for  want  of  water  ;  the  detention  of  the  water  at  Elder  Palmer's  pond 
and  not  at  Dow's  ;  when  put  down  first  plank  rarely  any  running  Mater 
below  ;  as  it  rose  leaked  a  little  more.  Fore  part  of  the  month  of  August, 
began  to  repair  on  Tuesday  ;  on  Wednesday  supposed  there  would  be  a 
want  of  water  ;  cannot  tell  how  much  higher  this  dam  than  the  old  one  ; 
droughts  operated  considerably  on  the  springs. 

Elder  Palmer. — Should  agree  with  the  testimony  of  his  brother  gene- 
rally ;  thirty-three  years  has  known  the  stream,  excepting  four  years  in 
the  mean  time ;  knew  of  Lester's  building  his  mill ;  did  not  much  busi- 
ness at  it  except  in  dry  season ;  the  one  occupied  by  him  has  had  an 
extensive  custom ;  very  durable ;  more  so  than  at  Lester's ;  for  seven 
years  past  or  more ;  business  managed  differently ;  Rogers  built  a  ma- 
chine factory  ;  that  failed  and  then  turned  into  a  cotton  mill ;  then  run  all 
day  ;  prior  to  that  time  had  used  it  for  customers.  When  Richards'  folks 
began,  workmen  went  to  Richards';  his  factory  burnt  in  March,  1825 — 
knew  the  privilege  twenty  years  before  he  was  interested  in  it.  All  re- 
tained supposed  he  was  obliged  to  submit  to  it.  Has  been  acquainted 
with  the  stream  thirty  years.  Cannot  say  whether  the  present  establish- 
ment requires  more  water  than  the  gristmill  ;  his  gristmill  did  not  want 
water  long.  Miner's  pond  and  his  are  the  only  two  natural  ponds  ;  Les- 
ter's mill  frequently  had  not  water  enough  in  the  morning.  Do  ndt  think 
the  stream  impaired.  In  the  summer  season  has  more  water  than  for- 
merly. Cannot  say  whether  the  water  was  stopped  at  Dow's  dam  when 
he  repaired.  Monday  or  Tuesday  after  his  repairs,  saw  Richards  and 
Comstock  returning.  Privileges  have  not  been  injured.  Have  always 
considered  themselves  independent  of  Miner's  pond.  Thinks  at  present 
more  water  requisite  to  carry  the  factory  than  did  the  old  mill.  Thinks 
it  would  take  twenty-four  hours  for  the  water  to  go  from  Dow's  to  Rich- 
ards'. While  his  dam  was  repairing  water  continually  flowing.  Ad- 
vantages— detaining  freshet  water — reservoir :  gave  him  to  understand 
(i.  e.  Richards  and  Comstock  did)  that  they  had  been  to  Dow's ;  all  stop- 
ped below  till  he  has  started  ;  thinks  the  time  he  was  repairing  his  mill 
the  usual  quantity  of  water  came  down  ;  and  that  the  lack  of  water  at 
Richards'  factory  in  August,  1827,  was  occasioned  by  the  not  using  his 
dam. 

CusMng  Eclls. — Owned  the  property  several  years,  never  there  but 
once.  Thinks  the  alterations  beneficial ;  should  think  it  beneficial  to  the 
factory  below. 

H.  Miner. — Owned  the  mill  between  twenty  and  thirty  years.  As 
soon  as  the  pond  is  full,  runs  round  ;  gravelled  the  dam  ;  if  as  much 
grinding,  as  much  water  runs;  tended  the  mill  for  Dow,  and  does  now  : 
Peter  Richards  wanted  to  gel  the  water.  None  of  the  proprietors  claimed 
a  right  to  open  his  dam  while  he  owned  it;  at  his  own  dam  once  stopped 


DOW'S    LAWSUIT.  403 

could  only  grind  about  a  bushel.  Dam,  say  fifteen  feet ;  pond  is  increas- 
ed ;  covers  five  or  six  acres  more  than  formerly  ;  supposes ground 

one  day  in  a  week,  in  the  fall,  or  fore  part  of  the  winter,  or  in  the  winter. 
When  they  ground  but  one  day  in  the  week,  plenty  of  water.  Richards 
wanted  the  water ;  talked  of  knocking  down  the  flume  ;  gave  him  fifteen 
dollars  for  letting  the  water  go;  always  the  practice  to  raise  a  pond,  and 
no  one  ever  interfered  with  him  till  Richards ;  returned  home  a  week  or 
fortnight  after  the  suit  brought. 

John  VaUct. — Acquainted  with  the  water  privilege,  i.  e.  Dow  and  Ba- 
ker's;  have  always  calculated  upon  a  scarcity  of  water  in  the  stream 
once  a  year.  Used  to  go  to  Fox's  mills  pretty  much  in  the  last  resort  for 
grinding.  Thinks  Dow's  improvements  beneficial  to  all.  Elder  Dow 
has  not  to  his  knowledge  withheld  the  stream.  Dam,  before  Dow  had 
possession,  sometimes  leaky.  Waste-gates  could  sometimes  be  raised ; 
then  put  down  boards ;  used  to  stop  the  dam  as  had  occasion.  The  stop- 
pages in  the  dam  to  reserve  the  water. 

Branch. — Came  in  May  before  last,  in  1827.  Mill  required  more 
water  in  1827  than  now.  No  such  lack  of  water  as  required  him  to  stop 
his  wheel.  Never  knew  Dow  withhold  his  water  intentionally.  Pond 
fifty  rods,  say  twenty  wide.     Never  stopped  all  his  machinery. 

Scholfield. — Did  not  know  about  the  stream  prior  to  April.  Mill  prin- 
cipally furnished  by  the  Miner  pond.  A  stream  runs  into  his  pond; 
operated  one  carding  machine,  sometimes  not  so  fast  as  he  could  wish. 
One  time,  was  the  week  before  the  water  came  on ;  suffered  no  incon- 
venience. 

Abel  Bissel. — Concerned  in  an  oil-mill.  Did  but  little  business  except 
when  the  water  was  plenty.  Improved  Scholfield's  establishment  three 
or  four  years.  Lacked  water,  thinks  in  the  fall  of  1825.  Thinks  if  Dow 
operates  his  mill,  beneficial  to  all.  Thinks  the  custom  to  the  mill  would 
cause  this  to  discharge  more  water  than  Miner's  could.  In  Aug.,  '27,  thinks 
there  was  a  miller  regularlv  employed  and  constantly  attended. 

Giles  Turner. — Should  agree  substantially  with  the  Palmers  as  to  the  ef- 
fects of  Dow's  improvements  at  the  head  of  the  stream.  Something  was 
said  to  him  about  paying  Mr.  Miner.  Mills  below  have  occasionally 
wanted  water.  Eells's  establishment,  as  far  as  he  knows,  could  do  more 
or  less  business  every  day,  although  there  has  been  a  leakage.  Those  at 
the  lower  part  of  the  stream  have  smaller  dams  ;  never  claimed  a  right  to 
control  others  ;  had  some  acquaintance  with  the  Lester  mill ;  often  wanted 
water  ;  although  ground  a  little  every  day.  Fore  part  of  the  season  of 
1827,  wet ;  July,  and  fore  part  of  August,  not. 


THE  CONFESSION. 

According  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and  belief- — I  confess  that  I 
think  Owanico,  principal  sachem  of  the  Mohegan  tribe,  to  be  the  same 
as  Onecho,  the  son  of  Uncas — was  a  blood  connection  of  the  great  Sassi- 
cus,  principal  sachem  of  the  ancient  Pequot  Indians  ! 

That  Uncas  was  made  a  princely  sachem  by  the  white  men.  That 
Owanico,  on  the  11th  of  December,  1698,  gave  a  deed  of  land  to  Thomas 


404  DOW'S    LAWSUIT. 

Stanton,  of  Stonington  ;  that  the  said  Stanton  sold  it  to  Lieut.  James 
Harris,  a  noted  land  speculator,  who  sold  it  to  Joseph  Otis ;  and  the 
said  Otis  sold  it  to  Wm.  Mynard  ;  and  the  said  William  left  it  by  heirship 
to  his  son  Jonathan,  who  conveyed  it  by  deed  to  his  son,  Capt.  Jonathan 
Mynard,  jr.,  who  conveyed  it  by  deed  to  his  son  Henry  ;  and  the  said 
Henry  Mynard  conveyed  it  to  me — with  all  the  cows  and  hogs,  (fee.  &c, 
by  deed — as  recorded  in  Montville. 

There  were  four  mortgages  on  the  premises  ;  the  last  was  mine.  In 
my  absence,  there  was  a  decree  of  court,  that  if  I  did  not  pay  the  others, 
I  must  be  cut  off  by  a  "  foreclosure."  Hence,  I  confess,  I  did  not  want 
the  property — so  I  concluded  to  offer  it  to  Peter  Richards,  for  less  than 
the  value  of  my  mortgage  on  the  face ! — As  the  said  Peter  and  son  were 
preparing  great  water-works  below,  on  the  same  stream,  near  six  miles 
off;  as  I  thought  that  they  would  wish  for  a  fountain,  as  a  reservoir  for  a 
dry  time  ;  so  I  confess  that  in  good  friendship  I  offered  the  same,  as  I  saw 
no  way  for  them  to  be  supplied  with  sure  water  otherwise. 

But  the  said  Peter  differed  from  me  in  opinion,  and  declined  the  offer, 
as  if  he  felt  no  interest  seemingly.  So  I  was  obliged  to  take  the  deed 
myself  or  lose  my  claim ! 

After  this,  with  some  hands,  had  the  trees  and  bushes  cut  down,  at  the 
outlet  of  "  Oxoboxo"  pond,  on  said  premises — to  see  how  the  appearances 
were,  and  the  location  of  the  situation,  also. 

On  the  east  side,  there  is  a  high  pile  of  rocks,  from  the  summit  of  which 
may  be  seen  the  ocean,  three  light-houses,  several  islands,  vessels  sail- 
ing, &c,  and  retiring  down,  you  have  all  the  romance  of  the  wilderness, 
bordering  on  the  solitude  of  monastic  hermitage  ! 

On  the  west  side  of  the  stream  is  another  pile  or  ledge  of  rocks,  form- 
ing a  promontory  ! 

One  pile  of  rocks  is  considered  good  for  building-stone,  of  supei'b  qua- 
lity, that  may  be  rolled  down  with  ease  and  convenience ;  and  the  other 
may  be  easily  split  into  flag  or  flat  stone,  according  to  wish  ;  and  also 
some  "  fire-stone,"  enough  for  several  hundred  buildings,  near  at  hand. 

The  pond  in  front — a  dale  in  the  rear,  or  down  the  stream  southeast, 
towards  the  Thames — with  excellent  springs  of  water,  convenient  to  the 
establishment — and  other  things  in  appearance,  as  "  chalk  clay,"  "  iron 
ore,"  &c. 

This  place  has  about  twenty  feet,  press  and  fall,  of  water;  and  accord- 
ing to  computation,  from  testimony  in  court,  "  a  mile  square,"  twelve  feet 
deep,  more  than  300,000,000  cubic  feet,  might  be  applied  to  the  use  of 
machinery. 

There  was  a  mill  erected  here,  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  years 
ago,  kept  in  use  for  the  neighborhood  ever  since ;  and  said  to  have  been 
the  first  erected  in  this  part  of  the  country  ;  and  of  course  must  have  been 
the  oldest  on  the  stream  by  occupancy. 

There  are  eight  dams  below  mine ;  the  last  but  one  belongs  to  the  Ri- 
chardscs — lying  on  the  road  from  Norwich  to  New-London  ;  and  six  be- 
twixt theirs  and  mine. 

From  rocks  on  each  side,  at  the  outlet  of  the  pond,  a  wall  for  a  perma- 
nent support  might  be  connected  with  them  at  the  ends — being  about  se- 
venty-five feet  asunder — from  side  to  side  ! 

This  wall  being  raised  sixteen  feet  high,  connected  with  the  two  rocks 


DOW'S    LAWSUIT.  405 

at  the  ends,  would  admit  of  a  trench  in  front  for  boards  to  be  set  perpen- 
dicularly, with  two  thicknesses,  so  as  to  break  joints,  that  water  nor  eels 
should  find  a  way  through  the  dam,  when  completed  :  hence,  the  old  dam 
being  about  forty  feet  above  or  higher  up  the  stream  than  the  wall,  the 
concave  was  filled  with  earth — wet  down,  to  make  it  permanent  and  solid 
around  the  boards  ;  and  from  the  old  dam  to  the  new  wall,  which  wall 
was  eight  feet  thick. 

The  rock  on  the  west  side  might  be  so  reduced  as  to  admit  of  a  sluice- 
way for  the  pond  floods  to  escape  from  the  pond,  and  so  vent  itself,  without 
danger  of  being  washed  away  by  ice  and  freshets.  And  moreover,  double 
the  quantity  of  water  would  be  retained  of  the  spring  freshets,  and  reserv- 
ed for  a  dry  season,  without  injury  to  anybody,  but  beneficial  to  all  par- 
ties concerned  or  any  ways  connected  or  interested  in  the  water  privileges 
on  the  stream. 

I  went  to  Mr.  Richards,  and  attempted  to  describe  to  him  the  advantage 
that  might  be  taken  of  the  situation  by  improvement,  thinking  it  would  be 
for  his  interest  as  well  as  mine  ;  and  if  he  would  aid  therein,  should  share 
the  benefit.  I  confess  that  I  did  go  to  him  this  second  time,  and  made  this 
second  offer — whether  right  or  wrong,  it  was  well  meant  by  me. 

But  the  offer  was  declined  by  him  :  so  I  undertook  the  erection  of  the 
dam  alone,  with  the  intention  of  raising  it  higher  than  the  old  dam,  to 
detain  more  water.  For  I  had  no  idea  of  giving  offence  to  any  one  ;  nor 
did  I  think  that  such  an  act  could  injure  any  one,  seeing  all  the  water 
which  I  expected  to  detain,  was  only  that  which  would  run  off  in  the  spring 
of  the  year,  without  doing  anybody  any  good  ;  and  at  a  season,  too,  when 
there  would  be  plenty  of  water  for  all  concerned. 

But  Mr.  Richards  wrote  me  a  curious  kind  of  letter,  or  at  least  it  seem- 
ed so  to  me,  of  which  the  following  is  a  copy. 

Ifyw-London,  11  Oct.  1826. 
Rev.  Lorenzo  Dow, 

Sir — Understanding  that  you  are  repairing  or  rebuilding  the  dam  to  your 
Miner  pond,  without  knowing  or  pretending  to  know  your  intentions  as  to 
the  structure  of  it,  we  derm  it  a  friendly  duty  to  advise  you,  that  you 
have  no  legal  right  to  raise  the  dam  in  the  least  degree  above  what  it  has 
heretofore  been,  and  that  you  have  not  the  right  to  hold  back  water  or  to 
let  it  off  at  your  pleasure  to  the  injury  of  those  who  improve  mill-seats 
below  you.  We  would  persume  that  you  have  no  unfriendly  intentions, 
nevertheless  we  consider  it  our  duty  in  this  friendly  manner  to  advise  you 
as  above,  what  we  have  no  doubt  is  law  on  this  subject  ;  and  to  add,  that 
we  shall  endeavor  to  maintain  our  own  rights,  and  should  you  raise  your 
dam  above  its  former  height,  or  hold  back,  or  let  off  water,  otherwise  than 
for  your  own  necessary  and  fair  purposes,  and  we  are  injured  thereby,  we 
shall  hold  you  liable  for  all  damages. 

We  are,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servants, 

P.  &  H.  A.  Richards. 

So  I  called  on  him  for  an  explanation ;  when,  I  confess,  I  talked  my 
Lorenzo  talk,  very  plain. 

Among  the  rest,  if  1  mistake  not,  I  think  I  said,  "  If  you  sue  me  for 


406  DO  W'S    LAWSUIT. 

damage,  and  the  law  will  give  you  my  property,  without  an  equivalent — 
if  you  can  afford  to  receive  it  so,  I  can  afford  to  let  you  have  it  for  nothing" 
— or  words  to  that  point — this  being  the  third  time  of  my  calling,  and  I 
think  it  was  the  last. 

In  Nov.  1826,  I  went  to  the  West  and  South,  and  was  gone  till  about 
the  16th  or  17th  of  Aug.  1827. 

About  Dec.  20th,  1826,  the  sluiceway  was  blown  out,  the  dam  finished, 
and  the  gates  shut  down,  and  pond  filled  and  run  over,  without  any  harm 
to  anybody.  The  mill  ground  for  the  neighborhood,  one  day  in  the  week, 
which  supplied  the  neighborhood  for  the  winter.  But  in  the  spring  there 
was  a  miller  all  the  time,  every  day,  until  late  in  the  fall,  so  that  there 
should  be  the  usual  flow  of  water  as  heretofore,  steadily  grinding  for  cus- 
tomers as  they  came  to  mill. 

Before  this  property  fell  into  my  hands,  the  water  has  been  so  low,  that 
I  have  been  under  the  necessity  of  sending  out  of  the  neighborhood  a  dis- 
tance to  obtain  grinding  for  my  family.  For  it  appears  that  almost  from 
time  immemorial  there*  has  been  a  scarcity  of  water  in  a  dry  season,  there 
being  no  stream  that  runs  into  the  pond  in  a  dry  time,  above-ground  ;  still, 
the  pond  has  been  known,  before  it  came  into  my  possession,  to  rise  a  foot 
in  a  few  days,  from  springs,  when  the  gate  has  been  kept  shut — the  water 
beino;,  as  is  said,  about  fifty  feet  deep. 

All  those  who  are  concerned  in  the  water  privileges  below  me,  except 
the  Richardses,  admit  my  dam  is  no  injury  to  them  or  their  water  privi- 
lege ;  but  most  of  them  admit  it  rather,  of  the  two,  to  be  a  benefit  than 
otherwise  ! 

Mr.  Peter  Richards  called  on  my  wife  in  my  absence,  and  requested 
extra  water  to  be  let  off,  over  and  above  the  usual  quantity,  to  keep  his 
factory  with  a  steady  supply,  which  is  very  different  from  a  mill  going 
occasionally,  for  customers,  at  my  mill ;  and  it  was  at  Lester's  mill,  be- 
fore Mr.  R.  put  up  the  factory  there — which  mill  was  about  "  thirty  odd" 
years  standing,  only. 

But  as  there  fell  a  torrent  of  rain,  Lucy  concluded  that  Mr.  R.  was 
supplied  with  water ;  and  hence,  things  remained  as  they  were,  until 
Elder  Palmer,  wishing  to  repair  his  flume,  drew  his  pond  as  low  as  possi- 
ble, and  stopped  all  the  water  he  could,  by  corking  it  with  moss,  &c, 
which  dried  Mr.  R.'s  big  factory  right  up,  and  they  had  to  stop. 

Mr.  R.  then  called  on  Lucy  a  second  time,  and  demanded  the  gate  to 
be  hoisted,  as  his  right,  to  have  water  over  and  above  what  the  miller  let 
off  by  grinding. 

I  confess  that  I  suppose  that  she  talked  some  of  her  "  Lucy  talk,"  as 
she,  "instead  of  playing  the  hypocrite,  is  very  apt  to  let  off;  and,  accord- 
ing to  her  statement,  said  that  she  was  glad  there  were  some  men,  viz. 
the  Thames  Company,  who  had  honor  and  honesty  enough  to  procure  a 
fountain  of  water  at  their  own  expense. 

So  he  told  her  what  he  would  do  ;  and  he  did  it — namely,  commence 
suit. 

The  overseer  of  the  factory,  in  the  fall  of  1826,  told  me  that  it  yielded 
a  profit  of  twenty-eight  dollars  per  day,  after  paying  every  expense,  and 
allowing  ten  per  cent  interest  on  the  whole  capital  of  sixty  thousand  dol- 
lars also. 


DO  W'S  LAWSUIT.  407 

Now,  after  my  return  home  about  the  16th  of  August,  1827,  to  find  my 
property  under  an  attachment  of  two  thousand  dollars,  was  a  thing  that  I 
little  expected  ;  and  to  find  myself  to  be  so  bad  a  man,  so  mean  and  wick- 
ed, was  a  thing  that  I  little  dreamed  of. 

The  power  of  fancy  must  have  been  very  great,  when  some  have  be- 
lieved the  say-so  of  the  doctors,  or  of  the  priests,  in  opposition  to  their  own 
senses ! 

So,  thought  I,  is  it  possible  that  I  have  been  at  home,  and  have  given 
such  instructions,  as  some  say  ?  No !  Where  was  I  when  I  wrote  those 
instructions  laid  to  my  charge  ? 

I  was  from  home  when  the  dam  was  finished,  and  wrote  nothing  about 
it,  by  way  of  instruction,  while  absent. 

But  I  must  confess  that  I  am  convicted  and  fould  guilty,  in  the  eye  of  the 
law,  of  what  I  here  call  "  Villany  detected" — matter  of  fact  to  the  con- 
trary, notwithstanding ;  for,  to  come  to  the  nicety  of  the  case,  it  is  my 
candid  opinion  that  the  dam  erected  by  me,  was  never  any  real  injury  to 
any  one  below  me.  Neither  do  I  think  that  Peter  and  H.  A.  Richards 
ever  had  one  hogshead  of  water  detained  by  me,  or  from  having  it  when 
they  wanted  it,  and  that  would  have  been  beneficial  to  them,  had  my  dam 
been  out  of  the  way. 

Now  I  confess,  that  after  my  return  from  the  west,  the  Messrs.  Richards 
came  to  see  me,  and,  as  they  intimated,  to  settle  with  me. 

But  I  replied,  that  I  had  got  nothing  to  settle  with  them,  for  I  owed 
them  nothing,  neither  had  I  any  claim  against  them,  and,  of  course,  had 
nothing  to  settle.  But  if  they  wished  to  talk  about  water,  provided  the 
suit  was  withdrawn,  and  the  cost  paid,  I  was  ready  to  meet  them  on  fair 
ground  ;  but  while  they  had  a  rod  shaking  over  my  head,  I  had  nothing 
to  say. 

This,  Peter  said,  he  was  not  disposed  to  do ;  for  he  supposed  the  law 
was  on  his  side. 

What  this  law  was,  I  then  knew  not;  for  it  was  not  to  be  found  in  the 
statute  book.  But  I  knew  the  common  old  custom ;  and  the  privileges  I 
had  bought  were  handed  down,  through  seven  hands,  between  the  Indians 
and  myself. 

But  times  turn.  A  "  new  law"  must  be  brought  in  ! — the  dawn  of  a 
new  era  begins  to  appear  !  One  must  be  favored,  and  the  other  de- 
pressed ! 

The  privilege  of  the  water,  according  to  custom,  which  had  remai 
undisputed,  not  only  for  "  fifteen  years"  last  past,  (before  Peter  began  the 
trouble  to  claim  more  water  than  heretofore,)  but  for  an  hundred  years 
anterior  to  that,  was  in  peaceable  possession,  by  occupancy,  one  hundred 
and  sixteen  years  in  all. 

The  suit  was  commenced  three  months  sooner  than  was  necessary  for 
suing  timely  for  court ;  whereas,  if  they  had  wished  to  meet  me  on  prin- 
ciples of  reciprocity,  they  would  have  waited  one  week  longer,  when  f 
should  have  been  at  home. 

But  I  suppose  they  wished  to  establish  a  principle,  and  to  see  the  same 
exemplified  as  the  law  of  the  land  ;  and  if  they  did  not,  no  doubt  others 
would. 

So  the  case  was  appealed  up  from  the  county  to  the  superior  court ;  and 


408  DOW'S  LAWSUIT. 

in  the  January  term,  was  put  over  to  October,  1828,  when  there  were  so 
many  criminals  to  be  tried,  that  it  was  put  off  till  January,  1829;  keep- 
ing me  in  suspense  by  detention,  and  cutting  across  all  my  other  arrange- 
ments— giving  me  cost,  vexation,  and  trouble  enough. 

Being  in  New  Orleans,  I  had  to  return  back  on  a  fool's  errand  to  attend 
court  for  nothing  ;  and  such  was  the  conduct  of  the  case  during  eighteen 
months. 

But  the  struggle  came  on  at  last,  with  a  strong  fend-off.  The  agony  is 
over,  and  brought  forth  both  a  mountain  and  a  mouse  ! 

Now,  thoughts  being  involuntary,  I  confess  what  came  into  my  head  like 
a  dream,  viz.  that  the  office  of  the  county  court  "  bench"  being  somewhat 
vacant,  an  appointment  is  made  for  a  gentleman  of  very  high  standing,  as 
a  counsellor  at  law,  to  fill ;  but  it  was  not  accepted  till  after  the  late  de- 
cision ;  which,  if  it  had  been  anterior,  might  have  prevented  his  assiduity 
on  the  trial. 

Young  Mr.  C.  appears  to  possess  a  good  delivery  at  the  bar. 

My  friend  Hungerford,  made  a  speech  to  the  point,  as  I  thought,  con- 
sidering circumstances.  Here  I  was  called  from  court  to  attend  meeting, 
which  prevented  my  hearing  the  two  other  gentlemen,  viz.  Lyman  Law, 
who  was  my  attorney,  and  Calvin  Goddard,  who  was  on  the  other  side. 
Judge  Hosmer  was  on  the  bench.  The  anti's  were  all  around,  whisper- 
ing that  his  honor  would  give  me  the  case,  because  I  was  a  mason  ;  and 
were  watching  for  signs,  as  they  have  since  confessed.  Such  is  the  delu- 
sion and  fanaticism  anions;  them  ! 

I  applied  to  the  Hon.  Calvin  Goddard  for  his  plea  ;  but  he  gave  me  to 
understand  that  he  could  not  help  me  to  "  make  a  book.'"' 

I  applied  to  Mr.  C,  who  only  furnished  me  with  a  short  extract,  which 
is  annexed,  in  the  trial,  with  such  official  documents  as  I  could  procure. 

An  /i-Englishman,  from  Wales,  by  the  name  of  John  Dolbeare,  a  brass- 
founder,  emigrated  to  America  with  his  wife,  whose  coat  of  arms,  accord- 
ing to  heraldry,  exhibits  the  family  once  to  have  been  the  fourth  family  in 
the  kingdom  of  Great  Britain.  The  personal  estate  inventory  was  about 
seventy-five  thousand  dollars,  besides  a  vast  amount  of  real  estate,  after 
his  decease. 

They  had  twenty-four  children — twenty-two  sons,  and  two  daughters. 
The  twenty-fourth  child,  named  George,  was  given  to  a  gentleman,  in  ap- 
pearance, for  he  had  a  hat  and  coat  covered  with  gold-lace,  and  came  from 
a  place  called  Pogwunk.  This  son  George  heired  the  estate  of  land  iu 
this  part  of  the  country. 

In  1698,  one  of  the  established  ministers  preached  an  election  sermon, 
(not  Calvinistic,  but  political  election,)  for  which  he  was  to  have  "  two 
hundred  acres  of  land,"  "bounded  by  water,"  "be  the  same  more  or 
less,"  i.  e.  fifteen  hundred  acres ;  which  location  was  made  between  Oxo- 
boxo  pond  and  Bozrah  lake  ;  and  being  divided  between  two  clergymen, 
the  preacher  kept  the  south  half,  and  sold  it  to  one  Livingston,  whose 
widow  sold  it  to  James  Harris,  the  land  speculator ;  he  sold  it  to  John 
Dolbeare,  of  Boston,  whose  twenty-fourth  child,  George,  came  into  posses- 
sion of  it  by  heirship. 

This  George  was  considered  a  great  man  in  his  day,  having  four  saw- 
mills, and  much  land. 


DOW'S  LAWSUIT.  409 

He  sent  to  London  for  a  gun,  with  his  name  engraved  thereon ;  and  to 
make  a  trial  with  his  gun,  he  shot  down  a  fine  beef,  and  gave  it  to  the 
poor,  saying,  "  Dress,  and  eat ;"  so  they  took  it  away. 

Having  heard  decrees,  or  predestination,  preached,  he  concluded  that  it 
was  of  little  account  for  us  to  go  to  meeting,  if  all  our  destinies  were  fix- 
ed ;  and  so  he  made  himself  scarce  from  the  pew  ! 

Now,  this  George  had  a  son  by  the  name  of  George,  whose  partner  Mas 
named  Margaret,  and  was  called  "  Aunt  Peggy ;"  but  she  was  of  an  un- 
happy turn  of 'mind  ;  it  was  impossible  for  any  one  to  meet  her  humor — 
she  forever  working  by  the  rule  of  contrary. 

George,  jr.,  hired  the  gun,  for  the  namesake  engraved;  and  so  it  de- 
scended to  his  son  George.  But  Aunt  Peggy  stole  the  gun,  and  sold  it  for 
two  dollars,  which  was  a  grief  to  the  Dolbeare  family  ;  and  the  gun  went 
the  rounds  while  George  was  absent.  But  when  he  came  home,  the  gun 
being  put  into  his  hands  at  a  shooting-match,  he  kept  it,  and  carried  it  off, 
which  was  construed  a  trespass.  So  the  said  George  was  taken  up,  and 
tried  before  H.  Browning,  Esq.,  and  condemned  for  a  trespass.  But 
George  went  to  Indiana,  and  carried  off  the  gun  with  him  ! 

Now,  the  twenty-fourth  child  had  six  children — three  sons  and  three 
daughters  ;  one  of  whom  married  Mr.  Guy  Richards,  of  New  London,  the 
father  of  Peter,  whose  son,  H.  A.,  is  mentioned  in  this  case. 

Now  it  must  be  mentioned,  that  Peggy  lived  a  widow  many  years,  and 
then  married  again  to  a  Mr.  W.,  whom  I  shall  call  Mr.  Wrong. 

With  spite  she  cheated  her  children  ;  got  married,  and  went  off:  but 
the  race  of  human  career  must  have  an  end. 

I  remarked  to  my  family,  that  it  appeared  to  me  that  they  would,  ere 
long,  hear  that  Aunt  Peggy  was  taken  sick.  I  went  to  Boston  ;  return- 
ing home,  J  told  Lucy  that  I  thought  Aunt  Peggy  would  be  willing  to  see 
her  for  the  first  time. 

On  our  arrival  we  found  she  was  sick ;  she  then  wished  to  see  her 
children,  and  to  make  them  some  remuneration  for  the  injury  done  them. 

I  advised  them  to  have  nothing  to  do  with  any  thing  she  had,  remark- 
ing, there  would  only  be  a  curse  attending  it ;  and  feeling  her  time  near, 
I  quit  home  for  about  two  weeks,  till  I  felt  she  was  dead.  I  then  returned 
home. 

Judge  T.  wrote  her  will,  without  being  candid  enough  to  say  it  was  of 
no- account,  but  showed  it  to  Mr.  W.,  and  put  him  in  train  to  possess  the 
whole,  as  Mr.  W.  had  been  much  in  law,  and  never  had  been  known  to 
lose  a  case,  because  he  could  always  prove  what  he  undertook  ! 

By  going  away  I  escaped  the  Sunday  trap  business ;  and  to  get  out  oi 
the  clutches  of  Mr.  W.,  it  came  into  my  heart  to  do  with  him  as  God 
dealt  with  the  Hebrews  in  the  wilderness,  viz.,  give  him  all  he  would. 
I  went,  inquired,  gave,  let  him  dictate,  and  take  all  he  wanted,  and  pa 
receipts ;  after  which,  I  remarked  that  I  thought  his  race  short  and  swift, 
and  his  judgment  sure,  and  if  he  died  the  common  death  of  men,  I  was 
mistaken.     He  stayed  a  few  months  only  ;  * 

*****         under  circumstances  solemnly  and  awfully 

impressive ! 

Aunt  Pego-v  had  her  will  while  she  lived,  but  was  prevented  it  when 
she  died. 

M.  Dow,  of  Norfolk,  England,  turned  his  thoughts  to  the  wilderness 

35 


410  DO  W'S    LAWSUIT. 

of  America.  His  son  T.  came  over;  and  his  son  William  Dow,  the 
grandson,  was  buried  at  Ipswich.  He  had  four  sons,  who  spent  one  night 
in  conversation,  and  dispersed  to  seek  their  fortunes.  One  was  heard  of 
no  more  ;  one  came  to  Voluntown  and  settled  ;  one  to  Plainfield,  and  the 
other,  Ephraim,  settled  in  Coventry,  on  lands  bought  of  the  Indian 
sachem,  Joshua. 

Ephraim  married  the  daughter  of  Humphrey  Clarke,  of  Ipswich,  from 
whom  my  father  was  named,  and  lies  deposited  by  the  side  of  my  mother 
in  my  native  place.  She  was  the  daughter  of  James  Parker,  the  son  of 
Joseph  Parker,  whose  parents  came  from  England,  and  were  murdered 
by  the  Indians ;  himself,  with  the  other  children,  escaped  the  Indians,  by 
hiding  in  the  grass  and  brush,  still  in  plain  sight.  One  Avas  an  infant, 
which  the  sister  had  dropped  from  her  arms ;  Joseph  picked  it  up,  and  as 
the  child  happened  to  be  still  and  quiet,  they  were  not  discovered. 

Joseph  died  at  the  age  of  ninety-four  years,  having  possessed  the  first 
house  ever  built  (by  one  Rust)  in  Coventry.  It  had  port-holes  through 
hewn  logs,  for  fear  of  Indians  in  that  day,  and  was  standing  since  the 
days  within  my  recollection. 

Here,  then,  according  to  tradition,  were  the  descendants  of  Lord  Parker, 
of  Macclesfield,  England,  who  is  said  to  have  descended  from  one  of  the 
natural  children  of  King  Charles  II.,  who,  in  circumlocution,  is  said  to 
have  descended  from  William  the  Conqueror ;  and,  pray,  who  was  he  ? 
Why,  the  son  of  a  w****  ! 

Thus  we  may  all  trace  back  our  origin  to  the  ashes  from  whence  we 
sprang — "  dust  thou  art,  and  unto  dust  thou  shalt  return." 

Whether  my  "  coat  of  arms"  be  a  star,  a  basket,  or  a  broom,  hereditary 
from  my  forefathers,  what  is  that  to  me  ?  If  I  inherit  their  vices,  I  am 
none  the  better  for  that;  nor  any  the  worse,  if  I  imitate  their  virtues. 
Virtue  nor  vice  can  be  hereditary  in  a  moral  point  of  view.  The  effect 
of  vice  or  virtue  may,  but  not  the  principle,  personally ;  for  natural  evil 
is  not  a  moral  evil.  Moral  evil  is  sin.  By  giving  loose  to  passions  evil 
in  nature,  and  going  beyond  the  bounds  of  rectitude,  it  becomes  a  sin — 
moral  evil.  It  is  your  own  act,  involving  motives,  which  give  charac- 
ter to  the  action.  Reason  and  judgment  should  then  be  called  into  the 
account,  by  proper  exercise.  Hence  the  doctrine  of  the  cross,  and  self- 
denial,  following  Christ  in  the  regeneration,  by  the  spirit  of  his  grace,  to 
escape  condemnation  for  personal  crime. 

Some  thought  the  water  from  me  to  R.  would  take  but  a  few  hours  to 
run ;  but  when  the  gate  was  hoisted  a  little  extra,  (about  three  feet  long 
and  four  inches  high,  which,  in  court,  some  said  was  five  feet  long  ami 
one  foot  high,  which  judgment  was  not  correct,)  it  took  about  twenty-six 
hours  to  reach  them,  which  is  the  best  evidence  I  have  on  the  subject  of 
its  velocity.  This  letting  off  was,  first,  to  blow  out  the  sluiceway  rather 
more  to  my  mind  ;  the  second  time,  to  secure  a  plank  that  was  sprung  ; 
lli! id,  to  measure  the  land  by  survey  that  was  overflowed,  so  as  to  inti- 
mate the  damage,  and  remunerate  the  owners. 

There  is  another  privilege  on  the  premises,  but  it  would  be  a  trespass 
to  improve  it,  as  the  law  now  stands.  What  clashing  of  interest  and 
trammelling  of  property  by  this  something  called  lair  !  But  it  is  a  poor 
wind  which  blows  nobody  any  good.     It  makes  better  fishing  for  lawyers. 

Whilst  we  were  standing  by  the  family  vault  of  her  great  grandfather, 


DOW'S    LAWSUIT.  411 

which  was  one  hundred  years  old,  by  the  date  there  engraved — "  John 
Dolbeare,  1725," — along  came  our  friend  Lafayette,  following  the  masonic 
and  procession  of  citizens  to  Bunker  Hill,  from  Boston  statehouse — June 
17th,  1825. 

Thus  "  all  flesh  is  as  grass,  and  all  the  glory  of  man  as  the  flower  of 
grass  ;  the  grass  withereth,  and  the  flower  thereof  fadeth  away." 

The  Hebrews  were  forbidden  to  reap  the  corners  of  their  fields,  or  to 
return  after  a  sheaf  when  forgotten,  or  to  glean  their  fields,  for  it  was  for 
the  stranger,  the  fatherless,  and  the  widow ;  neither  were  they  to  glean 
their  vineyards,  for  what  was  left  should  be  for  the  needy ;  they  might 
enter  their  neighbor's  vineyard  and  eat  grapes,  but  not  to  carry  any 
away. 

The  stranger,  the  fatherless,  and  widow,  with  the  poor,  were  not  to 
be  oppressed,  nor  be  unfeeling,  nor  bowels  of  mercy  shut  up ;  but 
were  to  remember  that  they  once  were  strangers,  and  in  bondage,  in 
Egypt. 

They  were  interdicted  oppressing  each  other  by  trading,  either  in  buy- 
ing or  selling.  And  if  a  man  be  unfortunate  in  worldly  affairs,  or,  by  age, 
infirm,  thou  shalt  relieve  him.  Humanity  and  mercy  was  the  law  of 
Moses,  as  well  as  justice. 

In  my  experience  on  the  journey  of  life,  I  find  that  man,  by  nature,  is 
a  democrat,  as  it  relates  to  himself;  but  when  taken  in  relation  to  his 
neighbor,  he  seems  to  be  a  tyrant.  As  though  power  constituted  right. 
And  hence  he  will  too  often  make  them  feel  it. 

Several  times  have  I  known  the  walls  of  the  tight-houses,  called  prisons, 
in  the  old  world,  but  have  been  released,  because  they  found  no  cause  of 
punishment.  To  be  arrested  in  my  own  country,  I  have  been  no  stran- 
ger to  such  treatment ;  for  do  as  one  may,  they  will  have  those  who  will 
oppose  them. 

At  Charleston,  S.  C,  the  circumstances  were  painful  and  distressing. 
A  few  months  passed  over ;  and  whilst  those  who  had  me  in  their  power 
are  gone,  having  reduced  me  to  a  level  with  the  world,  "all  but,"  yet  I 
have  been  permitted  to  see  good  days  in  the  land  of  the  living,  since  most 
of  them  have  been  sleeping  under  ground. 

I  was  called  to  account  in  Philadelphia,  but  a  receipt  in  full  produced 
my  discharge,  which,  anterior,  had  been  attained.  In  New  York,  by  two 
claims,  from  the  mismanagement  of  one  who  had  gone  off  and  died,  I  was 
brought  into  trouble,  by  those  who  used  authority,  when  I  ought  to  have 
been  discharged ;  but  the  justice  of  my  case  was  made  to  appear  in  a 
way  beyond  my  ability,  and  deliverance  came  to  my  relief. 

At  Troy,  twenty  years  after  a  contract  was  made  and  paid  by  me,  and 
afterwards  paid  a  second  time,  I  was  arrested,  before  a  congregation  of 
four  or  five  thousand  persons,  to  make  me  pay  it  a  third  time.  To  avoid 
the  vexation — after  going  to  attend  court,  in  the  dead  of  winter,  on  a  fool's 
errand,  more  than  a  hundred  miles,  the  law  having  altered  the  time  of 
court  a  month  sooner — I  gave  what  would  procure  an  exchange  of  re- 
ceipts, "  from  the  beginning  of  time  to  the  end  of  the  world."  But  an 
attorney,  whom  I  had  never  seen  nor  employed,  stepped  forward  as  a 
friend  at  the  time  of  the  court,  and  some  years  after  wrote  me  his  bill, 
and  also  sent  it  to  an  attorney  in ,  to  make  me  pay  it,  (and  there 


412  DOW'S    LAWSUIT. 

was  no  escape,)  twenty  years  from  the  first  payment  from  my  hands. 
See  his  bill  of  items  : 

Retaining  fee,  warrant  attorney,  and  riling,          .....  $2,68.5 

Do.  special  bail  for  two,  and  copy  and  riling,         .....  43 

Notice  of  retaining  19,  do.  special  bail  19,             .....  38 

Do.  plea  notice  for  5  fair  copy,  copy  to  file  and  copy  to  serve,    -        -  1,52.5 

Do.  affidavit  to  put  cause  over  February  term  lor  5  and  /air  copies      -  75 

Court  tee  taking  same,  12,  clerk  reading  and  filing  affidavit,  12,           -  25 

Writ  of  sub.  25,  do.  ticket  for  3  and  copy,      - 80 

Brief  lor  trial,  75,  trial  for  attending  court  on  notice,  $2,00          -        -  2.75 

Brief  on  M  to  put  one  cause,  and  me  and  rule  to  put  over  cause,         -  2,37.5 

Augt.  of  M  100  copy,  cost  25,  notice  of  tax,  19,  tax,  25,  attend.  25,      -  1,94 

£13,SS5 

Counsel  retaining  fee, 5,0i>. 

Counsel  fee  at  term,       ..........  5,00 

Received  the  amount  of  the  within.  $23,88.5 

October  31,  1S28. 

When  in  Europe  I  was  pursued  by  the  king's  officers,  both  in  England 
and  Ireland,  who  were  set  on  by  those  who  sought  to  do  me  harm,  by 
misrepresenting  me  to  the  government,  to*  appear  loyal,  and  to  remove 
one  whom  they  thought  was  in  their  way  ;  but  when  I  went  back,  twelve 
years  after,  where  did  I  find  the  calumniators  ? 

Twice  have  I  commenced  suit  myself,  not  with  the  design  ever  to  let 
it  come  to  trials  but  from  the  necessity  of  the  case — of  all  evils,  to  avoid 
the  greatest.  Hence  they  were  withdrawn,  and  I  paid  the  cost ;  yet, 
perhaps,  it  would  have  been  better,  if  I  had  not  commenced  the  suits 
at  all. 

I  have  had  various  suits  commenced  against  me,  attended  with  much 
trouble  and  cost.  I  ever  aim  to  pay  all  my  just  and  honest  debts  as  soon 
as  I  oan,  for  it  is  ever  more  satisfactory  to  me  to  pay  a  debt,  than  to 
make  it ;  and  people  sometimes,  by  suing,  are  kept  out  of  their  money 
longer  than  if  they  had  used  lenity.  It  is  not  a  good  thing  to  make  debts  ; 
but  sometimes  people  are  unfortunate,  although  they  have  every  prospect 
at  the  time. 

But  to.oppress  the  poor  and  the  unfortunate  is  not  good  ;  it  is  not  doing 
as  we  would  be  done  by,  in  the  like  circumstances ;  it  is  a  violation  of 
that  golden  rule  of  practice — love  thy  neighbor  as ! 

Looking  forward  to  the  day  of  retribution,  I  have  felt  much  more  peace, 
sweet  peace,  to  err — if  indeed  it  was  an  error — to  show  lenity,  to  "  for- 
give my  debt"  and  lose  it,  than  to  attempt  to  recover  it  by  the  tyrannical 
hand  of  oppression.  For  I  remember  the  saying  of  Him,  who  is  all- 
powerful,  "  That  which  ye  measure  to  others,  shall  be  measured  to  you 
again."  I  had  rather  attend  to  the  direction,  feel  peace,  leave  it  with 
Providence,  meet  his  approbation,  and  thereby  insure  his  protection,  than 
run  the  risk  of  losing  his  favor  and  the  protecting  hand  of  peace. 

To  injure  another,  because  we  can,  is  not  good,  either  in  bis  person, 
or  property,  or  character.  For  power  and  confidence  should  ne\  er  be 
abused. 

Whoever  will  reflect  on  the  Jewish  economy — not  merely  the  cere- 
monies of  the  law,  but  the  rule  of  practice,  as  it  relates  to  the  stranger, 
the  poor,  and  the  unfortunate — will  see  a  principle  which  Jesus  Christ 
enlarged  upon,  by  precept  and  example,  on  which  the  "  law  and  the  pro- 


DOW'S    LAWSUIT.  413 

phets"  were  built.  For  it  is  a  plain  case,  throughout  the  general  run 
and.  tenor  of  the  good  Book,  that  virtue  shall  not  go  unrewarded,  nor  vice 
unpunished.  This  may  appear  enthusiastic.  But  if  is  my  creed  in  times 
of  exigency,  when  no  human  power  can  relieve,  and  all  is  shut  up  and  dark. 

"  Where  reason  fails,  there  faith  begins" — "  For  man's  extremity  is 
God's  opportunity."  Hence,  "Cast  thy  bread  upon  the  waters,  and  thou 
shalt  find  it  after  many  days." 

"In  all  thy  ways  acknowledge  thou  Him,  and  He  shall  sustain  thee." 
For  He  will  keep  those  in  peace  whose  mind  is  stayed  on  Him.  Read 
Psalm  91. 

Had  I  been  brought  up  behind  a  counter,  to  buy  and  sell  at  my  own 
price,  and,  as  an  indulged  child,  to  have  my  own  way,  or  in  any  other 
located,  limited,  and  secluded  sphere,  I  should  have  had  but  little  know- 
ledge of  the  world  ;  and,  of  course,  been  ill  qualified  to  calculate  how  to 
meet  the  contradictions  and  opposition  of  a  crooked  and  perverse  world, 
that  may  well  be  termed  "omnifarious.' 

But  my  parents,  by  example  and  precept,  taught  me  when  young  to 
respect  those  I  stood  in  relation  to,  and,  hence,  to  respect  myself. 

At  about  fifteen,  divine  grace  was  my  theme  of  pursuit.  At  eighteen, 
1  went  into  a  wide  world,  seeing,  as  I  started,  while  viewing  the  rocks 
and  trees,  my  mother  looking  till  I  got  out  of  sight. 

But  oh,  the  scenes,  the  trying  scenes,  in  the  vicissitudes  of  life,  till  now, 
in  my  fifty-second  year !  But  if  I  am  the  man,  as  stated  in  the  writ,  the  seve- 
ral paragraphs  and  the  figures  interspersed,  then  it  is  time  that  I  should 
confess  judgment  and  be  confined,  that  I  may  trouble  the  world  no  more  ! 

The  term  villain,  in  these  days,  is  perverted  from  the  sense  and  mode 
in  which  it  was  formerly  used,  in  the  days  of  the  feudal  system,  when  it 
meant  a  tenant  in  servitude,  or  vassal,  which  was  the  landlord's  property 
in  that  day. 

And  if  a  man  now  owns  land,  with  a  water-stream  on  it,  and  must  not 
improve  it,  or  alter  the  situation  of  it,  but  by  the  will  and  consent  of  an- 
other ;  then  he  becomes  a  vassal,  or  villain,  and  tenant  at  will,  for  the 
other.  He  must  not  build  a  new  dam,  great  or  small,  but  by  the  consent 
of  the  one  below,  if  he  has  machinery,  although  miles  off,  and  others  in- 
tervene ;  nor  stop  a  leak  in  his  dam,  nor  make  a  leak,  nor  raise  the  dam, 
nor  lower  it,  but  must  keep  it  stationary,  for  the  convenience  of  the  one 
below,  at  your  own  expense,  though  you  do  not  wish  to  use  it  at  all.  Thus 
it  is  like  "  cap  in  hand,"  or  "  your  humble  servant" — virtually,  like  the 
ancient  villains  in  vassalage  ;  in  its  degree,  according  to  the  feudal  form, 
"  my  master,"  which  principle  is  reviving  and  travelling  very  fast  in  the 
country — this  seizing  on  the  outlets  of  streams,  and  monopolizing  two  ele- 
ments, earth  and  water ! 

P.  S.  Cost,  «Scc,  in  the  aggregate,  about  two  hundred  dollars ;  but 
what  the  whole  cost  was,  on  the  other  side,  I  don't  know. 

How  soon  I  may  be  sued  again,  I  do  not  know ;  but  I  acknowledge 
myself  conquered  and  found  guilty,  in  the  eye  of  the  law  !  And  although  I 
once  thought  myself  a  free  man,  I  find  that  I  was  mistaken.  I  am  only 
a  villain — vassal — tenant  at  will — a  gate-tender  for  others  at  my  own 
expense!  And  that  is  not  all— I  cannot  help  myself !  Farewell,  sweet 
freedom  !  My  property  I  cannot  call  my  own  !  Brother  gate-tenders,. 
look  out ! 

35* 


414  DOW'S    LAWSUIT. 


TO  THE  INHABITANTS  OF  CONNECTICUT. 

Fellow-citizens, — 

From  a  sense  of  duty  to  myself  and  to  the  public  at  large,  involving 
the  interest  and  welfare  of  generations  yet  unborn,  I  am  constrained  to 
address  you  on  a  very  interesting,  but  painful  subject,  arising  from  cir- 
cumstances beyond  the  power  of  my  control ;  as  the  power  of  redress  for 
relief  is  only  to  be  found  there  by  the  voice  of  your  representatives,  in 
their  legislative  capacity. 

The  principle  of  law,  on  the  subject  of  water,  as  it  now  stands,  involves 
awful  consequences,  when  considered  as  a  precedent,  introduced  and 
adopted,  to  become  the  governing  principle  of  the  country,  as  the  supreme 
law  of  the  land. 

Supposing,  for  instance,  the  intended  dam  on  the  Shetucket  river,  above 
Chelsea  Landing,  should  go  into  operation — what  must  be  the  consequence, 
as  the  principle  called  law,  now  stands  ? 

It  would  give  a  favored  few  complete  control  over  one  eighth  part  of 
the  water  in  this  state,  by  computation,  involving  the  tributary  streams. 

For  if  a  man  has  a  water  privilege  on  his  premises,  he  has  no  right  to 
improve  it  by  building  a  dam  on  it  for  machinery,  if  there  be  any  mill  ol- 
factory below  ;  although  the  dam  should  be  no  injury  to  any  one,  but 
rather,  a  very  great  advantage  to  all ;  but  still  it  would  be  actionable,  for 
it  is  considered  a  crime,  in  point  of  law,  to  do  a  man  a  favor  without  his 
consent,  equally  as  to  do  him  an  injury. 

To  build  a  dam,  to  lower  a  dam,  to  tighten  a  dam,  or  to  make  a  leak 
in  a  dam,  or  to  raise  a  dam,  if  there  be  machinery  below,  is  actionable ; 
you  must  let  it  remain  as  it  was,  stationary. 

One  has  all  the  right ;  the  other  has  no  right.  One  is  privileged,  the 
other  depressed.  One  is  master,  the  other  a  servant.  One  is  •'  My  lord," 
the  other,  "Obedient  and  very  humble  servant" — "cap  in  hand."  One 
has  all  the  privilege  ;  the  other  is  deprived  of  all — not  allowed  to  improve 
the  water  equally  on  his  own  land  ;  although  nobody  in  the  least  degree 
is  injured,  still  it  is  a  crime,  unless  you  obtain  the  consent  of  the  big  man 
below — whose  works  may  be  ten  miles  off — and  a  dozen  dams  intervene ; 
and  should  all  above  and  below  him  acknowledge  it  to  be  a  real  benefit 
to  them,  still  he  could  prosecute  and  obtain  damage  and  cost,  by  this 
something,  called  law, — as  exemplified  in  the  late  decision  at  Norwich. 

If  a  citizen  has  a  spring  branch  on  his  farm,  he  is  liable  to  be  prose- 
cuted even  for  stopping  water,  by  damming  the  stream  for  a  hog-Mallow 
or  goose-pond  ;  or,  by  the  same  rule,  for  detaining  it  falling  from  the  eaves 
of  his  house. 

Hence  the  doctrine  of,  equal  rights,  &c.  Privilege  is  done  away,  see- 
ing a  man  is  not  allowed  to  improve  his  own  water  power  and  privilege 
equal  to  his  neighbor;  when  his  neighbor  suffers  no  injury  or  possible 
harm  by  it. 

This  doctrine  being  admitted,  and  the  principle  of  it  adopted  for  law, 
farewell  forever  to  the  privileges  which  our  fathers  fought  and  bled  to 


DOW'S    LAWSUIT.  415 

obtain,  and  then  transmitted  to  us  their  children.  If  the  fence  of  a  farm 
be  down  for  a  season,  my  neighbor  interdicts  my  repairing  it  because  he 
claims  the  privilege  for  his  hogs,  &c,  by  the  same  mode  of  reasoning. 

The  darkness  of  the  feudal  system  seems  to  threaten  our  borders — an 
"  embargo"  being  in  the  land. 

Thus  the  one  who  is  privileged  to  have  the  ascendancy  over  his  neigh- 
bor, is  like  a  "  lord,"  and  should  he  sell  his  possession  he  would  sell  the 
privileges  with  it ;  and  the  other  is  only  as  a  vassal  or  a  kind  of  "  tenant 
at  will,"  without  any  way  for  redress,  the  statute  law  being  lame  on 
the  subject. 

Here  then  I  would  suggest  the  propriety  of  getting  a  petition  from  a 
considerate  public,  to  present  to  the  general  assembly,  for  a  redress  of 
grievance,  to  obtain  some  special  acts  of  legislation,  to  protect  us  in  the 
peaceable  possession  and  enjoyment  of  our  freehold  estates  in  fee  simple — 
with  all  the  privileges  thereto  belonging — that  we  may  be  protected  from 
the  imposition  and  tyrannical  hand  of  oppressors ;  and  thereby  prevent 
the  introduction  of  darkness — the  darkness  of  the  feudal  system — a  favored 
few  being  suffered  to  monopolize  two  elements,  in  this  land ! — by  ex  post 
facto-ism. 

Lorenzo  Dow. 

April  25,  1829. 


APPENDIX. 


GREAT  BRITAIN. 

Vfarrington,  April  15th,  1807. 
To  the  Church  of  God  in  every  place  : 

This  cometh  in  behalf  of  Lorenzo  Dow,  itinerant  preacher  of  the  gos- 
pel of  God  our  Saviour.  We,  the  undersigned,  ministers  and  members  of 
the  people  called  Methodist  Quakers,  late  in  connection  with  the  old  body 
of  Methodists,  do  testify,  that  although  his  appearance  among  us  was  in 
much  weakness,  many  suspicions,  good  and  evil  report,  his  word  was  with 
power  and  the  Holy  Ghost  sent  down  from  heaven.  From  the  time  we 
have  been  favored  with  his  labors,  he  hath  conducted  himself  on  all  occa- 
sions, in  prosperity  and  adversity,  as  one  whose  sole  aim  is  the  glory  of 
God  and  the  welfare  of  mankind,  far  beyond  his  strength,  in  labors  more 
abundant,  travelling  night  and  day  for  the  accomplishment  of  his  vast  de- 
sire to  preach  the  gospel  of  the  kingdom  to  many  perishing  for  lack  of 
knowledge ;  and  we  are  witnesses  his  labor  hath  not  been  in  vain  in  the 
Lord.  Many  of  the  stones  of  the  street  have  been  raised  to  be  sons  and 
daughters  of  Abraham — backsliders  reclaimed,  and  many  of  infidel  prin- 
ciples shaken.  From  the  impressive  manner  of  his  life,  many,  sunk  into 
Laodicean  ease,  have  been  stirred  up  to  glorify  God  with  their  body,  soul, 
and  substance,  whom  we  trust  and  pray  will  remain  stars  in  the  church 
militant,  and  afterwards  form  one  part  of  his  crown  of  rejoicing  in  the  day 
of  the  Lord.     Amen. 

Being  about  to  depart  from  this  to  his  native  land,  we  pray  that  the  gui- 
dance of  the  same  holy  hand,  which  through  a  train  of  divine  providences 
cast  his  lot  among  us,  may  conduct  and  protect  him  over  the  great  deep 
to  the  American  shores  in  peace  and  safety.     Amen. 

R.  Harrison, 


Richard  Mills, 
W.  M'Ginnis, 
Peter  Philips, 
G.  Brimelow, 


Preachers.* 


Dublin,  October  \8th,  1806. 
My  dear  brother  Dow  : 

As  you  are  about  to  leave  this  city,  I  send  you  this  small  testimonial 
of  my  esteem  and  love,  as  it  may  on  some  occasions  op^i  your  way  among 
strangers. 

*  Also  signed  by  upwards  of  one  hundred  persons  more 


APPENDIX.  417 

I  had  but  few  opportunities  of  attending  your  meetings ;  when  I  did,  I 
had  no  doubt  of  the  divine  blessing  attending  your  ministry.  On  other 
occasions  I  have  had  the  fullest  proof,  that  although  you  were  confined  in 
your  place  of  preaching,  the  word  of  the  Lord  was  not  bound,  but  became 
the  power  of  God  to  the  salvation  of  many  precious  souls.  I  suppose  not 
less  than  thirty  of  these  have,  on  your  recommendation,  joined  the  society  ; 
several  of  whom  are  rejoicing  in  God,  and  living  to  his  glory  in  newness 
of  life. 

When  you  formerly  visited  Ireland,  I  witnessed  the  power  of  God  at- 
tending your  ministry  in  several  instances,  and  I  rejoice  in  the  continua- 
tion of  his  grace  to  you.  From  all  I  have  seen  and  heard  respecting  you, 
I  acknowledge  the  hand  of  God,  who  is  now,  as  formerly,  abasing  the  pride 
of  man  in  the  instruments  by  whom  he  works. — See  1  Cor.  i.  26 — 29. 

I  have  no  doubt  of  your  candid  attachment  to  the  Methodists,  in  affec- 
tion and  interest,  as  well  as  doctrine.  I  believe  your  aim  is  to  spend  and 
be  spent  in  bringing  sinners  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  do  therefore  cordially 
bid  you  God-speed.  May  you  have  many  souls  given  you  in  every 
place,  to  form  your  crown  of  rejoicing  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  !  May  the 
eternal  God  be  your  refuge,  and  protect  you,  and  your  dear  wife  and  lit- 
tle one,  is  the  prayer  of 

Your  affectionate  brother  in  Christ, 

Matthew  Lanktree.* 

Rev.  Lorenzo  Dow. 


Dublin,  April  21st,  1807. 
My  dear  brother  Dow  : 

I  was  in  expectation  of  hearing  from  you  ever  since  your  departure. 
At  present  I  must  be  brief.  Whatever  be  the  ultimate  result  of  the  emi- 
grating spirit  which  is  at  present  moving  so  many  of  our  dear  friends  to 
leave  us,  I  cannot  tell ;  this  I  know,  we  already  feel  in  a  distressing- 
way  its  painful  effects — our  hands  hang  down,  and  our  enemies  rejoice. 
May  the  Lord  interpose,  and  order  it  for  our' good  ! 

I  cannot  unravel  the  providence  which  prevented  brother  Joyce  from 
proceeding  along  with  you.     I  fear  he  was  not  in  the  will  of  God. 

With  respect  to  the  fruit  of  your  labors,  the  general  testimony  of  all  I 
have  conversed  with  has  been,  that  the  Lord  has  owned  your  ministry  in 
various  parts  of  Ireland.  My  desire  and  prayer  for  you  is,  that  you  may 
feel  the  Lord's  presence,  and  the  power  of  God  with  you  more  fully  than 
ever.  I  would  thank  you  for  a  few  lines  before  you  leave  England.  My 
love  in  the  Lord  Jesus  to  sister  Dow,  and  all  our  friends  who  accompany 
you. 

I  am  your  affectionate  brother  in  Christ, 

Matthew  Lanktree. 

Mr.  Dow,  Liverpool. 

My  dear  wife  sends  her  love  to  sister  Dow  and  you.  The  class  under 
her  care  is  going  on  well  in  general. 

*  Superintendent  preacher  of  the  Methodist  society  in  Dublin. 


418 


APPENDIX. 


New  York,  November  16th,  1805. 
My  unknown  friend  : 

Having  received  information  from  Mr.  Kirk,  respecting  your  situation, 
and  supposing  you  to  be  a  proper  person,  from  your  influence  in  the  Irish 
connection,  I  take  this  opportunity,  the  earliest  that  offers,  to  write  to  you, 
by  the  way  of  Liverpool,  on  a  subject  in  which  our  brethren  are  deeply 
interested.  Mr.  Lorenzo  Dow  has  embarked  again  for  Europe,  better 
furnished  perhaps  for  success  than  when  he  was  with  you  last.  His  con- 
fidence of  success  must  at  least  be  very  considerably  increased,  having 
succeeded  so  well  in  deceiving  or  duping  so  many  of  the  preachers  in  the 
American  connection.  I  hope  that  our  brethren  in  Europe  will  unani- 
mously resolve  to  have  nothing  at  all  to  do  with  him.  There  is  the  great- 
er necessity  of  this,  as  it  appears  to  me,  that  if  you  should  suffer  him  to 
have  any  access  to  our  people,  it  would  not  only  do  us  an  injury,  but 
him  also :  for  such  is  the  nature  of  his  plan,  or  system,  that  he  estimates 
truth  and  right,  not  so  much  by  principle  as  by  success.  If  he  should 
not  make  immediately  for  Ireland,  please  to  use  your  ability  to  put  the 
English  on  their  guard.  I  expect  he  embarked  for  Liverpool.  If  he  did 
not  take  such  grounds  as  to  lead  our  people  into  an  acquiescence,  and  even 
approbation  of  his  measures  ;  if  he  did  not  affect  to  act  as  a  Methodist,  I 
should  say  nothing  about  him.  But  as  an  itinerant  plan  may  indirectly 
lead  to  imposture,  it  stands  us  in  hand  to  be  very  cautious  to  distinguish  be- 
tween the  true  and  the  false  itinerant :  the  lines  of  distinction  should  al- 
ways be  kept  very  clear  between  the  Methodist  preacher  and  his  ape.  I 
am  sorry,  my  dear  friend,  that  we  can  give  you  no  better  specimen  of  the 
fruits  of  Methodism  in  this  country.  Alas  !  alas  !  shame  !  shame  !  It  shall 
be  published  in  the  streets  of  London  and  Dublin,  that  Methodist  preachers 
in  America,  have  so  far  departed  from  Wesley  and  their  own  discipline, 
as  to  countenance  and  bid  God-speed  to  such  a  man  as  Mr.  Dow  ;  the  last 
person  in  the  world  who  should  have  been  suffered  to  trample  Methodism 
under  foot  with  impunity  or  countenance.  His  manners  have  been  clown- 
ish in  the  extreme  ;  his  habit  and  appearance  more  filthy  than  a  savage 
Indian  ;  his  public  discourses  a  mere  rhapsody,  the  substance  often  an  in- 
sult upon  the  gospel :  but  all  the  insults  he  has  offered  to  decency,  clean- 
liness, and  good  breeding;  all  his  impious  trifling  in  the  holy  ministry; 
all  the  contempt  he  has  poured  upon  the  sacred  scriptures,  by  often  refus- 
ing to  open  them,  and  frequently  choosing  the  most  vulgar  sayings  as  a 
motto  to  his  discourses,  in  preference  to  the  word  of  God — all  this  is  as 
nothing  in  comparison.  He  has  affected  a  recognizance  of  the  secrets  of 
men's  hearts  and  lives,  and  even  assumed  the  awful  prerogative  of  pre- 
science, and  this  not  occasionally,  but  as  it  were  habitually,  pretending  to 
foretell,  in  a  great  number  of  instances,  the  deaths  or  calamities  of  per- 
sons, &c. 

If  he  makes  converts  as  an  apostle,  he  will  not  meet  witli  your  interfer- 
ence ;  but  I  have  this  confidence  in  my  elder  brethren,  that  as  the  disci- 


APPENDIX.  419 

pies  of  the  great  Wesley,  whom  they  have  known  in  the  flesh,  they  will 
make  a  public  stand  against  this  shameless  intruder,  this  most  daring  im- 
postor.* 

Grace  and  peace, 

Nicholas  Snethen. 
To  the  Rev.  Matthias  Joyce, 
Dublin,  Ireland. 

A  true  copy :   The  original  is  in  Mr.  Joyce's  possession. 

John  Jones. 
P.  Johnson. 


CONTINENT   OF  AMERICA. 

State  of  Virginia,  Richmond  District,  4tk  Feb.  1806. 

Dear  Lorenzo  : 

I  expect  you  will  be  surprised  and  disappointed  on  the  arrival  of  this 
letter,  without  complying  with  your  request — "  send  on  your  manuscript." 
I  do  assure  you  it  is  not  for  want  of  inclination,  but  the  want  of  time  to 
collect  the  materials  of  such  a  work — the  vacancy  wherein  I  flattered 
myself  (when  with  you)  I  could  occupy  in  the  business  you  required.  On 
my  arrival  at  Lynchburg  and  New  London,  from  the  state  of  things  I  was 
continually  on  the  push.  I  went  so  far  as  to  take  with  me  the  scattered 
accounts,  in  order  to  select  therefrom,  but  could  not  take  nor  make  time, 
so  as  to  be  composed  for  such  a  work  ;  but,  as  I  cannot  comply  with  your 
request  in  that,  I  will  enclose  to  you  "  Dr.  Jenning's  Vindication  of  Camp- 
Meetings,"  and  "A  short  account  of  a  Camp-Meeting  in  North  America." 

I  received  yours  from  New  York  a  little  before  you  embarked  for  Eu- 
rope, together  with  your  companion's  inclusive,  and  doubt  not  but  that  you 
have  had  the  prayers  and  well-wishes  of  numbers  of  your  American  breth- 
ren and  friends,  as  well  as  myself,  for  your  health  and  preservation  at 
sea,  and  safe  landing  in  Europe,  and  also  for  your  friendly  reception  and 
usefulness  among  our  European  brethren. 

We  are  informed  in  Scripture,  that  we  should  "  render  to  all  their 
dues;"  and  if  you  have  yours,  it  cannot  be  denied  that  your  ministerial 
labor,  amidst  your  indefatigable  exertions  has  been,  and  still  remains  a 
blessing  to  hundreds  and  thousands  ;  and  as  I  have  been  much  in  your 
company  for  the  term  of  about  four  years,  I  have  tracked  your  way  in 
Georgia  as  Presiding  Elder  of  the  District  there,  as  also  in  Virginia  ;  and 
have  had  an  opportunity  of  forming  a  considerable  judgment,  and  am  con- 
scious that  many  stubborn  infidels  will  praise  God  in  time  and  eternity, 
that  they  ever  heard  the  sound  of  your  voice.     Yet  sensible  I  am  that  you 

*  An  "intruder"  is  a  bad  character — but  a  "shameless"  one  must  be  callous  to  all  deli- 
cate and  important  feelings.  An  "  impostor"  is  a  bad  character — a  "  daring"  one  is  worse  ; 
— but  the  "most  daring"  is  in  the  superlative  degree — which  charge  is  unfounded — as  Cos- 
mopolite has  given  an  honest  account  of  himself  at  all  times,  to  all  persons,  and  in  all  coun- 
tries wherever  he  hath  been — whether  in  Europe  or  America,  from  Uuebec  to  New  Orleans ; 
and  the  foregoing  history  is  a  simple  relation  in  miniature  for  the  correction  of  error,  the  wel 
fare  of  Zion,  and  those  whom  it  may  concern.  This,  with  Dr.  C  *  *  *  threatening  me  with 
Lord  Castlereagh,  &c.  gave  rise  to  my  pursuers,  and  afterward  to  advertise  me  in  the  min- 
utes of  the  conferences,  both  in  England  and  Ireland  ! 


420  APPENDIX. 

have  many  enemies,  and  not  confined  to  the  irreligious  alone.  Yet.  for 
my  own  part,  (although  your  manner  has  been  much  out  of  the  common 
order,)  that  piety  and  extensive  usefulness,  as  an  instrument  to  pull  down 
Calvinism  and  Deism,  and  that  accompanied  with  visible  and  sudden 
awakenings  on  the  consciences  of  sinners,  and  which  has  terminated  in 
(as  I  believe)  the  sound  conversion  of  many,  has  ever  been  a  motive  in  me 
to  bear  with  your  apparent  irregularities,  and  to  encourage,  by  every  pos- 
sible effort  consistent  with  propriety,  rather  than  to  "  forbid  one  so  evident- 
ly casting  out  devils  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  ;"  and  withal,  one  whom  I 
consider  to  be  orthodox  in  doctrine  and  a  friend  to  the  cause  of  Methodism. 
Had  you  been  with  me  the  camp-meeting  following  at  Kingswood  Chap- 
el, in  Amherst  circuit,  the  first  of  November  from  Friday  until  Tuesday, 
3rou  would  have  discovered  on  your  arrival  a  much  better  prospect  than 
we  saw  by  the  first  appearance  at  the  Marquest  Road  in  Louisa.  Provi- 
dence so  ordered  that  the  week  preceding  which  was  the  quarterly  meet- 
ing at  Keys,  the  weather  was  wet  and  cold,  and  attended  with  snow,  which 
in  all  probability  moved  the  brethren  to  fortify  themselves.  So  they  mark- 
ed off  the  ground,  and  felled  trees,  and  built  seven  small  houses,  covered 
with  boards,  and  snugly  filled  in  with  mortar.  Six  out  of  the  seven  had 
fire-places,  with  doors  hung  on  hinges  and  fastened  with  a  wooden  button  ; 
and  one  of  these  house-tents  was  set  apart  wholly  for  the  ministers.  On 
my  arrival  Thursday  evening  I  collected  those  who  were  on  the  ground, 
at  the  sound  of  the  ram's  horn.  Sung  a  millenium  hymn,  and  joined  in 
prayer  for  God's  blessing  on  the  meeting  ;  and  a  melting  time  we  had, 
which  I  received  as  an  omen  of  good  to  come,  and  mentioned  on  the  stage 
at  the  commencement  of  the  meeting  next  day.  If  ever  I  felt  an  earnest  of 
good  to  come,  I  felt  it  at  my  arrival  on  that  ground  ;  and  though  we  had 
fewer  preachers  and  people  than  usual  at  such  meetings,  the  Lord  was 
with  us  in  majesty  and  great  glory.  Sinners  were  awakened  and  convert- 
ed, insomuch  that  it  was  adjudged  not  less  than  sixty  souls  obtained  saving 
conversion  at  that  meeting,  and  many  were  engaged  for,  and  I  trust  ob- 
tained the  blessing  of  sanctification,  and  forty  were  admitted  into  the 
church.  Satan  here,  as  at  other  meetings  of  the  kind,  showed  his  dis- 
approbation at  our  breaking  down  his  kingdom.  A  man  threatened  to 
break  my  neck:  another  fired  off  a  pistol  or  gun.  On  Sunday  evening  I 
read  the  law,  "Ten  lashes  on  his  or  her  bare  back,  well  laid  on."  The 
work  from  this,  as  from  other  camp-meetings,  spread  in  every  direc- 
tion. One  wagon  company  from  near  Lynchburg,  a  distance  of  thirty 
miles,  had  occasion  to  stop  on  their  return  near  a  tavern,  and  being  all 
on  fire  singing  the  praises  of  God,  several  young  people  came  out  to  the 
wagon,  and  being  taken  by  the  hand  by  those  in  the  wagon,  were  helped 
in;  and,  being  touched  to  the  heart,  they  professed  religion  before  they 
parted:  God's  blessing  appeared  with  them  as  with  the  ark  in  the  days  of 
old.     The  meeting  at  the  Marquest  Road,  terminated  in  the  c<  m  of 

about  thirty  souls,  and  a  spread  of  religion  therefrom.  The  meeting  at 
Reedy  Church,  Carolina,  the  week  before,  was  like  the  bread  on  the  water. 
I  am  informed  all  the  sinners  in  the  wagon  from  Richmond,  obtained  reli- 
gion  before  they  got  back  to  town,  and  a  work  took  place  in  Richmond 
therefrom  which  proved  the  happy  conversion  of  many,  and  added  many 
to  the  church.  The  interview  you  had  with  Robert  Sample,  the  Baptist 
minister,  has  (as  I  am  told)  greatly  weakened  his  influence,  and  opened 


APPENDIX.  421 

the  eyes  of  the  people.  The  discerning  worldlings,  I  am  told,  burlesqued 
Mr.  Sample  as  follows  :  two  officers  were  represented  on  the  field  of  bat- 
tle, and  one  being  found  too  weak,  dropped  his  sword  and  ran  off,  saying, 
"  Sword,  fight  for  yourself."  1  suppose  you  recollect  Mr.  S.  went  off  be- 
fore you  were  done,  and  left  his  book. 

The  meeting  at  Roper's  Chapel,  in  New  Kent,  where  our  opposition  was 
greatest,  has  been  wonderfully  blessed.  Two  of  the  old  lady's  daughters 
converted,  who  granted  us  the  privilege  of  the  camp-ground,  and  many 
others.  Some  of  those  daring  opposers  have  been  severely  scourged  since. 
Old  Sam's  monument  yet  sticks  to  the  tree.  It  was  a  providence  sure 
enough  that  it  rained,  as  we  agreed  ;  as  I  am  told  since,  the  collegians  at 
Williamsburg,  backed  by  their  president  the  bishop,  say,  had  it  not  rain- 
ed they  would  have  been  upon  us  :  so  the  beloved  clouds  came  and  help- 
ed us.  The  work  is  going  on  in  a  lively  degree  about  Roper's  yet.  Our 
preacher,  the  magistrate  John  Saunders,  who  was  afraid  to  befriend  us  at 
that  time,  writes  me  since  thus  :  "  When  you  appointed  our  camp-meeting 
some  time  last  summer,  so  weak  was  my  faith,  and  so  hardened  did  I  be- 
lieve the  people  in  our  neighborhood  to  be,  that  it  was  a  query  with  me 
whether  one  soul  would  be  converted  at  it ;  yea,  I  feared  (although  I  can 
truly  say  I  was  a  friend  to  the  institution)  that  through  the  wickedness  of 
the  wicked,  it  would  be  productive  of  more  harm  than  good  (accidentally.) 
But  oh  !  the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of  the  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  God  ! 
How  unsearchable  are  his  judgments  and  his  ways  past  finding  out !  May 
light  ever  shine  on  that  day  that  the  camp  at  Roper's  commenced  !  When- 
ever you  see  Doctor  Jennings  of  Campbell,  please  present  my  compli- 
ments to  him,  and  inform  him  that  if  there  was  but  one  of  his  pamphlets 
in  the  world  on  the  subject  of  defending  camp-meetings,  I  would  willingly, 
gladly  wive  its  weight  in  gold  for  it,  rather  than  see  it  no  more." 

I  am  now  just  from  the  Virginia  conference,  at  Norfolk.  The  bishops  As- 
bury  and  Whatcoat  were  well,  and  we  had  a  time  similar  to  a  camp-meet- 
ing. Preaching  went  on  by  night  and  day  in  both  towns,  and  souls  were 
awakened  and  converted  ;  and  although  Satan  raged,  some  spat  in  the  faces 
of  the  ministers,  and  one  minister  had  his  nose  rung,  they  bore  it  with 
Christian  fortitude,  and  I  trust  one  hundred  souls  were  converted  during 
the  time.  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  peace  on  earth,  good- will  to  men  ! 
My  respects  to  sister  Dow.  The  Lord  bless  you  both,  and  bring  us  all  to 
glory,  prays  your  brother  and  friend  in  Jesus, 

STITH  MEAD. 
36 


VICISSITUDES; 


OR    THE 


JOUKNEY  OF  LIFE. 


BY  PEGGY  DOW. 


"  A  virtuous  woman  is  a  crown  to  her  husband :  but  she  that  maketh  ashamed  is  as  rottenness  in  his 
brines." — Prov.  xii.  4. 
"  Wlio  can  find  a  virtuous  woman  1  for  her  price  is  far  above  rubies. 
"The  heart  of  her  husband  doth  safely  trust  in  her,  so  that  he  shall  have  no  need  of  spoil. 
"  She  will  do  him  good,  and  not  evil,  all  the  days  of  her  life."— Prov.  xxxi.  10,  11, 12. 


ROCHESTER: 
PRINTED    FOR    THE    PUBLISHER. 

1842. 


VICISSITUDES,   &c 


I  was  born  in  the  year  1780,  in  Granville,  Massachusetts,  of  parents 
that  were  strangers  to  God ;  although  my  father  was  a  member  of  the 
Church  of  England,  and  my  mother  had  been  raised  by  pious  parents, 
of  the  Presbyterian  order.  But,  whether  she  had  any  sense  of  the  neces- 
sity of  the  new  birth  and  holiness  of  heart,  I  cannot  say ;  for  she  was 
called  to  a  world  of  spirits  when  I  was  but  five  months  old,  leaving  be- 
hind six  children,  two  sons  and  four  daughters,  my  eldest  sister  being 
about  fifteen  years  old.  My  father  married  in  about  six  months  after  the 
death  of  my  mother ;  and,  although  the  woman  that  he  married  was  an 
industrious,  good  housewife,  yet  he  lost  his  property,  and  was  reduced 
very  low,  by  the  sinking  of  continental  money ;  and  the  children  were 
scattered  as  a  consequence.  My  eldest  sister  married  when  I  was  six 
years  old ;  and  she  prevailed  on  my  father  to  give  me  to  her,  which  ac- 
cordingly he  did  ;  and  I  was  carried  into  the  state  of  New  York,  and  saw 
his  face  no  more.* 

My  tender  heart  was  often  wrought  upon  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  I 
was  at  times  very  unhappy,  for  fear  I  should  die,  and  what  would  become 
of  my  soul !  I  was  early  taught  that  there  was  a  God,  a  heaven,  and  hell ; 
and  that  there  was  a  preparation  necessary  to  fit  me  for  those  mansions 
of  rest,  prepared  for  all  that  are  faithful  until  death.  My  heart  often 
mourned  before  God,  young  as  I  was,  for  something,  I  scarce  knew  what, 
to  make  me  happy.  I  dared  not  sleep  without  praying  to  God,  as  well 
as  I  knew  how,  for  many  years.  My  sister's  husband  being  a  man  not 
calculated  to  gain  the  world,  although  they  had  no  children,  I  was  raised 
to  labor  as  much  as  my  strength  would  permit ;  and  perhaps  more,  as  my 
constitution  was  very  delicate  from  my  birth.  But  the  Lord  was  my 
helper,  though  I  knew  him  not  by  an  experimental  knowledge,  yet  I  had 
a  fear  of  him  before  my  eyes ;  and  he  that  taketh  care  of  the  young 
ravens  cared  for  me.  From  the  time  that  I  was  six  years  of  age  until  I 
Mas  eleven,  my  serious  impressions  never  left  me  ;  but  from  twelve  to 
fifteen  I  was  mixing  with  those  that  were  unacquainted  with  God,  or  the 
things  that  pertain  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  My  mind  was  taken  up 
with  the  vanities  of  this  present  world,  although  my  heart  was  often  tender 
under  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  so  that  I  could  weep  and  mourn  ;  yet 

*  The  summer  past,  in  my  journey  to  the  east,  I  met  with  a  half-brother,  whom  I  had 
not  seen  for  twenty-seven  years — and  with  whom  my  father  died  :  and  also  was  at  one  of 
my  sisters,  whom  I  had  not  seen  but  once  for  twenty  years.  She  being  nine  or  ten  years 
older  than  myself,  was  able  to  inform  me  of  some  particulars  concerning  my  mother's  death, 
which  were  a  consolation  to  me. 

36* 


426  VICISSITUDES;    OR, 

I  did  not  seek  the  Lord  in  earnest  to  the  saving  of  my  soul.  At  the  age 
of  fifteen,  the  Lord  laid  his  rod  upon  me  in  taking  away  my  health,  which 
was  not  restored  until  I  was  seventeen.  In  that  time,  I  was  much  afraid 
I  should  be  called  to  pass  the  dark  valley,  but  the  Lord  was  pleased  to 
restore  me  to  health  again  in  a  good  degree  ;  and  at  the  age  of  nineteen, 
I  set  out  to  seek  my  soul's  salvation,  through  many  trials  and  difficulties. 
The  Methodists'  preaching  and  zeal  were  new  in  that  part  of  the  country 
where  I  lived  at  that  time ;  and  my  sister's  husband  was  very  much  op- 
posed to  them,  so  that  it  made  my  way  very  trying ;  but  I  was  determined, 
come  what  might,  that  I  would  take  up  my  cross  and  follow  Jesus  in  the 
way.  I  was  willing,  and  gave  up  all  my  young  companions,  and  all  the 
diversions  of  which  I  had  been  very  fond — such  as  dancing,  and  company 
that  feared  not  God  ;  and  the  Lord,  who  giveth  liberally,  and  upbraideth 
not,  gave  me  peace  and  consolation  in  him.  My  sister  and  myself  joined 
the  first  society  that  was  raised  in  that  part  of  the  country,  at  a  neighbor- 
hood called  Fish  Creek,  about  four  miles  from  where  we  lived  ;  where  we 
attended  preaching  and  class-meeting  once  a  week.  And  the  Lord  was 
very  precious  to  my  soul  in  those  days. 

About  that  time,  my  brother-in-law  was  brought  to  see  himself  a  sinner, 
and  embraced  religion ;  and  we  were  a  happy  family,  although  but  three 
in  number.  We  often  felt  like  heaven  began  below,  Jesus  precious  to  our 
souls !  The  preachers  made  our  house  their  home,  at  that  time,  and  it 
was  my  delight  to  wait  on  them.  I  felt  as  if  I  could  lie  at  their  feet,  and 
learn  instruction  from  their  lips.  My  chief  delight  was  in  going  to  meet- 
ing, and  praising  and  singing  praises  to  my  God  and  Saviour.  We  had 
preaching  once  in  two  weeks  in  our  neighborhood.  But  few  attended  for 
nearly  two  years ;  yet  the  preachers  continued  to  preach,  and  that  in 
faith,  and  the  Lord  heard  and  gave  them  their  hearts'  desire.  They 
formed  a  little  class,  consisting  only  of  seven  ;  my  brother  and  sister,  two 
other  men  and  their  wives,  and  myself,  composed  the  society  in  the  place 
where  I  lived.  We  had  class-meeting  and  prayer-meeting  every  week  at 
the  beginning ;  and  it  was  but  a  few  months  before  the  Lord  burst  the 
cloud,  and  the  work  broke  out,  and  sixty  or  seventy  were  added  to  the 
number.  We  had  precious  times  of  the  out-pouring  of  the  Spirit  of  God. 
If  we  met  only  for  prayer-meeting,  oftentimes  our  meetings  would  last 
until  twelve  and  one  o'clock,  and  souls  would  be  so  filled  with  divine  love, 
that  they  would  fall  prostrate  on  the  floor,  and  praise  Christ  their  King! 
So  we  continued  to  love  like  children  in  one  family,  for  two  or  three  years. 
when  some  difficulties  took  place  ;  however,  none  were  turned  out  of 
society.  O!  how  sweet  it  is  for  brethren  to  dwell  together  in  unity — but 
how  often  doth  the  enemy  of  mankind  make  use  of  that  most  destructive 
weapon,  division,  to  destroy  the  fallen  race  of  Adam! — O  that  Christians 
would  make  a  stand  against  him ;  and  live  and  love  like  children  of  one 
family — that  the  world  might  say,  "  See  how  these  Christians  love  one 
another!" 

After  this,  I  lived  in  love  and  union  with  my  brethren  for  two  years  or 
more  ;  and  enjoyed  the  privilege  of  preaching  and  class-meetings,  and  had 
many  precious  seasons  to  my  soul. 

About  this  time,  "  camp-meetings"  began  to  be  introduced  into  that  part 
of  the  country,  and  were  attended  with  the  power  of  God,  in  the  conver- 
sion of  many  precious  souls  ! 


THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  427 

At  this  time,  there  was  one  about  thirty  miles  from  where  I  then  lived ; 
and  my  brother-in-law  attended  it,  where  he  met  with  Lorenzo  Dow,  on 
his  way  to  Canada ;  and  invited  him  home  with  him,  to  preach  at  our 
preaching-house,  and  sent  on  the  appointment  a  day  or  two  beforehand, 
so  that  the  people  might  get  notice.  And  as  he  was  a  singular  character, 
we  were  very  anxious  to  see  and  hear  him.  The  day  arrived,  he  came, 
and  the  house  was  crowded,  and  we  had  a  good  time.  I  was  very  much 
afraid  of  him,  as  I  had  heard  such  strange  things  about  him. 

He  was  invited  to  my  brother-in-law's,  but  did  not  come  for  several 
days.  He  had  appointments  to  preach  twice  and  thrice  in  the  day.  How- 
ever, at  last  he  came,  and  tarried  all  night.  The  next  morning  he  was 
to  preach  five  or  six  miles  from  our  house ;  and  little  did  I  think  that  he 
had  any  thoughts  of  marrying,  in  particular  that  he  should  make  any  pro- 
position of  the  kind  to  me  :  but  so  it  was,  he  returned  that  day  to  dinner  ; 
and  in  conversation  with  my  sister,  concerning  me,  he  inquired  of  her 
how  long  I  had  professed  religion.  She  told  him  the  length  of  time.  He 
requested  to  know  whether  I  kept  Avicked  company.  She  told  him  I  did 
not ;  and  observed,  that  I  had  often  said,  "  I  had  rather  marry  a  preacher 
than  any  other  man,  provided  I  was  worthy ;  and  that  I  would  wish  them 
to  travel  and  be  useful  to  souls."  By  this  time  I  happened  to  come  into 
the  room,  and  he  asked  me  if  I  had  made  any  such  remarks.  I  told  him 
I  had.  He  then  asked  me  if  I  would  accept  of  such  an  object  as  him.  I 
made  him  no  reply,  but  went  directly  out  of  the  room — as  it  was  the  first 
time  he  had  spoken  to  me,  I  was  very  much  surprised.  He  gave  me  to 
understand,  that  he  should  return  to  our  house  again  in  a  few  days,  and 
would  have  more  conversation  with  me  on  that  subject ;  which  he  did, 
after  attending  a  meeting  ten  or  twelve  miles  from  where  I  lived.  He  re- 
turned  the  next  evening,  and  spoke  to  me  on  the  subject  again,  when  he 
told  me  that  he  would  marry,  provided  he  could  find  one  that  would  con- 
sent to  his  travelling  and  preaching  the  gospel ;  and  if  I  thought  I  could 
be  willing  to  marry  him,  and  give  him  up  to  go,  and  do  his  duty,  and  not 
see  him,  perhaps,  or  have  his  company  more  than  one  month  out  of  thir- 
teen, he  should  feel  free  to  give  his  hand  to  me ;  but  if  I  could  not  be 
willing  to  let  him  labor  in  the  vineyard  of  his  God,  he  dared  not  make  any 
contract  of  the  kind  ;  for  he  could  not  enjoy  peace  of  mind  in  any  other 
sphere.  He  told  me  I  must  weigh  the  matter  seriously  before  God, 
whether  I  could  make  such  an  engagement,  and  conform  to  it ;  and  not 
stand  in  his  way,  so  as  to  prevent  his  usefulness  to  souls.  I  thought  I 
would  rather  marry  a  man  that  loved  and  feared  God,  and  that  would 
strive  to  promote  virtue  and  religion  among  his  fellow-mortals,  than  any 
other ;  although  I  felt  myself  inadequate  to  the  task,  without  the  grace  of 
God  to  support  me.  Yet  I  felt  willing  to  cast  my  lot  with  his ;  and  be  a 
help,  and  not  a  hindrance  to  him,  if  the  Lord  would  give  me  grace ;  as  I 
had  no  doubt  he  would,  if  I  stood  as  I  ought — and  I  accepted  of  his  pro- 
posal. He  was  then  on  his  way  to  Canada,  and  from  thence  to  the  Mis- 
sissippi territory  ;  and  did  not  expect  to  return  in  much  less  than  two 
years :  then  if  providence  spared,  and  the  way  should  open  for  a  union  of 
that  kind,  when  he  returned,  we  would  be  married  !  But  would  strive  in 
that  case,  as  well  as  in  all  others  of  such  importance,  to  lay  it  before  the 
Lord  ;  and  be  directed  by  him,  as  far  as  we  could  judge,  and  not  rush 
precipitately  into  a  state,  that  so  much  concerned  our  happiness  in  this 


428  VICISSITUDES;    OR 

world  and  the  next.  As  I  doubt  not  many  engage  in  the  holy  bands  of 
matrimony,  without  once  considering  its  importance,  and  the  obligations 
they  lay  themselves  under  to  each  other,  to  do  all  in  their  power  to  make 
the  silken  cord  not  prove  a  chain  of  iron. 

He  left  me,  and  went  on  his  way  to  preach  the  gospel  through  Canada, 
and  from  thence  to  the  south,  and  was  gone  for  near  two  years  before  he 
returned  ;  he  left  an  appointment  for  a  camp-meeting,  in  conjunction  with 
some  of  the  preachers,  on  his  return,  which  he  fulfilled:  and  on  Septem- 
ber the  fourth,  we  were  joined  in  the  bands  of  matrimony,  late  in  the 
evening.  There  was  not  any  present  but  the  family,  and  the  preacher 
who  performed  the  ceremony.  Early  in  the  morning  he  started  for  the 
Mississippi  territory,  in  company  with  my  brother-in-law,  who  intended 
to  remove  to  that  country  if  he  should  like  it,  as  Lorenzo  had  a  chain  of 
appointments,  previously  given  out,  for  four  thousand  miles. 

I  expected  to  continue  to  live  with  my  sister,  as  she  had  no  children, 
and  was  much  attached  to  me.  or  seemed  to  be  so  at  that  time  ;  but  the 
Lord  ordered  it  otherwise.  My  Lorenzo  was  gone  about  seven  months, 
before  he  returned  to  me.  My  brother-in-law  was  pleased  with  the  coun- 
try, and  intended  to  return  to  it  with  his  family,  in  a  few  months.  My 
husband  was  preparing  to  go  to  Europe,  in  the  fall.  He  returned,  and 
stayed  with  me  about  two  weeks :  and  then  started  for  Canada,  and  left 
me  with  my  sister.  They  were  preparing  to  remove  to  the  Mississippi  in 
July  ;  this  was  in  May,  and  my  Lorenzo  was  to  meet  them  in  the  western 
country,  where  they  were  to  carry  me ;  and  from  thence  we  would  go  to 
New  York,  and  they  continue  on  their  journey  to  the  Mississippi  territory. 
But  he  went  on  as  far  as  Vermont,  and  held  a  number  of  meetings,  where 
he  saw  his  sisters  that  lived  there ;  and  then  feeling  an  impulse  to  return 
to  Western,  where  I  then  was,  he  gave  up  the  intended  tour  through  Ca- 
nada, and  came  back,  prepared  to  take  me  to  New  York  city,  where  he 
intended  to  embark  for  Europe. 

We  stayed  a  few  weeks  in  Western,  until  my  brother-in-law  got  his 
temporal  concerns  settled  ;  and  then,  after  bidding  my  friends  and  brethern 
in  the  Lord  farewell,  we  set  off  for  New  York,  attended  by  my  sister, 
who  went  the  same  road  we  were  going,  eighteen  or  twenty  miles  ;  where 
Lorenzo  held  several  meetings,  and  stayed  two  or  three  days  together ; 
and  then  bid  each  other  farewell,  expecting  to  meet  again  in  eighteen  months 
or  two  years.  But  the  providence  of  God  did  not  favor  this,  or  the  inter- 
ference of  the  enemy  of  mankind  prevented  ;  for  we  never  met  again  ; 
and  could  I  have  foreseen  what  awaited  my  unfortunate  sister  in  the  coun- 
try to  which  she  was  bound,  the  parting  would  have  been  doubly  distress- 
ing. But  it  is  happy  for  us  that  we  do  not  know  what  is  in  futurity,  as 
the  great  Master  knoweth  best  how  to  prepare  our  minds  for  greater  tribu- 
lation, while  we  travel  through  this  world  of  wo.  Our  parting  was  truly 
sorrowful  and  afflicting,  but  it  was  light  when  compared  to  what  followed. 

We  left  Westmoreland,  and  went  down  to  Albany,  where  Lorenzo  had 
some  acquaintances,  and  stayed  for  several  days  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Tay- 
lor, and  were  treated  as  if  we  were  their  children. 

Now  my  sphere  of  life  was  altered,  ft  was  the  first  time  I  had  been 
so  far  from  home  without  my  sister  ;  she  was  like  a  mother  to  me,  as  I 
knew  no  other.  My  heart  often  trembled  at  what  was  before  me,  to  be 
continually  among  strangers  ;  being  so  little  acquainted  with  the  ways  of 


THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  429 

the  world,  it  made  me  feel   like  one  at  a  loss  how  to  behave,  or  what 
to  do. 

Lorenzo  was  very  affectionate  and  attentive  to  me.  He  left  me  at  Al- 
bany with  sister  Taylor,  who  was  going  down  to  New  York  in  a  sloop. 
As  I  was  very  much  fatigued  by  riding  on  horseback,  he  thought  it  best 
for  me  to  go  down  with  her,  by  water  ;  while  he  went  by  land,  rode  one 
horse,  and  led  the  other.  He  arrived  in  New  York  perhaps  four-and- 
twenty  hours  before  me.  I  went  on  board,  for  the  first  time  that  I  ever 
was  on  the  water,  except  to  cross  a  ferry. 

It  made  me  somewhat  gloomy  to  be  on  board  the  vessel  among  strangers, 
while  going  down  the  river  to  the  city  of  New  York,  as  I  had  never  been 
in  such  a  place  before.  However,  we  landed  about  ten  o'clock  at  night, 
where  I  met  Lorenzo,  who  had  been  on  the  look-out  for  some  time.  We 
went  to  a  friend's  house,  that  had  been  very  kind  to  him  in  days  past,  who 
then  belonged  to  the  Methodist  church.  I  felt  much  embarrassed,  as  I 
had  never  been  in  the  city  before.  We  stayed  in  New  York  several  weeks, 
and  had  some  precious  meetings.  Here  I  became  acquainted  with  some 
kind  friends,  who  were  tome  like  mothers  and  sisters  ;  whilst  Lorenzo  left 
me  and  went  to  fulfil  some  appointments  lie  had  made  in  Virginia  and 
North  Carolina,  and  expecting  only  to  be  gone  five  or  six  weeks  ;  but  was 
detained,  contrary  to  his  expectation,  near  three  months.  In  that  time  the 
fever,  that  was  common  in  the  city  of  New  York,  broke  out,  and  I  went 
with  Mrs.  Quackenbush  to  the  country,  about  forty  miles  up  the  river,  to 
a  brother  Wilson's,  where  she  carried  her  children  to  go  to  school.  Here 
I  stayed  several  weeks.  They  were  people  of  handsome  property ;  l>ut 
the  more  we  have  the  more  we  want,  as  has  been  observed  by  many.  \.nd 
I  think  it  will  hold  good  almost  without  exception  ;  for  they  were  i 
engaged  to  gain  property,  as  if  they  had  only  bread  from  hand  to  mouth. 
I  was  a  stranger,  and  many  times  I  felt  as  such,  but  the  Loi  I  gave  me 
support,  so  that  I  was  tolerably  cheerful  in  the  absence  of  my  companion. 
Before  he  returned,  I  went  back  to  New  York,  where  I  stayed  until  he 
came  ;  and  prepared  to  sail  for  Europe,  which  was  some  time  in  Novem- 
ber. We  obtained  a  protection  from  our  government,  when  leaving  the 
country  for  England.  It  was  necessary  to  have  witnesses  to  prove  that 
he  was  the  Lorenzo  Dow  that  was  identified  and  intended  in  the  documents 
which  he  had  obtained  from  the  United  States  of  America.  Consequently 
he  got  N.  S.  and  J.  Q.  to  go  before  a  notary  public,  and  certify  that  he 
was  the  same  Lorenzo  Dow  referred  to  in  the  documents.  Mr.  N.  S. 
gave  in  under  oath,  that  "  he  knew  him  from  his  youth  ****** 
*  *  *  holy  gospel !"  And  about  the  same  time  he  wrote  letters  to 
Ireland  and  England,  to  make  his  way  narrow  in  those  countries.  And 
no  thanks  to  him  that  it  did  not  bring  Lorenzo  into  the  greatest  distress 
and  difficulties  that  a  man  could  have  been  brought  into.  But  through  the 
mercy  of  God  it  was  otherwise  overruled. 

He  gave  me  my  choice,  to  go  with  him,  or  stay  with  friends  in  America, 
as  there  were  many  that  told  us  I  might  stay  with  them,  and  be  as  wel- 
come as  their  children;  and  strove  to  prevent  my  going  to  a  land  where 
I  would  find  many  difficulties  and  dangers  to  encounter  that  I  was  un- 
acquainted with,  and  could  not  foresee.  But  I  chose  to  go,  and  take  my 
lot  and  share  with  him  of  whatever  might  befall  us.  Consequently  on 
the  10th  of  November,  1805,  we  set  sail  from  New  York  for  Liverpool, 


430  VICISSITUDES;    OR, 

in  old  England.  We  embarked  about  10  o'clock,  with  a  fine  breeze. 
They  spread  their  canvass,  and  were  soon  under  way. 

Lorenzo  came  into  the  cabin,  and  told  me  to  go  on  deck,  and  bid  fare- 
well to  my  native  land  !  I  did  so — and  the  city  began  to  disappear  !  I 
could  discover  the  houses  to  grow  smaller  and  smaller  ;  and  at  last  could 
see  nothing  but  the  chimneys  and  the  tops  of  the  houses  ;  then  all  disap- 
peared but  the  masts  of  vessels  in  the  harbor.  In  a  short  time  nothing 
remained  but  a  boundless  ocean  opening  to  view  ;  and  I  had  to  depend 
upon  the  Providence  of  God.  I  went  down  into  the  cabin,  and  thought 
perhaps  I  should  see  my  native  land  no  more  ! 

The  vessel  being  tossed  to  and  fro  on  the  waves,  I  began  to  feel  very 
sick,  and  to  reflect  I  was  bound  to  a  foreign  land  ;  and,  supposing  I  should 
reach  that  country,  I  knew  not  what  awaited  me  there.  But  this  was  my 
comfort,  ihe  same  God  presided  in  England  that  did  in  America.  I 
thought  if  I  might  find  one  real  female  friend,  I  would  be  satisfied. 

I  continued  to  be  sea-sick  for  near  two  weeks,  and  then  recovered  my 
health  better  than  I  had  enjoyed  it  in  my  life  before. 

We  were  twenty-seven  days  out  of  sight  of  land.  The  vessel  being 
in  a  very  bad  situation,  we  had  not  been  at  sea  more  than  five  or  six  days, 
before  the  rudder  began  to  fail ;  so  they  could  not  have  commanded  her 
at  all,  if  the  wind  had  been  unfavorable.  The  weather  was  very  rough 
and  stormy  ;  but  through  the  mercy  of  God,  the  wind  was  favorable  to 
our  course,  so  that  we  reached  safe  our  place  of  destination. 

When  we  arrived  in  the  river  at  Liverpool,  we  were  not  permitted  to 
land,  until  they  could  send  up  to  London,  and  get  returns  from  there,  as 
our  vessel  came  from  a  port  subject  to  the  yellow  fever;  on  that  account, 
we  were  obliged  to  stay  in  the  river  for  ten  days,  before  we  were  permit- 
ted to  come  on  shore. 

I  never  saw  a  woman  for  thirty-seven  days,  except  one,  who  came  along- 
side our  vessel,  to  bespeak  the  captain  as  a  boarder  at  her  house,  when  he 
should  come  on  shore. 

I  strove  to  pray  much  to  God  to  give  us  favor  in  the  eyes  of  the  people, 
and  open  the  way  for  Lorenzo,  to  do  the  errand  that  he  came  upon  ;  and 
to  give  him  success  in  preaching  the  gospel  to  poor  sinners.  The  prospect 
was  often  gloomy.  Lorenzo  used  to  say  to  me,  keep  up  your  spirits — we 
shall  yet  see  good  days  in  Old  England,  before  we  leave  it,  as  the  sequel 
proved. 

We  went  on  shore  the  twenty-fourth  or  fifth  of  December.  Lorenzo 
had  a  number  of  letters  to  the  people  in  Liverpool.  Some  were  letters 
of  recommendation  ;  others,  to  persons  from  their  friends  in  America. 

We  went  with  the  master  of  the  vessel  to. a  boarding-house,  where  I 
was  left  until  Lorenzo  went  to  see  what  the  prospect  might  be,  and  v*  bother 
he  could  meet  with  any  that  would  open  the  way  for  him  to  get  access  to 
the  people.  After  giving  out  all  the  letters  but  one,  lie  returned  to  me  ; 
having  been  two  or  three  hours  absent  without  any  particular  success. 

The  house  that  I  tarried  at  was  a  boarding-house  for  American  cap- 
tains ;  and  the  women  that  were  there,  wore  wicked  em  nigh  !  My  heart 
was  much  pained  to  hear  my  own  sex  taking  the  name  of  their  Maker 
and  Preserver,  in  vain  !  O!  thought  I,  shall  I  never  meet  again  with  any 
that  love  and  fear  God?  Lorenzo  intended  to  go  and  find  the  person  that 
the  last  letter  was  directed  to,  and  told  me  I  might  either  stay  there  or  go 


THE    JOURNEY   OF  LIFE.  431 

with  him.  I  chose  to  go  with  him,  rather  than  be  left  with  them  any  long- 
er. It  was  almost  night,  and  we  had  not  much  to  depend  upon,  without 
the  openings  of  Providence.  We  started,  but  could  not  find  the  person 
for  some  time.  However,  at  last,  as  we  were  walking,  Lorenzo  looked 
up  to  the  corner,  and  happened  to  espy  the  name  that  he  was  after  ;  ac- 
cordingly we  went  up  to  the  door,  and  gave  a  rap,  and  were  admitted. 
He  delivered  the  letter.  There  was  a  woman  from  Dublin,  who  seeing 
that  we  were  stangers  and  foreigners,  began  to  inquire  of  Lorenzo,  for 
some  persons  in  America  ;  and  shortly  after  this,  she  asked  him  if  he  had 
ever  heard  of  a  man  by  the  name  of  Lorenzo  Dow.  Not  knowing  that 
any  one  in  that  country  could  have  any  knowledge  of  him,  it  was  very 
surprising  to  me.  He  told  her,  that  was  his  name,  and  she  was  as  much 
surprised  in  her  turn.  She  had  seen  him  in  Ireland,  when  he  v^as  there 
some  years  before  ;  but  did  not  know  him  now,  as  he  had  had  the  small- 
pox after  she  had  seen  him,  which  had  made  a  great  alteration  in  his  ap- 
pearance. 

The  man  of  the  house  invited  us  to  tarry  all  night ;  but  the  woman 
made  some  objections.  They  were  Friends,  (Quakers,)  and  told  us  there 
was  a  Quaker  lady  just  across  the  street  that  kept  a  boarding-house, 
where  we  could  be  accommodated  with  lodging  for  the  night.  And  as  it 
was  then  somewhat  late  in  the  evening,  the  man  conducted  us  thither, 
where  we  obtained  permission  to  stay. 

As  Lorenzo  had  little  to  depend  on  but  the  openings  of  Providence,  he 
intended  to  go  to  Ireland,  and  take  me  to  his  friends,  and  leave  me  there ; 
as  he  had  written  to  that  country,  and  had  returns  from  his  old  friend  Dr. 
Johnson,  with  an  invitation  from  him  to  bring  me,  saying  that  I  should 
have  a  home  at  his  house  as  long  as  we  chose,  while  Lorenzo  pursued 
his  travels  through  Ireland  and  England.  Lorenzo  went  and  procured  a 
passage  across  the  channel,  in  a  packet,  to  Dublin,  but  we  did  not  sail  for 
several  days.  So  we  had  to  stay  in  Liverpool  for  some  time.  Our  board 
was  more  than  two  guineas  a  week,  which  was  bringing  Lorenzo  very 
short  as  to  money.  At  last  we  got  on  board  of  the  packet,  with  our  little 
baggage,  and  some  provisions  for  the  voyage ;  but  the  wind  proved  unfa- 
vorable, and  we  were  driven  back  into  the  port  of  Liverpool  again  ;  and 
that  was  the  case  for  no  less  than  five  times  in  succession. 

Before  this,  our  friend  that  we  met  at  the  Quaker's,  had  introduced  us 
to  a  family  of  people  who  were  Methodists,  where  the  woman  was  a  very 
affectionate  friend  ;  this  opened  the  door*  for  acquaintance,  and  we  went 
there  several  times. 

The  landlady  that  we  were  boarding  with,  told  us  we  could  not  stay 
with  her  any  longer,  as  her  house  was  full ;  so  we  must  go  elsewhere. 

The  last  time  we  went  on  board  of  the  packet,  and  put  to  sea,  we  had 
not  been  out  more  than  two  or  three  hours  before  the  wind  blew  a  gale. 
It  was  so  dark  that  they  could  not  see  their  hands  before  them  on  deck, 
and  we  knew  not  how  soon  we  might  be  cast  on  rocks  or  sand-banks,  and 
all  sent  to  eternity.  There  were  some  on  board  who,  before  the  storm 
came  up,  had  been  very  profane  in  taking  the  name  of  their  Maker  in 
vain  ;  but  when  they  saw  and  felt  the  danger  that  they  were  in,  they  were 
as  much  alarmed  as  any  persons  could  be ! 

I  could  not  but  wonder  that  people  would  or  could  be  so  careless  and 
secure  while  they  saw  no  danger ;  but  when  the  waves  began  to  roll,  and 


432  VICISSITUDES;   OR, 

the  ship  began  to  toss  to  and  fro,  they  were  struck  with  astonishment  and 
horror ! 

My  husband  and  myself  lay  still  in  the  birth,  and  strove  to  put  our  trust 
in  that  Hand  that  could  calm  the  roaring  seas  ;  and  I  felt  measurably 
composed.  At  daylight  the  captain  made  for  the  port  of  Liverpool  again, 
and  about  eight  or  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning,  we  came  into  the  dock ; 
but  as  we  were  coming  in,  under  full  sail  and  a  strong  tide,  there  was  a 
large  ship,  of  the  African  trade,  that  was  lying  at  anchor  in  the  harbor; 
we  ran  foul  of  her,  but  through  mercy  were  preserved  from  much  harm. 

The  weather  was  very  rainy  ;  the  streets  were  muddy,  and  I  had  walk- 
ed through  the  mud  for  a  considerable  distance  ;  the  prospect  was  gloomy 
beyond  description  ;  but  my  Lorenzo  cheered  my  spirits,  by  telling  me 
that  the  Lord  would  provide,  which  I  found  to  be  true. 

We  went  to  Mr.  Forshaw's,  the  people  that  we  were  introduced  to  by 
the  friend  that  we  saw  at  the  Quaker's,  the  first  night  we  were  in  Liver- 
pool. When  my  good  friend,  Mrs.  Forshaw,  now  saw  me  returning,  she 
was  touched  with  pity  for  me,  as  I  was  very  muddy  and  fatigued.  She 
told  Lorenzo  that  he  had  better  leave  me  with  her,  while  he  travelled 
through  the  country,  until  the  weather  was  better,  and  then  take  me  over 
to  Ireland  in  the  spring ;  which  invitation  we  were  very  thankful  for. 
Oh  !  how  the  Lord  provided  for  me  in  a  strange  land,  where  I  had  nothing 
to  depend  on  but  Providence  ! 

My  Lorenzo  left  me  at  her  house,  and  proceeded  up  to  London,  where 
he  was  gone  about  two  weeks.  But  previous  to  this  the  Lord  had  opened 
his  way,  so  that  he  had  held  a  number  of  meetings  in  Liverpool ;  and  one 
woman  had  been  brought  to  see  herself  a  sinner,  and  seek  the  salvation 
of  her  soul. 

I  was  at  this  time  in  a  state  of  ********  *}  arKj  my  mind  was  some- 
what depressed  ;  but  the  Lord  gave  me  favor  in  the  eyes  of  the  people, 
and  they  were  very  kind  to  me  while  he  was  gone.  I  attended  class- 
meetings  and  preaching,  which  was  very  refreshing  to  me.  I  felt  that  I 
ought  to  bless  God  that  I  had  found  the  same  religion  in  that  country  that 
I  had  experienced  in  my  own  native  land.  I  was  sometimes  very  much 
distressed  in  mind,  for  fear  my  husband  should  die,  and  I  be  left  in  a 
strange  land.  But  he  returned  to  me  at  the  time  he  had  appointed.  He 
had  several  invitations  to  other  parts  of  the  country  to  hold  meetings, 
which  he  accepted. 

I  left  Liverpool  with  him  for  •Warrington,  where  he  had  been  invited  by 
a  man  that  came  to  Liverpool  on  business.  This  man  did  not  know  that 
there  was  such  a  person  as  Lorenzo  in  the  country  ;  but  feeling,  after  he 
had  done  his  business,  as  though  he  wanted  to  go  to  a  meeting,  he  wander- 
ed about  for  some  time,  when  he  at  last  went  into  a  meeting-house  that  be- 
longed to  the  people  called  Kilhamites,  (where  Lorenzo  had  been  invited 
to  preach,)  and  found  a  congregation  assembled  to  hoar  preaching.  After 
preaching,  during  which  the  people  were  very  solemn  and  attentive,  and 
many  were  much  wrought  upon,  this  man  invited  Lorenzo  to  go  to  War- 
rington, where  there  was  a  little  society  of  people  called  Quaker-Method- 
ists, and  that  the  meeting-house  should  be  opened  to  him.  He  did  so,  and 
found  them  a  very  pious  people.  We  stayed  there  for  several  weeks,  and 
he  held  meetings  two  and  three  times  in  the  day ;  while  the  Lord  began  a 
good  work  in  that  place,  and  many  were  brought  to  rejoice  in  the  Lord. 


THE   JOURNEY   OF  LIFE.  433 

Peter  Philips,  the  man  that  invited  Lorenzo  there,  and  his  wife,  were  very 
friendly  to  us,  and  their  house  was  our  home  ever  after  when  we  were  in 
Warrington. 

A  widow  lady  who  lived  there,  had  three  daughters,  one  of  whom  lived 
in  London,  and  the  other  with  her.  She  came  out  to  hear  Lorenzo  preach  ; 
and  one  day,  after  meeting,  she  came  to  Peter  Philips'  to  see  us,  and  was 
very  friendly.  Lorenzo  asked  her  if  she  had  any  children.  She  told  him 
she  had  three,  and  that  two  were  with  her.  He  inquired  if  they  professed 
religion.  She  told  him  that  one  of  them  had  made  a  profession,  but  she 
feared  that  she  had  lost  it ;  but  that  the  youngest  never  had.  He  request- 
ed her  to  tell  them  to  come  and  see  him  ;  but  the  mother  insisted  that  he 
should  come  and  see  them,  and  he  then  could  have  an  opportunity  to  con- 
verse with  them  at  home.  He  did  so  ;  they  both  became  very  serious, 
and  came  to  his  meetings  ;  and  although  they  had  been  very  gay  young 
women,  they  would  come  up  to  be  prayed  for  in  the  public  congregation. 
The  result  was.  they  both  got  religion  ;  and  the  youngest  has  since  died 
happy  in  the  Lord.  The  eldest  came  down  from  London  on  a  visit  to  her 
mother's,  where  my  Lorenzo  saw  her,  and  he  was  made  an  instrument,  in 
the  hand  of  God,  of  her  conversion  to  Him.  She  was  one  of  the  most 
affectionate  girls  I  ever  saw. 

We  stayed  in  and  about  Warrington  until  May  ;  in  which  time  Lorenzo 
had  openings  to  preach  in  different  places — more  than  he  could  attend  ; 
and  the  Lord  blessed  his  labors  abundantly  to  precious  souls ! 

In  May  we  returned  to  Liverpool,  and  prepared  to  cross  the  channel  to 
Ireland.  We  had  a  very  pleasant  voyage,  and  arrived  in  safety.  We 
found  our  kind  friend,  Dr.  Johnson,  and  his  family,  well  ;  and  we  were 
received  with  affection  by  many.  The  preachers  that  were  in  Dublin, 
were  very  friendly,  and  I  felt  much  united  to  them.  We  were  invited  to 
breakfast,  dine,  and  sup,  almost  every  day.  But  my  situation  being  a 
delicate  one,  it  made  it  somewhat  *  *  *  *  *  to  me  !  The  friends 
were  as  attentive  to  me  as  I  could  have  wished  ;  for  which  may  the  Lord 
fill  my  heart  with  gratitude  ! 

Lorenzo  stayed  with  me  for  some  time,  and  then  went  into  the  country, 
where  he  held  many  meetings,  and  the  Lord  was  with  him.  After  which 
he  returned  to  Dublin,  and,  with  the  doctor,  he  went  over  again  to  Eng- 
land. I  stayed  with  Mrs.  Johnson  until  his  return,  where  I  expected  to 
continue  until  I  should  get  through  my  approaching  conflict,  if  it  was  the 
will  of  the  Lord  to  bring  me  through.  I  felt  in  tolerable  good  spirits;  and 
although  I  was  many  hundred  miles  from  my  native  land,  yet  the  Lord 
gave  me  favor  in  the  eyes  of  the  people.  My  wants  were  supplied,  as  it 
related  to  my  present  situation,  abundantly. 

Lorenzo  stayed  in  England  for  six  or  eight  weeks,  and  then  returned  to 
me,  to  be  with  me  in  my  approaching  conflict.  He  was  very  weak  in 
body,  but  continued  to  preach  two  and  three  times  in  the  day.  He  got 
some  books  printed,  which  enabled  him  to  prosecute  his  travels  through 
England  and  Ireland. 

While  he  was  absent,  a  woman  had  spoken  to  a  doctor  to  attend  me 
when  I  should  want  him,  which  was  not  agreeable  to  my  Lorenzo.  But 
having  gone  so  far,  it  was  thought  by  those  that  employed  him,  that  it  was 
best  not  to  employ  any  other  ;  and  I,  being  unacquainted  with  the  manners 
and  customs  of  the  country,  was  passive.     My  Lorenzo  was  much  hurt ; 

37 


434  VICISSITUDES;  OR, 

but  I  was  not  sensible  of  it,  as  much  before  as  after.  If  I  had  been,  I 
should  not  have  suffered  it  to  be  so  :  but  we  are  often  mistaken  in  what 
will  be  best  for  us. 

The  time  arrived  that  I  must  pass  through  the  trial,  and  my  Lorenzo 
was  at  the  doctor's.  But  those  that  attended  on  me  would  not  suffer  him 
to  come  into  the  room  where  I  was,  which  gave  him  much  pain.  I  did 
not  at  that  time  know  how  much  he  was  hurt ;  but  after  my  child  was 
born,  which  was  on  the  16th  of  September,  between  three  and  four  o'clock, 
he  was  permitted  to  come  in  ;  he  had  a  white  handkerchief  on  his  head, 
and  his  face  was  as  white  as  the  handkerchief.  He  came  to  the  bed,  and 
took  the  child,  observing  to  me,  that  we  had  got  an  additional  charge, 
which,  if  spared  to  us,  would  prove  a  blessing,  or  else  one  of  the  greatest 
trials  that  possibly  we  could  have  to  meet  with.  I  expect  Lorenzo  passed 
through  as  great  a  conflict  in  his  mind,  as  he  had  almost  ever  met  with. 
The  Lord  was  my  support  at  that  time,  and  brought  me  safely  through. 
The  friends  were  very  kind  lo  me,  and  supplied  my  wants  with  every 
thing  that  was  needful ;  and  in  about  two  weeks  I  was  able  to  leave  my 
room.  My  heart  was  glad  when  I  viewed  my  little  daughter  :  she  was  a 
sweet  infant.  But  oh  !  how  short-lived  are  earthly  joys  !  We  stayed  in 
Dublin  until  she  was  five  weeks  old  ;  and  then  Lorenzo,  with  myself  and 
our  little  one,  embarked  on  board  a  packet  for  Liverpool.  The  weather 
was  rainy,  and  tolerably  cold  :  there  was  no  fire  in  the  cabin.  There 
were  a  number  of  passengers,  men  and  women,  who  thought  themselves 
rather  above  the  middle  class,  who  were  very  civil  to  us.  But  I  was  so 
much  afraid  that  my  little  infant  would  be  too  much  exposed,  that  I  neg- 
lected myself,  and  probably  took  cold.  We  were  two  nights  and  one  day 
on  board  the  packet.  We  got  into  Liverpool  about  ten  or  eleven  o'clock, 
where  I  was  met  by  my  good  friend,  Mrs.  Forshaw.  We  went  to  her 
house,  where  we  stayed  a  day  or  two  ;  and  then  took  stage  for  Warring- 
ton, about  eighteen  miles  from  Liverpool,  where  we  arrived  on  Sunday 
morning.  Our  friends,  Peter  Philips  and  his  wife,  were  at  meeting. 
Lorenzo  went  to  the  chapel.  The  people  were  very  much  rejoiced  to  see 
him.  They  had  been  concerned  for  us,  as  they  had  not  heard  from  us  for 
some  time.  Many  of  the  friends  from  the  country  came  to  see  us  ;  while 
Lorenzo  had  meetings,  in  town  and  country,  two  and  three  times  in  a  day  ; 
and  the  Lord  was  present  to  heal  mourning  souls. 

Dr.  Johnson  came  with  us  from  Ireland.  He  was  much  engaged  in 
helping  to  bring  souls  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  and  was,  1  trust, 
made  an  instrument  of  good  to  many.  Lorenzo  and  the  doctor  travelled 
into  various  places  in  Lancashire  and  Cheshire,  with  some  other  counties, 
and  many  were  brought  to  see  themselves  sinners,  and  seek  their  souls' 
salvation. 

The  people  in  that  country  seemed  to  feel  much  for  me,  and  manifested 
it  by  numberless  acts  of  kindness.  For,  instead  of  having  to  sell  my 
sown  for  bread,  as  Lorenzo  told  me  I  might  have  to  do,  when  we  were 
in  America,  there  was  scarcely  a  day  but  I  had  presents  of  clothing  or 
money,  to  supply  myself  with  whatever  I  needed.  Oh,  how  grateful 
ought  I  to  be  to  my  great  Benefactor,  for  all  his  mercies  to  unworthy  me  ! 

My  little  Lctit/a  Johnson,  for  so  was  my  child  called,  grew,  and  was  a 
very  fine,  attracting  little  thing.     I  found  my  heart  was  too  much  set 


THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  435 

upon  it,  so  that  I  often  feared  I  should  love  her  too  well ;  but  strove  to 
give  myself,  and  all  that  I  had,  to  my  God. 

Lorenzo  was  in  a  very  bad  state  of  health,  which  alarmed  me  very 
much.  I  often  cried  to  the  Lord  to  take  my  child  or  my  health,  but 
spare  my  dear  husband  !  The  thought  was  so  painful  to  me,  to  be  left 
in  a  strange  land,  with  a  child,  so  far  from  my  native  soil.  The  Lord 
took  me  at  my  word,  and  laid  his  afflicting  hand  upon  me. 

Lorenzo  and  the  doctor  went  to  Macclesfield,  and  expected  to  be  gone 
a  week,  and  left  me  at  Peter  Philips',  where  I  was  taken  sick,  the  day 
they  started,  with  the  nervous  fever,  but  kept  up,  and  nursed  my  child, 
until  two  or  three  days  before  they  returned.  I  thought  I  had  taken  a 
very  severe  cold,  and  should  be  better,  but  grew  worse  every  day. 

The  friends  were  very  kind  to  me,  particularly  Mary  Barford,  a  young 
lady  of  fortune,  who  had  got  religion  through  the  instrumentality  of  Lo- 
renzo. She  attended  me  two  and  three  times  a  day.  After  I  got  so  as  not 
to  be  able  to  sit  up,  she  hired  a  girl  to  take  care  of  my  child.  My  fever 
increased  very  fast,  and  the  night  before  Lorenzo  got  to  Warrington,  I 
thought  I  was  dying,  and  those  that  were  about  me  were  very  much 
alarmed,  and  sent  for  a  doctor ;  he  came,  and  administered  something  to 
me.  He  said  I  was  not  dying,  but  that  I  was  very  sick.  The  next 
morning  Doctor  Johnson  and  Lorenzo  came  ;  they  found  me  in  bed.  The 
doctor  thought  perhaps  I  had  taken  cold,  and  it  would  wear  off,  after 
giving  me  something  to  promote  a  copious  sweat.  But  when  he  found 
that  the  fever  continued  to  rise,  he  told  us  to  prepare  for  the  worst,  for 
it  was  a  nervous  fever,  and  that  it  was  probable  it  would  carry  me  to  a 
world  of  spirits. 

I  had  continued  to  nurse  my  child  for  more  than  a  week  after  I  was 
taken  sick,  which  was  very  injurious  to  her.  The  doctor  forbade  my 
suckling  her  any  longei-,  which  gave  me  much  pain.  They  were  obliged 
to  take  her  from  me,  and  feed  her  with  a  bottle.  My  fever  increased, 
and  rose  to  such  a  height,  that  it  was  thought  I  could  not  survive  many 
days.  The  doctor  stayed  with  me,  and  payed  every  attention  in  his 
power,  for  twenty  days  and  nights.  Lorenzo  was  not  undressed,  to  go 
to  bed,  for  near  three  weeks,  nor  the  doctor  for  nearly  the  same  length 
of  time. 

My  kind  friends  gave  me  every  assistance  in  their  power.  They  came 
from  the  country,  for  many  miles  distant,  to  see  if  we  were  in  want  of 
anv  thing  that  they  could  help  us  to.  May  the  Lord  reward  them  for 
their  kindness  to  me  in  the  day  of  adversity.  Our  dear  friend,  Mary 
Barford,  used  to  come  every  day  two  or  three  times  to  see  me,  and  ad- 
minister to  my  necessities  ;  and  many  others  came  also.  She  was  a  pre- 
cious girl,  and  although  she  had  been  raised  in  the  first  circle,  would  go 
into  the  houses  of  the  poor,  and  supply  their  wants,  and  nurse  and  do  for 
them  like  she  had  been  a  servant.  Although  Lorenzo  was  so  broke  of 
his  rest  and  fatigued  by  night,  yet  he  held  meetings  almost  every  day, 
some  of  which  were  a  considerable  distance  from  town ;  and  as  he  was 
weak  in  body,  our  friend  M.  B.  frequently  hired  a  hack  to  convey  him  to 
his  appointments  and  back,  so  that  he  was  with  me  the  greatest  part  of 
the  time. 

I  was  very  much  reduced,  so  that  I  was  almost  as  helpless  as  an 
infant. 


436  VICISSITUDES;    OR, 

There  was  a  chairmaker's-shop  adjoining  the  house,  and  the  room 
that  I  was  confined  in  being  most  contiguous,  the  noise  of  the  shop,  to- 
gether with  that  of  the  town,  was  very  distressing  to  me ;  likewise  the 
family  was  large,  and  the  house  small,  so  that  it  was  very  uncomfortable. 
We  were  under  the  necessity  of  having  some  person  to  sit  up  with  me 
every  night,  for  my  fever  raged  to  that  degree  I  wanted  drink  almost 
every  moment.  The  light  was  not  extinguished  in  my  room  for  six  or 
eight  weeks.  My  poor  child  was  very  fretful ;  the  girl  that  nursed  it 
would  get  to  sleep  and  let  it  cry ;  this  distressed  my  mind,  and  it  was 
thought  best  by  my  friends  to  get  some  person  to  take  it  to  the  country, 
to  be  nursed  there. 

To  be  separated  from  my  child  was  very  painful  to  me  ;  but  as  my  life 
vyas  despaired  of  by  my  friends,  and  as  I  myself  had  not  much  expecta- 
tion that  I  should  recover,  I  strove  to  give  it  up,  knowing  it  would  be  best 
for  the  child,  and  for  me  also. 

There  was  a  woman  from  Cheshire,  who  lived  about  ten  miles  distant 
from  Warrington,  that  had  no  children.  She  came  to  see  me,  and  offered 
to  take  my  baby  and  nurse  it,  until  I  should  die  or  get  better,  which  was 
agreed  to ;  so  they  made  ready,  and  she  took  it.  But  oh,  the  heart-rend- 
ing sorrow  that  I  felt  on  the  separation  with  my  helpless  little  infant ! 
Language  cannot  paint  it !  But  the  Lord  was  my  support  in  that  trying 
hour,  so  that  I  was  enabled  to  bear  it  with  some  degree  of  fortitude.  I 
was  anxious  to  get  well  and  return  to  America ;  but  little  did  I  know 
what  awaited  me  on  my  native  shore.  My  disorder  affected  my  mind 
very  much.  Likewise  I  was  very  desirous  to  see  my  sister  that  raised 
me  once  more  in  time.  She  was  as  near  to  me  as  a  mother.  We  had 
heard  that  they  had  arrived  safe  in  the  Mississippi  territory,  and  were 
like  to  do  well. 

At  times  I  was  very  happy ;  and  then  at  other  times  my  mind  was  very 
gloomy,  and  sunk,  as  it  were.  The  doctor  said  that  he  never  saw  any 
one's  nerves  so  affected  that  did  not  die,  or  quite  lose  their  reason  for  a 
time.  But  I  retained  my  senses  and  recollection  as  well  as  ever,  although 
it  seemed  that  I  scarce  slept  at  all. 

As  I  was  surrounded  with  noise,  the  doctor  thought  it  would  be  better 
for  me  to  be  removed  to  a  friend's  house  in  the  country,  who  lived  about 
four  miles  from  where  I  was.  Accordingly  they  hired  a  long  coach,  and 
put  a  bed  in  it,  and  then  a  man  took  me  in  "his  arms  and  put  me  in.  The 
doctor  and  Lorenzo  got  into  the  coach  with  me,  and  carried  me  four  miles 
into  the  country,  to  a  friend's  house,  where  I  had  even-  attention  paid 
me  that  I  could  wish  for,  and  from  that  time  I  began  to  mend  and  recover. 
This  was  about  Christmas. 

Lorenzo  felt  a  desire  to  visit  Ireland  once  more  before  he  returned  to 
America,  as  he  wished  to  make  arrangements  to  return  in  the  spring  ; 
and  if  he  did  not  go  to  Ireland  in  a  short  time,  he  could  not  go  at  all.  f 
was  at  that  time  so  low  that  I  could  not  get  up,  or  assist  myself  so  much 
as  to  get  a  drink  of  water;  and  it  was  doubtful  whether  I  should  recover 
again  or  not. 

He  told  me  what  he  felt  a  desire  to  do,  but  added,  that  he  would  not 
go  unless  I  felt  quite  willing.  I  told  him  the  same  merciful  God  presided 
over  us  when  separated,  as  when  we  were  together;  and  that  he  would 
provide  for  me,  as  he  had  done,  in  a  strange  land,  through  my  pre 


THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  437 

illness,  and  wished  him  to  go  and  do  his  duty.     Accordingly  he  hired  a 
young  woman  to  come  and  stay  with  me  night  and  day. 

He  had  to  preach  at  a  place  about  two  miles  from  where  I  was  at 
night,  and  told  me  perhaps  he  should  not  return  that  night,  and  if  he  did 
not,  he  should  not  return  to  see  me  again  before  he  left  that  part  for  Ire- 
land. However,  I  thought  he  would  return  to  me  again  before  he  left 
England ;  but  he,  to  save  me  the  pain  of  parting,  did  not  return  as  I  had 
expected,  but  took  the  coach  for  Chester,  and  so  on  to  Holyhead,  in  Wales, 
there  to  embark  for  Dublin.  He  left  the  doctor  to  stay  with  me  until  his 
return,  which  he  did,  and  was  a  father  and  a  -friend  to  me  in  his  absence. 

Although  I  felt  willing  for  him  to  go  and  blow  the  gospel  trumpet,  yet  my 
heart  shrank  at  the  thought  of  being  left  in  a  strange  land,  in  my  present 
situation,  being  so  weak  that  I  could  not  put  on  my  clothes  without  help, 
and  my  sweet  little  babe  at  a  considerable  distance  from  me,  and  among 
strangers.  But  the  Lord  was  my  support,  and  have  me  strength  to  be,  in 
some  considerable  degree,  resigned  to  the  will  of  God. 

Lorenzo  went  on  the  outside  of  the  coach,  exposed  to  the  inclement 
weather,  and  to  the  rude  insults  of  the  passengers,  until  he  got  to  Holy- 
head, where  he  went  on  board  a  packet  for  Dublin,  when  he  was  both 
wet  and  cold,  and  was  for  four-and-twenty  hours  without  food.  But  when 
he  got  to  Mrs.  Johnson's,  he  found  her,  as  ever,  a  friend  indeed.  He 
stayed  there  until  he  got  recruited,  and  then  commenced  his  travels  ; 
whilst  I  was  left  behind,  to  encounter  the  most  trying  scene  that  I  had 
ever  met  with. 

My  strength  gradually  increased,  so  that  I  was  in  a  few  weeks  able  to  sit  up 
and  walk  about  the  room.  The  people  that  I  was  with,  were  as  kind  and  atten- 
tive as  they  could  be  :  may  the  Lord  reward  them.  But  the  doctor  thought  it 
would  be  best  for  me  to  go  to  another  neighborhood,  as  a  change  of  air  and 
new  objects  might  contribute  to  my  health  ;  and  I  should  be  nearer  my 
child,  which  was  a  pleasing  thought  to  me.  We  got  into  a  carriage,  and 
went  to  a  friend's  house,  eight  or  ten  miles,  where  I  had  been  invited  and  sent 
for.  We  stayed  a  week  or  more,  and  then  we  went  to  another  place,  within 
two  miles  of  my  child,  which  I  expected  to  see  and  clasp  to  my  bosom  !  O 
how  short-lived  are  all  earthly  enjoyments  !  I  did  see  my  sweet  little 
babe  once  more  !  The  woman  that  had  her,  brought  her  to  see  me  ;  and 
my  heart  leaped  with  joy  at  the  sight.  The  innocent  smile  that  adorned 
her  face — O  how  pleasing  !  I  wished  very  much  to  keep  her,  but  the  doc- 
tor would  not  consent  that  I  should  undertake  to  nurse  her.  He  said  I 
had  not  recovered  my  strength  sufficient  to  go  through  the  fatigue  of  nurs- 
ing. :But  He  that  gave  it,  provided  for  it  better  than  I  could.  He  saw  it 
best  to  transplant  kin  a  happier  soil  than  this ;  for  in  two  or  three  days, 
the  flower  that  began  to  bloom  was  nipped  by  the  cold  hand  of  death,  after 
a  short  illness  of  perhaps  two  or  three  days:  my  tender  babe  was  a  life- 
less lump  of  clay,  and  her  happy  spirit  landed  on  the  peaceful  shore  of  a 
blessed  eternity. 

They  kept  me  in  ignorance  of  her  sickness,  until  she  was  dead.  T 
could  not  tell  why  my  mind  was  so  much  distressed  on  the  account  of  my 
child .  I  inquired  of  every  one  that  I  could  see  from  where  she  was  ;  but 
they  would  not  tell  me  of  her  danger,  until  she  was  dead.  I  was  then 
about  four  miles  from  her,  where  I  had  gone  the  day  that  she  died.  A  kind 
sister  walked  that  distance  to  let  me  know  that  my  little  Letitia  was  no 

37* 


438  VICISSITUDES;    OR 

more,  lest  some  one  should  too  abruptly  communicate  the  heavy  tidings ; 
as  my  health  was  not  yet  restored,  and  it  was  feared  that  it  would  be  at- 
tended with  some  disagreeable  consequences.  I  was  much  surprised  to 
see  sister  Wade  come,  as  I  had  left  her  house  only  the  day  before.  The 
first  question  I  asked  her  was,  How  is  my  child  1  She  made  me  no  reply. 
It  struck  my  mind  very  forcibly,  that  she  was  no  more !  I  requested  her 
to  tell  me  the  worst,  for  I  was  prepared  for  it.  My  mind  had  been  im- 
pressed with  a  foreboding  for  some  time  !  She  told  me  my  child  was  gone, 
to  return  no  more  to  me  !  I  felt  it  went  to  my  heart,  in  sensations  that  I 
cannot  express ! — It  was  a  sorrow,  but  not  without  hope.  I  felt  my  babe 
was  torn  from  my  bosom  by  the  cruel  hand  of  death  !  But  the  summons 
was  sent  by  Him  that  has  a  right  to  give  and  take  away.  He  had  re- 
moved my  innocent  infant  far  from  a  world  of  grief  and  sin,  perhaps  for 
my  good  ;  for  I  often  felt  my  heart  too  much  attached  to  it ;  so  much  that 
I  feared  it  would  draw  my  heart  from  my  duty  to  my  God  !  O  the  dan- 
ger of  loving  any  creature  in  preference  to  our  Saviour !  I  felt  as  one 
alone  :  my  Lorenzo  in  Ireland — my  child  was  gone  to  a  happier  clime  ! 
I  strove  to  sink  into  the  will  of  God  ;  but  the  struggle  was  very  severe, 
although  I  thought  I  could  say,  "  The  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken 
away,  and  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord  !" 

The  day  that  my  child  was  carried  to  Warrington,  to  be  interred  in  the 
burying-ground  of  the  Quaker-Methodists,  about  ten  miles  from  where  she 
died,  I  felt  as  though  I  must  see  her  before  she  was  consigned  to  the  dust 
to  be  food  for  worms.  They  had  to  carry  the  corpse  by  the  house  that  I 
was  at :  and  my  friends  opposed  it  so  warmly,  urging  my  present  state  of 
health  as  a  reason,  that  I  thought  perhaps  it  would  be  best,  and  strove 
to  compose  myself,  and  use  my  reason,  and  resign  my  all  into  the  hands 
of  the  Lord.  It  was  a  severe  struggle,  but  the  Friend  of  sinners  sup- 
ported me  under  all  my  afflictions. 

They  carried  my  sweet  little  Letitia,  and  consigned  her  to  the  tomb, 
there  to  rest  until  the  last  trump  .shall  sound,  and  the  body  and  spirit  be 
reunited  again  ;  and  then  we  shall  see  how  glorious  is  immortality  ! 

I  wrote  to  my  Lorenzo  the  day  that  our  child  died.  He  did  not  get  it, 
but  wrote  to  me,  and  mentioned  that  he  wished  to  see  me  and  the  child ; 
which  opened  afresh  the  wound  that  had  been  received  ;  but  he  got  the 
news  by  way  of  Mrs.  Johnson.  He  wrote  to  me  that  he  intended  to  return 
to  America  in  the  spring  ;  which  I  was  very  anxious  for.  My  health  be- 
gan to  get  better,  so  that  I  was  able  to  walk  two  miles  at  a  time,  as  walk- 
ing was  very  customary  among  the  people  in  that  country.  I  felt  a  desire 
to  return  to  Warrington,  which  I  did  in  a  canal  boat,  and  was  kindly  re- 
ceived by  my  good  friends  and  benefactors,  Peter  and  Hannah  Philips, 
with  many  others  that  had  contributed  to  my  comfort,  while  afflicted  with 
sickness  and  distress.  I  stayed  in  the  town  of  Warrington  for  several 
weeks,  with  my  friends,  and  was  frequently  at  the  little  chapel,  where  my 
sweet  little  infant's  remains  were  deposited.  I  often  felt  a  pleasure  of 
the  sweetest  kind  in  contemplating  that  my  child  had  escaped  all  the  vani- 
ties and  dangers  of  this  treacherous  and  uncertain  world,  for  the  never- 
fading  glories  of  paradise,  where  I  hoped,  when  life  should  end,  I  should 
meet  her  to  part*  no  more:  notwithstanding,  I  felt  the  loss  very  sensibly. 

I  wrote  to  Lorenzo  from  that  place  and  received  an  answer  which  was 
calculated  to  console  my  heart,  and  comfort  me  under  my  present  afllie- 


THE    JOURNEY    OF   LIFE.  439 

tion.  He  desired  me  to  meet  him  in  Liverpool,  on  the  1st  of  March,  which 
I  did.  I  went  by  the  way  of  Fordsham,  in  Cheshire,  down  the  river  in  a 
large  flat,  with  a  man  and  his  wife  who  were  employed  to  bring  the  rock 
for  making  salt.  The  river  had  been  frozen  considerably,  and  was  full 
of  ice  ;  and  when  the  tide  came  in  it  appeared  very  alarming  to  me.  But 
after  a  little  the  boat  got  under  way,  and  we  had  a  tolerably  pleasant  sail 
down  the  river  to  Liverpool,  where  I  met  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Forshaw,  my 
kind  friends  that  had  succored  me  in  days  past,  when  I  had  no  one  to  de- 
pend upon  on  that  side  of  the  great  ocean!  They  still  were,  as  ever, 
friendly.  Here  I  stayed  until  near  the  middle  of  March,  when  Lorenzo 
returned  from  Ireland,  which  made  my  heart  rejoice. 

We  left  Liverpool  in  a  canal  boat  for  the  country,  and  visited  several 
towns,  where  Lorenzo  preached  to  numerous  congregations.  The  people 
were  remarkably  attentive.  There  was  a  pleasant  prospect  opened  before 
him,  and  he  received  more  invitations  to  preach  in  different  parts  of  the 
country  than  he  could  attend. 

There  had  a  number  of  people  determined  to  come  from  Ireland  to 
America  with  us  ;  and  were  accordingly  to  meet  us  in  Liverpool  in  April. 
Consequently,  we  had  but  a  few  weeks  to  stay  in  and  about  Warrington. 
I  had  become  so  much  attached  to  the  friends,  that  it  was  truly  painful  to 
part  with  them.  Our  friends  came  from  various  parts  of  the  country 
to  bid  us  farewell ;  and  we  had  sweet  and  melting  times  together,  not  ex- 
pecting to  meet  again  until  we  should  meet  in  a  blissful  eternity. 

We  left  Warrington  for  Lymn,  where  Lorenzo  preached,  and  bid  the 
people  farewell.  They  were  much  affected.  We  parted  with  a  hope  of 
meeting  in  a  better  and  a  happier  world.  From  thence  we  went  to  Pres- 
tonb-rook,  where  Lorenzo  preached «again  another  farewell.  It  was  a  pre- 
cious time  to  many.  From  thence  to  Fordsham  :  the  people  flocked  around 
him  with  the  greatest  affection,  for  there  the  Lord  had  blessed  his  labors 
in  a  peculiar  manner  to  the  souls  of  many.  He  preached  to  them  for  the 
last  time,  and  bid  them  an  affectionate  farewell,  while  they  were  bathed 
in  tears,  seemingly  as  much  pained  as  though  they  were  parting  with  a 
parent. 

From  thence  he  went  to  Chester,  the  most  ancient  city,  perhaps,  in  that 
country,  except  London.  He  left  me  to  come  in  the  coach  a  rew  clays  af- 
ter, whilst  he  visited  the  country  adjacent.  Accordingly,  I  met  him  on 
the  day  appointed,  and  we  stayed  some  time  in  Chester.  It  was  a  great 
curiosity,  as  it  was  built  on  the  most  ancient  construction,  being  walled  in 
quite  round,  and  the  outside  of  the  wall  very  high.  There  was  a  trench 
dug  on  the  outside,  and  it  was  walled  up  from  that.  The  top  of  the  wall 
was  wide  enough  for  a  carriage  to  pass,  with  a  breastwork  sufficiently 
high  to  prevent  any  thing  from  falling  over,  and  upon  the  inside  was  an- 
other similar. 

The  antiquity  of  the  houses,  and  the  nobleness  of  the  public  buildings, 
struck  me  with  a  solemnity  that  I  cannot  express.  My  thoughts  ran  to  times 
that  had  gone  by,  when  those  who  had  laid  the  foundation  of  these  Avails 
were  animated  with  life  and  activity  !  Where  are  they  now  ?  They  have 
gone  to  a  world  of  spirits — and  we  must  shortly  follow  them  ;  and  those 
that  take  our  place,  will  wonder  at  the  labor  of  our  hands  in  like  manner. 
The  country  is  truly  delightful  that  surrounds  the  city  of  Chester.     It 


440  V  I  C I  S  S  I T  U  D  E  S  ;  0  R, 

was  in  the  spring  when  I  was  there,  when  every  thing  wears  a  pleasing 
appearance. 

The  people  were  hospitable  and  kind,  at  least  they  were  so  to  me. 

We  left  Chester  for  Liverpool  in  a  little  sail-boat,  and  the  river  was 
something;  rough.  There  was  a  number  of  passengers,  >  which  made  it 
quite  unpleasant ;  but  we  arrived  safe  in  the  evening,  where  we  met  our 
friends  from  Ireland,  that  intended  to  come  to  America  with  us.  Lorenzo 
had  made  the  necessary  preparations  for  the  voyage,  and  he  had  charter- 
ed the  cabin  and  the  steerage  for  the  accommodation  of  passengers,  at  a 
lower  rate  than  he  could  have  got  it  if  there  had  been  but  two  or  three. 

The  first  ship  that  he  engaged  to  transport  us  to  our  native  soil,  sprang 
a  leak  as  she  was  coming  out  of  dock.  She  got  injured  by  some  means, 
and  had  to  unlade,  and  get  it  repaired,  so  that  it  delayed  her  sailing 
for  some  time  longer.  But  as  we  were  in  readiness  to  leave  the  coun- 
try, Lorenzo  met  with  another,  where  he  could  obtain  accommodations  at 
a  better  rate.  He  accordingly  made  a  bargain  with  the  captain  for  a  pas- 
sage in  her ;  and  every  thing  being  prepared  for  our  voyage,  on  the  sixth 
of  May  we  hoisted  sail  and  weighed  for  America,  which  gave  me  a  very 
pleasant  sensation  ;  after  having  been  in  England  and  Ireland  about  eigh- 
teen months,  and  experiencing  many  kindnesses  and  favors  from  the  peo- 
ple ;  and  that  Lorenzo  was  made  an  instrument  in  the  hand  of  a  gracious 
God,  in  bringing  many  precious  souls  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth. 

On  the  first  day,  in  the  morning,  we  had  a  pleasant  breeze,  but  a  fog 
springing  up,  it  was  something  gloomy  for  several  days  ;  but  by  that 
means  we  avoided  the  ships  of  war  that  were  very  numerous  on  the  coast 
of  England ;  and  Lorenzo  and  myself  had  no  legal  passport  from  that 
country,  the  law  being  such  that  aliees  were  much  put  to  it  to  travel  in 
that  kingdom,  particularly  those  that  were  in  Lorenzo's  capacity,  such  as 
preachers.  They  must  first  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  king  of  Eng- 
land, and  get  a  license  to  preach,  or  they  were  subject  to  a  fine  for  every  ser- 
mon they  should  preach,  of  twenty  pounds  each.  Every  house  must  be 
licensed  also,  or  the  man  that  owned  it  was  subject  to  a  fine  of  twenty 
pounds  ;  and  every  person  that  heard  preaching  there,  was  likewise  liable  to 
pay  five  shillings  !  But  Lorenzo,  in  the  first  place,  could  not  take  the  oath 
that  was  requested,  to  obtain  that  license.  He  thought  as  he  had  left 
his  native  land,  not  to  gain  worldly  honors  or  applause,  he  could  still  trust 
that  Providence  who  had  guided  his  course  through  the  great  deep,  and 
brought  him  through  many  dangers  and  difficulties  in  his  own  country  :  so 
he  strove  to  do  his  duty,  and  leave  the  event  to  God. 

We  had  a  very  pleasant  voyage,  except  the  passengers  were  generally 
sick,  for  more  than  a  week,  except  my  husband  and  self.  I  was  nev<  r 
better  in  health  in  my  life  ;  but  they  recovered  their  health  and  spirits  af- 
ter a  few  days,  and  we  had  some  very  good  times  on  board.  Lorenzo 
preached  to  the  people  on  Sundays,  and  we  had  prayers  night  and  morn- 
ing, when  the  weather  would  admit.  We  had  plenty  of  the  necessaries 
of  life  to  make  us  comfortable. 

We  were  near  six  weeks  on  our  passage.  Some  time  towards  the  last 
of  June,  we  saw  the  long-wished  for  land  of  America,"  which  I  so  earn- 
estly desired  to  behold  once  more.  The  beautiful  country  and  town  of 
New  Bedford,  in  Massachusetts,  presented  to  view,  where  we  landed,  and 
were  kindly  received. 


THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  441 

The  people  that  professed  religion  were  chiefly  Quakers,  and  those  who 
styled  themselves  Christians.  Lorenzo  held  several  meetings  in  the  town, 
which  were  very  satisfactory  to  many. 

After  staying  near  two  weeks  in  New  Bedford,  Lorenzo,  with  nearly 
all  the  passengers  that  were  in  the  ship,  went  on  board  a  packet  for  New 
York ;  and  left  me  to  come  round  with  the  other  women  in  the  ship,  to 
Virginia,  and  meet  him  in  Richmond. 

We  parted,  and  I  had  to  stay  nearly  two  weeks  before  the  ship  sailed ; 
they  were  taking  out  the  lading,  and  preparing  her  for  a  fresh  cargo  when 
they  should  arrive  in  Virginia.  It  was  about  the  time  that  the  ship  Chesa- 
peake was  fired  upon  by  the  British.  We  sailed  from  New  Bedford  about 
the  first  of  July,  and  had  tolerable  pleasant  weather,  though  we  were 
lonely,  not  having  any  company  but  us  three  women.  We  got  into 
Chesapeake  Bay  at  evening,  and  passed  one  of  the  armed  vessels  belong- 
ing to  the  British,  and  expected  them  to  have  stopped  us,  as  it  had  been 
reported  that  they  were  in  the  habit  of  requiring  the  captains  of  American 
vessels  to  pull  down  their  colors  to  them,  or  else  firing  upon  them.  How- 
ever, we  passed  unmolested,  except  that  they  hailed  us  ;  but  it  being  dark 
we  got  by.  Sister  Wade  was  very  much  alarmed ;  but  I  felt  so  much 
of  the  spirit  of  independent  America,  that  I  did  not  wish  my  country's 
fla.-r  to  be  disgraced  in  our  own  waters.  In  the  morning  we  came  into 
Hampton  Roads,  where  we  anchored  and  stayed  several  days,  in  sight  of 
the  British  ships  of  war,  while  the  captain  took  a  boat  and  went  to  Nor- 
folk to  seek  for  a  cargo. 

We  were  in  a  very  unpleasant  situation,  as  we  had  no  one  on  board 
that  we  could  place  any  real  confidence  in ;  but  Providence  provided  for 
us,  and  we  met  with  no  insults  from  any.  The  captain  returned  at  night, 
and  the  next  morning  we  set  sail  for  City  Point.  The  day  was  delightful, 
and  the  scenes  that  surrounded  were  truly  pleasing.  The  river  seemed 
by  the  bends  to  be  enclosed  in  on  every  side  ;  and  the  banks  to  be  covered 
with  all  the  beauties  that  summer  could  produce,  which  gave  my  mind  a 
pleasant  sensation,  when  I  reflected  that  it  was  my  native  country — my 
beloved  America !  But  little  did  I  know  what  awaited  me  in  my  native 
land! 

We  sailed  on  very  pleasantly  through  the  day,  and  about  eight  or  nine 
o'clock  we  arrived  at  City  Point.  The  ship  was  in  the  river,  until  her 
lading  was  brought  down  from  Richmond  in  lighters.  The  weather  was 
getting  very  warm,  and  we  were  obliged  to  stay  on  board  until  we  could 
get  an  opportunity  to  go  to  Richmond,  which,  by  land,  was  not  more  than 
twenty-five  miles ;  by  water  it  was,  perhaps,  twice  as  far.  And  here 
time  passed  away  very  heavily,  until  the  master  of  the  ship  went  up  to 
Richmond  on  business,  and  hired  a  hack  to  return ;  consequently  we  em- 
braced the  opportunity,  when  it  returned,  to  get  a  seat  in  it  to  Richmond, 
leaving  our  trunks  and  other  things  to  be  brought  up  by  the  boats  that 
were  to  bring  down  the  lading  for  the  ship. 

We  bid  farewell  to  the  ship,  where  I  had  been  confined  the  most  of  the 
time  for  near  three  months  ;  and  it  was  a  happy  day  for  me,  although  I 
was  in  a  part  of  the  continent  that  I  had  never  been  in  before.  I  felt  as 
though  I  could  kiss  the  ground :  but  my  companion,  Mrs.  Wade's  mind, 
was  occupied  in  quite  a  different  way — she  was  thousands  of  miles  from 
her  native  land,  while  I  was  breathing  my  native  air. 


442  VICISSITUDES;    OR, 

We  arrived  in  Richmond  about  one  or  two  o'clock,  and  stopped  at  the 
"Bell  Tavern,"  strangers  to  all  that  we  saw.  However,  I  had  received 
a  direction  where  to  go,  and  make  myself  known  ;  which  I  did,  at  a  bro- 
ther Foster's,  and  when  they  learned  who  I  was,  received  us  very  kindly : 
but  it  was  a  severe  trial,  it  being  the  first  time  I  had  been  obliged  to  call 
on  friends,  without  any  one  to  introduce  me.  But  the  Lord  provided  for 
me,  and  I  found  many  friends  in  that  place :  we  stayed  there  some  days. 

Brother  Wade  and  Lorenzo  came  and  met  us,  and  the  latter  held  seve- 
ral meetings,  and  we  had  good  times  with  the  brethren.  There  I  saw  the 
girl  that  brother  Mead  has  since  married. 

Lorenzo  had  bought  a  span  of  mules  before  he  went  to  Europe,  and 
they  were  to  be  broke  for  a  carriage  by  the  time  he  should  return ;  but 
they  were  taken  and  put  into  a  wagon,  and  so  broke  down  that  they  were 
unfit  for  use.  He  had  paid  eighty  pounds  for  them  just  before  he  left  the 
continent ;  this  was  the  beginning  of  trouble  to  him. 

We  obtained  the  loan  of  a  gig  from  one  of  our  friends,  to  carry  us  up 
as  far  as  Cumberland,  to  Mr.  John  Hobson's,  who  had  been  a  great  friend 
to  Lorenzo  in  days  that  were  past  and  gone,  and  still  appeared  to  be  such. 
Here  he  traded  off  his  mules  with  a  man,  for  a  horse  and  gig  not  worth  half 
the  money  that  he  paid  for  them  ;  but  he  could  do  no  better,  as  we  were 
under  the  necessity  of  going  to  the  north,  to  make  ready  to  go  to  the  Mis- 
sissippi, where  my  relations  had  gone,  and  I  was  very  anxious  to  go.  But 
oh,  the  heartfelt  sorrow  they  were  the  cause  of  to  me  and  my  companion 
after ! 

We  left  our  friend's  house,  and  started  for  the  north.  As  we  had  writ- 
ten to  my  sister  in  the  Mississippi,  on  our  first  arrival  in  America,  but  had 
got  no  answer  from  them,  I  felt  very  desirous  to  hear  from  her,  as  she 
was  as  a  mother  to  me  in  my  infant  days — I  loved  her  dearly. 

We  went  through  New  London  and  Lynchburg,  where  we  met  with 
many  friends,  and  attended  a  camp-meeting  in  Amherst ;  from  thence  to 
New  Glasgow,  where  Lorenzo  preached  at  night.  We  stayed  at  an  old 
gentleman's  house,  who  was  very  friendly.  Thence  we  continued  our  jour- 
ney to  a  camp-meeting  near  Georgetown,  where  we  stopped  and  staved  until 
the  meeting  broke  up.  Our  horse  was  at  some  person's  place,  to  "be  kept, 
and  I  expect  got  nothing  to  eat ;  for  we  only  went  from  the  camp-meeting 
to  Leesburg,  and  from  there  to  another  little  town,  which  was  two  short 
days'  travel,  but  before  we  reached  there  he  tired,  and  Lorenzo  was 
obliged  to  trade  him  away  for  an  old  horse  that  was  not  worth  but  a  little 
more  than  half  as  much  !  However,  he  answered  our  purpose,  so  that  we 
got  on  to  New  York,  where  I  met  with  some  friends  that  I  had  seen  be- 
fore ;  which  were  the  first  faces  that  I  had  met  with  for  two  years  that  I 
had  ever  beheld  before,  which  gave  me  much  satisfaction  ! 

We  stayed  at  New  York  for  several  weeks,  and  then  started  for  New 
England,  to  visit  Lorenzo's  father.  I  had  never  seen  him,  nor  any  of  the 
family,  except  one  sister  :  it  was  a  very  great  cross  to  me :  but  we  ar- 
rived at  his  father's  some  time  in  September,  and  were  joyfully  received 
by  our  father,  there  being  none  of  the  family  with  them,  exa  pt  one  daugh- 
ter anil  one  grandson.  There  my  Lorenzo  could  contemplate  the  days 
of  youth  ;  for  that  was  the  place  of  his  birth,  and  of  his  rambles  in  child- 
hood: the  place  where  he  first  sought  the  path  of  righteousness — the  way 
to  peace  and  true  happiness,  in  this  world  and  that  which  is  to  come :  the 


THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  443 

house  where  his  honored  mother  had  taken  her  flight  to  a  happier  clime — 
where  once  he  had  enjoyed  her  company,  with  the  rest  of  the  family  ;  but 
now  were  separated  hundreds  of  miles  asunder ! 

Lorenzo  held  several  meetings  in  the  neighborhood,  and  had  tolerable 
solemn  times :  but  the  society  that  he  once  belonged  to  was  quite  gone ! 
Some  had  died,  and  others  had  moved  away,  while  others  had  gone  back 
into  the  world,  and  lost  their  love  to  Christ  and  his  cause,  which  made 
him  feel  very  awful !  His  father  was  a  worthy  old  man,  a  kind  friend, 
an  affectionate  parent — he  was  every  thing  that  was  good  in  his  family. 
I  thought  I  could  have  done  the  part  of  a  child  for  him,  if  I  might  have 
the  privilege  ;  but  I  felt  a  strong  desire  to  see  my  sister  in  the  Mississippi. 

We  went  to  Tolland,  where  Lorenzo  had  sent  an  appointment  to  preach 
at  a  Methodist  meeting-house,  a#d  I.  did  not  expect  to  return  to  his  father's 
any  more  ;  but  Lorenzo's  sister  from  Vermont  coming  down  to  her  father's, 
we  returned,  and  stayed  two  or  three  days  longer. 

Lorenzo  sold  his  gig  and  horse  to  a  preacher,  and  bought  his  brother- 
in-law's  horses  to  return  to  New  York,  where  he  had  made  an  engage- 
ment with  a  man  to  make  him  a  light  wagon,  which  was  to  be  ready  on 
his  return  for  the  south. 

We  left  his  father's  on  horseback,  after  bidding  them  farewell  :  but 
as  I  had  not  been  accustomed  to  travel  in  that  mode  for  a  long  time,  it 
was  very  fatiguing  to  me,  so  that  I  could  not  endure  it ;  and  when  I  got 
within  about  forty  miles  of  New  York,  I  was  obliged  to  go  by  water  the 
remainder  of  the  way,  while  Lorenzo  rode  one  horse  and  led  the  other. 
He  arrived  there  some  time  before  me,  and  had  gone  to  the  country,  about 
ten  or  twelve  miles  from  the  city  to  preach,  but  he  returned  that  night. 
We  stayed  a  week  or  more  until  our  wagon  was  ready  for  us  to  start ; 
then  bidding  our  friends  farewell,  proceeded  on  our  journey. 

Lorenzo  had  given  out  appointments  all  the  way  to  Virginia,  and  had 
tolerable  hard  work  to  keep  up  with  them  ;  we  had  to  travel  nearly  one 
whole  night  over  the  mountain  from  Fredericktown  to  the  Potomac  river, 
which  we  crossed  about  two  o'clock  in  the  morning. 

Lorenzo's  appointment  was  some  distance  the  other  side  of  the  river ; 
we  lay  down,  and  as  soon  as  it  was  light  we  started  again,  and  reached 
the  courthouse  just  as  the  people  had  assembled.  I  went  to  a  friend's 
house,  while  Lorenzo  preached  to  the  people.  After  meeting  we  went  on 
to  the  next  appointment,  where  he  preached  again  at  night  also :  and  so 
continued  on  our  journey,  until  we  arrived  in  Virginia.  Lorenzo  preached 
every  day,  once,  and  twice,  and  three  times ;  and  when  we  arrived  at 
Winchester,  he  preached  twice  to  large  congregations.  From  thence  we 
went  to  a  camp-meeting,  where  I  saw  brother  Grober,  a  presiding  elder, 
whom  I  had  been  acquainted  with  a  number  of  years  ago,  which  was  very 
satisfactory  to  me. 

We  left  the  camp-ground  in  the  morning  for  Staunton,  where  Lorenzo 
had  an  appointment  at  night.  It  was  threatening  to  rain  in  the  morning 
when  we  started,  and  about  twelve  o'clock  it  began,  and  rained  almost  as 
fast  as  I  ever  saw  it :  we  were  in  an  open  wagon,  and  I  was  wet  through 
and  through,  as  it  continued  to  rain  excessively  all  the  afternoon.  When 
we  arrived  at  Staunton  it  was  almost  dark,  and  the  people  had  assembled 
for  meeting ;  Lorenzo  had  not  time  to  take  any  refreshment,  but  went  and 
preached  in  his  wet  clothes.     We  were  received  with  coolness  by  the 


444  VICISSITUDES;    OR, 

family  that  we  stayed  with,  although  he  was  acquainted  with  them  before 
— but  that  is  nothing  uncommon  ;  man  is  so  changeable  in  his  nature,  that 
we  may  find  him  at  one  time  all  friendship,  and  perhaps  the  next  day  he 
is  as  cool  as  need  be.  Hence  I  have  found  it  necessary  to  strive  to  take 
it  as  it  comes ;  to  be  thankful  for  friends,  when  I  find  them,  and  to  be 
satisfied  when  I  have  them  not. 

It  was  on  Saturday  night  that  we  got  to  Staunton,  and  Lorenzo  intended 
to  stay  until  Monday  morning.  On  Sunday  morning  brother  Wade  came 
from  New  London  to  meet  us,  and  carry  me  home  with  him ;  and  Lorenzo 
had  calculated  on  leaving  me  at  Hobson's,  in  Cumberland,  while  he  went 
to  the  Mississippi  territory  ;  consequently  he  thought  it  best  for  me  to  go  to 
New  London  with  brother  Wade,  who  was  anxious  for  me  to  go  and  stay 
with  his  wife  a  few  months,  as  she  was  a§stranger  in  this  country ;  and 
my  coming  to  America  in  company  with  her  made  us  like  sisters  in- 
deed. It  was  a  trial  to  my  mind  to  part  with  my  companion  for  nine  or 
ten  months  ;  as  I  did  not  expect  to  be  with  him  but  a  few  days,  even  if  I 
went  on  to  Cumberland  with  him,  as  he  then  must  leave  me,  and  start  for 
the  country  where  my  sister  lived :  accordingly  we  parted,  and  I  went 
home  with  brother  Wade.  This  was  on  Sunday,  and  he  was  to  leave 
Staunton  the  next  morning.  My  spirits  were  very  much  depressed  ;  but 
1  did  not  know  what  laid  before  me.  I  arrived  in  New  London  in  safety, 
and  was  kindly  received  by  sister  Wade,  and  had  got  tolerably  compo 
when  I  received  a  letter  from  Lorenzo,  which  gave  me  an  account  of  the 
imprudence  of  my  sister  that  lived  in  the  Mississippi — but  it  was  in  so 
dark  a  style  that  I  did  not  comprehend  it  fully,  as  I  could  not  believe  that 
she  would  be  guilty  of  such  enormities.  I  thought  some  one  had  charged 
her  without  grounds:  that  was  some  consolation  to  me,  as  I  hoped  it  was 
not  true.  I  was  in  hopes  that  he  would  come  through  New  London,  and 
give  me  a  more  full  account  of  the  circumstance ;  but  he  could  not,  con- 
sistently with  his  arrangements.  I  was  in  great  distress  of  mind  on  her 
account,  as  she  had  been  a  great  professor  of  religion,  and  the  cause  must 
suffer  by  her  falling  so  foully  :  and  the  disgrace  attending  it  was  almost 
unbearable.  Brother  Mead  and  his  wife  came  through  New  London  on 
their  way  to  Georgia,  .and  brought  the  news  that  Lorenzo  was  not  com- 
ing through  that  place,  which  made  my  heart  almost  sink  within  me.  I 
felt  as  though  the  trial  was  more  than  I  could  bear — but  this  was  but  the 
beginning  of  sorrow. 

I  stayed  at  brother  Wade's  for  more  than  two  months,  and  was  kindly 
treated  by  him  and  his  wife,  and  many  others;  and  had  many  good  times 
in  meeting  with  the  children  of  God,  to  worship  him.  The  letter  that  I 
had  received  from  Lorenzo,  in  Cumberland,  had  stated  that  my  sister  had 
been  guilty  of  very  improper  conduct,  but  that  she  was  penitent.  But 
when  Lorenzo  got  to  Georgia,  he  received  a  letter  from  brother  Black- 
man,  stating  that  she  had  escaped  from  her  husband  with  a  young  man, 
and  had  gone  over  the  line  into  the  Spanish  country,  to  elude  the  displea- 
sure of  their  connections.  It  was  then  an  undeniable  fact  that  she  was 
really  guilty — and  Lorenzo  wrote  to  me  from  Georgia  a  full  account  of 
the  circumstance,  which  gave  me  the  severest  wound  that  I  had  ever  felt. 
To  have  heard  of  her  death,  O  how  much  more  preferable  ! — but  I  had  no 
other  way,  but  must  submit.  My  dear  sister,  that  lay  so  near  my  heart, 
had  strayed  so  widely  from  the  path  of  rectitude — it  was  such  a  heart 


THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  445 

rending  affliction,  I  thought  it  was  almost  more  than  I  could  bear  !  It 
appeared  impossible  that  she  could  be  so  far  lost  to  her  own  honor,  and 
the  love  that  she  had  manifested  to  the  cause  of  God,  and  the  prosperity 
of  Zion,  as  1o  be  guilty  of  such  an  atrocious  crime.  But  so  it  is,  that 
some  who  make  the  greatest  show  of  religion,  wound  it  the. deepest.  So  it 
was  in  this  case.  She  had  professed  to  have  experienced  the  blessing  of 
religion  for  many  years ;  and  was  as  much  opposed  to  any  thing  that  had 
the  appearance  of  imprudence  in  her  own  sex,  as  any  person  that  ever  I 
knew.  She  was  married,  when  young,  to  a  man  that  was  inferior  to  her, 
in  point  of  talents,  and  was  not  calculated  to  get  the  world,  as  the  saying 
is,  as  much  as  many  others — and  she  possessed  a  very  proud  spirit,  to- 
gether with  a  very  quick  temper ;  and  he  not  having  as  mild  a  disposition 
as  might  be,  they  were  unhappy  in  their  union,  which  was  attended  with 
many  disagreements.  He  was  subject  to  intoxication,  and  that  was  fre- 
quently the  cause  of  much  misery  between  them  !  I  was  witness,  many 
times,  to  such  conduct  on  both  sides,  that  gave  me  the  greatest  pain  of  any 
thing  that  could  have  befallen  me.  I  often  would  beg  my  sister  to  say 
nothing,  but  her  turbulent  disposition  was  such,  that  I  have  thought  she 
would  almost  suffer  death,  rather  than  submit  to  any  one. 

They  lived  in  that  way  for  many  years.'  She  was  very  industrious,  and 
strove  hard  to  live ;  but  he  was  negligent,  and  often  spent  more  than  he 
made.  They  removed,  when  they  were  first  married,  into  the  state  of 
New  York,  about  ninety  miles  from  the  place  of  their  nativity,  where  they 
lived  five  or  six  years ;  she  had  religion  at  that  time,  and  he  opposed  her 
very  much,  as  she  had  joined  the  Baptist  church  before  she  left  New  Eng- 
land ;  but  after  leaving  her  Christian  friends,  and  having  so  much  oppo- 
sition, she  had  lost  her  religion  almost  entirely,  and  became  like  the  rest 
of  the  world.  At  that  time  the  Methodists  came  into  the  neighborhood, 
and  she  became  acquainted  with  them,  and  would  have  joined  their  society, 
but  her  husband  would  not  permit  it — but  she  attended  their  meetings, 
and  was  much  engaged  at  that  time.  My  brother-in-law  took  it  into  his 
head  to  remove  to  Fort  Stanwix,  on  the  Mohawk  river,  within  seventy  or 
eighty  miles  of  the  line  of  Canada,  and  she  backslid  again,  not  having  any 
to  converse  with  but  those  that  were  unacquainted  with  God  or  themselves  ! 
O  how  prone  we  are  to  forget  the  obligations  we  are  under  to  our  Saviour, 
notwithstanding  it  is  on  his  bounty  we  live,  and  we  are  indebted  to  him  for 
every  mercy  that  we  enjoy  !  She  continued  to  live  in  that  careless  way 
for  several  years,  until  I  was,  perhaps,  eighteen  years  of  age,  and  the 
Methodists  found  her  out  again,  and  I  got  under  distress  for  my  soul :  find 
she  was  stirred  up  again,  and  I  believe  had  religion.  My  brother-in-law 
opposed  us  with  all  his  might.  They  had  got  in  a  tolerable  good  way 
before  this,  and  there  was  a  prospect  that  they  might  live  comfortably,  as 
to  the  things  of  this  life  ;  but  he  possessed  such  an# uneasy  disposition,  that 
he  could  never  be  satisfied  unless  he  was  trading,  and  he  had  but  a  poor 
talent  for  that  business.  He  sold  his  plantation,  that  he  could  have  made 
a  comfortable  living  upon,  to  a  man  that  was  a  sharper,  on  trust,  and  took 
no  security — the  man  sold  his  property,  and  cleared  himself,  without 
making  any  compensation  for  the  land.  This  was  a  very  great  affliction 
to  my  sister,  as  she  had  made  every  exertion  for  a  living  that  a  woman 
could  do,  and  strove  in  every  way  she  could  to  prevent  his  selling  hi.s 
place — but  all  to  no  purpose.     He  carried  on  a  great  stroke  at  drinking, 

38 


446  VICISSITUDES;    OR, 

and  spending  his  time  for  nought :  she  was  harassed  and  troubled  on  every 
side,  not  enjoying  that  satisfaction  in  religion  she  had  formerly  done — it 
made  her  truly  wretched  !  I  strove  to  comfort  her  in  every  way  I  could. 
We  supported  the  family  by  our  labor,  weaving,  spinning,  and  sewing, 
and  any  kind  of  work  that  we  could  do. 

This  continued  for  more  than  twelve  months,  and  then  he  took  a  little 
farm  of  about  fifty  acres  of  land,  with  a  comfortable  house  for  a  small 
family,  that  suited  us  very  well ;  the  rent  being  small,  he  could  have 
lived  as  well  as  need  be,  if  he  would  have  been  industrious.  He  was  of 
a  turn  that  was  rather  indolent  and  careless,  but  my  sister  and  myself 
kept  the  family  in  tolerably  comfortable  circumstances. 

It  was  at  that  time  that  the  Methodist  preachers  came  into  the  neighbor- 
hood, and  preached  the  gospel  to  poor  lost  sinners.  My  heart  was  wrought 
upon,  and  I  set  out  to  seek  the  salvation  of  my  soul.  My  sister  heard  the 
pleasing  sound  with  gladness,  but  my  brother-in-law  was  violently  opposed 
to  them,  and  strove  in  every  way  that  he  could  to  prevent  us  from  going 
to  meeting ;  but  I  felt  determined  to  seek  the  Lord  with  all  my  heart, 
come  what  would,  and  strive  to  save  my  soul.  It  was  near  twelve  months 
before  I  or  my  sister  joined  society ;  but  at  last  we  broke  through  and 
joined  the  people  called  Methodists — and  I  have  never  seen  the  time  that 
I  was  sorry  that  I  cast  my  lot  with  them  ;  but  I  have  often  lamented  that 
I  did  not  live  nearer  to  the  gospel  rules  that  they  teach. 

After  we  had  joined  society,  my  brother-in-law  became  somewhat  more 
softened,  and  let  us  have  more  peace,  and  would  sometimes  go  to  meeting  ; 
but  he  still  continued  to  go  on  in  the  same  evil  practice  of  spending  his 
time  in  the  most  unprofitable  way — but  the  preachers  and  people  that 
feared  God  ceased  not  to  pray  for  him,  and  at  last  he  was  brought  to  see 
his  situation,  and  the  danger  of  living  in  sin,  and  set  about  the  work  of  his 
own  salvation  ;  and  I  doubt  not  but  he  experienced  the  pardon  of  his  sins. 
O  the  joy  that  was  felt  on  this  occasion !  we  had,  as  it  were,  a  heaven 
begun  below !  He  became  a  new  man,  and  providence  seemed  to  bless 
us  on  every  side ;  and  we  continued  to  enjoy  the  consolations  of  religion 
for  several  years,  and  the  Lord  prospered  us  in  all  our  undertakings  until 
after  I  was  married  ;  and  they  started  for  the  Mississippi,  and  my  husband 
and  myself  parted  with  them :  we  were  coming  to  New  York,  and  from 
thence  to  sail  for  Europe. 

They  went  to  that  country,  and  it  appeared  they  left  all  tiie  prudence 
that  they  ever  possessed  behind  them ;  for  when  they  arrived,  he,  it  ap- 
peared, thought  he  could  launch  into  building  mills,  not  counting  the  cost 
that  he  must  be  at,  but  calculating  that  Lorenzo,  when  he  returned  from 
his  tour  in  Europe,  would  pay  all  expenses — he  ran  into  debt  for  land  that 
had  a  mill-seat  upon  it,  and  began  to  erect  a  mill. 

Some  people  were  much  pleased  with  them,  as  they  appeared  to  be 
engaged  in  religion.  My  sister  was  very  much  respected  by  the  people, 
both  religious  and  irreligious — but  O  the  danger  we  are  exposed  to  while 
in  this  world  !  She  was  possessed  of  good  natural  abilities,  and  consider- 
able acquired  knowledge,  and  was  the  last  person  I  should  have  thought 
would  have  conducted  in  the  way  she  did  ;  but  we  have  need  to  watch 
and  pray,  lest  we  enter  into  temptation.  She  had  lived  with  her  husband 
for  twenty  years  at  least,  and  I  never  heard  or  knew  any  thing  laid  to  her 
charge  of  that  nature,  before  or  after  her  marriage — and  she  had  been 


THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  447 

a  guide  to  me  in  my  youth,  and  I  suppose,  possessed  as  great  a  sense  of 
honor  as  any  person  I  ever  knew.  But — how  it  was  I  cannot  tell — she 
fell  into  a  snare  of  the  enemy,  and  hecame  a  prey  to  the  most  unaccount- 
able of  all  vices.  There  was  a  young  man,  that  was  of  a  most  abandoned 
character  and  principle,  that  was  taken  into  the  family,  that  she  was  fond 
of  by  some  means ;  and  there  was  a  criminal  intercourse  between  them 
for  several  months  before  it  was  discovered.  She  was  in  society,  and 
thought  to  be  very  pious,  but  at  last  it  was  mistrusted  by  some,  and  a  plan 
laid  to  detect  them,  which  was  accomplished.  When  it  was  proved 
upon  her,  she  gave  some  marks  of  penitence,  and  her  husband  would 
have  made  friends  with  her  ;  but  when  the  devil  gets  the  advantage  of 
poor  infatuated  mortals,  he  makes  the  best  improvement  of  it  in  his  power. 
So  it  was  in  this  case  ;  for  I  expect  her  sorrow  was  but  slight,  if  she  was 
in  the  least  affected  with  sorrow — for  as  soon  as  she  found  that  Lorenzo 
and  myself  had  returned  to  America,  she  laid  every  plan  to  make  her 
escape  with  that  wretched  young  man  into  the  Spanish  country,  which 
she  effected,  and  left  her  husband  in  a  state  of  mind  almost  frantic  :  he 
had  more  affection  for  her  than  I  once  thought  him  capable  of.  He  went 
after  her,  and  strove  to  get  her  to  return,  but  she  would  not.  I  do  not 
think  there  ever  was  as  permanent  a  union  between  them  as  was  necessa 
ry  for  happiness.  O  the  misery  of  many  that  are  joined  in  the  holy  bands 
of  matrimony  :  for  the  want  of  due  consideration  they  rush  into  that  state, 
and  are  wretched  for  life. 

■#  When  she  completed  her  wicked  plan,  information  was  communicated 
to  us — my  Lorenzo  had  left  me,  and  started  for  that  country.  No  one 
can  paint  the  heart-felt  sorrow  that  I  experienced  on  receiving  the  infor- 
mation. I  felt  as  though  I  was  deprived  of  almost  all  my  earthly  comfort. 
I  felt  I  could  not  believe  it  possible  that  she  could  have  acted  in  that  miser- 
able, disgraceful  manner ;  but  it  was  even  so !  Many  have  been  the 
nights  that  I  have  wet  my  pillow  with  tears  upon  her  account,  but  all  to 
no  purpose.  O  that  it  may  be  a  warning  to  me  to  watch  and  pray,  lest  I 
enter  into  temptation  !  Lorenzo  went  on,  and  found  my  poor  brother-in-law 
in  a  wretched  state  of  mind,  and  every  thing  that  he  had  was  in  a  ruinous 
condition ;  and  furthermore,  they  had  run  so  deeply  in  debt  that  it  was 
impossible  for  my  brother-in-law  to  extricate  himself  from  it.  He  had 
made  a  contract  with  a  couple  of  girls  for  a  tract  of  land  that  had  a  mill- 
seat  upon  it,  and  began  to  build  a  mill,  without  a  title  to  the  land  !  When 
Lorenzo  came,  he  wished  Lorenzo  to  assist  him  to  procure  the  land,  that 
he  might  not  be  in  danger  of  losing  his  labor.  Lorenzo  felt  a  very  great 
reluctance  to  engage  in  any  thing  of  the  kind,  but  by  the  persuasion  of 
friends  he  was  prevailed  upon  to  make  a  contract  with  the  girls  for  the 
land,  and  likewise  paid  the  old  man  for  his  labor,  as  he  desired  to  return 
to  the  state  of  New  York.  There  was  considerable  less  than  one  hundred 
acres,  with  a  log-cabin  upon  it.  He  paid  a  very  enormous  price,  which 
was  a  great  disadvantage.  As  Lorenzo  was  not  a  man  that  felt  a  freedom 
to  have  much  to  do  with  the  world,  except  when  he  could  not  well  avoid 
it,  after  he  had  got  the  place,  he  scarcely  knew  what  to  do  with  it. 
The  mill  was  not  finished  ;  there  was  a  dam  and  mill-frame,  but  the  dam 
had  broke,  and  it  was  uncertain  whether  it  could  be  made  to  stand,  as 
the  banks  of  the  stream  that  it  was  erected  on  were  so  subject  to  wash  in 
times  of  high  water.     There  was  a  man  who  thought  he  could  make  it 


448  VICISSITUDES;    OR, 

stand.  Lorenzo  made  an  offer  to  him  of  the  place ;  if  he  would  take  it, 
and  make  a  mill  upon  it,  he  should  have  one  half  of  the  mill.  Accord- 
ingly he  undertook,  and  repaired  the  dam,  so  that  it  sawed  some  that  win- 
ter. He  intended  to  tear  up  the  old  foundation,  and  build  entirely  on 
another  plan — and  was  to  have  the  use  of  the  old  mill  until  he  should  get 
the  other  finished. 

People  in  that  country  appeared  anxious  that  Lorenzo  should  come  to 
that  part  of  the  world,  and  get  a  residence  ;  they  talked  that  they  would 
assist  us  in  any  thing  we  needed  ;  and  as  Lorenzo  thought  that  it  might 
be  best  to  prepare  for  sickness,  and  for  whatever  might  befall  us,  he  con- 
cluded to  come  for  me  and  bring  me  with  him  to  that  country.  I  had  felt 
a  great  desire  to  go  to  the  Mississippi,  before  my  friends  had  conducted 
themselves  in  that  wretched  way,  but  now  I  felt  a  reluctance  to  going, 
for  it  appeared  to  me  that  I  could  not  hold  up  my  head  in  the  place  where 
my  own  sister  had  disgraced  herself  and  me.  My  heart  recoiled  at  the 
thought  of  being  a  mark,  as  I  knew  I  must,  for  people  to  look  at,  and  say, 
that  is  a  sister  to  such  a  woman  ;  and  she  had  been  guilty  of  an  odious 
crime.  But  as  my  Lorenzo  thought  it  would  be  best  for  me  to  go,  I  made 
no  objection.  He  returned  in  June  to  Cumberland,  in  Virginia,  and  we 
started  for  the  North,  and  went  on  to  New  York,  where  Ave  stayed  a  few 
days — and  from  thence  to  Albany,  where  Lorenzo  left  me,  and  continued 
to  journey  on  to  his  father's  in  Connecticut,  being  gone  six  or  seven  weeks. 

I  stayed  in  Albany  part  of  the  time,  and  Troy,  and  I  also  went  to  see 
my  brother,  that  lived  near  Schenectady.  He  did  not  profess  religion,  but 
was  friendly  to  it.     I  stayed  there  a  few  days. 

There  was  a  camp-meeting  within  eight  or  ten  miles,  where  I  expected 
to  meet  Lorenzo :  my  brother  and  his  wife  went  with  me  to  the  place  on 
the  commencement  of  it,  and  there  to  my  great  joy  I  met  my  companion, 
with  many  others  of  my  acquaintance,  that  I  had  been  acquainted  with 
many  years  before.  The  meeting  was  attended  with  good  to  many — we 
stayed  until  the  close,  and  then  we  went  with  some  very  kind  friends  to 
Troy,  who  gave  Lorenzo  a  good  suit  of  clothes,  and  were  as  affectionate 
to  us  as  people  could  be. 

My  brother-in-law,  who  came  from  the  Mississippi,  had  been  to  the 
place  that  he  left  when  he  removed  to  the  South  ;  was  at  the  meeting,  and 
came  down  to  Troy  after  us,  as  Lorenzo  was  to  let  him  have  some  books 
on  the  account  of  his  labor  in  the  Mississippi :  he  did  so — but  this  was  not 
the  end  of  trouble  to  us.  It  gave  me  inexpressible  pain  to  see  the  man 
that  I  thought  had  been  the  cause,  in  one  sense,  of  the  destruction  of  my 
poor  sister ;  for  he  had  been  an  unkind  husband  in  the  days  that  were 
past.  Although  I  could  not  excuse  her,  yet  I  believe,  if  he  had  done  as 
he  ought,  she  never  would  have  become  what  she  did.  But  they  were 
not  equally  yoked  together:  he  had  some  good  traits  in  his  character, 
but  he  was  indolent,  and  a  bad  economist,  consequently  kept  them  behind- 
hand. She  was  industrious,  and  would  have  managed  well,  if  she  had 
been  united  to  a  man  that  would  have  stood  in  his  place,  and  made  her 
known,  and  kept  hers — for  she  possessed  a  turbulent  disposition.  But 
he  was  neither  a  good  husband,  nor  a  good  manager  :  that  made  her  fret 
at  him,  and  he  would  not  take  it  from  her.  Thus  it  was  a  means  of  their 
living  a  considerable  part  of  their  time  in  discontent :  but  after  they  both 


THE  JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  449 


experienced  religion,  they  lived  more  agreeable,  until  they  removed  to  the 
Mississippi,  and  she  fell  in  with  that  young  man  who  proved  her  ruin.* 

We  parted  with  our  friends  at  Troy,  after  getting  a  small  wagon  and 
two  horses,  and  what  little  we  could  get  together,  and  started  across  the 
country  to  the  western  waters,  in  company  with  a  young  man  that  came 
with  us  from  Europe,  and  a  brother  Valentine,  from  the  state  of  New  York, 
who  wished  to  go  to  that  country.  We  travelled  with  as  little  expense  as 
possible,  through  the  state  of  Pennsylvania,  and  struck  the  Ohio  river  at 
Wheeling,  where  we  stayed  for  near  two  weeks,  at  a  Quaker's,  who  was 
very  kind  to  me.  Lorenzo  strove  to  get  a  passage  in  a  flat-bottomed  boat, 
where  they  frequently  took  horses,  carriages,  and  produce,  with  families 
that  are  wishing  to  remove  to  that  country — but  he  could  not  obtain  one 
that  would  take  his  horses,  consequently  he  was  under  the  necessity  of 
taking  his  horses  through  by  land  :  he  met  with  a  person  who  was  going 
down  the  river  with  a  loaded  barge  to  Natchez.  They  engaged  to  carry 
me  with  some  trunks,  and  other  baggage.  These  people  were  friendly 
Quakers,  who  owned  the  boat  that  Lorenzo  had  engaged  my  passage  in. 
But  they  were  not  ready  to  sail  for  some  time  ;  accordingly  Lorenzo  left  me 
with  the  young  man  that  came  with  us  from  Europe,  to  go  down  the  river 
in  this  boat,  while  he  went  on  by  land.  I  felt  very  gloomy  to  be  left 
among  strangers,  and  to  go  on  board  a  boat  with  a  company  of  men,  with- 
out one  woman  for  a  companion. 

But  the  people  in  Wheeling  were  very  kind  to  me  while  I  stayed  there, 
after  Lorenzo  left  me,  which  gave  me  much  satisfaction.  They  provided 
me  with  many  necessaries  for  the  voyage,  such  as  sugar,  and  tea,  and  other 
things  to  make  me  comfortable,  for  which  may  the  Lord  reward  them. 

I  stayed  at  Wheeling  between  one  and  two  weeks  after  Lorenzo  left 
me.  In  that  time  the  people  who  owned  the  boat  sold  it  to  a  couple  of 
doctors  from  Virginia,  with  all  that  appertained  to  it ;  but  they  made  a 
reserve  for  me  still  to  go  in  the  boat.  This  was  a  very  trying  time  to  me  : 
the  people  that  owned  the  boat,  when  Lorenzo  applied  for  me  to  go  down 
in  it,  were  plain  Quakers,  and  they  promised  Lorenzo  to  take  good  care 
of  me  ;  but  the  man  that  had  bought  the  boat  was  quite  of  a  different  ap- 
pearance, although  he  was  in  a  gentleman's  garb.  The  young  man  that 
was  with  me  went  as  a  hand  to  help  work  the  boat.  We  went  on  board 
at  evening.  The  barge  was  laden  with  flour  and  cider,  and  various  kinds 
of  produce  adapted  for  the  Natchez.  There  was  a  small  cabin  with  two 
berths,  where  three  or  four  persons  might  sleep  tolerably  comfortable. 
There  I  was  obliged  to  rest  at  night :  and  there  was  a  small  vacancy  be- 
tween this  cabin  and  the  other  part  of  the  boat,  where  they  had  run  up  a 
small  chimney,  where  they  could  cook  provisions.  In  this  gloomy  situation 
I  was  fixed  to  start  for  the  Mississippi,  where  I  knew  I  must  meet  with 
many  trials,  if  ever  I  should  reach  there. 

The  river,  at  the  time  when  we  started,  was  very  low,  and  we  made 
but  slow  progress  for  many  days  together.  I  could  not  set  my  foot  on 
land — shut  up  in  a  boat,  with  none  but  men,  and  those  of  that  class  who 


*  From  a  train  of  circumstances,  which  correspond  and  hang  together  like  a  chain  ot 
truth,  it  appears  there  was  a  combination  of  Deists,  one  of  whom  was  a  physician,  who 
sought  the  overthrow  of  the  family,  through  the  object  of  temporal  gain,  (they  being  a  fami- 
ly connection  of  those  who  owned  the  mill-seat,)  and  to  bring  a  stigma  upon  the  cause  of 
religion !    She  was  considerably  over  fortv  years  of  age  at  this  time  of  her  life. 

38* 


450  VICISSITUDES;   OR, 

neither  feared  God  nor  man,  though  they,  for  the  most  part,  treated  me 
with  civility.  None  can  tell  how  disagreeable  such  a  situation  is,  but 
those  who  have  passed  through  something  similar. 

We  left  Wheeling  about  the  last  of  October.  The  boat  stopped  at 
Limestone,  in  Kentucky,  for  part  of  one  day  and  a  night.  There  Lorenzo 
had  some  acquaintances  ;  and  when  they  found  out  that  I  was  on  board 
of  this  boat,  some  of  them  came  down  to  see  me,  and  invited  me  to  go  on 
shore  and  stay  the  night,  which  I  accepted  with  thankfulness. 

I  had  some  hope  that  Lorenzo  would  arrive  there  before  the  boat  would 
start  in  the  morning.  Oh  !  how  anxiously  I  looked  out  for  him  !  But  he 
did  not  come  ;  and  1  had  to  go  on  board  the  boat  very  early  in  the  morn- 
ing, and  continue  on  my  journey  with  a  very  heavy  heart.  My  mind  was 
much  depressed  ;  the  prospects  before  me  were  dark,  when  I  should  reach 
my  place  of  destination  ;  and  the  weather  was  uncommonly  cold  for  that 
climate  and  season. 

After  being  confined  on  board  of  a  boat  for  six  weeks,  we  reached  the 
mouth  of  Byopeare,  about  twelve  miles  from  Gibson  Port,  which  was  forty 
miles  from  Natchez.  We  left  the  boat,  myself  and  the  young  man  that 
was  with  me,  and  took  our  things  to  a  public  house  ;  but  that  was  ten  or 
twelve  miles  from  the  place  that  we  wished  to  get.  I  had  never  been  in 
that  country  before,  but  Lorenzo  had  several  times  ;  and  hence  I  had 
some  grounds  to  expect  I  should  find  some  friends,  as  many  of  them  had 
manifested  a  desire  that  I  should  come  to  that  country.  But  my  sister  had 
conducted  in  such  a  manner,  that  it  made  my  way  difficult ;  and  how  to 
get  to  the  neighborhood  that  I  wished  to  go  to,  I  did  not  know. 

However,  brother  Valentine,  who  came  with  us  from  the  state  of  New 
York,  travelled  by  land  with  Lorenzo  as  far  as  Limestone,  and  then  put 
his  horse  on  board  of  a  boat,  and  worked  his  passage  down  to  the  same 
place  that  I  was  at.  I  landed  at  night,  and  he  came  in  the  morning ;  so 
that  I  was  provided  for.  We  left  our  things  at  this  public  house  :  and  I 
rode  the  horse,  while  he  and  the  young  man  walked  about  twelve  miles 
through  the  mud.  This  was  about  the  12th  of  January.  We  stayed  at 
Gibson  Port  that  night,  about  four  miles  from  the  place  where  my  sister 
had  lived,  and  brought  such  a  stain  on  the  cause  of  religion.  We  were 
all  strangers ;  but  Lorenzo  had  written  to  some  friends  that  we  were 
coming  ;  and,  furthermore,  he  had  requested  them,  if  I  should  arrive  be- 
fore him,  to  take  care  of  me  until  he  should  come. 

We  left  Gibson  Port,  and  went  to  the  neighborhood  of  the  mill,  to  the 
house  of  Samuel  Cobun.  He  did  not  profess  religion,  though  lie  was  very 
kind  and  humane  ;  but  he  had  two  sisters  that  were  members  of  the  Meth- 
odist church.  He  had  no  wife  living,  and  they  lived  with  him  to  take 
care  of  the  family.  They  had  been  friends  to  my  sister,  when  she  first 
went  to  that  country.  They  received  me,  apparently,  with  affection, 
which  was  a  consolation  to  my  heart ;  for  I  expected  to  meet  with  many 
a  cold  look,  on  the  account  of  my  poor  unfortunate  sister,  and  I  expect  I 
did  ;  but  I  do  not  blame  them,  as  it  had  given  them  so  much  pain  :  but  1 
could  not  help  it.  However,  I  stayed  at  Mr.  Cobun's  until  Lorenzo  came  ; 
as  those  that  professed  religion  seemed  not  to  take  much  notice  of  me. 
When  Lorenzo  left' me  at  Wheeling,  he  went  on  through  the  state  of  Ohio, 
Kentucky,  and  Tennessee,  and  so  on  through  the  Indian  country  to  the 
Mississippi  territory. 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE.  451 

A  man,  who  was  a  Methodist,  and  preached,  and  who  had  appeared 
very  friendly  to  Lorenzo  in  days  that  were  past,  Lorenzo  had  written  to, 
and  requested,  that  if  I  should  reach  there  before  him,  that  he  would  per- 
mit me  to  stay  with  him  until  he  should  arrive.  But  he  did  not  seem  very 
anxious  that  I  should  stay  at  his  house.  He  came  over  to  Mr.  Cobun's, 
which  was  six  or  seven  miles,  to  see  me,  and  requested  me  to  come  and 
see  them — as  though  I  had  been  fixed  in  a  comfortable  situation,  with 
every  thing  that  I  needed.  But  it  was  quite  the  reverse  with  me  ;  I  had 
neither  house  nor  friends  in  that  country,  without  the  people  chose  to  be- 
friend me.  I  was  a  stranger,  in  a  strange  land,  and  in  the  neighborhood 
where  my  nearest  relatives  had  conducted  very  improperly  ;  and  I  expect 
that  was  one  cause  why  the  friends  kept  so  distant.  However,  the  family 
that  I  was  with  was  very  kind.  1  went  once  to  this  friend's  house,  before 
Lorenzo  arrived,  which  was  somewhere  about  two  weeks.  I  stayed  there 
one  night,  and  then  returned  to  Mr.  Cobun's,  where  I  stayed  until  Lorenzo 
came  to  me. 

The  winter  had  been  uncommonly  severe,  and  he  had  a  very  distressing 
time  through  the  wilderness  ;  but  Providence  had  brought  him  through  in 
safety,  which  was  a  matter  of  rejoicing  to  my  poor  heart. 

The  cloud  that  had  been  gathering  for  some  time,  grew  darker  and 
darker,  so  that  we  scarcely  knew  which  way  to  turn,  or  how  to  extricate 
ourselves  from  the  difficulties  that  my  imprudent  friends  had  brought  us 
into  on  every  side.  They  had  run  in  debt  to  merchants,  making  the  im- 
pression that  when  Lorenzo  came  from  Europe  he  would  pay  all.  There 
were  some  that  had  befriended  them  on  Lorenzo's  account ;  these  he  felt 
it  was  his  duty  to  compensate,  which  he  did.  My  brother-in-law  had 
made  a  contract  with  some  people  in  that  country  for  a  tract  of  land,  on 
which  was  a  mill-seat ;  and  without  any  title  whatever,  before  we  return- 
ed from  Europe,  he  went  to  building  a  mill,  which  involved  them  still 
deeper  in  debt.  After  Lorenzo  returned  from  Europe,  and  went  to  that 
country,  which  was  nearly  twelve  months  after,  finding  him  in  such  a  dis- 
tressed situation,  he,  out  of  pity,  stepped  in  to  assist  him  as  a  kind  of  me- 
diator, when  they  cast  the  whole  burden  on  his  shoulders,  which  proved  a 
heavy  one  to  Lorenzo. 

We  arrived  there  in  January.  We  had  a  couple  of  tolerably  good 
horses,  and  a  small  wagon,  and  some  money ;  but  we  were  under  the  ne- 
cessity of  parting  with  them,  and  what  little  money  we  had  was  soon  gone. 
The  old  mill-frame,  which  was  all  that  was  done  to  the  mill,  Lorenzo  let 
a  man  take  on  such  terms  as  these — that  he  might  undertake  to  build  a 
mill  if  he  chose,  without  any  more  expense  to  Lorenzo ;  and  if  he  could 
make  one  stand,  Lorenzo  should  be  entitled  to  one  half. 

We  stayed  with  a  family  near  the  mill-frame,  from  March  until  July. 
In  this  time  I  was  taken  sick  with  the  fever  that  is  common  in  that  coun- 
try, on  the  day  that  Lorenzo  had  resolved  to  prepare  to  start  for  Georgia, 
and  my  life  was  despaired  of.  The  people  that  had  appeared  so  desirous 
that  we  should  come  to  that  country,  forsook  us ;  and  had  not  the  man 
that  was  styled  a  deist,  and  who  first  received  me  into  his  house,  befriend- 
ed u.s  now,  I  know  not  what  I  should  have  done.  His  two  sisters,  Eliza- 
beth and  Ann  Cobun,  were  friends  indeed.  Ann  stayed  with  me,  day  and 
night,  for  about  three  weeks ;  and  then  we  were  under  the  necessity  of 


452  VICISSITUDES;   OR, 

removing  from  this  house  somewhere  else.  But  where  to  go  we  could 
not  tell. 

However,  Mr.  Cobun  gave  us  permission  to  come  and  stay  at  his  house 
as  long  as  we  chose  ;  but  I  was  so  low  at  that  time  that  I  could  not  sit  up 
at  all.  They  sewed  some  blankets  together  over  a  frame,  similar  to  a 
bier  to  carry  the  dead,  and  putting  a  bed  upon  it,  laid  me  thereon,  and  two 
black  men  conveyed  to  his  house,  which  was,  perhaps,  a  mile. 

The  next  day  Lorenzo  was  taken  very  ill  also.  There  we  were,  both 
confined  to  our  beds,  unable  to  help  each  other  to  as  much  as  a  drink  of 
water.  At  that  time  Lorenzo  could  not  have  commanded  one  dollar,  to 
procure  so  much  as  a  little  medicine. 

This  was  a  trying  time  ;  and  when  the  storm  would  be  over  we  could 
not  tell.  But  the  Lord  supported  us  under  these  distressing  circumstances, 
or  we  must  have  sunk  beneath  the  weight.  Forever  praised  be  the  adored 
name  of  our  great  Benefactor,  for  all  his  mercies  unto  us  ! 

My  fever  began  to  abate,  but  Lorenzo  grew  worse  ;  and  it  was  doubtful 
which  way  it  would  terminate  with  him.  Oh  !  the  anguish  of  heart  I  felt 
at  this  trying  juncture  !  I  was  still  so  low  that  I  could  not  sit  up  but  very 
little,  nor  walk  without  assistance ;  and  we  were  altogether  dependent  on 
others  for  the  necessaries  of  life.  Lorenzo  appeared  to  be  fast  approach- 
ing to  eternity ;  but  after  some  weeks  he  began  to  gain  a  little,  so  that  he 
was  able  to  ride  a  few  miles  at  a  time.  We  then  removed  to  brother  Ran- 
dal Gibson's,  where  we  stayed  a  few  days.  I  was  still  unable  to  work,  as 
I  then  had  the  common  fever  and  ague,  which  kept  me  very  weak  and 
feeble.  After  staying  there  for  some  time,  perhaps  two  weeks,  we  return- 
ed to  friend  Baker's,  near  the  mill.  Lorenzo  held  meetings  as  much  as 
he  was  able,  and  perhaps  more  ;  and,  although  he  was  so  weak  in  body, 
and  depressed  in  mind,  he  did  not  slack  his  labors,  but  preached  frequently 
sitting  or  lying  down.  There  was  a  young  man,  who  died  about  six  or 
seven  miles  from  where  we  then  were,  desired  Lorenzo  should  preach  at  his 
funeral.  He  was  still  very  feeble,  but  wished  to  be  of  some  use  to  his 
fellow-mortals  the  few  days  he  might  have  to  stay  in  this  world  of  wo. 

He  started  soon  in  the  morning  to  attend  the  funeral,  and  brother  Baker 
went  with  him.  This  was  on  Sunday.  He  preached  to  a  crowded  con- 
gregation, with  considerable  liberty.  The  people  were  tender  and  atten- 
tive. After  the  conclusion  of  the  ceremony,  he  started  to  return  to  brother 
Baker's,  where  he  had  left  me.  He  had  rode  but  a  few  miles  before  he 
was  suddenly  taken  ill,  and  would  have  fallen  from  his  horse,  if  friend 
Baker  had  not  seen  that  something  was  the  matter,  and  being  active,  he 
sprang  from  his  horse,  and  caught  him  before  he  fell  to  the  ground.  As 
it  happened,  they  were  near  a  small  cabin,  that  was  occupied  by  a  man 
who  professed  religion.  They  conveyed  him  into  it  senseless;  and  so  ho 
continued  for  some  time.  When  he  came  to  himself,  he  was  in  the  most 
excruciating  pain  imaginable.  They  gave  him  a  large  quantity  of  laud.i- 
num,  which  gave  him  some  little  relief;  but  he  could  not  be  removed 
from  that  place. 

Brother  Baker  stayed  with  him  until  nearly  night,  and  then  came  home. 
I  had  become  very  uneasy  in  my  mind  on  his  account,  as  he  did  not  re- 
turn according  to  my  expectation.  When  this  friend  came  and  told  me 
Lorenzo's  situation,  my  heart  trembled  lest  I  should  be  called  to  relin- 
quish my  claim,  and  resign  him  up  to  the  pale  messenger.     It  made  me 


THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE.  453 

cry  mightily  to  God  to  give  me  strength  to  say,  "  The  will  of  the  Lord  be 
done  !"  I  had  no  reason  to  doubt,  if  the  great  Master  saw  it  best  to  re- 
move him  from  this  region  of  pain,  lie  would  be  conveyed  by  angelic  hands 
to  the  realms  of  peace  and  happiness,  where  he  would  have  to  suffer  no 
more  pain  and  affliction,  either  of  body  or  mind.  But  it  was  a  task  too 
hard  for  me  to  accomplish,  without  the  immediate  assistance  of  the  Friend 
of  sinners. 

I  slept  but  little  that  night,  and  early  the  next  morning,  the  friend  at 
whose  house  Lorenzo  was,  came  with  two  horses  to  take  me  to  him. 
When  I  arrived  there,  I  found  him  in  a  very  distressed  situation ;  he 
could  not  be  moved  in  any  position  whatever,  without  the  greatest  pain  ; 
he  could  lie  no  way,  except  on  his  back,  and  in  this  position  he  lay  for 
ten  days.  The  disorder  was  in  his  left  side,  and  across  his  bowels.  I 
was  apprehensive  it  would  terminate  in  a  mortification,  and  others  I  be 
lieve  were  of  the  same  opinion.  One  day  we  thought  he  was  dying,  the 
whole  day  ;  he  was  unable  to  speak  for  the  greater  part  of  the  day.  My 
mind  was  in  such  a  state  of  anxiety  as  I  had  never  experienced  before ; 
however,  that  appeared  to  be  the  turning  point — for  the  next  day  he  was 
something  better,  and  continued  to  mend  slowly,  and  in  a  few  days  he  had 
gained  so  much  strength  as  to  ride  about  a  mile  to  a  quarterly  meeting : 
and  a  precious  time  it  was  to  me,  and  many  others. 

0  what  an  indulgent  Parent  we  have  to  rely  upon  !  May  my  heart  ever 
feel  sensations  of  gratitude  to  that  God  who  hath  cleared  my  way  through 
storms  of  affliction,  and  various  other  difficulties. 

1  had  not  recovered  my  health  fully  at  this  time.  The  people,  it  ap- 
peared to  me,  were  almost  tired  of  us  in  every  direction.  I  was  unable 
to  labor  for  a  living,  and  Lorenzo  was  so  feeble  in  body  that  he  could 
preach  but  little ;  consequently  we  were  entirely  dependent  on  others  for 
a  subsistence. 

We  continued  in  the  neighborhood  where  Lorenzo  had  been  sick,  and 
that  of  the  mill,  until  the  first  of  January,  and  then  we  left  that  part  for  a 
friend's  house,  twelve  or  fourteen  miles  off;  their  house  was  small,  and 
family  large,  which  made  it  very  inconvenient  to  them  and  us,  although 
they  were  very  kind  and  friendly. 

Our  situation  at  this  time  was  truly  distressing — we  scarcely  knew 
which  way  to  turn.  Lorenzo  concluded  it  was  best  to  strive  to  prepare 
some  place  as  a  shelter  from  the  storms  that  appeared  to  have  come  to 
such  a  pitch,  as  not  to  admit  of  rising  much  higher.  Sickness  and  pov- 
erty had  assailed  us  on  every  side  ;  and  many,  such  as  had  professed  to 
be  our  friends,  forsook  us  in  that  country  as  well  as  in  the  states.  It  was 
circulating  through  many  parts  that  we  were  at  that  time  rolling  in  riches, 
surrounded  with  plenty. 

The  old  mill-frame  (for  it  was  never  finished)  had  made  such  a  noise 
in  the  world,  that  many  had  been  led  to  believe  that  we  possessed  a  large 
plantation,  with  an  elegant  house,  and  other  necessary  appurtenances, 
together  with  two  or  three  mills,  and  a  number  of  slaves,  besides  money  at 
interest.  Whilst  this  was  carried  from  east  to  west,  and  from  north  to 
south,  and  the  people  supposing  that  Lorenzo  had  ranged  the  wide  fields 
of  America,  and  also  of  Europe  to  gather  up  worldly  treasure,  and  had 
gone  to  the  Mississippi  to  enjoy  it,  would  of  course  make  a  very  unfavor- 


454  VICISSITUDES;    OR, 

able  impression  on  their  minds,  as  it  related  to  his  motives  in  travelling  in 
such  an  irregular  manner  as  he  had  done. 

We  were,  as  I  observed  before,  in  quite  a  different  situation — without 
house  or  home,  or  any  thing  of  consequence  that  we  could  call  our  own. 

There  was  a  tract  of  land,  lying  in  the  midst  of  a  thick  cane-brake,  on 
which  was  a  beautiful  spring  of  water,  breaking  out  at  the  foot  of  a  large 
hill,  which  some  person  had  told  Lorenzo  of :  the  soil  belonged  to  the 
United  States,  and  the  cane  was  almost  impenetrable,  from  thirty  to  forty 
feet  high  ;  and  likewise  it  was  inhabited  by  wild  beasts  of  prey,  of  various 
kinds,  and  serpents  of  the  most  poisonous  nature.  Notwithstanding  these 
gloomy  circumstances,  Lorenzo  got  a  man  to  go  with  him  to  look  at  it,  to 
see  if  it  would  do  for  an  asylum  for  us  to  fly  to,  provided  we  could  get  a 
little  cabin  erected  near  the  spring.  After  he  had  taken  a  survey  of  the 
place,  he  concluded  to  make  a  trial,  and  employed  a  man  accordingly  to 
put  up  a  small  log-cabin  within  ten  or  twelve  feet  of  the  spring,  which  he 
did,  after  cutting  down  the  cane  for  to  set  it — a  way  was  made  through 
from  a  public  road  to  the  spot,  so  that  we  could  ride  on  horseback  or  on 
foot.  We  obtained  a  few  utensils  for  keeping  house,  and  in  March  we 
removed  to  our  little  place  of  residence,  in  the  wilderness,  or  rather  it  ap- 
peared like  the  habitation  of  some  exiles ; — but  it  was  a  sweet  place  to  me 
— I  felt  I  was  at  home,  and  many  times  the  Lord  was  precious  to  my  soul. 

There  was  a  man  who  had  resided  in  Philadelphia,  and  by  some  means 
had  got  involved  in  debt,  and  left  there  to  reside  in  this  country.  He  had 
a  wife  and  one  child :  once  he  had  belonged  to  the  Methodist  society,  and 
then  backslid  ;  but  after  he  came  to  that  country  he  was  brought  into  fry- 
ing circumstances,  which  brought  him  to  reflect  on  his  present  situation ; 
and  meeting  with  Lorenzo  at  this  time,  there  began  some  intimacy  between 
them  on  this  occasion  :  after  mis  he  wished  to  return  to  Philadelphia  for  a 
short  time,  and  wanted  some  place  for  his  wife  to  stay  at  while  he  should 
be  gone  ;  consequently  he  requested  us  to  let  her  stay  with  us  at  our  little 
cabin,  which  was  agreed — she  came,  and  this  made  up  our  little  family. 
She  was  a  peaceable,  friendly  woman,  and  we  spent  the  time  quite  agree- 
ably ;  although  we  were  left  by  ourselves  for  days  together,  Lorenzo 
being  frequently  called  from  home  to  attend  meetings,  and  to  procure  the 
necessaries  of  life. 

The  people  were  much  surprised  when  they  came  to  our  little  residence, 
how  we  came  to  fix  on  such  a  lonely  place  as  this  to  retreat  to ! — This  is 
a  proof,  that  experience  teaches  more  than  otherwise  we  could  learn :  we 
had  felt  the  want  of  a  home  in  the  time  of  trouble  and  sickness.  This 
was  a  pleasant  retreat  to  us :  the  wilderness  appeared  almost  like  a  para- 
dise to  me.  There  were  but  two  ways  we  could  get  to  our  neighbors,  the 
nearest  of  which  was  more  than  half  a  mile,  and  the  way  so  intricate,  that 
it  would  be  almost  impossible  for  any  one  to  find  it,  or  get  through  either 
place  in  the  night. 

We  stayed  there  for  near  four  months  ;  in  that  time  Lorenzo  preached 
as  much  as  his  strength  would  admit.  We  were  sometimes  very  closely 
run  to  get  what  was  necessary  to  make  us  comfortable ;  yet  I  felt  quite 
contented.  1  had,  in  a  good  degree,  regained  my  health  ;  so  that  I  was 
able  to  labor,  and  I  strove  to  do  all  I  could  for  a  living,  although  my  sit- 
uation was  such,  that  I  could  not  do  as  much  as  I  wished  ;  but  the  Lord 
provided  for  us,  beyond  what  we  could  have  expected.     We  did  not  know 


THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  455 

how  long  we  should  stay  in  that  place ;  we  had  no  other  alternative  hut 
to  stay  there,  until  Providence  should  open  some  other  way. 

The  man  that  had  left  his  wife  with  us,  and  started  for  the  city  of  Phil- 
adelphia, went  as  far  as  the  falls  of  Ohio,  and  got  discouraged,  and  getting 
into  a  boat,  he  returned  to  us  in  the  cane :  there  we  had  an  addition  to 
our  family,  this  man,  and  his  wife,  and  child.  The  chief  of  the  burden 
fell  to  my  lot,  to  do  for  them  and  ourselves,  which  Lorenzo  thought  was 
too  much  for  me  to  go  through  with — and  the  man  seemed  not  to  give 
himself  much  concern  about  it.  His  wife  was  in  a  situation  that  would 
require  more  attention  than  I  should  be  able  to  give.  We  thought  it  was 
best  to  make  our  way  to  the  states,  if  possible,  as  we  had  been  defeated 
in  almost  every  thing  that  we  had  undertaken  in  that  country.  Accord- 
ingly, Lorenzo  made  some  arrangements  to  prepare  to  leave  it.  He  let 
the  man  that  was  with  us  have  possession  of  the  house  and  spring,  and 
what  little  we  had  for  family  use,  as  it  relates  to  housekeeping,  and  took 
a  horse  for  the  intended  journey.  We  left  the  peaceful  retreat  of  the 
spring,  where  I  had  enjoyed  some  refreshings  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord,  and  were  again  cast  on  the  world,  without  any  thing  to  depend 
upon  but  Providence.  However,  he  had  never  forsaken  us :  his  power 
and  willingness  to  save  all  that  trust  in  him  was  still  the  same ;  and  as 
he  had  promised  that  he  would  be  with  us  in  six  troubles,  and  in  the 
seventh  that  he  would  not  forsake  us,  so  it  proved  in  the  end.  We  left 
the  little  cabin  on  Sunday  morning,  to  attend  an  appointment  that  Lorenzo 
had  given  out,  twelve  or  fourteen  miles  distance  from  there,  on  horseback, 
where  we  arrived  in  time.  He  preached  to  an  attentive  congregation. 
This  was  about  six  miles  from  Cobun's,  where  we  had  found  an  asylum 
in  days  that  were  past.  We  left  the  place  where  the  meeting  was  held, 
and  started  for  Mr.  Cobun's,  but  we  lost  our  way,  by  taking  a  foot-path 
that  we  supposed  was  nearer,  and  wandered  in  the  woods  until  almost 
night,  before  we  came  to  the  place  that  we  were  in  pursuit  of:  but  at  last 
we  got  to  the  place,  where  we  met  with  sister  Cobun,  and  with  brother 
Valentine,  who  had  been  back  to  the  state  of  New  York  for  his  family, 
and  had  arrived  here  a  few  weeks  previous. 

We  did  not  intend  to  stay  in  the  country  any  longer  than  we  could 
make  the  necessary  arrangements  for  our  journey  through  the  wilderness 
to  Georgia.  Lorenzo  turned  every  way  that  he  could,  to  obtain  what  was 
necessary,  and  had  got  all  ready  to  start,  our  clothes  and  every  thing  being 
packed  up,  when  we  concluded  to  attend  a  camp-meeting  about  six  miles 
from  the  neighborhood  of  the  old  mill-frame,  and  then  continue  on  our 
journey :  but  Providence  seemed  not  to  favor  our  intentions  at  that  time, 
for  I  was  taken  sick,  and  unable  to  travel ;  consequently,  Lorenzo  was 
under  the  necessity  of  leaving  me  behind,  and  going  through  without  me — 
but  he  stayed  for  several  weeks  longer,  until  I  had  in  some  degree  recov- 
ered my  health.  He  had  made  some  preparations  for  me  to  be  provided 
for  in  his  absence.  Brother  Valentine  had  erected  a  small  log-house,  on 
public  ground,  near  the  mill-frame,  and  contiguous  to  the  little  tract  that 
Lorenzo  still  retained,  of  perhaps  five-and-twenty  acres.  This  house,  in 
conjunction  with  the  sisters  Cobun,  he  obtained  from  Mr.  Valentine  for  us 
to  reside  in,  while  he  should  take  a  tour  through  the  states. 

He  had  let  another  man  have  a  part  of  the  right  that  he  still  held  in  the 
mill,  if  ever  it  should  be  made  to  do  any  business ;  consequently,  this  left 


456  VICISSITUDES;    OR, 

him  but  one  fourth,  and  that  was  in  a  state  of  uncertainty,  whether  it 
would  ever  be  of  any  use  to  him,  which  the  sequel  lias  since  proved  to  be 
the  case. 

About  this  time  my  poor  unfortunate  sister  finished  her  career,  and  was 
called  to  a  world  of  spirits,  to  give  an  account  of  the  deeds  done  in  the 
body.  I  felt  very  awful  when  I  first  heard  the  news — but  I  considered 
that  we  had  done  all  in  our  power  to  bring  her  back  to  the  paths  of  recti- 
titude.  Lorenzo  had  seen  her  three  times :  the  first,  on  purpose — the 
second,  on  the  road — the  third,  she  came  to  meeting  thirty  miles  to  see 
me,  but  I  was  not  there — and  strove  by  every  argument  to  prevail  on  her 
to  come  to  us,  and  forsake  the  ways  of  vice  and  strive  to  seek  her  soul's 
salvation,  and  we  would  strive  to  do  the  part  of  children  by  her.  But 
she  would  not — alleging  that  she  could  not  bear  the  scoffs  of  her  ac- 
quaintance. When  Lorenzo  found  that  she  was  determined  to  stay  with 
the  person  that  she  had  apostatized  for,  he  told  her  to  read  the  counsel  of 
Jeremiah  to  Zedekiah,  on  their  last  interview,  and  look  at  the  sequel,  and 
make  the  application,  at  which  she  wept  as  they  parted.  This  was  the 
last  time  that  he  ever  saw  her ;  she  was  taken  sick  shortly  after,  and  died 
in  a  strange  land,  without  a  friend  to  drop  a  tear  of  compassion  over  her 
in  her  last  moments  !  The  person  that  had  been  her  seducer  went  on  like 
one  distracted — his  wickedness  and  evil  conduct,  no  doubt,  stared  him  in 
the  face,  when  he  reflected  that  he  had  been  the  cause  of  one,  who  had 
once  enjoyed  the  Divine  favor,  losing  that  blessing,  and  falling  into  sin  of 
such  an  enormous  nature  as  she  had  been  guilty  of — and  I  know  not  but 
he  might  have  been  the  cause  of  her  sudden  departure  ;  but  I  leave  that 
until  the  day  when  the  secrets  of  all  hearts  shall  be  disclosed! 

She  was  interred  in  a  lonely  place,  where,  perhaps,  in  a  few  years,  the 
spot  of  earth  cannot  be  found  that  contains  her  ashes.* 

0  that  this  may  be  a  warning  to  all  that  may  peruse  this  short  account 
of  the  fall  of  one  that  might  have  proved  a  blessing  to  society,  and  a  com- 
fort to  her  friends,  if  she  had  kept  at  the  feet  of  her  Saviour,  and  attended 
to  the  dictates  of  that  Spirit  which  teaches  humility. 

1  was  much  afflicted  on  account  of  my  poor  sister — she  had  lain  near 
my  heart :  but  I  was  enabled  to  give  her  up,  knowing  that  she  was  gone 
to  a  just  tribunal,  and  her  state  unalterably  fixed.  What  remained  for 
me  to  do,  was,  to  strive  to  make  my  way  safely  through  a  tempestuous 
world,  to  a  glorious  eternity. 

Lorenzo  had  made  the  necessary  preparations  for  me  to  stay  with  the 
sisters  Gobun,  and  for  him  to  take  his  departure  for  the  states,  not  expect- 
ing; to  return  in  less  than  twelve  months.     This  was  something  of  a  cr 
to  me,  as  he  was  still  considerably  afflicted  in  body,  and,  to  appearance 
would  never  enjoy  health  again.     But  1  was  supported  under  it,  so  that  1 

*  The  foregoing  unfortunate  circumstances,  are  necessarily  involved  in  the  thread  of  those 
vicissitudes,  which  arc  connected  in  the  narrative  in  order  to  be  explicit — seeing  the  circum- 
stances were  generally  known,  but  in  many  respects  greatly  misrepresented,  through  the 
Erejudice  and  ambition  of  some,  to  block  up  the  way  and  destroy  the  reputation  of  Lorenzo, 
y  unfavorable  impressions  on  the  public  mind.  Many,  through  false  modesty  and  (aide, 
are  willing  to  claim  relationship  with  some,  because  chey  are  considered  in  the  higher  cir- 
cles of  life;  which  ihey  would  be  ashamed  of,  h'  u  was  nol  for  their  money — as  worth  is 
generally  estimated  according  to  a  man's  property,  agreeably  (o  the  old  saying,  "Money 
makes  the  man."  Whereas,  what  am  1  the  worse  forothers1  pices,  or  better  !<>r  their  worth 
and  merit,  if  1  have  no  virtues  of  my  own  ' 


THE    JOURNEY  OF  LIFE.  457 

felt  in  a  great  measure  resigned  to  this  dispensation  also.     I  was  supplied 
with  what  I  needed  to  make  me  comfortable. 

I  had  joined  society  when  I  first  came  to  this  country,  within  a  mile  of 
the  place  I  then  lived.  I  lived  in  great  harmony  with  my  two  compan- 
ions that  Lorenzo  had  left  me  with,  while  he  had  gone  to  visit  the  states 
once  more.  I  attended  meeting  regularly  every  week,  and  had  many 
precious  times  to  my  soul.  I  had  some  trials  to  encounter,  but  the  Lord 
was  my  helper,  and  brought  me  through  them  all.  I  was  desirous  to  re- 
turn to  some  part  of  the  states,  if  Providence  should  spare  Lorenzo,  and 
he  should  again  come  back  to  me  in  safety. 

He  left  me  in  October.  I  spent  that  winter  and  the  next  summer,  as 
agreeably  as  I  had  done  such  a  length  of  time  in  almost  any  situation  that 
I  had  been  placed  in  for  several  years  ;  at  the  same  time  these  people  that 
had  pretended  a  great  deal  of  friendship  to  us  in  former  times,  were  quite 
distant.  However,  this  affected  me  but  little,  as  I  had  learned  in  some 
degree  this  lesson,  that  our  happiness  does  not  depend  on  the  smiles  or 
frowns  of  the  world  ;  but  we  must  have  peace  in  our  own  breast,  or  we 
can  find  it  nowhere  else. 

I  lived  quite  retired  from  the  world,  with  a  few  exceptions.  I  seldom 
went  out  but  to  meeting  ;  there  I  found  most  peace  and  consolation. 
Thus,  I  continued  to  spend  my  time,  until  the  period  that  Lorenzo  was  to 
return. 

I  received  a  letter  from  him,  to  meet  him  about  twelve  miles  from 
where  I  then  was,  where  he  had  sent  an  appointment  to  preach.  This 
was  pleasing  intelligence  to  me,  as  I  had  then  been  separated  from  him 
for  near  twelve  months. 

I  went  the  day  before  the  time  appointed  for  him  to  arrive  at  the  place, 
and  the  day  that  he  came  I  was  again  attacked  with  the  ague  and  fever, 
which  I  had  never  escaped  for  one  summer  while  I  was  in  that  country. 
The  ague  had  left  me,  and  the  fever  was  tolerably  high,  when  it  was  ob- 
served by  some  of  the  family  that  Lorenzo  was  come  !  My  heart  leaped 
for  joy  at  the  sound  of  his  name.  We  met,  after  having  been  separated 
for  twelve  months  and  six  days.  I  felt  some  degree  of  gratitude  to  our 
great  Preserver,  that  he  had  brought  us  through  many  dangers  and  diffi- 
culties, which  we  had  met  with  during  our  separation. 

We  intended  to  return  to  the  states,  as  soon  as  we  could  get  prepared. 
There  was  a  large  cong-rea-ation  attended  to  hear  Lorenzo  preach  ;  and  it 
was  a  solemn,  melting  time  among  the  people.  After  meeting  we  started 
for  the  place  that  I  had  made  my  home  in  his  absence.  Although  I  was 
quite  unwell,  in  consequence  of  having  a  fit  of  the  ague  the  day  before, 
we  rode  twelve  miles,  in  company  with  several  friends  that  had  come  from 
the  neighborhood  to  meet  him. 

It  was  then  ten  o'clock  before  we  reached  our  destination  :  however, 
we  were  very  much  rejoiced  to  have  the  privilege  of  joining  our  hearts 
and  voices  in  prayer  and  praise  to  that  God  who  had  prolonged  our  lives, 
and  brought  us  to  meet  again  on  mortal  shores.  The  next  day  I  had  a 
very  sick  day — the  ague  came  on  more  severely  than  it  was  the  day  that 
Lorenzo  came  back.  He  wished  to  make  ready  to  leave  the  territory, 
and  I  was  anxious  to  go  with  him,  as  I  could  not  enjoy  health  in  that 
country.  I  made  use  of  some  means  to  get  rid  of  the  ague,  and  it  had  the 
desired  effect,  so  that  after  a  few  days  I  got  something  better,  and  in  about 

*  39 


458  VICISSITUDES;    OR, 

two  or  three  weeks  I  was  able  to  start  on  our  journey  through  the  wil- 
derness to  Georgia. 

Lorenzo  had  intended  to  have  stayed  longer  than  he  did  when  he  re- 
turned, and  had  given  out  a  chain  of  appointments  through  the  country  ; 
but  reflecting  that  the  winter  rains  might  come  on,  and  make  it  impossible 
for  me  to  get  through  the  long  and  tedious  wilderness  that  we  had  to 
travel — consequently,  he  attended  but  one  or  two  of  these  appointments, 
and  recalled  the  rest,  and  started  for  Natchez,  where  we  got  what  was 
necessary  for  our  journey,  and  from  thence  we  made  the  best  of  our  way 
to  the  wilderness,  although  our  friends  expected  us  to  have  returned  and 
bid  them  farewell,  and  I  myself  expected  to  have  seen  them  again  before 
I  left  that  country  ;  but  it  was  otherwise  ordered,  for  I  saw  them  no  more, 
and  I  do  not  know  that  I  ever  shall,  until  we  meet  in  eternity.  May 
God  help  us  so  to  live,  that  we  may  join  the  blood-washed  throng,  in  the 
mansions  of  endless  day. 

We  reached  the  outskirts  of  the  settlements  of  Natchez  on  the  third  day 
after  we  left  the  city.  It  was  something  late  in  the  day  before  we  left  the 
last  house  inhabited  by  white  people,  and  entered  the  vast  wilderness. 
This  was  a  new  scene  to  me,  such  as  I  had  never  met  with  before.  My 
heart  trembled  at  the  thought  of  sleeping  out  in  this  desert  place,  with  no 
company  but  my  husband  :  however,  a  little  before  sunset  we  came  to  a 
place  where  we  could  get  water  and  plenty  of  cane  for  our  horses.  There 
we  stopped  for  the  night,  built  a  fire,  and  cut  a  quantity  of  cane  to  last 
our  horses  through  the  night :  after  that  we  prepared  our  supper,  which 
consisted  of  coffee  and  hard  biscuit,  which  we  had  brought  from  the  settle- 
ments with  us.  We  had  no  tent  to  screen  us  from  the  inclement  weather, 
but  we  had  blankets  on  which  we  slept,  which  made  us  tolerably  comfort- 
able when  the  weather  was  clear.  We  lay  down,  after  having  prepared 
a  quantity  of  wood  for  the  night ;  but  it  was  a  gloomy  night  to  me,  it  be- 
ing the  first  time  that  I  ever  had  been  in  the  like  circumstances  ;  and  to 
look  up  and  see  the  wide  extended  concave  of  heaven  bespangled  with 
stars,  without  any  covering,  it  was  truly  majestic.  Yet  to  consider  we 
were  in  a  lonely  desert,  uninhabited  by  any  creature  but  wild  beasts  and 
savages,  made  me  feel  very  much  alarmed,  and  I  slept  but  little,  while 
Lorenzo  was  quite  happy  and  composed  ;  as  he  observed,  he  had  never 
been  so  well  pleased  with  his  situation  in  travelling  through  this  wild  un- 
frequented part  of  the  country  before  ;  and  this  was  the  tenth  time  that  he 
had  passed  through  it,  in  the  space  of  nine  or  ten  years ! 

We  met  with  no  molestation  through  the  night,  and  as  soon  as  day 
dawned  we  started  on  and  travelled  until  late  breakfast  time,  when  we 
stopped,  struck  up  a  fire,  and  prepared  some  refreshment,  and  fed  our 
horses,  and  then  continued  on  our  journey. 

We  travelled  near  forty  miles  that  day.  It  was  quite  dark  before  we 
got  to  Pearl  River,  which  we  had  to  cross  in  a  ferry-boat,  and  stay  at 
a  house,  such  as  it  was,  that  belonged  to  a  half-breed,  during  the  night. 
I  was  very  much  fatigued,  but  rested  tolerably  well. 

In  the  morning  we  started  by  ourselves  soon  after  we  had  got  some  re- 
freshment, and  (ravelled  on  through  the  day  until  towards  evening,  when 
we  met  a  company  of  Indians,  who  had  been  preparing  their  camp  for  the 
night.  This  struck  me  with  some  considerable  dread,  and  to  add  to  that 
we  had  to  cross  a  dreadful  slough,  called  by  travellers,  "  Hell  Hole." 


THE    JOURNEY    OF   LIFE.  459 

This  place  consisted  of  thin  mud,  so  that  horses,  after  they  were  stripped 
of  saddle  and  harness,  could  swim  through;  and  then  it  was  necessary 
that  some  one  should  be  on  the  other  side,  so  as  to  prevent  them  from  run- 
ning away.  But  we  had  no  one  with  us  to  assist,  and  we  could  not  tell 
what  we  should  do:  yet  so  it  happened,  that  the  Indians  had  made  a  tem- 
porary bridge  of  poles  and  canes  to  get  their  horses  over,  which  served 
for  us  to  get  over  upon  also. 

We  were  then  under  the  necessity  of  preparing  for  the  night,  as  it  was 
almost  sunset,  and  we  were  not  more  than  half  a  mile  from  the  Indians' 
camp,  which  was  quite  alarming  to  me  ;  but  there  was  no  alternative, 
there  we  must  stay.  Accordingly  Lorenzo  made  a  good  fire,  and  provid- 
ed a  plenty  of  cane  for  our  horses,  and  made  ready  our  little  repast ;  by 
this  time  it  was  dark.  We  then  lay  down  to  try  to  compose  ourselves  to 
rest,  but  my  mind  was  too  much  occupied  by  gloomy  reflections  to  sleep, 
while  I  could  hear  Indians'  dogs  barking,  and  the  horses'  bells  jingle,  al- 
though it  was  a  beautiful  night.  The  moon  shone  through  the  trees  with 
great  splendor,  and  the  stars  twinkled  around  ;  and  if  my  mind  had  been 
in  a  right  frame,  it  would  have  been  a  beautiful  prospect  to  me,  but  I  was 
so  much  afraid,  that  it  quite  deprived  me  of  any  satisfaction,  while  Lo- 
renzo would  have  slept  sweetly  if  I  had  not  been  so  fearful,  and  frequently 
disturbed  him.  I  longed  for  daylight  to  appear  ;  and  as  soon  as  it  dawned 
we  started  and  travelled  a  long  and  tedious  day,  still  in  this  dreary  wil- 
derness. We  expected  to  have  got  to  a  man's  house,  living  on  the  Chicka- 
saw River,  who  had  an  Indian  family,  before  night.  Accordingly  we 
came  to  a  creek,  which  Lorenzo  took  to  be  that  river.  I  felt  very  much 
rejoiced,  as  I  hoped  to  find  a  house  which  we  could  have  the  privilege  of 
sleeping  in  ;  but  we  were  disappointed  in  our  expectation  ;  for  when  we 
got  over  the  creek  we  found  there  an  Indian  village.  We  inquired  how 
far  it  was  to  this  man's  house  ;  they  told  us  by  signs  it  was  ten  miles,  and 
it  was  now  almost  sunset.  We  started  on  again,  and  went  perhaps  half  a 
mile,  when  the  path  became  divided  into  so  many  little  divisions,  that  we 
could  not  tell  which  to  take.  Lorenzo  went  back  to  an  Indian's  house, 
and  requested  an  old  Indian  to  go  and  pilot  us  to  Nales  ;  the  old  man 
hesitated  at  first,  but  after  understanding  that  he  should  be  well  paid,  he 
took  his  blanket  and  wrapping  it  about  his  head,  he  started  on  before  us, 
and  we  followed  after ;  by  this  time  it  was  almost  sunset,  but  we  kept  on. 
There  was  a  moon,  though  it  was  obscured  by  a  thin  cloud,  so  that  it  was 
not  of  so  much  use  to  us  as  it  would  otherwise  have  been.  We  had  not  got 
more  than  three  miles  from  the  Indian's  house  before  it  was  quite  dark. 
I  was  very  much  afraid  of  our  pilot.  I  strove  to  lift  my  heart  to  God  for 
protection,  and  felt  in  some  degree  supported.  Our  way  lay  through  a 
large  swamp,  intermixed  with  cane,  which  made  it  appear  very  gloomy  ; 
but  our  pilot  was  almost  equal  to  a  wolf  to  find  his  way  through  this  wild 
unfrequented  spot  of  the  earth  ;  he  could  wind  about  and  keep  the  path 
where  I  would  have  thought  it  almost  impossible.  Having  travelled  until  ten 
or  eleven  o'clock,  we  arrived  at  the  river  ;  but  how  to  get  across,  that  was 
the  next  difficulty — we  must  cross  a  ferry,  and  the  boat  was  on  the  other 
side.  Lorenzo  requested  the  old  Indian  to  go  over  and  fetch  it,  but  he 
would  not  move  one  step  until  he  promised  him  more  money.  This  was 
the  second  or  third  time  he  had  raised  his  wages  after  he  started,  to  keep 
him  on,  until  we  could  reach  the  place  that  we  wished  for.     However, 


460  VICISSITUDES;   OR, 

after  he  found  that  he  would  get  more  money,  he  started  and  went  up  the 
river,  and  found  some  way  across.  In  a  short  time  he  had  the  boat  over, 
and  we  went  into  it  with  our  horses,  and  the  old  man  set  us  over.  This 
was  perhaps  eleven  o'clock  at  night ;  we  came  to  the  house,  the  family 
was  gone  to  bed,  but  the  woman  got  up,  and  although  she  was  half-Indian, 
she  treated  me  with  more  attention  than  many  would  have  done  that  had 
been  educated  among  the  more  refined  inhabitants  of  the  earth  ! 

I  felt  quite  comfortable,  and  slept  sweetly  through  the  remaining  part 
of  the  night.  In  the  morning  we  started  again,  being  then  thirteen  miles 
from  the  settlements  on  the  Tombigbee.  We  passed  through  some  delight- 
ful country  that  day,  and  about  two  or  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  we 
reached  the  first  house  that  was  inhabited  by  white  people.  It  made  my 
heart  rejoice  to  meet  again  with  those  that  spoke  a  language  which  I  un- 
derstood, and  above  all  to  find  some  that  loved  the  Lord. 

Lorenzo  held  several  meetings  in  this  neighborhood  that  were  profitable, 
I  trust,  to  some.  We  stayed  here  two  nights,  and  a  good  part  of  three 
days,  when  we  took  our  leave  of  them,  and  departed  on  our  journey  through 
the  settlements  on  the  Tombigbee,  which  extends  seventy  or  eighty  miles 
in  length,  throusrh  a  rich  and  fertile  soil.  The  settlements  were  flourish- 
ing,  and  the  people  in  some  parts  hospitable.  We  arrived  at  Fort  St.  Ste- 
phen's, situated  on  the  Tombigbee  river.  It  is  on  an  eminence,  and  makes 
a  handsome  appearance,  although  it  is  but  small.  The  river  is  navigable 
up  to  this  place.  It  is  a  beautiful  river:  the  water  is  as  clear  as  crystal, 
and  the  land  very  fertile,  and  well  situated  for  cultivation.  This  will  be 
a  delightful  country,  no  doubt,  in  time. 

We  got  fresh  supplies  at  this  place,  and  made  but  a  few  hours'  stop  be- 
fore we  started  on  our  journey,  and  crossed  the  river  in  a  ferry-boat.  This; 
was  after  twelve  o'clock.  We  travelled  until  late,  and  came  to  a  small 
cabin,  where  we  got  permission  to  stay  all  night,  which  we  did.  In  the 
morning  we  started  very  early — saw  some  scattered  houses,  and  at  night 
we  got  to  the  Alabama  river,  where  there  was  a  ferry,  kept  by  a  man  who 
was  a  mixture,  where  we  stayed  that  night.  This  river  is  beautiful,  al- 
most beyond  description.  On  its  pleasant  banks  stood  Fort  Mims.  that  has 
since  been  destroyed  by  the  savage  Creek  Indians,  with  those  that  fled  to 
it  for  protection. 

We  were  now  in  the  bounds  of  the  Creek  nation,  but  without  any  com- 
pany. This  day  we  struck  the  road  that  had  been  cut  out  by  the  order  of 
the  President,  from  the  state  of  Georgia,  to  Fort  Stoddard.  This  made  it 
more  pleasant  travelling,  and  then  we  frequently  met  people  removing 
from  the  states  to  the  Tombigbee,  and  other  parts  of  the  Mississippi  ter- 
ritory. 

We  travelled  betwixt  thirty  and  forty  miles  that  day,  and  came  to  a 
creek,  called  Murder-creek.  It  got  this  name  in  consequence  of  a  man 
having  been  murdered  there.  This  circumstance  made  it  appear  very 
gloomy  to  me.  But  we  made  the  necessary  preparations  for  the  night, 
and  lay  down  to  rest :  although  I  was  so  much  afraid,  1  got  so  weary  at 
times  ihat  I  could  not  help  sleeping.  About  twelve  o'clock  it  began  to 
rain  so  fast  that  it  was  like  to  put  out  our  fire,  and  we  were  under  the  ne- 
cessity of  getting  our  horses  and  starting,  as  we  had  nothing  to  screen  us 
from  the  rain.  The  road  having  been  newly  cut  out,  the  fresh  marked 
trees  served  for  a  guide :  there  was  a  moon,  but  it  was  shut  in  by  clouds. 


THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  461 

However,  we  travelled  on  ten  or  twelve  miles,  and  it  ceased  raining.  I 
was  very  wet  and  cold,  and  felt  the  need  of  a  fire,  more  perhaps  than  I  had 
ever  done  in  my  life  before. 

At  last  we  came  in  sight  of  a  camp,  which  would  have  made  my  heart 
glad,  but  I  feared  lest  it  was  Indians ;  yet  to  my  great  satisfaction,  when 
we  came  to  it  we  found  an  old  man  and  boy,  with  what  little  they  possess- 
ed, going  to  the  country  we  had  left  behind,  and  had  encamped  in  this 
place,  and  with  their  blankets  had  made  a  comfortable  tent,  and  had  a  good 
fire.  This  was  refreshing  to  us,  as  we  were  much  fatigued.  We  made 
some  coffee,  and  dried  our  clothes  a  little — by  this  time  it  was  daylight: 
we  then  started  on  our  way  again.  I  thought  my  situation  had  been  as 
trying  as  almost  could  be,  but  I  found  that  there  were  others  who  were 
worse  off  than  myself. 

We  came  across  a  family  who  were  moving  to  the  Mississippi.  They 
had  a  number  of  small  children,  and  although  they  had  something  to  cover 
them  like  a  tent,  yet  they  suffered  considerably  from  the  rain  the  night 
before ;  and  to  add  to  that,  the  woman  told  me  they  had  left  an  aged 
father  at  a  man's  house  by  the  name  of  Manack,  one  or  two  days  before, 
and  that  she  expected  he  was  dead  perhaps  by  that  time.  They  were  as 
black  almost  as  the  natives,  and  the  woman  seemed  very  much  disturbed 
at  their  situation.  I  felt  pity  for  her — I  thought  her  burden  was  really 
heavier  than  mine.  We  kept  on,  and  about  the  middle  of  the  day  we 
got  to  the  house  where  the  poor  man  had  been  left  with  his  wife,  son,  and 
daughter.  A  few  hours  before  we  got  there,  he  had  closed  his  eyes  in 
death.  They  had  lain  him  out,  and  expected  to  bury  him  that  evening  ; 
but  they  could  not  get  any  thing  to  make  a  coffin  of,  only  split  stuff  to 
make  a  kind  of  box,  and  so  put  him  in  the  ground. 

I  thought  this  would  have  been  such  a  distress  to  me,  had  it  been  my 
case,  that  it  made  my  heart  ache  for  the  old  lady.  But  I  found  she  was 
of  that  class  of  beings  that  could  not  be  affected  with  any  thing  so  much 
as  the  loss  of  property  ;  for  she  began  immediately  to  calculate  the  ex- 
pense they  had  been  at  by  this  detention ;  and  I  do  not  recollect  that  I 
saw  her  shed  one  tear  on  the  occasion. 

We  stayed  but  a  short  time,  and  continued  our  journey.  There  we  got 
a  supply  of  bread,  such  as  it  was  ;  there  we  met,  also,  with  three  men  who 
were  travelling  our  road,  the  first  company  that  we  had  found  since  we 
left  the  Mississippi,  being  now  not  more  than  one-third  of  the  way  through 
the  Creek  nation.     We  left  this  place  betwixt  one  and  two  o'clock. 

I  was  very  glad  of  some  company,  for  we  had  been  very  lonely  before. 
We  travelled  on  without  any  thing  particular  occurring  for  three  days, 
until  we  arrived  at  the  Chattahoochee  river,  where  we  met  with  some  diffi- 
culty in  getting  over,  as  the  boat  was  gone.  This  was  early  in  the  morn- 
ing, before  sunrise,  that  we  came  to  the  river.  There  we  were  detained 
until  ten  o'clock,  and  then  had  to  hire  an  Indian  to  take  a  canoe,  and  first 
carry  our  baggage  over,  and  then  swim  our  horses  over.  This  hindered 
us  until  near  eleven  o'clock  before  we  got  ready  to  start  again.  We 
were  in  hopes  of  getting  to  Hawking's,  the  agent's,  that  night ;  but  being 
so  long  detained  at  the  river,  we  were  obliged  to  stay  at  an  Indians'  camp, 
our  company  having  stopped  before. 

I  had  got  a  fall  from  my  horse  and  hurt  myself  considerably;  and  I 
was  as  much  fatigued  and  worn  out  by  travelling  as  ever  I  was  in 

39* 


462  VICISSITUDES;    OR, 


my  life.  I  thought  sometimes  that  I  never  should  stand  it,  to  get  through 
the  wilderness,  but  Providence  gave  me  strength  of  body  beyond  what  I 
could  have  expected.  We  left  the  Indians'  camp  in  the  morning,  and 
reached  Col.  Hawking's  that  night. 

This  was  within  about  thirty  miles  of  the  settlements  of  Georgia.  I 
felt  grateful  to  the  God  of  all  grace  for  his  tender  care  over  us,  while  in 
this  dreary  part  of  the  land,  where  our  ears  had  been  saluted  by  the  hi- 
deous yells  of  the  wolf — and  we  had  been  surrounded  by  the  savages, 
more  wild  than  they  ;  and  yet  we  were  preserved  from  all  danger,  and 
brought  through  in  safety. 

We  got  to  the  river  that  divides  the  state  of  Georgia  from  the  Indians' 
boundaries,  about  three  or  four  o'clock,  and  got  into  the  white  settlements, 
which  was  very  satisfactory  to  me.  We  got  to  a  friend's  house  that 
night  about  dark,  where  we  were  received  kindly.  This  was  like  a 
cordial  to  my  heart,  as  it  had  been  a  long  time  since  I  had  met  with  a 
friend. 

We  stayed  that  night  with  them,  and  the  next  day  we  got  to  a  friend's 
house  within  twelve  or  fourteen  miles  from  Milledgeville,  the  metropolis 
of  Georgia.  There  Lorenzo  had  left  a  small  wagon,  six  weeks  or  two 
months  before.  Here  he  exchanged  the  two  horses  we  had  for  one  that 
would  work  in  carriage,  and  went  on  to  Milledgeville,  where  we  stayed 
about  a  week,  and  found  many  kind  friends.  This  was  sometime  in  De- 
cember. 

While  we  were  here  the  earthquakes  began,  which  alai*med  the  people 
very  much.  It  was  truly  an  awful  scene,  to  feel  the  house  shaking  un- 
der you  as  sensibly  as  you  could  feel  the  motion  of  a  vessel,  when  it  was 
moving  over  the  water ;  and  the  trees  as  it  were  dancing  on  the  hills — 
all  nature  seemed  in  commotion.  This  was  enough  to  make  the  stoutest 
heart  tremble  !  But  when  the  people  get  so  hardened,  that  mercies  nor 
judgments  cannot  move  them,  we  may  conclude  they  are  in  a  bad  way. 
This  is  the  case  with  too  many.  0  that  the  day  would  arrive,  when  the 
inhabitants  of  the  earth  would  love  and  serve  the  Lord  ! 

We  left  Milledgeville,  and  went  to  a  friend's  house,  where  I  stayed 
three  or  four  weeks,  while  Lorenzo  travelled  the  upper  counties,  and 
through  the  New  Purchase — and  offered  free  salvation  to  crowed  congre- 
gations. He  then  returned  to  where  I  was,  and  we  started  on  our  journey 
to  Virginia.  Lorenzo  preached  at  several  places  before  we  got  to  Louis- 
ville, and  had  a  chain  of  appointments  given  out  which  extended  to  North 
Carolina.  We  came  to  Louisville,  intending  to  stay  only  for  a  few  days  ; 
but  there  came  on  such  a  rain,  that  it  raised  the  water  courses  to  such  a 
degree,  that  it  was  impossible  for  us  to  travel  for  near  two  weeks — this 
brought  him  behind  his  appointments ;  but  it  gave  him  an  opportunity  of 
preaching  to  the  people  in  Louisville  a  number  of  times. 

As  soon  as  we  could  get  along  we  started,  and  with  some  difficulty  wo 
overtook  the  appointments — but  not  without  disappointing  three  or  four 
congregations.  We  travelled  on  from  Georgia  to  Carolina  in  the  cold  in- 
clement  weather,  such  as  we  have  in  January  and  February  ;  and  Lo- 
renzo  preached  once  and  twice  in  the  day.  The  people  seemed  quite  atten- 
tive all  the  way  that  we  came. 

I  was  very  anxious  to  get  to  Lynchburg,  as  we  had  some  thoughts  of 
striving  to  get  a  small  house  built  there,  that  we  might  have  a  place  of  re- 


THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  463 

treat  in  case  of  necessity — Lorenzo  still  expecting  to  travel  and  preach 
as  long  as  his  strength  would  admit.  But  we  intended  to  go  on  to  Con- 
necticut, to  his  father's,  where  I  expected  to  have  stayed  for  some  time, 
and  then  return  to  Lynchburg ;  but  the  Providence  of  God  seemed  not  to 
favor  the  design. 

We  arrived  in  Lynchburg  about  the  seventeenth  of  March,  where  we 
calculated  to  stay  but  a  few  days,  and  then  go  on  to  his  father's — after 
making  some  preparations  for  building  our  little  house.  However,  we  had 
not  been  in  Lynchburg  but  about  one  week,  before  I  was  taken  very  ill, 
and  confined  to  my -bed,  Attended  by  two  doctors,  Jennings  and  Owen,  who 
said  my  affliction  was  an  inflammation  of  the  liver — which  confined  me 
for  three  months  to  my  bed,  and  I  was  expected  to  die.  However,  after 
having  gone  through  a  course  of  physic,  I  got  so  as  to  be  able  to  sit  up 
and  ride  a  little ;  but  was  very  feeble.  My  sickness  had  detained  Lo- 
renzo from  going  to  the  North,  as  he  had  intended,  and  after  counting  the 
expense  of  building,  he  found  that  it  would  not  be  in  his  power  to  ac- 
complish his  design  in  building  a  house,  without  involving  himself  in  debt, 
which  he  was  not  willing  to  do  ;  accordingly  he  gave  it  up,  and  conclud- 
ed still  to  continue  as  we  had  been,  without  house  or  home,  and  leave  the 
event  in  the  hand  of  Providence ;  knowing  that  we  had  been  provided  for 
all  our  lives,  from  a  never-failing  source — and  we  felt  willing  in  some 
degree  to  trust  him  still ! 

We  were  still  at  Lynchburg ,  and  had  been  there  for  more  than  three 
months — and  the  friends  were  very  kind  to  me  in  my  sickness. 

Lorenzo  wished  to  take  me  to  his  father's ;  but  my  health  was  in  such 
a  state  that  it  was  impossible  for  me  to  travel. 

There  was  a  man  who  lived  in  Buckingham  county,  about  five-and- 
twenty  miles  from  Lynchburg — we  had  but  a  small  acquaintance  with  him  : 
he,  coming  to  Lynchburg,  saw  Lorenzo,  and  invited  him  to  come  and  stay 
at  his  house  a  while.  He  told  him  he  had  no  objections,  but  was  thankful 
to  him  for  his  kindness,  though  he  saw  no  way  of  conveyance.  Mr.  John 
M.  Walker,  for  that  was  his  name,  told  him  he  would  send  hi&carriage 
for  me  the  next  week,  which  he  did,  and  we  went  to  his  house.  This 
was  a  kind  family.  I  had  not  been  there  but  a  little  more  than  a  week, 
before  I  was  again  confined  to  my  bed,  and  it  was  expected  that  I  must 
die.  They  gave  every  attention  to  me  they  could  have  done  had  I  been 
their  own  child — may  the  great  Master  reward  them  in  this  world  with 
every  needed  blessing,  and  in  the  world  to  come,  with  a  crown  of  never- 
fading  glory. 

My  Lorenzo  attended  me  day  and  night  almost  from  this  time,  until 
near  Christmas.  By  this  I  had  got  a  little  better,  so  as  to  be  taken  and 
wrapped  in  blankets  and  put  into  a  close  carriage,  and  carried  about  half 
a  mile  to  another  dear  friend's  house,  Major  William  Duval,  where  I  was 
treated  as  if  I  had  been  a  near  relation — and  provided  with  every  thing- 
necessary  to  make  me  comfortable  ;  and  they  wished  me  to  stay  with  them 
all  the  winter.     This  was  matter  of  thankfulness  to  us. 

I  had  got  so  as  to  walk  about  my  room  a  little — and  Lorenzo  wishing 
to  take  a  tour  to  the  North,  he  made  the  necessary  arrangements,  and 
about  the  twenty-fifth  of  December  he  left  me  and  started  to  Richmond, 
on  his  way  to  the  city  of  Washington,  where  he  stayed  for  some  time,  and 
then  on  to  New  York ;  and  so  on  to  his  father's  in  Connecticut. 


464  VICISSITUDES;    OR, 

He  expected  to  return  in  March,  but  did  not  until  May.  I  stayed  at 
brother  Duval's,  partaking  of  their  hospitality,  until  some  time  in  March, 
when  brother  Walker's  family  seemed  so  solicitous  that  I  should  go  to 
their  house  again,  and  sister  Walker  coming  in  her  carriage  herself,  she 
being  very  delicate  too — I  concluded  to  go.  The  old  gentleman  was  not 
at  home  at  the  time,  or  I  expect  he  would  not  have  consented  for  me  to 
leave  his  house,  until  Lorenzo  returned. 

I  feel  under  great  obligations  to  that  dear  family  that  I  cannot  express. 
His  wife  was  a  lovely  woman.  May  the  Lord  reward  them — for  it  is  not 
in  my  power  !  • 

I  went  home  with  sister  Walker.  I  was  at  this  time  much  better, 
but  in  a  few  days  after  I  had  got  to  brother  Walker's  I  was  again  attacked 
with  my  old  complaint,  a  pain  in  my  side,  very  severe.  I  applied  to  the 
remedies  that  had  been  made  use  of,  and  that  was  bleeding  and  blistering, 
but  to  little  purpose  apparently. 

I  felt  very  much  discouraged  ;  as  I  thought  it  more  than  probable  that 
my  time  would  be  but  short  in  this  world  of  wo — and  I  wished  much  to 
see  my  companion  once  more  in  time,  but  strove  to  be  resigned  to  the  will 
of  the  Lord. 

My  cry  was,  Lord  help  me  to  be  willing  to  suffer  all  thy  goodness 
sees  best  to  inflict.  My  pain  was  at  times  very  severe,  and  then  I  would 
get  a  little  relief.  I  was  taken  about  the  twenty-seventh  of  March,  but 
three  or  four  days  later  than  it  was  the  spring  before,  when  I  was  first 
attacked. 

I  had  received  letters  from  Lorenzo,  which  informed  me  that  he  could 
not  get  back  before  May.  My  strength  was  continually  declining ;  and 
to  appearance,  I  would  shortly  be  an  inhabitant  of  the  other  world.  My 
mind  was  variously  exercised — it  was  sometimes  cast  down,  and  at  other 
times  much  comforted.  This  long  and  tedious  sickness  taught  me  a  greater 
lesson,  as  it  related  to  the  uncertainty  of  earthly  enjoyments,  than  any 
thing  I  had  met  with  before.  My  desires  for  temporalities  were  gone — at 
least  any  more  than  was  strictly  necessary  to  make  me  comfortable — and 
the  Lord  that  cared  for  us  had  provided  me  with  the  kindest  friends,  where 
I  was  treated  with  the  greatest  attention. 

Lorenzo  returned  in  May,  as  he  had  wrote  me  he  should.  I  was  at 
that  time  unable  to  get  out  of  my  bed  without  assistance.  I  had  written 
to  him  to  New  York,  before  I  got  so  bad,  that  I  was  threatened  with  an- 
other attack.  He  had  made  all  the  speed  that  he  could,  and  the  day  that 
he  got  to  the  place  where  I  was,  he  had  travelled  near  seventy  miles. 

I  was  much  rejoiced  to  see  him  once  more ;  the  God  of  all  grace  had 
granted  my  request,  and  returned  him  in  safety  to  me  again.  He  staved 
with  me  for  several  weeks,  and  every  means  was  made  use  of  to  restore 
me  to  health,  that  could  be — but  they  all  seemed  to  prove  abortive.  Dr. 
Jennings  saw  me  several  times  after  my  last  attack,  and  advised  the  use 
of  mercury,  as  the  only  remedy  that  could  be  of  any  service  to  me.  I 
followed  his  advice,  and  was  reduced  very  low,  from  the  disorder  and 
medicine  together — so  that  it  was  thought  by  all  who  saw  me  that  I  must 
die. 

I  strove  to  sink  into  the  will  of  God  ;  knowing  whatsoever  was  best  for 
me  would  be  given — yet  I  could  not  divest  myself  of  a  desire  to  get  well, 
and  live  a  little  longer  :  not  to  enjoy  what  is  commonly  called  the  pleasures 


THE    JOURNEY    OF   LIFE.  4G5 

of  the  world,  for  my  prospects  were  but  small  at  that  time — but  to  live 
more  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  be  better  prepared  to  join  the  blood-washed 
company  above,  when  I  should  be  called  for. 

Lorenzo  had  at  this  time  gone  to  the  lowlands,  to  fulfil  some  appoint- 
ments which  had  been  given  out  by  some  of  the  preachers,  which  took  him 
about  three  weeks.  I  was  very  ill  while  he  was  gone.  About  the  time 
he  returned  I  began  to  mend  a  little,  so  that  I  could  set  up  in  the  bed.  The 
Doctor  had  advised  Lorenzo  to  carry  me  to  the  White  Sulpher  Springs,  as  it. 
was  the  most  likely  means  to  restore  my  health.  After  a  few  weeks,  I 
had  got  so  as  to  be  taken  and  put  into  a  chair  and  carried  as  far  as  Lynch- 
burg, to  Doctor  Jennings.  We  had  then  a  chair  and  a  horse  of  our  own 
— but  our  horse's  back  had  got  injured,  so  that  we  were  under  the  necessi- 
ty of  staying  in  Lynchburg  until  he  should  get  well,  so  that  we  could  get 
on  to  the  Springs. 

We  were  detained  for  some  time  before  our  horse  got  so  as  we  could 
use  him,  I  still  was  very  feeble  in  body — I  could  not  walk  one  hundred 
yards  without  assistance.  Our  horse  had  been  quite  high  for  near  three 
weeks,  and  his  back  had  got  tolerably  well ;  so  that  we  were  about  to 
make  a  start,  and  try  to  get  on  to  the  Springs — but  although  our  horse  had 
brought  Lorenzo  all  the  way  from  New  England,  and  down  to  the  lowlands 
of  Virginia  and  the  Carolinas,  and  back  again  to  Buckingham,  and  from 
there  to  Lynchburg  in  the  chair,  and  appeared  very  gentle  ;  yet  when  he 
put  him  in  the  chair  to  prepare  to  start  for  the  Springs,  he  began  to  act 
like  as  if  he  was  frightened,  and  we  were  apprehensive  he  could  not  be 
managed  by  him,  considering  my  weak  and  helpless  state  ;  and  the  road 
through  which  we  must  travel  was  very  rough  and  mountainous,  conse- 
quently he  sold  him  on  the  spot,  and  hired  a  hack  from  a  Quaker  living 
in  that  place  :  he  paid  four  dollars  a  day  for  the  use  of  it  for  ten  days, 
besides  bearing  all  the  expenses.  We  left  Lynchburg  in  the  morning, 
and  went  the  first  day  to  New  London,  about  fifteen  miles,  and  I  stood  the 
travel  much  better  than  I  expected  I  could.  There  Lorenzo  preached  to 
the  people,  as  he  had  some  appointments  sent  on  before  him  ;  and  we  stay- 
ed all  night.  The  next  day  we  went  to  Liberty,  where  we  had  another 
appointment — and  from  there  we  went  to  a  friend's  house,  where  we  were 
treated  kindly — and  they  called  in  some  of  their  neighbors,  and  we  had  a 
comfortable  little  meeting. 

The  next  day  to  Fincastle,  where  we  stayed  all  night,  and  Lorenzo 
preached  twice.  We  were  now  within  a  few  miles  of  the  mountains, 
which  were  in  some  places  so  craggy  and  steep,  that  it  was  with  difficulty 
we  could  ascend  them  ;  and  then  we  would  come  into  a  valley,  where  the 
soil  would  appear  as  charming  and  beautiful  as  the  mountains  were  rug- 
ged and  barren.  We  travelled  on,  and  met  with  nothing  particular  un- 
til we  arrived  at  the  Springs,  whither  we  were  bound. 

The  Springs  are  situated  in  Greenbriar  county,  about  three  miles  the 
other  side  of  the  Alleghany  mountains,  and  from  Lynchburg  upwards  of 
one  hundred  miles.  It  is  a  pleasant  place  where  the  man  lives  who  has 
rented  the  Springs,  and  has  built  a  number  of  cabins,  perhaps  fifty  or  six- 
ty. They  were  placed  in  a  regular  form,  the  yard  enclosed,  and  a  beau- 
tiful grass-plot,  with  handsome  shade-trees,  for  the  accommodation  of 
those  that  attend  the  Springs.  They  have  a  large  house  that  stands  near 
the  centre,  where  the  boarders  dine,  &c. 


466  VICISSITUDES;OR, 

We  went  there,  but  the  person  that  had  hired  the  Springs  would  not  take 
us  in  !  He  pretended  they  were  so  full  that  they  could  not.  But  they  took 
more  after  we  went  there  than  they  had  before.  But  we  got  in  a  house 
perhaps  a  mile  from  the  Spring.  I  was  better  satisfied  with  this  situation 
than  I  would  have  been  at  the  place,  for  I  could  have  the  water  brought 
twice  in  the  day,  and  there  I  was  in  a  more  retired  place.  I  stayed  there 
near  three  weeks.  Lorenzo  was  there  part  of  the  time,  and  part  of  the 
time  he  was  travelling  through  the  neighborhoods  and  preaching  to  the 
people.  He  held  several  meetings  at  the  Springs,  by  the  request  of  those 
that  were  attending  there.  There  were  persons  from  various  parts,  some 
for  pleasure,  and  others  for  the  restoration  of  health.  They  were  peo- 
ple that  moved  in  the  higher  circles,  and  were  very  gay ;  but  they  were 
quite  attentive  when  he  spake  to  them  of  heavenly  things,  except  one 
who  was  a  most  abandoned  character.  He  thought  to  frighten  him  by 
threatening  his  life,  and  abusing  him  in  a  scandalous  manner.  But  the 
enemy  was  defeated  in  this,  for  the  gentleman  that  kept  the  Springs,  and 
others,  soon  stopped  his  mouth,  so  that  he  had  peace  ever  after. 

There  were  none  just  about  this  place  that  knew  much  about  religion  ; 
but  they  appeared  anxious  to  hear  the  glorious  sound  of  the  gospel.  I  be- 
gan to  get  my  strength  in  some  measure,  so  that  I  could  walk  about  con- 
siderably well.  There  was  to  be  a  camp-meeting  held  near  Salem,  in 
Botetourt  county,  which  was  a  distance  of  seventy  or  eighty  miles,  and  we 
were  in  the  mountains,  without  horse  or  carriage,  and  how  we  should  get 
out  we  could  not  tell.  But  Providence,  that  had  so  often  opened  our  way 
where  we  could  see  none,  made  a  way  at  this  time.  There  was  a  friend 
that  was  a  Methodist,  who  lived  at  the  Sweet  Springs,  a  distance,  perhaps, 
of  eighteen  miles  from  the  White  Sulphur,  who  had  requested  Lorenzo  to 
come  over  there  and  preach.  He  told  him  he  would,  provided  he  could 
send  a  couple  of  horses  for  us  to  ride.  I  had  by  this  time  got  so  well  that 
we  thought  I  might  be  able  to  ride  that  distance  on  horseback. 

Accordingly  the  man  sent  the  horses ;  and  we  started  and  arrived  at 
his  house  some  time  in  the  afternoon.  We  stayed  at  the  Sweet  Springs 
three  or  four  days,  and  Lorenzo  preached  several  times.  We  then,  by 
the  assistance  of  friends,  were  enabled  to  get  on  to  Fincastle,  which  was 
within  twenty  miles.  We  came  with  the  preachers  that  were  going  to 
camp-meeting. 

Here  we  got  a  chair  from  a  friend  to  convey  us  part  of  the  way  from 
this  to  the  place  where  the  meeting  was  to  be  held,  to  another  friend's,  who 
let  us  have  his  horse  and  gig  to  carry  us  the  remaining  part  of  the  way. 
When  we  got  to  the  camp-ground  it  was  nearly  dark  ;  but  there  we  met 
with  some  of  our  old  acquaintance,  which  made  my  heart  to  rejoice.  The 
preachers  were  very  friendly.  There  I  met  with  my  dear  friend,  sister 
Dunnington,  who,  perhaps,  enjoys  as  great  communion  with  God  as  any 
person  I  ever  saw.  She  was  very  kind  to  me  :  and  I  felt  it  was  good  to 
meet  with  those  that  truly  love  and  serve  the  Lord.  We  stayed  at  the 
camp-meeting  until  the  day  before  it  broke  up.  It  was  a  tolerable  good 
time,  and  there  were  a  number  of  souls  converted  to  God.  May  they  con- 
tinue  to  walk  in  the  narrow  happy  road,  until  they  reach  the  peaceful 
shores  of  Canaan. 

We  left  the  camp-ground  in  company  with  a  preacher  and  his  family 
for  Blacksburg,  near  the  Yellow  Springs,  so  called,  where  1  was  advised 


THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  467 

to  go  and  try  the  water.  This  was  nearly  thirty  miles  from  Salem. 
Here  we  stayed  for  two  or  three  weeks,  and  I  made  use  of  the  waters, 
which  was,  I  think,  beneficial  to  me. 

We  got  acquainted  with  a  gentleman  from  the  lowlands  of  Virginia, 
who  was  at  the  Springs  with  his  wife,  on  account  of  her  health.  These 
people  were  possessed  of  a  large  property,  and  had  but  one  child  ;  and 
they  also  possessed  as  great  a  share  of  hospitality  as  any  I  ever  met  with. 
They,  understanding  our  situation,  gave  me  an  invitation  to  go  home  and 
spend  the  winter  with  them,  which  I  thankfully  accepted  ;  while  Lorenzo 
took  quite  a  different  course  to  the  western  country,  intending  to  visit  Lou- 
isiana before  his  return.  But  the  Indian  war  breaking  out,  flung  some 
obstacles  in  the  way,  which  were  unavoidable.  Hence,  he  sent  on  a  deed 
of  relinquishment  to  those  who  had  possession  of  the  old  mill,  which  had 
made  such  a  noise  in  the  world.  We  had  heard  that  they  had  got  it,  or 
rather  built  a  new  one,  to  do  some  business ;  but  Lorenzo  had  never  reap- 
ed any  benefit  from  any  thing  that  ever  he  claimed  in  that  country,  and  I 
do  not  expect  he  ever  will. 

Here  ends  the  history  of  his  reported  vast  possessions  in  the  Mississippi. 

We  parted  at  the  Springs.  I  was  to  go  home  with  brother  Booth,  the 
friend  from  Virginia,  while  he  pursued  his  journey  to  the  west.  Brother 
Dunnington,  who  lived  at  Salem,  happened  to  be  at  the  Springs  at  this 
time,  took  me  in  his  chair,  and  carried  me  to  his  house,  and  brother  Booth 
came  down  the  next  day.  His  wife  was  very  unwell,  which  detained  us 
in  the  mountains  for  six  or  seven  weeks. 

I  stayed  with  sister  Dunnington,  until  sister  Booth  was  able  to  travel. 
We  then  started  for  Brunswick,  their  place  of  residence,  where  I  was 
treated  with  the  greatest  kindness. 

Lorenzo  went  on  to  the  western  states,  and  from  thence  to  Carolina,  and 
so  on  to  Virginia,  to  where  I  was,  after  an  absence  of  near  four  months. 

He  in  this  tour  visited  about  forty  counties,  and  travelled  near  two  thou- 
sand miles.  He  stayed  with  me  about  ten  days,  and  then  started  on  an- 
other route  through  North  and  South  Carolina  to  Charleston,  and  visited 
many  places,  preaching  from  one  to  four  times  in  a  day,  until  he  returned, 
which  was  about  seven  weeks.  He  got  back  to  me  on  Friday  night ; 
preached  on  Sunday,  and  on  Monday  morning  we  prepared  to  start  for 
Petersburg. 

March  8th,  1814,  we  bid  adieu  to  my  kind  friends  in  Brunswick,  where 
I  had  found  an  asylum  from  the  cold  winter  for  near  five  months,  whilst 
my  Lorenzo  was  ranging  through  the  western  and  southern  states,  to 
call  sinners  to  repentance.  The  morning  that  we  parted  with  that  dear 
family  will  be  a  memorable  one  to  me  :  it  was  like  parting  with  my  near- 
est friends.  May  the  Lord  bless  them  with  all  such  spiritual  and  temporal 
mercies  as  shall  prepare  them  for  a  seat  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty 
on  high. 

Brother  Booth  had  furnished  us  with  two  horses,  a  gig,  and  servant,  to 
go  with  us  to  Petersburg  ;  and  there  we  were  to  take  his  carriage  and 
continue  on  to  Baltimore.  But  when  we  got  to  Petersburg,  the  carriage 
which  it  was  designed  we  should  take  from  there  was  taken  to  pieces  for 
repairing,  so  that  we  could  not  obtain  it  for  our  journey,  and  hence  were 
under  the  necessity  of  taking  the  public  stage  for  Richmond,  which  was 


468  VICISSITUDES;    OR, 

something  disagreeable  to  me.  But  I  strove  to  put  my  trust  in  that  hand 
which  had  dealt  so  liberally  with  me  in  days  that  were  past  by. 

The  roads  were  very  bad,  being  so  much  cut  up  by  the  large  heavy 
wagons  that  were  on  the  road,  laden  with  cotton  and  other  produce  for 
market. 

We  arrived  in  Richmond  between  two  and  three  o'clock,  and  were  re- 
ceived with  kindness  by  brother  West  and  his  companion.  There  we  met 
several  preachers,  who  treated  us  with  friendship,  which  was  very  pleas- 
ing to  me.  Oh  how  sweet  it  is  to  meet  with  those  that  love  and  serve  the 
great  Master  in  sincerity  and  in  truth  !  And  if  it  is  so  pleasant  here, 
what  will  it  be  when  we  shall  meet  in  that  sweet  world  of  rest,  where  we 
shall  see  eye  to  eye,  and  be  no  more  subject  to  erroneous  conclusions,  as 
it  relates  to  our  brethren  !  O  that  I  may  be  enabled  to  fight  my  passage 
through,  and  to  meet  with  the  dear  friends  of  Jesus  on  the  happy  banks  of 
everlasting  deliverance  ! 

We  stayed  in  Richmond  from  Wednesday  until  Monday  morning.  Lo- 
renzo hired  a  hack  at  the  rate  of  five  dollars  per  day  to  bring  us  on  to 
Fredericksburg,  which  cost  us  near  forty  dollars ;  but  we  came  on  in 
safety.  I  felt  my  heart  often  drawn  out  in  prayer  to  God  for  protection 
while  we  were  on  the  road,  that  he  would  attend  us  on  our  journey. 
We  were  received  with  kindness  also  at  this  place  by  our  old  friend,  bro- 
ther Green,  and  his  family,  where  we  stayed  for  some  days. 

Lorenzo  held  several  meetings,  and  then  took  a  seat  in  the  public  stage 
for  Alexandria,  where  we  arrived  on  Sunday,  between  two  and  three 
o'clock.  We  stopped  at  a  public  house,  where  the  people  that  travel  in 
the  stage  are  accommodated,  but  did  not  stay  longer  than  to  deposit  our 
baggage,  and  then  to  go  in  search  of  some  friends  where  we  had  put  up, 
when  in  the  place  some  years  before,  by  the  name  of  Slone.  We  walked 
down  the  street  for  some  distance,  and  as  it  happened,  a  gentleman  and 
lady  were  standing  at  the  door  where  Lorenzo  had  formed  some  acquaint- 
ance the  preceding  winter,  and  invited  us  to  come  in,  which  we  did,  and 
found  a  pleasant  asylum  where  we  could  rest  from  our  fatigue  of  travel- 
ling in  the  stage.  O  how  sweet  is  it  to  meet  with  kind  friends  after  hav- 
ing been  confined  with  those  who  neither  feared  God  nor  regard  man  ! 

We  stayed  at  Mr.  Waiter's  two  nights,  and  then  by  the  request  of  a 
family  of  Quakers,  by  the  name  of  Scholfield,  we  spent  one  night  with 
them.  It  was  a  very  pleasant  time  to  me.  They  were  remarkably 
kind  and  friendly.  The  gentleman  in  the  morning  took  me  in  his  chair 
and  carried  me  to  the  city  of  Washington,  which  was  about  six  miles  from 
Alexandria,  to  another  friend's  where  my  Lorenzo  had  found  a  kind  re- 
ception a  little  more  than  twelve  months  before,  and  who  had  requested 
that  he  would  bring  me  if  ever  he  should  travel  that  way  again. 

Lorenzo  had  stayed  behind  to  find  some  conveyance  for  our  trunks  and 
other  baggage.  In  a  short  time  he  found  a  return  hack,  which  he  engag- 
ed, and  arrived  in  a  short  time  after  me,  and  was  received  with  affection 
by  the  family.     They  were  by  name  Friends,  and  they  were  so  by  nature. 

We  stayed  with  them  three  nights,  and  received  many  marks  of  friend- 
ship from  them — for  which  may  the  great  Master  reward  them  in  the  day 
when  he  cometh  to  make  up  his  jewels!  They  had  been  married  for 
seventeen  years,  and  had  no  children,  except  one  little  adopted  daughter, 
of  the  lady's  brother,  which  they  had  taken  as  their  own.     They  doted  on 


THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  469 

her.  She  was  taken  sick  the  clay  after  I  went  there,  and  the  second  day, 
at  night,  they  thought  she  was  dying,  and  the  poor  little  woman  was  in 
great  anguish  of  soul  on  the  account.  I  did  not  expect  the  child  would 
live  until  morning.  We  had  engaged  our  passage  in  the  stage  for  that 
morning  at  five  o'clock,  and  were  up  at  three.  The  family  had  slept  very 
little  for  two  nights ;  but  when  we  arose  in  the  morning,  which  was  at  an 
early  hour,  to  prepare  for  our  journey,  the  dear  little  child  was  still  living, 
but  looked  like  she  had  almost  finished  her  course,  and  would  shortly  be 
conveyed  to  the  realms  of  peace.  Brother  Friend  went  with  us  to  the 
stage-house,  where  we  parted.  We  came  on  to  Baltimore,  where  we  stayed 
two  nights  with  brother  Hagerty ;  and  Lorenzo  preached  twice  in  the 
town.  We  then  took  the  steamboat  for  Philadelphia,  where  we  arrived 
in  about  twenty-six  or  eight  hours,  and  tarried  from  Tuesday  until 
Friday.  There  Lorenzo  preached  two  evenings  in  the  African  church. 
We  then  left  Philadelphia,  and  continued  on  in  the  steamboat  to  Trenton, 
where  we  took  the  stage  for  New  York.  We  stayed  at  Princeton  one 
night,  and  the  next  evening  we  arrived  at  the  city  of  New  York,  and  came 
to  brother  Morris  D"Camps,  from  whose  house  I  started  when  going  to  the 
Mississippi — he  then  lived  in  Troy — after  an  absence  of  about  five  years 
and  six  months  from  the  time  we  started,  and  from  whom  we  have  received 
many  favors.  May  that  God,  who  is  able  and  willing  to  reward  those 
that  will  be  kind,  for  their  benevolence,  bless  him  and  all  my  dear  friends, 
for  their  kindness  to  me — and  in  particular  for  the  last  nine  vears  of  my 
life. 

40 


SUPPLEMENTARY  REFLECTIONS 


TO    THE 


JOURNEY  OF  LIFE. 


I  left  Lynchburg  on  the  19th  of  July,  and  came  to  brother  Walker's, 
in  Buckingham,  where  I  was  taken  worse.  I  stayed  there  three  months., 
and  then  went  to  brother  Duval's,  where  I  stayed  about  five  months, 
and  then  returned  to  brother  Walker's  again,  where  I  continued  near  tw  i 
months  more — making  ten  months  in  all.  May  the  Lord  give  them  the 
reward  that  is  promised  to  those  that  give  a  cup  of  cold  water  to  a  disci- 
ple, in  the  name  of  a  disciple,  for  their  kindness  to  unworthy  me  in  this 
day  of  adversity. 

January  25th.  I  this  morning  have  been  much  relieved  from  melancholy 
reflections  that  employed  my  mind  through  the  last  night,  as  it  relates  to 
Lorenzo ;  as  I  had  not  heard  from  him  for  several  weeks,  which  gave  1115 
much  uneasiness,  and  made  me  feel  my  situation,  which  is  something 
lonely :  but  what  most  distressed  me  was  my  heart  being  so  prone  to  dis- 
trust the  protection  of  Providence  over  us,  which  I  had  so  much  reason  to 
rely  upon — for  his  tender  care  hath  been  over  me  from  my  earliest  day* 
until  now,  and  hath  brought  me  through  dangers  seen  and  unseen. 

"Through  various  deaths  my  soul  hath  led; 
And  turn'd  aside  the  fatal  hour, 
And  lifted  up  my  sinking  head." 

O  that  I  may  ever  feel  resigned  to  the  will  of  God!  The  day  will 
shortly  arrive  when  we  must  bid  adieu  to  all  sublunary  things.  Mav 
the  Lord  help  me  to  tear  my  heart  from  earth  away  for  Jesus  to  receive. 
I  long  to  be  dead  to  all  below  the  sun,  and  have  my  affections  placed  on 
things  above,  where  sorrow  will  be  turned  into  joy,  where  we  shall  view 
our  Saviour,  who  hath  borne  all  our  sins  in  his  own  body  on  the  tree, 
without  a  dimming  veil  between !     Lord,  enable  me  to  say — 

"  Forever  here  my  rest  shall  be, 
Close  to  thy  bleeding  side  ; 
This  all  my  hope  and  all  my  plea, 
For  me  the  Saviour  died. 

My  dying  Saviour  and  my  ( rod, 

Fountain  for  guilt  and  sin, 
Sprinkle  me  ever  with  thy  blood, 

And  cleanse,  and  keep  me  clean.'' 

January  '26th.  My  heart  longs  to  be  filled  with  love  and  gratitude  to 
God,  for  his  mercy  to,  me :  and  through  his  grace  strengthening  me, 
I  hope  to  overcome  all  the  evils  that  may  befall  me,  whether  outward  or 


SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS,    ETC.  471 

inward.  O  that  1  may  consider  the  uncertainty  of  time — and  that  I 
know  not  the  hour  when  the  Son  of  man  may  call  for  me,  whether  it  will 
be  at  midnight,  or  at  the  cock:s  crowing — so  it  stands  me  in  hand  to  watch 
and  pray,  that  I  may  not  be  surprised  when  He  shall  come,  but  be  ready 
to  enter  in  with  the  bridegroom  to  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb  !  How 
sweet  rest  will  be,  after  the  toilsome  "journey  of  life"  is  over.  We  shall 
then  be  received  to  those  joys  that  have  been  purchased  at  so  dear  a  rate — 
\\  hich  cost  no  less  than  the  precious  blood  of  the  Son  of  God  !  O  what  a 
ransom  !  That  it  should  be  neglected  by  those  who  ought  to  benefit  by  it — 
what  a  pity  !  O  that'  they  may  take  timely  warning,  and  flee  to  the  out- 
stretched arms  of  the  Saviour,  and  hide  them,  until  the  storms  of  life  be 
past,  that  they  may  be  guided  safe  into  the  haven  of  eternal  rest. 

February  7th,  1813,  Sunday.  I  feel  this  morning  my  spirits  are  very 
much  depressed — I  fear  that  trouble  awaits  me.  O  that  I  may  be  pre- 
pared for  whatever  may  be  the  will  of  God  concerning  me,  whether  pros- 
perity or  adversity.  May  I  ever  lay  passive  at  his  feet,  and  feel  a  dispo- 
sition to  say — Not  my  will,  but  thine  be  done.  I  am  assured  that  this  is 
a  state  of  trial,  wherein  we  must  stand  to  our  arms,  or  we  shall  suffer  loss 
— for  we  are  surrounded  with  enemies  on  every  side,  within  and  without, 
that  are  watching  to  do  us  mischief.  O  that  I  may  be  on  my  guard,  and 
watch  unto  prayer,  that  the  Lord  may  be  fore-front  and  rere-ward  !  and 
although  troubles  should  assail  me,  and  dangers  affright,  I  may  be  enabled 
to  fly  to  the  arms  of  Jesus,  and  find  shelter  and  consolation  there  !  For 
he  hath  said,  that  he  will  carry  the  lambs  in  his  bosom,  and  gently  lead 
those  that  are  with  young.  O  that  I  may  be  one  of  those  that  can  claim 
this  promise  and  protection  from  him.  I  am  left  as  one  alone  in  the  earth 
—  but  if  I  can  only  put  my  trust  in  him,  I  need  not  fear.  Although  dan- 
gers stand  thick  through  all  the  ground,  yet  if  the  Lord  is  my  shield,  I 
shall  not  fear  what  man  can  do  unto  me.  But  I  too  often  sink  into  a  state 
of  despondency,  as  my  situation  seems  to  be  very  gloomy  at  present ; — 
not  that  I  am  in  want  of  any  thing  to  make  me  comfortable,  as  it  relates 
to  living — for  I  am  placed  in  a  kind  family,  for  which  I  desire  to  be  thank- 
ful— but  my  concern  for  my  companion,  who  hath  been  gone  for  near  two 
months,  and  whom  I  have  not  heard  of  but  once,  fills  my  heart  with 
fear,  lest  something  hath  befallen  him.  O  that  God  may  preserve  him 
from  those  that  would  do  him  harm — and  may  I  be  enabled  to  give  him 
up  into  the  hands  of  God  ;  knowing  that  he  will  do  all  things  well :  and 
if  we  meet  no  more  on  earth,  may  we  meet  in  glory,  where  we  shall  be 
reunited  never  to  part  again — and  receive  the  crown  of  glory  that  is  laid 
up  for  those  that  are  faithful  to  the  Lord,  who  bought  their  pardon  on  the 
tree  ! 

February  9th.  I  am  still  alive,  and  enjoy  a  tolerable  degree  of  health — 
for  which  I  desire  to  be  thankful :  for  it  is  more  than  I  once  expected, 
from  the  state  of  my  health. 

I  expected  that  I  should  have  been  an  inhabitant  of  eternity  before  this 
— but  the  Lord  hath  preserved  me  for  a  longer  space !  O  that  I  may  im- 
prove the  precious  moments  as  they  pass,  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  for  the 
good  of  my  immortal  soul — that  when  time  shall  be  no  more  with  me,  I 
may  be  received  into  glory,  where  sorrow  will  be  turned  into  joy  ;  where 
I  may  join  the  blood-washed  throng  in  singing  hajlelujahs  to  God  and  the 
Lamb  for  ever ! 


472  SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS 

"  And  then  my  happy  soul  shall  tell, 
My  Jesus  hath  done  all  things  well." 

February  15th,  I  am  still  alive,  and  on  praying  ground.  O  that  I  may 
improve  the  precious  moments  as  they  pass,  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the 
good  of  my  own  soul.  My  heart  is  too  little  engaged  with  God  !  O  that 
I  may  never  rest  until  I  am  filled  with  love  to  God  and  all  mankind. 
May  the  Lord  prepare  me  for  whatever  awaits  me  through  this  unfriendly 
world — for  I  expect  that  troubles  will  be  my  lot,  while  here,  more  or  less, 
until  I  pass  over  Jordan  !  God  grant  that  they  may  end  then ;  and  for 
them  may  I  receive  a  crown  of  glory,  though  unworthy.  May  God  help 
me  to  watch  and  pray  without  ceasing,  that  I  may  be  in  a  state  of  readi- 
ness for  whatever  may  befall  me  ! 

"  How  happy  every  child  of  grace, 
Who  knows  his  sins  forgiven ! 
This  earth,  he  cries,  is  not  my  place, 
I  seek  my  place  in  heaven. 

"  A  country  far  from  mortal  sight, 
Yet,  O  by  faith,  I  see 
The  land  of  rest,  the  saint's  delight ; 
The  heaven  prepar'd  for  me." 

March  12,  1813.  I  have  reason  to  bless  and  praise  God,  that  it  is  as 
well  with  me  as  it  is — that  I  have  some  desire  still  to  devote  my  life  and 
all  that  I  have  to  the  service  of  that  God  who  hath  preserved  and  brought 
me  to  the  present  moment.  O  that  every  power  of  my  soul  and  body 
may  be,  without  reserve,  devoted  to  him.  Fie  hath  been  my  Preserver 
and  kind  Benefactor  from  my  earliest  days  until  the  present  time  !  O  that 
my  heart  may  be  filled  with  love  and  gratitude  to  Him,  for  every  mercy 
that  I  do  enjoy.  It  hath  been  better  than  three  months  since  I  parted  with 
the  friend  that  I  esteem  most  dear ;  and  I  long  much  to  see  him — but  I  must 
be  patient,  and  strive  to  give  my  all  to  the  Lord,  and  say,  not  my  will, 
but  thine  be  done. 

March  14th.  This  day  has  been  a  day  of  a  good  degree  of  peace  and 
joy  to  my  soul.  As  I  have  been  so  long  deprived  of  meeting  with  my 
brethren  to  praise  God !  O  that  I  may  give  my  soul  and  body  as  a  living 
sacrifice  to  him  day  by  day — and  be  prepared  to  meet  my  Saviour  in  the 
skies,  with  joy  and  gladness. 

"  Through  grace  I  am  determin'd 
To  conquer  though  I  die  !" 

March  21st.  I  have  reason  to  praise  God  for  his  tender  mercy  to  me; 
that  he  hath  given  me  a  degree  of  health  and  strength — and  feel  a  de 
to  spend  the  remainder  of  my  days  in  his  service  and  to  his  glory.     May 
the  Lord  bless  me  with  an   hungering  and  thirsting  for  all  the  mind  that 
was  in  Christ,  that   I  may  be  a  comfort  to  my  companion,  and  a  hies 
to  society,  and  be  prepared  for  heaven  and  glory. 

"  Come,  Lord,  from  above,  these  mountains  remove, 
O'erturn  all  that  hinders  the  course  of  thy  love" 

I  long  to  be  altogether  his.  The  day  is  fast  approaching  when  it 
will  be  of  more  importance  to  have  an  interest  at  a  throne  of  grace,  than 
to  be  possessed  of  all  the  riches  in  this  lower  world  !     May  God  help  me 


TO   THE   JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  473 

to  realize  the  worth  of  time  and  the  length  of  eternity — and  improve  my 
privileges  accordingly  ! 

March  21st.  I  feel  to  be  in  some  degree  thankful  to  God  for  the  blessings 
that  I  do  enjoy.  May  1  improve  them.to  the  glory  of  my  great  Benefac- 
tor— and  may  the  Lord  reward  my  kind  friends  for  their  friendship  to  me. 

"  O  that  my  God  would  count  me  meet 
To  wash  his  dear  disciples'  feet." 

I  feel  my  heart  prone  to  wander  from  the  God  that  I  desire  to  love  !  O 
that  the  day  may  arrive  when  I  shall  love  my  God  supremely — above 
every  thing  else. 

April  the  15th,  1813.  I  am  this  day  out  of  eternity,  but  am  not  well — 
and  know  not  how  long  I  may  be  an  inhabitant  of  this  world !  O  that  I 
may  be  in  a  state  of  readiness  for  death,  when  it  shall  come — for  whether 
it  be  long  or  short,  it  will  be  the  same  kind  of  terrors  when  it  comes,  if  we 
are  not  prepared  for  it.  My  heart  and  soul  long  for  full  redemption  in 
the  blood  of  Jesus. 

"  O  that  my  tender  soul  might  fly 
The  least  abhorr*d  approach  of  ill : 
Quick  as  the  apple  of  an  eye, 
The  slightest  touch  of  sin  to  feel." 

I  hope  the  Lord  may  give  me  grace  to  be  faithful  ;  that  whether  my 
days  are  many  or  few,  they  may  all  be  devoted  to  him,  that  when  I  am 
called  to  go  I  may  have  a  convoy  of  angels  to  escort  my  happy  soul  to 
realms  of  glory.  My  conflicts  are  many  here,  but  the  hand  of  the  Lord 
is  strong.  O  that  I  may  be  enabled  to  put  my  trust  in  him  in  every  trying 
hour. 

April  21st.  I  am  this  day  a  spared  monument  of  mercy — that  I  am  not 
cut  off  as  a  cumberer  of  the  ground.  O  that  my  heart  may  be  filled  with 
real  gratitude  for  the  blessings  I  do  enjoy — for  kind  friends  in  the  day  of 
adversity. 

I'feel  that  I  need  daily  suplies  from  the  fountain  that  was  opened  in  the 
house  of  King  David  for  sin  and  uncleanness ;  for  the  enemy  thrusts 
sore  at  me — and  I  often  fear  I  shall  come  short  at  last.  I  want  the  whole 
armor,  and  skill  to  use  the  weapons,  that  I  may  be  more  than  conqueror 
through  the  strength  of  Jesus  ;  that  when  my  sun  is  setting,  I  may  have 
a  prospect  of  Canaan's  happy  land,  and  view  by  faith  the  celestial  fruits 
of  paradise,  where  joys  immortal  grow — where  pain  shall  be  exchanged  for 
pleasure  that  never  shall  cease — where  we  may  gaze  on  the  face  of  our 
beloved  without,  a  dimming  veil  of  mortality  between. 

April  23d.  I  have  reason  to  be  thankful  to  God  my  great  Preserver, 
for  the  peace  that  I  do  feel  in  my  soul  this  morning.  Although  my  body 
is  afflicted,  yet  I  feel  a  degree  of  resignation  to  the  will  of  God,  and  hope 
that  I  may  be  prepared  for  whatever  is  the  will  of  God  concerning  me — 
whether  life  or  death. 

"  Through  grace  I  am  determin'd 
To  conquer  though  I  die, 
And  then  away  to  Jrsus 

On  wings  of  love  I'll  lly  : 
And  then  my  happy  station 

In  lile's  fair  tree  shall  have  i 
Close  by  the  throne  of  Jesus, 
Shut  up  with  God  above." 
40* 


474  SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS 

O  that  I  may  consider  that  my  days  are  as  a  shadow  that  passeth  away. 
God  grant  that  I  may  secure  a  lot  among  the  blest. 

"  My  suffering  time  will  soon  be  o'er, 
Then  shall  I  sigh  and  weep  no  more; 
My  ransom'd  soul  shall  soar  away, 
To  sing  God's  praise  in  endless  day." 

The  road  I  have  to  travel  is  interspersed  with  joys  and  sorrows,  and  the 
only  way  to  be  happy  is  to  receive  the  one  with  gratitude  and  the  other 
with  submission.  O  that  I  may  have  that  true  resignation  to  the  will  of 
heaven,  that  may  enable  me  to  rejoice  evermore,  and  pray  without  ceasing. 
and  in  every  thing  to  give  thanks — thank  the  Lord  for  the  blessings  that  I 
do  enjoy,  and  be  patient  under  sufferings,  knowing  that  it  is  good  for  me  to 
be  afflicted,  that  I  may  know  my  own  weakness  the  better,  and  rely  only  on 
the  strength  of  him  that  is  able  to  save  all  those  that  put  their  trust  in  his 
clemency  and  mercy  !  May  the  Lord  help  me  to  live  to  his  glory  while 
on  earth  I  stay. 

May  9th,  1813.  I  have  reason  to  bless  God  that  it  is  as  well  with  me 
as  it  is !  Whether  1  shall  ever  enjoy  health  or  not  I  do  not  know,  and  I 
would  not  be  anxious  concerning  it :  but  may  I  be  prepared  for  whatever 
is  the  will  of  the  Lord  concerning  me,  whether  life  or  death,  health  or 
sickness,  prosperity  or  adversity.  I  feel  a  desire  to  see  my  Lorenzo  once 
more  in  time :  but  if  that  is  denied  me,  may  I  be  enabled  to  say,  the  will 
of  the  Lord  be  done,  and  may  we  meet  on  Canaan's  happy  shore,  where 
sorrow  will  be  turned  into  joy,  and  all  that's  earthly  in  our  souls  will  be 
done  away,  and  in  its  place  we  shall  have  the  nature  of  angels  and  saints. 

"  O  what  a  happy  company — 
Where  saints  and  angels  join !" 

There  will  be  no  more  anger  nor  strife,  no  more  malice  nor  envyings, 
evil  speaking,  nor  any  thing  that  shall  mar  our  happiness,  or  give  us  pain, 
but  harmony  and  peace  shall  for  ever  abound  !  May  God  help  us  to  be 
faithful  to  him,  and  to  the  spirit  of  his  grace. 

"  How  tedious  and  tasteless  the  hours 

When  Jesus  no  longer  I  see  ; 
Sweet  prospects,  sweet  birds,  and  sweet  flow'rs 

Have  all  lost  their  sweetness  to  me. 
The  midsummer  sun  shines  but  dim — 

The  fields  strive  in  vain  to  look  gay  ; 
But  when  1  am  happy  in  him, 

December's  as  pleasant  as  May. 

"  His  name  yields  the  richest  perfume, 

And  sweeter  than  music  his  voice  ; 
His  presence  disperses  my  gloom, 

And  makes  all  within  me  rejoice. 
I  should,  were  he  always  thus  nigh, 

Have  nothing  to  wish  or  to  Tear — 
No  mortal  so  happy  as  I, 

My  summer  would  last,  all  the  year." 

O  that  I  could  always  be  enabled  to  put  my  trust  in  him  in  every  time 
of  trouble,  and  may  the  Lord  prepare  me  for  death  and  glory. 

"  There  on  a  green  and  flowery  mount 
<  lur  weary  souls  shall  sil  : 
And  with  transporting  joy,  recount 
The  labors  ol  our  feet !" 


TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  475 

May  10th.  I  am  in  a  lingering  state  of  health,  and  whether  1  shall  ever 
be  able  to  be  of  any  use  to  myself  or  others  I  know  not,  but  I  hope  that  I 
may  be  enabled  to  be  resigned  to  the  disposal  of  Providence,  and  say,  not 
my  will,  but  thine  be  done.  It  is  a  reality  that  we  arc  born  to  die,  and 
after  death  to  come  to  judgment ;  and  how  ought  we  to  live,  that  we  may 
stand  acquitted  in  that  awful  day.  when  Christ  in  glory  shall  appear  to 
judge  both  the  quick  and  the  dead  !  O  that  I  may  have  "  my  robes  wash- 
ed and  made  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,"  that  I  may  hear  the  wel- 
come sentence,  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  pre- 
pared for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  O  happy  day,  when  we 
shall  be  delivered  from  this  body  of  clay,  that  clogs  and  weighs  clown  the 
soul  oftentimes,  and  makes  us  cry  out  with  the  apostle,  Who  shall  deliver 
me  from  the  body  of  this  death  ! 

How  necessary  it  is  for  us  to  watch  and  pray,  that  we  enter  not  into 
temptation,  but  hold  fast  the  confidence  that  we  have  in  a  blessed  Saviour. 

"  On  Jordan's  stormy  hanks  I  stand, 

And  cast  a  wishful  eye, 
To  Canaan's  fair  and  happy  land, 

Where  my  possessions  he. 
O  the  transporting,  happy  scene, 

That  rises  to  my  >iy:lit—  _ 
Sweet  fields  array'd  in  living  green, 

And  rivers  of  delight ! 

"There  generous  fruits  that  never  fail, 

On  trees  innin  >r!;il  :rn.>w  : 
There  rocks  and  hills,  and  brooks  and  vales, 

With  milk  and  honey  flow. 
All  o'er  those  wide  extended  plains, 

Shines  one  eternal  day  ; 
There  God  the  Son  forever  reigns, 

And  scatters  night  away. 

"  No  chilling  winds  nor  pois'nous  breath 

Can  reach  that  healthful  shore ; 
Sickness  and  sorrow,  pain  and  death, 

Are  felt  and  fear'd  no  more. 
When  shall  i  reach  that  happy  place, 

And  be  for  ever  blest  ? 
When  shall  I  see  my  Father's  face, 

And  in  his  bosom  rest  ? 

"  Fill'd  with  delight,  my  raptur'd  soul 

Would  here  no  longer  stay  ; 
Though  Jordan's  waves  around  me  roll, 

Fearless  I'd  launch  away  : 
There  on  those  high  and  ilow'ry  plains, 

Our  spirits  ne'er  shall  tire  ; 
But  in  perpetual,  joyful  strains, 

Redeeming  love  admire." 

It  is  through  the  tender  mercy  of  God  that  I  am  alive  and  out  of  hell  ! 
O  that  I  may  be  rewarded  in  the  spirit  of  my  mind  !  May  all  the  earth- 
ly dispositions  of  my  heart  be  changed  into  heavenly,  that  I  may  be  pre- 
pared to  bid  adieu  to  this  world  of  sorrow,  and  find  an  habitation  of  peace, 
where  the  wicked  cease  from  troubling,  and  the  weary  are  at  rest.  May 
God  help  me  to  be  faithful  the  few  days  that  I  have  to  spend  on  earth. 
My  heart  hath  been  much  sunk  under  a  weight  of  sorrow,  when  I  consid- 
er how  far  from  God  and  heaven,  and  what  I  would  be,  I  am  !  O  that 
the  cry  of  my  soul  may  be,  Dear  Jesus,  raise  me  higher !     I  long  to  be 


478  SUPPLE  ?,I  E  NT  A  R  Y    REFLECTIONS 

holy,  as  thou  art  holy.  May  the  Lord  help  me  to  rely  on  his  mercy  and 
goodness  for  all  that  is  to  come — and  say,  without  reserve,  "  The  will  of 
the  Lord  be  done." 

"  O  God,  my  help  in  ages  past, 
My  hope  for  years  to  come  ; 
My  shelter  from  the  stormy  blast, 
And  my  eternal  home  :" 

prepare  me  for  that  day,  when  all  the  saints  shall  get  home,  and  sit  down 
on  the  right  hand  of  God — where  we  shall  be  freed  from  all  the  toils  and 
troubles  of  life,  and  have  pleasure  without  end — where  trouble  and  an- 
guish cannot  enter,  but  all  shall  be  harmony  and  peace  ! 

"  O  what  a  glorious  company, 
When  saints  and  angels  meet" — 

in  robes  of  white  arrayed — when  Christ  shall  wipe  all  tears  from  our  eyes, 
and  we  shall  be  admitted  to  sit  down  with  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  and 
all  the  saints  that  have  gone  through  much  tribulation,  and  washed  their 
robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  May  my  heart 
and  life  be  conformed  to  the  gospel,  that  I  may  be  a  comfort  to  my  com- 
panion, and  a  blessing  to  society. 

"  And  may  my  sun  in  smiles  decline, 
And  bring  a  pleasing  night." 

The  men  that  love  the  Lord  are  happy  in  this  world  and  in  the  next ! 
O  may  that  be  my  happy  lot — may  the  Lord  help  me  to  tear  every  idol 
from  my  heart,  and  may  he  reign  without  a  rival  there.  I  feel  my  heart's 
desire  is,  to  love  the  Lord  with  my  whole  heart. 

"This  is  a  world  of  trouble  and  grief,  I  plainly  see  ; 
But  when  in  deepest  sorrow,  O  God,  I  look  to  Thee  ! 
Thou  deliver'dst  Daniel,  when  in  the  lion's  den — 
And  if  thou  didst  protect  him,  O  why  not  other  men  !" 

Help  me  to  pray  without  ceasing,  mid  in  every  thing  give  thanks  ! 
May  my  soul's  concern  and  only  care  be  to  secure  a  lot  among  the  blest, 
that  when  my  days  are  ended  on  earth.  I  may  receive  an  inheritance  that 
can  never  be  taken  from  me !  May  God  preserve  my  companion  while 
absent. 

In  my  days  of  childhood,  the  providence  of  God  was  over  mo  to  pre- 
serve me  from  evil  ;  although  I  lost  my  mother,  one  of  the  most  invaluable 
blessings  that  a  child  can  be  deprived  of,  particularly  a  female.  Yet  the 
Lord  was  my  friend,  and  brought  me  up  to  the  years  of  maturity,  with  a 
mind  as  little  tainted  with  the  evil  practices  "that  are  prevalent  am 
young  people  as  most.  My  sister  was  very  careful  to  teach  me  the  vi 
of  rectitude  in  my  earliest  clays,  which  was"  of  greal  benefit  in  my  journey 
through  life.  And  I  doubt  not,  if  mothers  would  begin  with  their  c  hildren 
when  they  are  young,  they  might  mould  them  into  almosl  any  frame  they 
chose.  I!uf  instead  of  paying  that  attention  to  their  morals  while  their 
minds  are  young  and  susceptible  of  good  impressions,  as  they  ought,  they 
suffer  them  to  mix  with  those  who  arc  wicked  l>  a  proverb,  thinking  there 
is  no  danger — they  are  too  young  to  be  injured  by  any  bad  example  or 
precept,     lint  they  find,  when  it  is  too  late,  that  their  minds  arc  too  easi- 


TO   THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  477 

ly  impressed  with  evil,  and  that  habits  imbibed  in  childhood  are  not 
easily  eradicated  :  and  through  their  neglect,  many  that  might  have 
been  shining  characters  in  society,  and  a  blessing  to  the  age  they  live  in, 
are  but  a  nuisance  to  mankind,  and  are  rearing  up  another  set  to  walk  in 
their  tracks.  Thus  the  world  is  contaminated  by  the  mismangement  of 
mothers  !  My  heart  has  often  been  pained  to  see  the  dear  little  innocents 
run  at  random,  and  taught  nothing  that  would  be  of  service  to  them,  ei 
in  this  world,  or  in  the  next !  May  the  Lord  open  the  eyes  of  those  v.  ho 
have  the  care  of  children,  to  see  the  importance  of  their  charge,  and  ena- 
ble them  to  do  their  duty,  that  the  rising  generation  may  be  more  obedient 
to  their  parents,  more  attentive  to  the  duty  they  owe  their  God  ;  then  they 
will  be  a  greater  blessing  to  society,  and  will  be  better  qualified  to  fill  up 
that  sphere  in  life  which  they  may  be  called  to,  and  above  all,  be  prepar- 
ed for  those  happy  regions,  where  all  will  be  harmony  and  peace  ! 

After  my  marriage,  leaving  the  place  where  I  had  lived  from  my  early 
clays,  I  was  placed  in  quite  a  difl  re  of  life.  Unacquainted  wit!;  I  lie 

variety  of  manners  and  dispositions  of  mankind,  I  thought  all  who  prof  I 
friendship  were  friends  :  but  I  have  found  myself  mistaken  in  many  in- 
stances. Some  that  at  one  time  would  appear  like  as  if  there  was  nothing 
too  good  that  they  could  do  for  one,  at  another  time  were  so  cool  and  dis- 
tant^ that  one  would  be  ready  to  conclude  that  they  could  not  be  the  same 
people  !  These  constant  changes  have,  in  some  measure,  taught  me  this 
lesson,  that  we  are  all  frail  mortals,  liable  to  change  ;  and  there  is  but 
one  source  that  is  permanent.  There  we  may  place  implicit  confidence, 
and  we  will  not  be  deceiv 

1  i.ave  abundant  cause  to  be  thankful  to  my  great  Benefactor,   for  the 

continued  favors  bestowed  on  me,  and  for  the  many  kind  friends  who  have 

.listered  to  my  i  in  the  time  of  adversity.     May  the  great 

Master  reward  them  richly  in  this  world?  and  in  that  which  is  to  come, 

oal  life  and  glory  !     It  is  said  to  be  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  re- 

ceive  :  therefore,  those  who  have  it  in  their  power  to  do  good  to  the  needy 

sons  and   daughters  of  affliction,  and  follow  the  dictates  of  charity,  will 

a  double  reward.     They  will  feel  a  sweet  peace  in  their  own  souls 

while  they  are  travelling  through  this  unfriendly  world  ;  and  when  thi  y 

come  to  bid  adieu  to  all  things  below  the  sun,   they  will  have  a  glorious 

prospect  of  a  happy  entrance  into  the  blest  abode  of  saints  and  angels  ' 

"  O  may  my  lot  be  oa.=t  with  these, 
The  least  of  Jesus'  witnesses'' — 

on  earth,  and  at  last  be  joined  to  that  happy  company  above  the  skies  ! 

What  need  there  is  to  watch  and  pray,  and  guard  against  the  vain  al- 
lurements of  this  world — to  steer  our  course  between  the  rocks  on  either 
hand,  that  we  may  gain  the  destined  port  of  eternal  repose  in  the  bosom  of 
our  once  crucified,  but  now  risen  and  exalted  Saviour  ! 

Our  hearts  are  too  often  fixed  on  the  vain  and  transient  things  of  time 
and  sense,  while  the  important  concerns  of  eternal  happiness  or  misery 
are  almost,  if  not  quite  neglected  !  We  are  leaving  nothing  undone  that 
we  can  accomplish  to  lay  up  treasure  on  earth,  which  will  perish  in  the 
using  ;  while  the  immortal  part,  which  will  have  an  existence  as  long  as 
its  Author  exists,  lieth  in  ruins!  0  what  madness!  This  poor  body, 
what  is  it,  but  a  dying  lump  of  clay,  that  must  in  a  few  revolving  days  be 


473  SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS 

consigned  to  the  dust  from  whence  it  was  taken  ?  What  will  it  avail  us 
then,  whether  we  were  rich  or  poor,  nohle  or  ignohle  ?  The  main  point 
will  then  be,  whether  we  have  spent  our  time  in  the  service  of  God,  or 
have  devoted  it  to  the  pleasures  and  vanities  of  the  world,  to  please  our- 
selves instead  of  obeying  the  calls  of  the  gospel,  and  taking  up  the  cross! 
O  that  these  things  may  lay  with  serious  weight  on  our  minds,  that  we 
may  make  sure  work  for  eternity,  and  spend  no  time  un profitably,  but 
husband  it  to  the  best  advantage. 

The  various  scenes  of  life  make  such  an  impression  on  our  minds  that 
we  are  often  brought  into  such  perplexities  that  we  hardly  know  which 
way  to  turn.  But  if  we  could  always  live  in  the  enjoyment  of  that  faith, 
which  it  is  our  privilege  to  possess,  we  should  never  be  at  a  loss.  I  have 
passed  through  many  trying  situations  in  Europe  and  America  ;  but  the 
Lord  hath  been  my  helper  thus  far,  through  all  the  vicissitudes  attending 
the  journey  of  life  !  And  I  hope  one  day  to  outstrip  the  wind,  beyond  the 
bounds  of  time,  where  there  will  be  no  more  uncertainty  or  disappoint- 
ment— where  peace  and  harmony  shall  for  ever  abound  :  after  all  our 
troubles  here,  how  sweet  and  consoling  rest  will  be  !  May  the  Lord  help 
me  to  live  near  to  the  bleeding  side  of  a  crucified  Redeemer,  willing  to 
lake  up  my  cross  and  follow  him  wherever  lie  may  lead,  if  it  is  to  go 
through  fire  or  water.  These  are  trying  times — the  love  of  many  is  wax- 
ing cold.  How  soon  we  may  be  called  to  a  fresh  trial  of  our  faith,  we 
cannot  tell.  May  we  stand  firm,  knowing  that  all  shall  work  together  for 
good  to  those  that  love  God. 

How  many  and  various  are  the  difficulties  of  life,  while  travelling 
through  this  vale  of  tears,  to  the  place  of  rest,  whither  we  are  all  hasten- 
ing !  Were  it  not  for  the  mixture  of  pleasure  that  we  find  interwoven  in 
those  pains,  we  should  often  sink  under  them ;  but  He  that  rides  upon  the 
winds  and  can  command  them  at  a  nod,  undertakes  our  cause  and  makes 
a  way  for  us  when  we  see  none,  and  cannot  tell  which  way  we  must  go. 
I  am  indebted  to  that  great  and  beneficent  hand  for  all  the  mercies  that  I 
do  enjoy.  O  that  my  heart  may  be  filled  with  gratitude  to  God  for  these 
favors. 

I  arrived  in  New  York  with  my  companion  towards  the  last  of  March, 
1814,  where  I  met  with  kind  friends,  particularly  brother  Munson  and  his 
family.  They  are  like  as  though  they  were  our  own  dear  brothers  and 
sisters  :  may  the  Lord  reward  them  in  this  world  and  in  the  next !  Here  I 
met  with  my  old  friend,  sister  Lester.  She  is  still  the  same  :  may  the 
Lord  prosper  her  on  her  journey  to  a  glorious  eternity  !  I  have  found  as 
kind  friends  of  late  as  I  could  expect.  O  that  my  heart  may  ever  fed 
grateful  to  my  God  for  all  his  mercies  to  unworthy  me  !  I  have  felt  a 
greater  desire  to  be  all  devoted  to  the  Lord,  (soul  and  body,  and  all  that  1 
have  and  am,  for  time  and  eternity,)  of  late,  than  I  have  felt  for  a  long- 
time. I  do  not  expect  to  find  that  place,  while  1  am  an  inhabitant  of  this 
lower  world,  where  there  is  nothing  to  trouble  or  afflict  either  bod)  or 
mind.  May  the  great  Master  give  me  more  of  the  spirit  of  humility,  that 
it  may  enable  me  to  be  willing  to  suffer  all  the  righteous  will  of  God  j 
and  when  called  to  bid  adieu  to  all  below  the  sun,  that  1  might  have  a 
pleasing  prospect  of  a  glorious  immortality  !  0  how  sweet  and  delightful 
must  be  the  scene  to  souls  that  have  been  tossed  on  the  ocean  of  time,  and 
have  fought  their  passage  through,  and  got  within  a  view  of  the  happy  land, 


TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF   LIFE.  479 

"  When  all  their  sorrows  will  be  o'er, 
Their  suff'ring  and  their  pain  ; 
Who  meet  on  that  eternal  shore 
Shall  never  part  again  !" 

O  may  I  be  prepared  to  meet  those  that  have  gone  before,  and  those  that 
may  come  after. 

May  10th,  1814.  We  have  been  in  New  York  for  several  weeks,  and 
kindly  treated  by  many — may  the  Lord  reward  them. 

Though  many  have  been  my  trials  and  afflictions  the  last  four  or  five 
years  of  my  life,  yet  the  Lord  hath  been  my  friend — and  I  feel  a  desire  to 
devote  the  remainder  of  my  days  to  his  service.  How  long  I  shall  be  an 
inhabitant  of  this  world  of  wo,  is  uncertain  with  me ;  I  feel  the  seeds  of 
death  in  this  mortal  frame — and  it  is  my  earnest  desire  to  become  more 
and  more  acquainted  with  my  own  heart,  that  when  the  summons  shall 
arrive,  I  may  not  be  alarmed,  but  rejoice  to  go  and  be  at  rest !  O  how 
soon  my  heart  sinks  down  to  earth  again  !  O  my  Lord,  help  me  to  keep 
my  eye  upon  the  prize,  and  my  heart  stayed  on  thee,  that  this  world 
may  have  no  charms  sufficient  to  draw  me  from  the  contemplation  of 
heaven  and  glory ! 

"  Was  I  possessor  of  the  earth, 

And  called  the  stars  my  own, 
Without  thy  graces,  and  thyself, 

I  were  a  wretch  undone  ! 
Let  others  stretch  their  arms  like  seas 

And  grasp  in  all  the  shore  ; 
Grant  me  the  visits  of  thy  grace, 

And  I  desire  no  more." 

May  I  ever  lay  at  the  feet  of  my  glorious  Redeemer,  Avho  hath  bought 
my  pardon  on  the  tree  !  My  soul  is  pained  on  the  account  of  those  that 
were  once  plain,  humble  followers  of  the  meek  and  lowly  Jesus,  but  now 
are  so  conformed  to  the  world,  that  they  can  hardly  be  distinguished  from 
them !  How  long  will  they  sleep  in  security,  wandering  from  God — pur- 
suing a  shadow  instead  of  a  substance  ?  Flow  vain  are  all  things  below 
the  sun !  We  may  have  prosperity  one  day,  and  the  next  may  prove 
quite  the  reverse.  How  necessary  it  is  to  have  our  hearts  detached  from 
the  world,  and  placed  on  a  more  durable  object ! 

May  13th,  1814.  I  am  this  clay  under  renewed  obligations  to  the  great 
Preserver  for  the  blessings  that  I  enjoy — my  life  is  preserved,  and  I  have 
kind  friends  that  appear  willing  to  supply  all  my  wants.  May  God,  that 
is  able  to  give  me  the  inward  consolation  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  enable  me  to 
draw  water  out  of  the  fountain  that  never  will  run  dry  !  I  long  to  be 
more  holy  in  heart  and  life ;  and  then  I  shall  surely  be  more  happy.  0 
my  soul,  arise !  and  shake  thyself,  and  put  on  thy  beautiful  garments ! 
and  then,  I  can  rejoice  in  tribulation,  knowing  that  tribulation  worketh 
patience ;  and  what  a  charming  trait  it  is  in  the  Christian  character — 
that  of  patience  !  O  that  I  may  learn  to  possess  my  soul  in  patience  in 
this  day  of  trial !  The  times  are  gloomy,  and  we  need  to  be  continually 
at  the  throne  of  grace,  and  cry  mightily  to  God  to  stand  by  us ;  that  we 
may  keep  the  narrow  road,  and  not  turn  to  the  right  hand  or  to  the  left. 

Sunday,  May  15th,  1814.  I  thank  the  Lord  that  I  have  once  more  had 
the  privilege  of  hearing  the  sweet  sound  of  the  gospel,  from  these  words  : 
"  By  whom  shall  Jacob  arise,  for  he  is  small  ?"  I  wish  it  may  sink  into 
the  hearts  of  those  that  heard  it.     In  the  first  place,  he  told  what  was 


480  SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS 

meant  by  Jacob  or  Israel — spiritually  the  church  of  Christ ;  and  then 
went  on  to  tell  why  it  was  styled  small  in  those  days,  as  well  as  at  the 
present  day.  First,  because  the  professed  clergy  were  not  faithful,  but 
were  fallen  asleep  upon  their  watch-tower ;  and  did  not  warn  the  people 
of  their  danger  as  they  ought.  Secondly,  wicked  rulers,  by  their  bad 
example,  prevented  that  good  being  done  as  otherwise  would  be,  if  they 
were  men  that  truly  loved  and  feared  God.  And  thirdly,  the  laity,  those 
that  heard  the  sound  of  the  gospel,  did  not  make  that  improvement  of  the 
precious  opportunities  which  they  enjoyed  as  they  ought.  Parents  set  bad 
examples  before  their  children — this  was  one  great  cause  why  we  so  sel- 
dom saw  the  young  and  rising  generation  turning  to  God  !  And  fourthly, 
and  lastly,  he  showed  by  whom  Jacob  must  arise — it  was  our  duty  to  pray 
in  faith,  but  it  was  God  that  gave  the  increase — therefore,  we  must  hope 
and  believe  that  God  would  hear  our  prayers,  and  convert  our  children 
and  neighbors,  and  prosper  Zion.  If  we  were  united  in  heart,  so  as  to  be 
like  an  army  with  banners,  and  not  let  the  spirit  of  division  get  in  among 
us,  and  cry  out,  "  I  am  of  Paul,  and  I  am  of  Apollos,  and  I  of  Cephas,  and 
I  of  Christ" — but  all  must  be  of  one  mind  and  heart  in  Christ  Jesus  the 
Lord  !  Then  we  should  see  how  the  church  would  prosper,  and  what 
glorious  seasons  we  should  have !  But  the  times  are  gloomy,  and  when 
the  cloud  will  disperse  we  cannot  tell. 

May  19th.  Lorenzo  is  quite  unwell — trials  await  us,  but  may  our  trust 
be  in  the  Lord,  that  he  will  deliver  us  from  all  our  troubles  at  last,  and. 
land  us  safe  on  the  peaceful  shores  of  blest  eternity  ;  where  all  our  toils 
will  be  over — our  suffering  and  our  pain ;  where  we  shall  join  the  happy 
millions  that  surround  the  throne  of  God,  and  sing  hallelujah  to  God  and 
the  Lamb  forever  and  ever ! 

"  Our  moments  fly  apace, 

Nor  will  our  minutes  stay ; 
Just  like  a  flood  our  hasty  days 
Are  sweeping  us  away." 

May  our  hearts  be  inspired  with  love  and  gratitude. to  the  great  Giver 
of  all  things,  for  the  mercies  we  do  enjoy — to  enable  us  to  improve  every 
moment  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  our  own  good ! 

May  20th,  1814.  We  are  at  Hobokcn,  a  delightful  spot  of  the  earth, 
upon  the  Jersey  side  of  the  river,  opposite  New  York — where,  from  the 
window  of  the  room  we  occupy,  we  have  a  grand  view  of  the  city,  witli 
the  majestic  steeples  of  the  different  churches,  reaching  their  lofty  heads 
almost  to  the  lowering  skies — while  the  beautiful  trees  that  are  inter- 
spersed  among  the  houses,  with  the  surrounding  country,  which  can  also 
be  seen  at  the  same  time,  conspire  to  make  it  a  most  enchanting  prospect. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  Jersey  side  presents  to  view,  decorated  with  all  the 
charms  of  spring — green  trees  and  shady  groves  ;  while  the  delightful 
sters  of  the  woods  tune  their  harmonious  throats  in  praising  their  great 
Creator!  These  beauties  of  nature  all  joined  in  concert,  one  would  sup- 
pose, could  not  fail  to  excite  gratitude  in  the  hard  and  obdurate  heart  of 
man,  the  most  noble  work  of  our  great  Creator!  But,  lamentahle  to  tell, 
they  appear  to  be  less  thankful  than  the  birds  thai  fly  in  open  space,  or 
even  the  reptiles  that  crawl  upon  the  earth,  for  they  answer  the  end  for 
which  they  were  made — but  man,  who  was  formed  in  the  image  of  his 
God,  and  not  only  indebted  to  him  for  creation,  but  also  for  redemption  in 


TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  481 

the  blood  of  Jesus,  tramples  on  his  mercies,  and  despises  the  offers  of  his 
grace ;  and  live  more  like  beasts,  than  creatures  possessed  of  rationality  ! 

0  that  men  would  learn  to  love  and  serve  the  Lord ! 

We  are  at  the  house  of  a  kind  family,  but  they  do  not  profess  religion. 
May  the  Lord  make  our  stay  with  them  a  blessing  to  their  souls,  and  to 
the  neighborhood  where  they  live ;  for  the  people  in  this  place,  by  what 

1  can  learn,  are  quite  careless  about  their  souls !  O  that  the  Lord  may 
make  use  of  some  measures  to  bring  them  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth — 
my  soul  longs  to  see  a  revival  of  religion  take  place  once  more. 

May  21st.  I  am  still  alive,  and  out  of  a  never-ending  eternity :  for 
which  may  my  heart  be  filled  with  gratitude  to  him  that  sustains  and 
supplies  me  with  every  needed  blessing ;  who  inclines  the  hearts  of  my 
fellow-mortals  to  treat  me  with  kindness.  O  how  much  I  am  indebted  to 
my  God — and  how  little  is  my  heart  affected  with  a  grateful  sense  of  his 
goodness !  O  that  he  would  implant,  deep  in  my  soul,  love  to  God  and 
man,  with  a  heart-felt  sense  of  my  dependence  upon  him,  for  all  the 
favors  which  I  do  enjoy. 

From  Sunday  until  Monday  we  were  in  New  York,  at  brother  Mun- 
son's  the  greatest  part  of  the  time. — Lorenzo  is  printing  his  Journal,  with 
some  other  tracts  ;  which  has  detained  him  in  and  about  this  city  far  longer 
than  he  expected  to  have  stayed  when  we  came  here — but  the  way  seemed 
to  open  for  him  to  print  his  books,  and  he  thought  it  best  to  improve  the 
present  opening,  and  I  hope  it  may  prove  a  blessing  to  many. 

On  Wednesday  afternoon  we  came  over  to  Mr.  Anderson's  again ; 
where  we  met  with  the  same  kind  reception  which  we  had  experienced 
some  days  before.  Mrs.  Anderson  was  very  sick,  but  was  something 
better  the  next  day.  Lorenzo  preached  to  the  people  in  this  place  on 
Wednesday  evening,  and  had  a  crowded  house.  May  the  seed  take  root 
in  some  heart,  and  bear  fruit  to  perfection  !  I  feel  the  need  of  more  faith, 
to  be  enabled  to  put  my  trust  in  the  great  Giver  of  every  good  and  perfect 
gift — my  heart  too  often  wanders  from  the  right  source.  O  that  my  mind 
may  be  stayed  on  God  in  every  trying  hour.  I  long  to  be  made  holy  in 
heart  and  life ;  and  feel  a  willingness  to  bear  the  cross  like  a  good  soldier 
of  Jesus  Christ,  that  when  the  sun  of  life  shall  decline,  I  may  have  a 
pleasing  prospect  of  a  happy  eternity  ! 

Saturday,  May  28th.  Through  the  goodness  of  God  I  enjoy  better  health 
than  I  have  done  for  more  than  two  years  before.  May  my  heart  be  filled 
with  love  and  gratitude  to  the  Great  and  Beneficent  hand-  that  is  daily 
showering  down  blessings  on  my  unworthy  head,  and  improve  my  length- 
ened days,  in  doing  good  to  myself  and  others !  For  why  should  I  be 
useless  in  this  time  of  need  1  But,  O  !  my  heart  shrinks  at  the  cross  ! — 
May  the  Lord  help  me  to  be  willing  to  take  it  up,  and  follow  Jesus  in  the 
way !  When  we  consider  the  shortness  of  time,  and  the  length  of  eterni- 
ty, we  perceive  there  is  no  time  to  lose ;  but  a  necessity  to  improve  every 
moment  to  the  best  advantage.     May  it  be  impressed  on  my  heart ! 

May  31st.  I  desire  to  have  my  heart  filled  with  grateful  songs  of  praise, 
to  the  God  of  all  grace  and  mercies,  for  his  favors  to  me  !     Through  every 
lane  of  life,  he  hath  provided  me  kind  friends,  in  the  day  of  adversii 
well  as  in  the  day  of  prosperity.     What  reason  have  I  to  be  faithful  to  my 
God  for  all  these  blessings !    May  the  Lord  help  me  ever  to  lie  at  the 
of  the  Saviour,  and  learn  instruction  from  his  lips !     I  am  still  at  ca 

41 


482  SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS 

Anderson's  at  the  beautiful  little  town  of  Hoboken,  as  charming  a  place 
as  I  almost  ever  saw.  O,  what  a  pity  there  is  not  (as  I  know  of)  one 
person  in  this  place  that  enjoys  religion ;  or  at  least,  not  many  feeling 
much  concern  for  their  souls  ;  and  they  have  no  preaching,  except  by  the 
Baptists,  who  preach  up  "  particular  election"  and  reprobation,  in  the 
strongest  terms  that  I  ever  heard.  I  went  to  hear  them  on  Sunday  last, 
and  my  heart  was  truly  pained,  to  hear  a  man  get  up  and  address  a  num- 
ber of  people,  (who  were  unacquainted  with  the  way  of  salvation,  and  for 
aught  I  knew,  were  living  in  the  neglect  of  their  duty  altogether,)  in  this 
way  ;  that  they  "  could  do  nothing  ;  they  must  be  taken  by  an  irresistible 
power,  and  be  brought  in."  But  my  heart  replied,  "  Ho,  every  one  that 
thirsteth,  come  ye  to  the  waters ;  and  he  that  hath  no  money,  come  buy 
wine  and  milk,  without  money  and  without  price !" — What  a  pity  it  is, 
that  men  should  darken  counsel  by  words  without  knowledge !  For  it  is 
expressly  said,  that  all  may  come  that  will ;  and  that  they  shall  in  no 
wise  be  shut  out.  May  God  stop  the  mouths  of  those  that  attempt  to  speak 
in  his  name,  who  are  not  called  and  qualified  by  the  Spirit  for  the  work  ; 
but  bless  and  prosper  those  that  have  taken  their  lives  in  their  hands,  and 
have  gone  forth  to  call  sinners  to  repentance,  offering  a  free  salvation  to 
all  the  fallen  race  of  Adam. 

June  1st.  What  a  miracle  of  mercy  it  is  that  I  am  still  spared  on  this 
side  of  eternity,  whilst  many  of  my  fellow-mortals  have  been  called  from 
the  stage  of  action ;  their  bodies  numbered  with  the  pale  nations  under 
ground,  and  their  souls  taken  flight  to  a  world  of  spirits  ;  whilst  I,  the 
most  unprofitable,  perhaps,  of  any,  am  spared,  and  enjoy  a  tolerable  state 
of  health,  so  much  better  than  I  once  expected  I  ever  should !  May  my 
heart  be  made  truly  sensible  of  the  duty  I  owe  to  the  great  God  of  heaven 
and  earth  ;  whose  name  is  terrible  to  all  who  are  in  any  measure  sensible 
of  his  majesty  and  power.  And  also  I  desire  to  know  and  to  do  my  duty 
to  my  fellow-mortals  ;  but  I  tremble  at  the  cross  !  O  that  I  may  be  deliv- 
ered from  "  the  fear  of  man,  which  bringeth  a  snare  !" 

"My  drowsy  powers,  why  sleep  ye  so  ! 
Awake,  my  sluggish  soul ! 
Nothing  hath  half  thy  work  to  do, 
Yet  nothing  is  hall"  so  dull ! 

Go  to  the  ants ;  for  one  poor  grain 
See  how  they  toil  and  strive  ; 
Yet  we  who  have  a  heaven  to  obtain, 
How  negligent  we  live  ! 

Waken,  O  Lord,  my  drowsy  sense, 
To  walk  this  dangerous  road ; 
That  if  my  soul  be  hurried  hence," 
It  may  be  found  in  God  ! 

June  2d.  I  am  this  day  under  renewed  obligations  to  that  hand  which 
hath  supplied  all  my  necessities,  from  my  earliest  days,  until  the  present 
period  of  time.  0  that  I  may  lie  in  the  valley  of  humility,  under  a  sense 
of  the  numerous  favors  bestowed  upon  me,  by  the  hand  of  an  ever  bounti- 
ful God,  and  improve  the  moments  that  are  allotted  me,  to  the  glory  of 
his  great  name,  and  the  good  of  my  own  immortal  soul !  I  feel  1115^  heart 
is  too  often  placed  upon  things  below  the  sun — may  the  Lord  help  me  to 
tear  my  heart  and  affections  from  earth,  and  place  them  on  things  above. 

My  Lorenzo's  mind  is  exercised  and  drawn  out  to  visit  foreign  lands, 


TO  THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE.  483 

to  call  sinners  to  repentance  ;  and  I  would  not  stand  in  his  way  above  all 
things,  but  I  feel  the  need  of  more  grace  to  acquiesce,  in  all  circumstances, 
in  the  will  of  Providence,  which  I  desire  to  do  more  than  any  thing  be- 
sides. May  the  God  of  all  grace  enable  me  to  say — "not  my  will,  but 
thine  be  done."  Lord,  may  I  be  made  of  some  use  to  my  fellow-creatures 
while  on  earth  I  stay,  that  I  need  not  be  quite  useless,  while  I  am  an  in- 
habitant of  this  lower  world  !  It  is  now  night,  and  the  evening  shades 
prevail.  The  sun  hath  set  beyond  the  western  sky,  and  the  Lord  only 
knows  whether  I  shall  see  the  return  of  another  day  !  May  he  take 
charge  of  me  this  night,  and  grant  that  whether  I  sleep,  or  whatever  I  do, 
I  may  have  a  single  eye  to  his  glory,  and  be  prepared  to  meet  my  "  last 
enemy"  in  peace !  May  God  reward  my  kind  benefactors  with  every 
needed  blessing. 

Sunday,  June  12th.  This  hath  been  a  day  of  deep  trial  to  my  soul. 
There  having  been  an  appointment  made  for  my  Lorenzo  to  preach  in  the 
African  church,  at  six  o'clock,  and  the  people  appearing  anxious  to  see 
me,  as  many  of  them  had  not,  it  was  published  that  I  would  be  there, 
and  perhaps  I  would  subjoin  a  few  words  by  way  of  exhortation :  this 
made  such  an  impression  on  the  minds  of  people,  that  they  came  out  in 
such  numbers,  that  they  could  not  get  into  the  house.  I  took  my  seat 
in  the  altar ;  and  after  Lorenzo  had  given  them  a  discourse  from  these 
words,  "  O  earth,  earth,  earth,  hear  the  word  of  the  Lord,"  I  rose  up 
and  spoke  a  few  words ;  but  the  cross  was  so  weighty,  I  did  not  fully  an- 
swer my  mind.  I  closed  the  meeting  by  striving  to  lift  my  heart  to  God, 
in  prayer,  with  some  degi'ee  of  liberty.  May  the  Lord  deliver  me  from 
the  fear  of  man,  which  bringeth  a  snare  !  Why  should  we  be  so  much 
under  the  influence  of  the  enemy,  as  not  to  speak  for  our  God  in  these 
important  times,  when  wickedness  doth  so  much  abound,  and  the  love  of 
many  is  waxing  cold,  and  others  are  carrying  such  burdens !  O  may 
the  God  of  all  grace  stand  by  and  support  his  people  in  this  day  of  trial  ! 
The  storm  is  gathering  fast,  and  who  will  be  able  to  stand,  while  the  anger 
of  the  Lord  is  pouring  out  upon  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  for  their  in- 
gratitude, particularly  those  of  our  favored  land,  America  ?  We  have 
had  peace  and  plenty  for  many  years  ;  but  the  fulness  of  bread  was  the 
destruction  of  Sodom  !     O  that  it  may  not  be  the  case  with  us  ! 

June  13th.  May  my  soul  and  body  be  altogether  devoted  to  that  God 
who  hath  provided  for  me  ever  since  I  have  had  an  existence  !  I  have 
in  some  instances  been  brought  into  trying  circumstances  ;  but  there  hath 
always  been  a  way  opened  for  me,  so  that  I  have  never  lacked  any  thing 
so  much  as  to  say  that  I  was  in  a  suffering  condition.  For  if  I  had  it  not, 
nor  wherewith  to  procure  it  for  myself,  yet  the  Lord  that  hath  the  hearts 
of  all  men  in  his  hands,  would  raise  up  some  one  to  supply  my  wants. 
Glory  !  glory  !  be  to  his  name  for  ever  and  ever,  for  all  his  mercies  to 
such  an  unworthy  mortal  as  me !  What  is  past  we  know  ;  but  what  is 
to  come  we  cannot  tell.  May  we  be  prepared  for  whatever  lies  before 
us  !  The  cloud  seems  gathering  fast  over  our  land  !  May  the  God  that 
rules  on  high,  that  all  the  earth  surveys,  avert  the  threatening  storms, 
and  deliver  us  from  the  power  of  our  enemies.  O  the  charms  of  America  ! 
shall  they  be  destroyed  by  foreigners  ?  Shall  the  rich  jewel  of  liberty  be 
plucked  from  the  American  crown  by  tyrants  ?  Forbid  it,  mighty  God  ! 
and  grant,  if  we  need  chastisements,  as  no  doubt  we  do,  as  a  nation,  to  let 


484  SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS 

us  fall  into  thy  hand,  rather  than  into  the  hand  of  man,  for  thou  art  mer- 
ciful !  O  that  the  people  of  this  favored  land  might  learn  to  be  wise,  in 
time  to  save  our  country  from  destruction  !  My  soul  mourns  on  account  of 
my  fellow-mortals.  May  they  be  made  sensible  of  the  necessity  of  mak- 
ing their  peace  with  God,  before  the  evil  clay  shall  come,  when  they  shall 
say,  "  I  have  no  pleasure  in  them." 

June  14th.  Through  the  favor  and  goodness  of  God  I  am  still  alive,  and 
am  blessed  with  as  good  health  as  I  have  enjoyed  for  many  months ;  and 
trust  my  face  is  Zion-ward.  For  ever  praised  be  the  Lord  for  all  his 
blessings  which  I  do  enjoy.  0  may  my  soul  drink  deeper  and  deeper  into 
that  spirit  which  will  enable  me  to  bear  the  cross  with  joy  ;  and  not  shrink 
from  it  like  a  coward,  and  the  crown  fall  from  my  head,  and  others  take 
the  prize. 

June  18th.  Through  the  tender  mercy  of  the  Lord,  who  is  over  all  and 
above  all,  I  am  still  an  inhabitant  of  this  lower  world,  surrounded  by 
dangers  and  difficulties  ;  liable  to  stray  in  bye  and  forbidden  paths  :  and 
the  way  appears  so  gloomy  that  I  tremble  at  the  prospect.  I  feel  much 
concerned  for  the  present  state  of  my  beloved  country.  There  is  so  much 
dissension  among  the  people  of  this  most  favored  of  all  lands,  that  I  fear 
for  its  consequences.  My  heart  has  often  been  pained,  to  see  the  ingrati- 
tude which  has  been  prevalent  in  our  peaceful,  plentiful,  and  happy  coun- 
try. Whilst  other  nations  were  almost  deluged  in  blood,  we  have  been 
blessed  with  peace  in  our  borders  ;  and  the  glorious  gospel  has  been  spread 
from  shore  to  shore.  But  these  happy  days  are  gone,  and  for  aught  I 
know  or  can  see,  it  may  be  long  before  they  will  return,  unless  the  Lord 
should  undertake  our  cause.  He  can  bring  low  and  raise  up.  He  sways 
kingdoms  ;  and  it  is  through  his  long-suffering  and  tender  mercy  that  the 
world  is  kept  in  existence ;  for  it  groaneth  under  the  wickedness  of  its  in- 
habitants !  If  he  were  to  enter  into  judgment  with  us,  who  could  stand 
before  him  1  And  it  appears  he  is  about  to  visit  the  earth  with  a  curse  ! 
It  is  surely  time  for  those  that  profess  to  fear  God,  to  awake  and  shake 
themselves  from  that  indolence  of  spirit,  which  so  prevails  in  our  land, 
and  lay  siege  to  a  throne  of  grace  for  deliverance  ;  for  he  is  all-sufficient, 
and  can  make  a  way,  where  it  appears  to  us,  short-sighted  creatures,  im- 
possible for  a  way  to  be  made.  May  he  undertake  our  cause,  and  bring 
deliverance  in  whatever  channel  he  thinks  best. 

Sunday,  June  19th.  I  have  been  at  Capt.  John  Anderson's,  Hoboken, 
for  several  weeks,  where  I  have  been  treated  very  kindly.  Himself  and 
wife  are  as  agreeable  a  couple  as  I  have  met  with  for  a  long  time,  and  I 
believe  they  wish  well  to  the  cause  of  religion :  but  they  do  not  enjoy  that 
peace  in  their  own  souls  as  they  might.  May  the  God  of  all  grace  attend 
them,  and  enable  them  to  take  up  the  cross,  that  they  may  be  prepared 
for  a  seat  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  at  last. 

On  the  twenty-ninth  of  June,  we  left  New  York,  after  having  been  there 
for  the  space  of  near  three  months,  for  New  Haven,  in  the  mail-stage.  We 
travelled  through  the  most  delightful  country  that  my  eyes  ever  beheld  ; 
the  season  was  so  charming  !  The  gardens  were  in  bloom  ;  the  fields  and 
meadows  clothed  in  their  richest  dress  ;  so  that  the  eye  might  be  transport- 
ed with  pleasure  at  almost  every  glance.  My  heart  was  at  the  same  (imp 
contemplating  the  goodness  of  God  to  the  once  happy  land  of  America  ; 
but  now,  how  soon  her  beauty  might  be  laid  in  the  dust,  by  the  spoiler. 


TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  485 

we  could  not  tell,  and  all  her  glory  brought  to  nought !  But  there  is  a 
God  that  rules  over  all ;  and  I  trust  he  will  bring  order  out  of  confusion. 
May  the  people  learn  humility  and  submission,  from  the  present  calamity, 
to  the  will  of  the  great  Ruler  of  the  universe. 

We  arrived  at  New  Haven  about  nine  o'clock  at  night ;  we  stopped  at 
the  stage-tavern,  kept  by  a  man  that  fears  not  God  nor  regards  man,  if  we 
may  judge  by  the  appearance,  but  we  could  not  get  permission  to  stay 
there  for  the  night.  It  being  so  late  we  could  not  find  any  friends,  al- 
though there  were  Methodists  in  the  place ;  consequently,  we  were  under 
the  necessity  of  seeking  lodgings  in  another  public  house  :  accordingly, 
we  did,  and  slept  there.  But  in  the  morning,  Lorenzo  went  out  to  find 
the  preacher  that  is  stationed  at  New  Haven,  and  in  his  way  he  met  with 
a  brother  Woolf,  and  he  requested  him  to  breakfast  with  him,  and  sent  up 
to  the  public  house  for  me  to  come  to  his  house ;  accordingly  I  did,  but 
the  people  "where  we  stayed  said  that  we  ought  to  have  eat  breakfast  with 
them,  as  we  stayed  there  the  night  before ;  and  so  charged  us  one  dollar 
and  a  half  for  our  lodging,  which  Lorenzo  paid. 

The  friends  in  New  Haven  were  very  kind,  and  wished  Lorenzo  to  stay 
over  the  Sabbath.  This  was  on  Thursday :  he  was  anxious  to  get  to  his 
father's ;  but  by  the  solicitation  of  brother  Smith,  the  stationed  preacher, 
and  many  others,  he  was  prevailed  on  to  stay.  He  preached  on  Thurs- 
day night  and  Friday  night ;  and  on  Sunday  he  preached  four  times  :  the 
people  appeared  quite  solemn  and  attentive.  The  preacher  in  that  place 
is  one  of  the  most  affectionate,  friendly  men,  that  I  ever  met  with  ;  may 
the  Lord  bless  him,  and  make  him  useful  to  souls ! 

On  Monday  morning  I  left  New  Haven,  in  company  with  a  man  and 
his  wife  for  Branford,  in  their  wagon ;  while  Lorenzo  stayed  to  give  them 
another  sermon,  as  it  was  the  "  Fourth  of  July,"  and  there  was  an  oration 
to  be  delivered  by  the  great  Mr.  T  *  *  *  * ;  accordingly,  he  spoke  some- 
thing on  the  present  state  of  our  country,  to  an  audience  that  was  atten- 
tive. He  then  left  there  in  a  wagon,  which  belonged  to  a  Quaker,  who 
was  going  to  see  his  friends  in  Branford,  where  he  spoke  again  at  night. 

The  next  morning  the  friend  that  had  brought  us  to  Branford,  started 
with  us  to  North  Guilford,  to  a  brother  of  mine,  that  I  had  not  seen  for 
near  thirty  years.  We  were  both  very  small  at  that  time,  but  now  he 
had  a  wife  and  six  children,  and  I  felt  much  pleased  to  find  that  he  had 
been  industrious,  and  appeared  to  be  doing  well,  as  it  relates  to  this  world  ; 
and  I  trust  he  was  not  altogether  indifferent  to  the  things  of  another.  His 
wife  was  in  a  low  state  of  health,  but  I  have  no  doubt  but  she  enjoys  reli- 
gion. May  the  God  of  all  grace  bless  them  and  their  dear  children. 
There  I  saw  my  step-mother  also,  that  I  had  not  seen  before  since  I  was 
six  years  of  age  :  my  heart  glowed  with  affection  towards  her  ;  may  her 
last  days  be  crowned  with  peace ! 

My  brother  took  his  wagon,  and  carried  us  to  Durham,  on  the  stage- 
road,  and  tarried  with  us  that  night ;  and  in  the  morning  bid  us  farewell, 
and  returned  home.  A  friend  living  at  Durham,  lent  us  a  chaise  to  Mid- 
dletown ;  where  my  Lorenzo  held  meeting  at  night.  There  we  met 
brother  Burrows  from  Hebron,  with  a  wagon,  which  was  to  return  the 
next  morning,  in  which  we  came  to  his  house,  where  we  stayed  from 
Friday  until  Monday.  Lorenzo  preached  on  Friday  night,  and  also  on 
Sunday  at  the  Methodist  meeting-house ;  the  people  were  solemn  and  at- 

41* 


480  SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS 

tentive.     At  five  o'clock,  at  another  place  four  or  five  miles  distant,  and 
returned  again  that  night. 

This  place  was  about  twelve  or  fourteen  miles  from  his  clear  father's ; 
and  as  we  had  no  horse  or  carriage,  and  brother  Burrows  made  wagons, 
he  bought  a  horse  and  wagon  from  him  ;  and  we  started  on  Monday,  about 
three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  arrived  at  his  father's  just  before  dark. 
We  were  kindly  received  by  his  father  and  the  rest  of  the  family.  We 
found  the  old  gentleman  in  tolerable  health ;  but  being  a  man  advanced 
in  years,  he  was  something  feeble  :  we  stayed  with  him  from  Monday  until 
Saturday.  The  people  of  this  place  are  much  degenerated  from  what 
they  once  were,  when  the  candle  of  the  Lord  shone  upon  their  heads  ;  but 
now  there  is  scarcely  any,  that  I  saw,  who  appeared  to  enjoy  religion  ! 
Our  dear  old  father  seemed  to  be  struggling  for  deliverance  in  the  blood 
of  Jesus ;  may  the  great  Master  appear  to  his  soul,  the  first  among  ten 
thousand,  and  altogether  lovely  ! 

We  spent  the  week,  I  may  say,  in  a  solitary  way,  in  taking  our  rambles 
through  the  lonely  walks  that  my  Lorenzo  had  taken  in  early  days  of 
childhood,  before  his  tender  mind  was  matured  ;  and  after  he  had  arrived 
to  the  age  of  fifteen,  when  his  heart  was  wrought  upon  by  the  Spirit  of 
God.  Here  was  the  sweet  grove,  at  the  foot  of  a  beautiful  hill,  through 
which  ran  a  charming  rivulet  of  water,  where  he  used  to  go  to  meditate 
and  pray  to  that  God,  who  was  able  to  save  and  did  deliver  his  soul,  and 
enabled  him  to  take  up  his  cross,  and  go  forth  to  call  sinners  to  repentance. 

My  heart  was  pained  to  know  and  see  that  some  part  of  the  family  was 
not,  or  appeared  not  engaged  to  save  their  souls. 

On  Saturday  we  started  for  Tolland,  and  from  thence  to  Square-pond, 
where  Lorenzo  preached  twice  the  next,  day,  at  the  Methodist  meeting- 
house, to  an  attentive  congregation  ;  and  at  five  o'clock  at  Tolland  :  the 
people  seemed  very  solemn.  Early  on  Monday  morning  we  left  Tolland, 
for  Hartford,  where  Lorenzo  preached  at  night,  in  a  Presbyterian  meeting- 
house, to  a  tolerable  congregation.  We  met  with  kind  treatment  from  a 
Doctor  Lynds — may  the  Lord  bless  him  and  his !  We  left  Hartford  on 
Tuesday,  and  went  to  an  aunt  of  Lorenzo's  that  night,  living  about  four 
or  five  miles  from  his  father's.  She  appeared  very  glad  to  see  us ;  and 
sent  out  and  called  in  the  neighbors,  and  Lorenzo  gave  them  a  short  dis- 
course. The  next  day  Lorenzo  was  quite  unwell,  unable  to  sit  up ;  but 
towards  evening  we  made  ready,  and  started  for  his  father's,  where  we 
arrived  in  safety.  Lorenzo  had  intended  to  leave  me  at  his  father's,  while 
he  took  a  journey  to  the  east ;  but  circumstances  appeared  not  to  favor  it, 
and  he  concluded  to  take  me  with  him.  Accordingly,  we  made  prepara- 
tions for  our  departure,  on  Saturday  morning,  July  23d,  1814,  after  hav- 
ing stayed  with  his  father  for  ten  or  twelve  days. 

[  felt  truly  pained  to  part  with  the  dear  old  man  :  may  the  Lord  11 
him,  and  make  his  last  days  abundant  in  peace  !     My  Lorenzo  preached 
at  Vernon  at  night,  and  in  the  morning,  to  an  attentive  little  company — 
ma)r  the  Lord  make  it  like  bread  cast  upon  the  waters !     He  preachi 
ITartford-five-miles,  on  Sunday,  to  a  crowded  congregation. 

July  25th.  Wc  have  this  day  arrived  at,  Hartford,  and  my  Lorenzo 
has  received  his  books  from  New  York  ;  and  furthermore,  we  have  heard  of 
the  arrival  of  a  large  force  of  (.in-  enemy's  soldiers,  landing  on  our  once 
peaceful  happy  shore  f     O  that  the  God  that  is  able  to  save,  would  appear 


TO   THE   JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  4-7 


for  our  deliverance  !  Although,  as  a  nation,  we  have  forfeited  all  right  and 
title  to  protection ;  yet  there  is  nowhere  else  to  fly  for  deliverance !  O 
that  we,  as  a  nation,  may  be  humbled  before  God,  and  lift  our  united  cries 
to  the  throne  of  grace  for  his  assistance  !  May  the  tumults  of  the  earth 
be  hushed  to  silence,  and  people  learn  war  no  more !  My  soul  longs  to 
drink  deeper  into  the  spirit  of  love  to  God  and  man,  that  I  may  be  made 
useful  to  souls,  and  a  comfort  to  my  wandering  companion,  that  I  may  be 
a  helpmate  indeed. 

"  How  vain  are  all  tilings  here  below, 
How  false,  and  yet  how  fair ! 
Each  pleasure  has  its  poison  too, 
And  every  sweet  a  snare  !" 

0  that  the  Lord  would  teach  me  the  emptiness  of  earthly  enjoyments, 
and  help  me  to  rely  on  him  alone  for  support  and  comfort !  O  that  my 
prospects  for  glory  may  brighten  up,  and  my  soul  be  struggling  for  full 
deliverance  from  everv  desire  that  is  not  centred  in  Him  that  is  able  to 
give  all  things ! 

1  have  been  reading  the  exercise  of  a  precious  woman,  who  went  with 
her  husband  to  the  East  Indies,  to  help  him  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the 
poor  ignorant  Hindoos.  O  that  the  desire  which  filled  her  soul,  to  spread 
the  good  news  of  glad  tidings  of  the  Saviour,  may  prevail  more  and  more  ! 

We  rode  three  miles  from  Hartford,  the  same  day  that  we  went  there ; 
and  Lorenzo  preached  at  night,  at  East  Hartford,  to,  perhaps,  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  or  two  hundred,  (and  they  were  quite  attentive,)  from  these 
words — "  Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door  and  knock  ;  if  any  man  hear  my  voice 
and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in  to  him,  and  sup  with  him,  and  he  with 
me."  My  mind  was  quite  depressed,  although  I  was  enabled  to  close  the 
meeting  by  prayer.  I  feel  a  gloom  hanging  over  my  mind,  on  account 
of  the  present  state  of  my  country. — O  !  will  the  great  God  deliver  our 
happy  land  into  the  hand  of  the  spoiler  ?  O  that  God  would  hear  and 
answer  prayer ;  inspire,  and  then  accept  the  prayer  of  us  poor  mortals  ! 
My  soui  longs  to  be  prepared  for  whatever  awaits  us  on  the  shores  of  time. 
If  we  live  as  we  ought,  we  may  rely  on  the  providence  of  God,  to  protect 
us  from  every  evil.  My  Lorenzo  is  very  unwell.  O  that  the  Lord  may 
give  him  grace  and  strength  to  do  his  duty,  and  call  sinners  to  repentance ! 
May  the  Lord  bless  his  labors,  and  make  him  useful  to  souls ! 

I  long  to  get  more  confidence,  to  take  up  my  cross,  and  help  him  to 
spread  the  good  news  of  glad  tidings  to  all  people — may  God  help  me  ! 

My  desire  is,  that  I  may  lie  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  be  willing  to  love 
the  cross,  that  I  may  wear  the  crown  in  those  happy  mansions  above  the 
skies.  My  heart,  I  find,  is  too  often  wandering  from  my  God.  O  that  I 
may  arise  and  shake  myself,  and  in  the  strength  of  Jesus,  overcome  my 
enemies,  both  of  a  spiritual  and  a  temporal  nature  !  I  long  to  be  altogether 
devoted  to  my  God.  Lorenzo  expects  to  preach  this  evening — may  the 
Lord  attend,  by  the  unction  of  his  Holy  Spirit. 

Lorenzo  preached  the  last  night ;  but  I  was  so  unwell  that  I  could  not 
attend  :  and  he  is  to  preach  twice  to-day — may  the  Lord  stand  by  him, 
and  make  his  words  sharp  and  piercing,  reaching  the  hearts  of  those  that 
hear  ! 

My  soul  longs  to  be  more  alive  to  God.  that  I  may  be  made  more  useful 
to  my  fellow-creatures,  and  help  my  companion  to  spread  the  glorious 


488  SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS 

gospel  through  this  weary  land  :  we  are  wanderers  on  earth — we  have  no 
abiding  home  in  this  world,  but  are  seeking  one  above — may  the  God  of 
all  grace  enable  us  to  keep  the  prize  in  view,  and  deliver  us  from  all  our 
enemies. 

My  Lorenzo  hath  spoken  once  to-day,  and  is  to  speak  again  this  evening 
— may  the  Lord  attend  the  word  with  power.  Why  should  we  desire  to 
live  in  this  world  to  be  useless  ?  For  what  would  be  the  benefit  if  we 
were  to  live  to  the  age  of  Methuselah,  and  neglect  the  one  thing  needful  ? 
It  would  only  add  to  our  condemnation !  O  that  these  things  may  be  im- 
pressed on  my  heart ! 

July  28th.  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  forget  not  all  his  benefits  ! 
What  reason  have  I  to  be  thankful  to  my  great  Benefactor  for  mercies  to  rne, 
a  poor  wanderer  upon  the  earth,  that  I  am  provided  with  kind  friends  in  this 
world  of  wo  !  May  my  heart  glow  with  gratitude  to  my  God  and  my  fellow- 
mortals  for  the  blessings  that  I  enjoy  !  May  the  great  Master  reward  those 
who  are  willing  to  administer  to  the  necessities  of  those  that  have  taken  their 
lives  in  their  hands,  and  have  gone  forth  to  sound  the  alarm,  and  call  sin- 
ners to  repentance — to  offer  them  free  salvation  in  the  blood  of  Jesus  ! 
My  soul  longs  to  see  Zion  prosper — to  hear  poor  sinners  inquiring  the  way 
to  peace  and  true  happiness.  O  may  the  Lord  inspire  my  heart  with  that 
living  faith,  to  cry  mightily  to  him  who  is  able  to  save  souls.  O,  if  Christians 
were  more  engaged  to  obtain  the  height  and  depth,  and  length  and  breadth 
of  the  love  of  God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,  what  a  happy  time 
it  would  be  !  O  my  soul,  awake  !  lift  up  a  cry  to  the  God  and  Father  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  for  full  redemption  in  the  blood  of  Jesus ! 

Lorenzo  preached  three  times  at  East  Windsor  ;  but  the  people  are  like 
the  nether  mill-stone,  hard  and  unfeeling  :  may  the  Lord  soften  their  hard 
hearts,  and  bring  them  to  a  sense  of  their  danger !  We  were  at  a  kind 
family  by  the  name  of  Stoten.  May  the  Lord  prosper  them  in  the  way  to 
glory.  My  heart  hath  felt  somewhat  refreshed  since  I  came  to  the  house 
of  friend  Barker's,  living  in  West  Windsor.  Lorenzo  hath  been  acquaint- 
ed with  the  family  sixteen  years :  it  does  my  heart  good  to  meet  those 
who  have  their  faces  Zion- ward  ! 

What  a  sweet  meeting  it  will  be  when  all  the  tempted  followers  of  Jesus 

get  home  ! 

"  There  on  a  green  and  flow'ry  mount 
Our  weary  souls  shall  sit ; 
And  with  transporting  joys  recount 
The  labors  of  our  feet." 

What  a  prize  !  Is  it  not  worth  striving  for  ?  O  may  I  be  more  zealous 
in  the  way  of  my  duty — more  willing  to  take  up  the  cross  ! 

The  news  of  war  is  saluting  our  ears  daily.  O  that  God  may  prepare 
us  for  whatever  awaits  us  ;  and  if  a  scourge  is  necessary,  may  it  bring  us, 
as  a  nation,  to  the  feet  of  Jesus  !  My  heart  is  pained  within  me.  O 
Lord,  prepare  me  to  submit  to  thy  will,  with  the  vest  of  the  poor  fallen 
race  of  Adam.  We  have  all  sinned,  and  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God, 
and  deserve  chastisement.  O  that  we  may  fall  into  the  hand  of  God  rath- 
er than  the  hand  of  man — for  he  is  merciful !  I  feel  a  desire  to  submit 
without  murmuring ;  but  our  hearts  are  so  refractory,  we  need  the 
influence  of  grace,  to  make  us  what  we  ought  to  be.  My  Lord,  help 
America ! 


TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  489 

July  29th.  Lorenzo  preached  last  evening  to  a  tolerable  company,  con- 
sidering it  was  a  very  unpleasant  night ;  and  they  gave  very  good  atten- 
tion :  may  the  Lord  make  it  like  seed  sown  on  good  ground,  that  it  shall 
bring  forth  fruit  in  due  time  !  There  seems  to  be  a  number  in  this  place 
that  are  heaven-born  and  heaven-bound  :  may  the  Lord  make  them  burn- 
ing and  shining  lights  in  the  land  wherein  they  live,  that  they  may  be  like 
unto  the  leaven  which  was  hid  in  three  measures  of  meal,  leavening  the 
whole  lump ;  so  that  the  flame  may  continue  to  increase  until  the  town 
shall  be  filled  with  the  glory  of  God  !  My  soul  longs  to  see  Zion  pros- 
per !  O  God,  fill  my  heart  with  love  to  thee  and  my  fellow-sinners.  My 
heart  is  pained  to  see  so  little  good  done  as  there  is — may  God  revive  his 
work  once  more  in  the  land. 

"Through grace  lam  determined 
To  conquer  though  I  die  ; 
And  then  away  to  Jesus, 
On  wings  ol'love  I'll  fly !'' 

I  am  a  stranger  and  pilgrim  on  earth,  together  with  my  dear  companion ; 
but  we  have  the  promise  of  a  substantial  inheritance,  if  we  are  faithful, 
and  continue  to  the  end. 

"  The  Lord  my  pasture  shall  prepare, 
And  ieed  me  with  a  shepherd's  care  ; 
My  noonday  walks  he  shall  attend. 
And  all  my  midnight  hours  defend." 

O  Lord,  help  me  to  rely  upon  thy  promises,  by  faith  ! 

July  31st,  1814.  What  cause  have  I  to  adore  that  beneficent  hand,  that 
hath  and  doth  still  provide  for  such  a  poor  unprofitable  creature  as  I ! 
May  my  heart  be  filled  with  grateful  songs  of  praise  to  the  great  Master. 

We  left  Hartford  on  the  morning  of  the  30th,  without  knowing  whither 
we  went,  or  where  we  should  find  a  resting-place  for  the  night ;  but  God 
provided  for  us  beyond  what  we  could  have  expected.  We  met  with  an 
old  man,  and  after  speaking  to  him,  we  found  him  to  be  one  of  those  who 
are  striving  to  walk  the  narrow  happy  road.  He  told  us  of  a  family  who 
he  thought  would  be  glad  to  see  Lorenzo.  Accordingly,  we  went  there, 
and  found  it  even  so  :  this  place  is  called  Barkhamstead.  Tiey  received 
us  with  affection,  and  every  attention  possible.  Their  names  were  Fran- 
cis. Lorenzo  held  two  meetings  at  a  barn,  within  about  a  mile  of  this 
friend's  :  the  people  were  solemn  and  attentive.  There  I  met  with  two 
of  my  uncle's  daughters  very  unexpectedly  :  they  lived  in  the  neighbor- 
hood. They  appeared  glad  to  see  me,  this  being  the  first  time  I  had  ever 
seen  them  since  I  could  recollect.  I  have  had  as  little  acquaintance  with 
any  of  my  relation  as  most  people.  This  circumstance  excited  a  sensation 
in  my  heart,  that  I  was  almost  a  stranger  to  before — I  felt  such  a  drawing 
towards  them  !  O  that  the  Lord  would  give  them  to  feel  the  necessity  of 
living  up  to  the  requirements  of  the  gospel,  that  we  may  meet  at  last  on 
the  happy  banks  of  everlasting  deliverance  !  In  the  evening  we  went 
about  five  miles  further,  where  Lorenzo  preached  again.  This  was  the 
third  time  he  had  preached  this  day :  may  the  Lord  strengthen  his  body 
and  soul,  to  cry  aloud  and  spare  not,  to  sinners  to  repent. 

Monday  morning,  August  1st.  Lorenzo  preaches  again  this  morning 
at  5  o'clock.     O  that  the  Lord  would  make  him  more  and  more  useful  to 


490  SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS 

his  fellow-mortals.  I  feel  this  morning  a  desire  to  be  more  engaged  with 
my  God !  O  that  my  heait  might  be  filled  with  all  the  fulness  of  the 
Spirit,  that  I  may  be  more  willing  to  take  up  my  cross  and  help  my  com- 
panion to  do  good  !  Time  is  short — we  are  hastening  to  eternity  !  0  that 
our  days  may  be  spent  in  the  service  of  God,  helping  souls  on  to  the  peace- 
ful mansions  of  rest.  We  left  brother  Coe's  this  morning  and  went  on  about 
seven  or  eight  miles,  when  our  horse  was  taken  sick.  We  stopped  at  a 
public  house,  and  the  people  seemed  willing  to  help  us  to  administer  some 
relief.  I  felt  my  mind  quite  composed,  knowing  that  he  who  dealeth  out 
to  us,  knoweth  what  is  best,  and  what  good  may  result  from  it  we  can- 
not tell. 

The  family  Avere  desirous  Lorenzo  should  hold  a  meeting  here  this  eve- 
ning, and  he  hath  consented.  May  the  Lord  stand  by  him,  and  enable 
him  to  declare  the  whole  counsel  of  God  to  those  who  may  come  out  to 
hear !     May  my  heart  feel  more  engaged  for  the  salvation  of  our  souls. 

August  3d.  What  cause  of  gratitude  I  have  to  the  God  of  all  mercies, 
that  it  is  as  well  with  me  this  morning  as  it  is  !  May  my  heart  be  filled 
with  grateful  songs  of  praise  for  his  preservation  !  We  started  from  the 
public  house,  where  our  horse  was  sick,  on  Tuesday  morning  the  2d  day 
of  August.  Lorenzo  preached  the  evening  before  to  a  small  congrega- 
tion, but  quite  attentive.  I  think  there  were  really  pious,  humble  souls ; 
but  I  left  there  condemned  in  my  own  mind  for  not  taking  up  my  cross : 
may  the  Lord  forgive,  and  enable  me  to  be  more  obedient  in  future. 

We  intended  to  reach  Lenox  that  night,  which'was  about  thirty  miles, 
our  horse  appearing  quite  well.  It  was  not  far  from  sunrise  :  the  day 
appeared  very  gloomy.  We  travelled  until  about  six  o'clock,  then  we 
stopped  at  a  tavern  and  got  some  refreshments.  They  made  a  tolerable 
heavy  charge,  which  we  paid,  and  Lorenzo  gave  them  two  books.  He 
requested  the  man  to  let  one  of  them  circulate  through  the  neighborhood, 
hoping  it  might  prove  a  blessing  to  some.  God  grant  it  for  his  mercy's 
sake  !  We  continued  on  our  way  through  a  wood  four  or  five  miles,  ly- 
ing nearly  on  the  Farmington  river,  over  a  mountain  of  considerable 
height.  The  road  was  very  good,  and  the  prospect  delightful  to  me.  The 
river  breaking  through  the  rocks  appeared  to  me  very  majestic,  while  the 
banks  were^lothed  with  delightful  green.  My  heart  was  charmed  with 
thescene.  After  we  got  over  the  mountain,  the  country  seemed  more 
thinly  inhabited  than  any  part  of  Connecticut  that  I  have  been  in  :  may 
the  Lord  bless  the  people.  We  travelled  on  until  between  one  and  two 
o'clock,  and  then  stopped  and  gave  our  horse  some  food.  By  this  time  the 
clouds  began  to  grow  somewhat  more  gloomy ;  but  we  did  not  think  the 
storm  was  so  near.  We  started,  but  had  not  gone  more  than  a  mile  and  a 
half  before  the  clouds  began  to  discharge  their  contents  at  such  a  dreadful 
rate,  that  we  were  almost  blinded  with  the  rain,  and  no  house  so  near  that 
we  could  retreat  to.  At  last  we  came  to  a  place  where  there  was  a  house 
over  in  a  lot,  and  also  a  barn.  We  drove  up  to  the  bars,  and  I  got  out 
and  ran  to  the  barn  ;  but  there  seemed  no  asylum  from  the  impetuous  rain. 
From  thence  T  ran  to  the  house,  but  no  one  lived  there ;  so  I  was  compel- 
led to  return  to  the  barn,  where,  by  the  time  Lorenzo  had  got  with  his 
horse  and  wagon,  and  drove  them  into  the  barn  upon  the  floor,  I  was  wet 
through  and  through.  I  crept  upon  the  mow,  and  he  reached  me  my 
trunk.     There  I  changed  my  clothes;  but  he  was  not  so  well  off,  for  he 


TO    THE  JOURNEY   OF  LIFE.  491 

was  under  the  necessity  of  keeping  his  on.  We  stayed  there  until  the 
storm  was  over,  and  then  made  the  best  of  our  way  to  Lenox,  where  we 
arrived  a  little  before  sunset.  We  got  into  a  friend's  house,  where  we 
were  treated  very  kind.  Lorenzo  appeared  to  have  taken  some  cold  ;  but 
we  have  reason  to  be  thankful  that  it  is  no  Avorse.  We  have  a  trying 
world  to  pass  through.  O  that  the  Lord  may  enable  us  to  keep  the  prize 
in  view — that  our  conflicts  may  prove  blessings  to  our  souls,  and  we  at  last 
come  off  more  than  conquerors  through  him  that  hath  loved  us  and  given 
himself  for  us  !  Lorenzo  hath  had  the  privilege  of  preaching  in  the  court- 
house twice,  and  perhaps  he  may  hold  meeting  there  again  this  evening : 
may  the  Lord  ttoat  can  answer  by  fire,  attend  the  word  with  power  to  the 
hearts  of  those  that  hear  !  O  my  soul,  look  up  to  him  that  is  able  to  save, 
for  all  the  strength  that  is  necessary  to  enable  me  to  bear  with  patience 
whatever  may  be  the  will  of  my  heavenly  Father  to  inflict. 

My  soul  longs  to  enjoy  more  of  the  perfect  love  of  God,  that  I  may  in 
all  things  say,  "  not  my  will,  but  thine  be  done !" 

August  4th.  Through  the  goodness  of  the  Friend  of  sinners,  I  am  still 
alive,  and  better  in  health  than  I  could  expect,  considering  my  exposure 
for  a  few  days  past.  May  my  heart  be  grateful  to  him  that  supplies  all 
my  wants.  We  left  Lenox  this  morning,  and  have  come  to  Pittsfield. 
This  is  a  delightful  country,  but  the  same  gloom  appears  to  hang  over  the 
country  as  it  relates  to  religion.  O  that  the  cloud  would  break,  and  the 
work  of  God  revive  once  more  !  May  my  heart  glow  with  love  to  God 
and  my  fellow-sinners.  I  want  to  be  a  true  follower  of  the  meek  and 
lowly  Jesus — be  prepared  for  life  or  death,  a  living  witness  of  his  good- 
ness, and  when  I  am  called  to  bid  adieu  to  this  world  of  wo,  that  I  may 
leave  it  in  peace. 

August  5th.  How  much  I  am  indebted  to  the  rich  mercy  of  a  kind  Pro- 
vidence, for  the  many  blessings  which  I  do  enjoy,  the  favor  of  kind  friends, 
while  a  wanderer  on  earth  !  We  left  Lenox  the  morning  of  the  4th,  and 
went  to  the  north  part  of  Pittsfield,  to  old  friend  Ward's,  where  we  were 
received  with  seeming  friendship ;  but  my  Lorenzo  could  not  get  the  peo- 
ple notified  as  he  had  expected  he  might  have  done,  when  he  thought  of 
going  there  at  night,  and  concluded  to  start  from  there  early  the  next  morn- 
ing ;  but  several  people  coming  in  that  evening,  appeared  so  anxious  that 
he  should  preach  before  he  left  the  place,  that  he  concluded  to  stay,  if  they 
would  give  notice,  which  they  promised  to  do,  at  half  past  10  o'clock  the 
following  day,  and  at  evening  in  the  centre  of  the  town,  it  being  a  day  set 
apart  for  a  fast  by  the  Methodists.  Accordingly  we  repaired  at  the  ap- 
pointed hour  to  the  meeting-house,  where  a  considerable  number  of  people 
were  collected,  and  Lorenzo  spoke  to  them  on  the  duty  of  fasting,  from 
these  words,  "  In  those  days  shall  they  fast,"  with  a  good  degree  of  liber- 
ty :  the  people  were  very  solemn  and  attentive  ;  may  God  make  it  a  bless- 
ing to  some  souls.  From  thence  we  came  to  the  centre  of  the  town,  to  a 
brother  Green's,  where  we  were  received  with  great  kindness.  O  that  the 
great  Master  may  reward  those  who  are  willing  to  receive  his  wandering 
pilgrims,  and  make  them  comfortable  with  every  needed  blessing  for  time 
and  eternity.  O  that  I  could  always  keep  the  place  of  Mary,  at  the  feet 
of  Jesus  !  Lord,  give  me  more  of  the  loving  spirit  which  she  possessed, 
that  my  soul  may  enjoy  the  blessings  that  are  laid  up  for  those  that  are 


492  SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS 

faithful.  My  Lorenzo  is  much  afflicted  of  late  with  his  old  complaint — 
may  God  give  him  and  me  grace  to  say,  The  will  of  the  Lord  be  done. 

August  6th.  My  mind  is  quite  depressed  this  day,  the  fluctuating  scenes 
of  this  life  lie  too  much  on  my  heart.  O  that  my  Lord  would  give  me 
grace  to  bear  them  with  patience  !  We  are  still  in  Pittsfield  ;  the  people 
are  kind,  but  they  have  their  peculiarities,  so  inquisitive  to  know  the  con- 
cerns of  others  !  May  the  Lord  help  us  to  look  more  carefully  into  our 
own  hearts,  and  see  that  we  are  right  before  God  !  I  need  more  of  the 
spirit  of  submission  to  the  will  of  my  Master. 

August  7th.  My  poor  companion  hath  been  very  much  afflicted  yester- 
day and  the  last  night  with  the  toothache;  in  so  great  atlegree,  that  be 
could  not  attend  the  appointment  the  last  evening,  which  gave  me  some 
pain,  as  it  would  be  a  disappointment  to  many.  I  thought  if  I  could  have 
gone  and  spoken  to  the  people,  if  I  could  have  spOke  any  thing  to  the  edi- 
fication of  souls,  it  would,  I  thought,  have  been  a  great  comfort  to  my  mind. 
My  health  is  but  poor ;  may  God  strengthen  my  body  :  and  above  all, 
may  my  heart  be  so  filled  with  love  to  my  fellow-sinners,  that  I  may  call 
upon  them  to  close  in  with  the  overtures  of  mercy  !  I  felt  such  a  desire 
that  souls  might  be  benefited,  that  1  could  not  sleep.  O  that  I  may  be 
willing  to  take  up  my  cross,  and  if  the  Lord  has  any  thing  for  such  an 
unworthy  creature  as  me  to  do,  may  I  not  be  so  loth  to  accede  to  it.  I 
feel  many  times  much  distressed  on  account  of  my  backwardness.  O  that 
I  may  be  a  cross-bearer  indeed.  Lorenzo  hath  gone  to  speak  to  those 
who  will  assemble  to  hear  the  word,  in  much  weakness  of  body :  may 
that  God  who  is  able  to  bring  strength  out  of  weakness,  stand  by  him, 
and  enable  him  to  declare  the  whole  counsel  of  God.  He  labors  under 
many  weaknesses,  but  this  I  trust  is  his  consolation,  that  when  his  work 
is  done,  he  will  receive  double  for  all  his  pain!  0  that  I  may  willingly 
take  my  share  with  him  in  this  vale  of  wo,  that  I  may  share  with  him  in 
the  reward !  May  the  Lord  bless  his  labors  this  day.  We  returned  to 
Pittsfield  town  in  the  afternoon,  and  he  preached  at  5  o'clock  to  a  crowded 
congregation.  They  were  really  attentive :  may  the  Lord  seal  conviction 
on  their  hearts.  This  was  the  third  time  he  had  spoken  that  day  ;  he  re- 
turned to  brother  Green's,  where  we  lodged,  and  seemed  much  better  than 
he  was  in  the  morning  :  in  the  evening  there  was  a  number  who  came  in, 
and  he  spoke  to  them  again,  and  it  was  quite  a  solemn  time ;  my  heart 
was  much  drawn  out  in  prayer  that  the  Lord  would  bless  them. 

We  expected  to  have  left  the  place  on  Monday  morning,  but  the  wea- 
ther proved  so  unfavorable  that  it  was  impracticable  :  consequently  we 
stayed  until  Tuesday ;  then  we  left  brother  Green's  and  came  on  to  Ben- 
nington that  night,  to  a  public  house,  where  Lorenzo  got  permission  to 
hold  meeting  in  a  large  ball-room.  He  hired  two  little  boys  to  go  down 
into  the  middle  of  the  town  to  give  notice,  and  others  told  some,  so  that 
there  were  perhaps  more  than  one  hundred  that  attended  ;  they  gave  very 
good  attention.  God  grant  they  may  profit  by  it.  On  Tuesday  the  9th 
of  August  we  left  Bennington,  and  came  to  Cambridge  white  meetifig-house, 
where  we  took  breakfast.  This  brought  to  my  recollection  former  times, 
when  I  was  a  child  ;  the  rambles  that  I  have  taken  among  my  companions 
through  this  delightful  spot !  Now  those  that  were  my  companions,  are 
married,  and  have  large  families  ;  many  have  gone  to  the  "  silent  tomb," 
whither  we  are  all  hastening.     May  the  Lord  prepare  us  for  that  impor- 


TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  493 

tant  day.  We  than  started  for  my  sister's,  living  near  the  Batonkill 
river ;  where  we  arrived  a  little  before  night.  My  sister  was  much  re- 
joiced to  see  us,  and  I  was  not  less  happy  to  meet  with  a  sister  whom  I 
had  not  seen  but  once  in  more  than  twenty  years.  I  found  her  enjoying 
a  good  degree  of  peace  and  plenty  :  a  kind  husband  and  a  sufficiency  of 
this  world's  goods  ;  and  I  trust  her  face  is  Zion-vvard  !  May  God  help  us 
to  keep  on  our  journey  until  we  meet  to  part  no  more  ! 

Sunday,  August  14th.  Bless  the  Lord,  my  soul,  for  the  present  mercies 
that  I  do  enjoy  :  I  have  been  privileged  once  more  of  meeting  with  a  kind 
sister  ;  my  heart  warms  with  affection  towards  her.  She  appears  to  be 
striving  to  make  her  way  to  Mount  Zion.  May  the  Friend  of  sinners  be 
her  guide  and  support  through  this  vale  of  tears,  and  may  we  meet  on  the 
peaceful  banks  of  eternity  at  last,  with  those  of  our  friends  that  have  arrived 
there  before  us.  She  is  blessed  with  an  affectionate  friend  and  companion; 
may  the  Lord  make  them  happy  in  time  and  eternity. 

Lorenzo  is  very  much  afflicted  with  the  old  complaint,  that  has  follow- 
ed him  almost  all  his  life.  This  northern  clime  disagrees  greatly  with 
his  health,  and  I  know  not  what  will  be  the  consequence,  if  he  stays  long 
in  this  part  of  the  world.  My  sister  wishes  me  to  stay  with  her  for  some 
time,  but  I  cannot  feel  reconciled  to  let  my  companion  go  and  leave  me 
behind  ;  and  on  the  whole,  I  think  I  had  rather  go  and  take  my  chance 
with  him,  until  it  is  the  will  of  our  God  to  part  us  by  his  Providence. 
May  the  Lord  help  us  to  feel  resigned  to  his  will  in  all  things,  enable  us 
to  keep  the  prize  in  view,  and  be  faithful  to  our  good  God  while  on  earth 
we  stay,  and  be  prepared  to  shout  hallelujahs  above,  among  the  blood- 
washed  throng,  in  the  paradise  of  God  ! 

Monday,  15th.  My  Lorenzo  preached  twice  yesterday  in  this  place,  and 
some  were  offended  at  his  doctrine.  This  shows  how  prejudiced  people  are 
in  favor  of  their  own  notions.  May  the  Lord  help  people  to  discern  be- 
tween truth  aud  error.  My  heart's  desire  is  to  keep  the  narrow  road  that 
leads  to  joys  on  high  ;  may  the  way  appear  more  plain  to  my  understand- 
ing, and  my  heart  feel  more  love  to  God  and  man.  We  know  not  what  is 
in  store  for  us,  nor  how  many  conflicts  we  may  have  to  pass  through. 
May  our  days  be  spent  in  the  service  of  the  great  Master,  so  that  whether 
we  have  pleasure  or  pain,  we  may  be  enabled  to  say,  the  will  of  the  Lord 
be  done  !  The  way  of  danger  we  are  in,  and  we  need  the  influence  of  his 
grace  to  speed  us  on  our  way.  The  cloud  seems  to  darken,  and  what 
may  be  the  troubles  that  America  may  have  to  encounter  we  do  not  know  : 
may  that  God  who  is  able  to  deliver  nations  as  well  as  individuals,  under- 
take our  cause,  and  make  it  a  blessing  to  the  inhabitants  of  this  our  once 
happy  land.  My  soul  longs  for  the  prosperity  of  my  country,  and  that 
precious  souls  may  be  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  as  it  is  in 
Christ  Jesus  the  Lord  !  O  that  my  heart  may  feel  a  greater  inward 
struggle  for  the  welfare  of  my  dear  fellow-mortals  ;  and  may  I  keep  the 
crown  in  view  myself! 

Tuesday,  August  16th.  I  am  still  the  spared  monument  of  mercy.  O 
that  my  soul  may  glow  with  love  and  gratitude  to  my  great  Benefactor, 
for  all  his  favors  to  unworthy  me.  But  my  cold  heart  is  too  little  warm- 
ed by  all  these  blessings  !  O  God,  give  me  more  of  that  inward  purity  oi 
heart,  that  my  life  may  be  like  an  even-spun  thread — my  heart  and  soul 

42 


494  SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS 

engaged  in  the  work,  to  help  my  Lorenzo  to  cry  aloud  to  poor  sinners  to 
turn  to  God,  and  seek  the  salvation  of  their  poor  souls ! 

"  Come,  Lord,  from  above, 
These  mountains  remove ; 
O'erturn  all  that  hinders  the  course  of  thy  love." 

Wednesday  morning,  August  17th.  We  have  been  one  week  at  my 
brother-in-law's,  and  they  are  very  kind ;  we  have  taken  much  satisfac- 
tion with  my  sister  and  her  husband  :  may  their  hearts  be  placed  on  those 
riches  that  are  durable  and  will  never  fade  !  I  feel  my  heart  too  little 
alive  to  my  God.     O  that  I  had  more  of  the  power  of  living  faith  ! 

"  The  praying  spirit  breathe, 
The  watching  pow'r  impart ; 
From  all  entanglement  beneath, 
Call  off  my  peaceful  heart !" 

August  19th.  We  left  my  dear  sister's  yesterday,  with  hearts  much 
affected,  not  knowing  whether  we  should  meet  again  on  mortal  shores, 
but  hoping  if  we  meet  no  more  below,  we  may  have  a  happy  meeting  in 
that  bright  world  above,  where  separation  will  be  dreaded  no  more  ! 

We  travelled  about  twenty-three  miles,  and  met  with  a  kind  family, 
where  we  put  up  for  the  night.  In  the  morning,  by  the  time  the  day  broke, 
we  started  for  the  Saratoga  Springs,  where  we  were  aiming,  and  arrived 
there  by  six  o'clock.  There  Lorenzo  met  a  lady  from  South  Carolina, 
who  had  treated  him  with  every  attention  when  at  the  White  Sulphur 
Springs  in  Virginia,  and  also  at  her- own  house  at  Charleston.  She  still 
appeared  much  pleased  to  meet  with  him  here  :  she  invited  him  to  call 
upon  them  at  their  lodgings,  at  the  Columbia  Hotel.  Accordingly  we  did, 
and  were  treated  with  great  politeness.  Lorenzo  received  an  invitation  to 
preach  in  the  afternoon  at  four  o'clock,  which  he  accepted.  O  may  the 
word  come  from  the  heart,  and  reach  the  hearts  of  those  that  hear  ;  may 
his  labors  be  blessed  to  the  people  in  this  place  !  My  soul  longs  to  see  the 
work  revive,  and  souls  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth.  We  are 
now  at  the  Springs,  but  which  way  we  shall  bend  our  course  when  we 
leave  here,  I  cannot  tell.  May  the  Lord  direct  our  steps  in  that  way 
which  will  be  most  for  our  good  and  his  glory  ! 

I  am  a  wanderer  upon  the  earth  :  may  the  Lord  help  me  to  be  resigned 
to  his  will  in  all  things.  I  feel  to  shrink  from  the  cross  at  times  ;  but  the 
desire  of  my  heart  is,  that  I  may  be  a  willing  follower  of  the  meek  and 
lowlyJesus.  My  soul's  desire  and  prayer  to  God  is,  that  the  people  of 
America  may  learn  righteousness,  and  put  their  trust  in  that  God  that  is 
able  to^  save.  O  !  my  heart  is  pained  to  see  so  much  inattention  to  the 
one  thing  needful,  and  I  also  mourn  before  God  for  the  coldness  of  my 
heart !     0  that  I  may  be  stirred  up  to  more  diligence  in  my  duty  ! 

Saturday,  August  20th.  The  Springs  seem  to  have  a  salutary  effect  upon 
me.  May  my  soul  glow  with  gratitude  to  my  great  and  good  Benefactor 
for  all  his  mercies  to  unworthy  me.  I  am  under  many  obligations  to  him 
who  supplieth  all  our  necessities ;  may  my  soul  ever  feel  sensations  of  love 
to  my  precious  Redeemer  for  these  unmerited  favors,  bestowed  on  such 
an  unprofitable  creature  as  I !  My  poor  companion  is  still  much  alflict- 
ed  with  the  asthma,  which  makes  him  very  feeble  in  body ;  but  1  pray 


TO    THE    JOURNEY  OF  LIFE.  495 

God  to  strengthen  his  soul,  and  give  him  wisdom  from  above  to  prevail  on 
precious  souls  to  close  in  with  the  overtures  of  mercy  !  The  Lord  help  us 
to  wait  patiently  to  see  the  salvation  of  God  ! 

"  The  way  of  danger  we  are  in, 
Beset  by  devils,  men,  and  sin  !" 

But  may  we  view  the  line  drawn  by  the  Friend  of  sinners,  and  keep 
there  :  so  that  we  may  be  prepared  to  pass  over  Jordan  with  joy,  and  ever- 
lasting songs  of  praise  to  him  who  conquered  death  and  the  grave,  and 
made  "it  possible  for  the  ruined  race  of  Adam  to  obtain  peace  and  pardon! 

Monday,  August  22d.  Through  the  tender  mercies  of  a  beneficent  Pro- 
vidence I  am  still  alive  and  out  of  eternity  !  O  may  my  soul  be  bowed 
down  at  his  footstool,  feeling  gratitude  to  that  hand  which  hath  preserved 
and  provided  for  me  in  this  unfriendly  world  !  I,  of  all  .creatures,  have 
the  most  reason  to  be  thankful ;  the  Lord  hath  raised  me  up  friends  to 
supply  all  my  necessities,  may  the  great*  Master  have  all  the  glory.  Lo- 
renzo preached  at  the  Springs  on  Sunday  the  20th,  to  an  attentive  con- 
gregation, though  made  up  of  various  characters,  and  some  of  the  first 
rank  ;  but  gentlemen  or  ladies  may  be  known  by  their  behavior,  meet  them 
where  you  will.  At  Milling's,  (living  about  six  or  seven  miles  from  the 
Springs,)  he  met  a  large  company,  but  of  quite  a  different  cast :  they  gave 
him  a  quiet  hearing  !  "May  the  Lord  turn  curiosity  into  godly  sincerity  ; 
my  soul  longs  to  see  Zion  prosper !  A  lady  at  the  Springs  had  requested 
us  to  return  in  the  morning  before  she  should  leave  there,  as  she  expected 
to  start  for  the  Balston  Springs  soon  after  breakfast.  Accordingly,  we 
started  very  soon  in  the  morning,  and  arrived  about  six  at  the  Columbian 
Hotel,  where  this  lady,  with  one  more,  had  invited  us.  They  appeared 
very  friendly  :  they  were  from  South  Carolina,  by  the  name  of  Coldon 
and  Harper,  the  latter  made  me  a  present  of  six  dollars  :  may  the  Lord 
reward  her  as  well  as  others,  for  their  liberality  to  me  ! 

Thursday,  August  25th.  I  am  now  at  Balston  Springs,  whither  we 
came  on  Tuesday,  for  the  benefit  of  the  water.  We  have  met  with  a 
kind  family,  for  which  I  desire  to  be  truly  thankful  to  that  gracious  Pro- 
vidence who  hath  opened  the  hearts  of  many  to  show  us  kindness.  May 
he  reward  them  richly  in  this  world,  and  in  the  next  bestow  on  them  a 
crown  of  glory  !  Lorenzo  hath  left  me  this  morning,  to  fulfil  some  ap- 
pointments which  have  been  given  out  for  him  :  may  the  great  Master  at- 
tend him  with  his  grace,  and  bless  his  labors  to  precious  souls !  I  should 
rejoice  to  see  the  prosperity  of  Zion  !  May  the  Lord  prosper  his  people, 
and  make  them  of  one  heart  and  of  one  mind,  that  they  may  join  together 
to  build  up  the  cause  of  God,  and  not  stand  in  the  way  of  sinners  !  When 
that  happy  day  will  arrive  I  know  not,  but  whosoever  lives  to  see  that 
period  may  truly  rejoice. 

We  stayed  a  few  days  more  in  this  place.  There  are  but  few  people 
here,  I  am  afraid,  that  truly  love  and  serve  the  Lord.  O  that  something 
might  take  place  to  bring  them  to  a  sense  of  their  danger,  and  cause  them 
to  seek  the  Lord  in  good  earnest !  The  way  of  sin  and  transgression  is 
hard  and  dangerous.  May  the  Lord  teach  me  my  duty,  and  enable  me 
to  walk  in  the  way  of  holiness,  that  my  last  end  my  be  peace  !  The 
prospect  before  me  is  something  dark  and  gloomy  at  times,  while  I  am 
tossed  to  and  fro  upon  the  boisterous  ocean  of  life,  but  the  Lord  hath  been 


496  SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS 

my  helper  hitherto,  and  I  trust  he  will  save  to  the  end.  My  soul  needs 
more  grace  and  strength  to  stem  the  torrent  of  difficulties  and  dangers 
that  I  have  to  encounter,  but  the  arm  of  the  Lord  is  sufficient !  What  is 
before  me  I  know  not,  but  I  hope  to  put  my  trust  in  the  Lord,  who  is  able 
to  save,  and  not  say  my  will,  but  thine  be  done. 

August  27th.  My  soul  is  much  depressed  this  morning.  I  spent  the 
last  night  at  a  house  where  the  woman  is  a  Methodist,  but  the  man 
makes  no  profession  of  religion.  I  felt  myself  quite  embarrassed,  as  he 
appeared  very  unsociable.  I  have  returned  to  brother  Webster's ;  they 
are  kind,  but  have  a  good  many  in  family.  My  way  appears  something 
difficult,  but  I  pray  God  to  help  me  to  sink  into  his  will ;  and  in  whatever 
situation  I  may  be  brought  in,  to  learn  therewith  to  be  content.  O  thou 
Friend  of  sinners,  draw  nigh  and  give  me  more  of  the  true  spirit  of  Chris- 
tian love  ! 

I  pray  my  God  to  give  my  poor  companion  strength  of  body  and  mind, 
to  be  useful  to  souls,  that  when  his  work  is  finished  on  earth,  he  may 
enter  into  joys  on  high.  O  happy,  happy  day,  when  the  laborer  shall 
receive  his  reward  !  May  he  be  faithful  to  his  God,  that  he  may  have  a 
clear  sky,  and  a  glorious  prospect  of  that  rich  inheritance,  which  is  laid 
up  for  those  that  are  faithful  to  their  God ! 

"  O  may  my  lot  be  cast  with  these, 
The  least  of  Jesus'  witnesses" 

on  earth,  and  at  last  join  the  blood-washed  throng  above ! 

Sunday,  August  28th.  This  is  the  day  that  our  all-conquering  Saviour 
burst  the  bands  of  death,  and  led  captivity  captive ;  opened  the  door  of 
mercy  to  the  enslaved  sons  and  daughters  of  Adam,  that  they  may  profit 
by  the  rich  sacrifice  which  hath  been  offered  for  their  redemption.  What 
matter  of  sorrow  it  is,  that  the  offers  of  such  unbounded  mercy  should  be 
neglected  by  those  who  are  so  deeply  interested  in  it,  to  prepare  them  for 
the  day  of  adversity  and  death ;  which  must  assuredly  overtake  them, 
whether  they  will  or  not — there  is  no  escape.  Moments  fly  on  without 
control,  and  will  shortly  bring  us  to  the  place  appointed  for  all  living.  O 
that  it  may  rest  with  ponderous  weight  on  the  hearts  of  all  concerned  in 
it !  And  thou,  O  my  soul !  look  well  to  thyself,  that  thou  mayest  meet 
thy  Judge  in  peace,  when  he  shall  come  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  attended 
with  his  glorious  retinue  of  saints  and  angels,  to  sit  in  judgment  on  the 
descendants  of  the  first  man  and  woman,  who  have  all  had  the  offers  of 
life  and  salvation  made  to  them !  It  will  be  a  joyful  day  to  those  who 
have  improved  their  time,  "  and  washed  their  robes  and  made  them  white 
in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb;"  but  O  what  horror  will  seize  the  guilty  soul 
that  squandered  away  his  precious  time,  and  slighted  the  overtures  of 
mercy — who  did  despite  to  the  Spirit  of  grace  and  the  Son,  who  took 
upon  hirn  the  form  of  a  servant,  spent  many  years  of  toil  and  pain,  and  at 
last  gave  his  life  a  ransom  for  our  salvation  !  O  what  unbounded  mercy  ! 
O  unexampled  love !  Why  are  not  our  souls  lost  in  wonder,  love,  and 
praise  !  May  I  ever  tremble  at  his  word  !  My  departure  may  be  at 
hand— time  is  short  at  the  longest.  O  that  1  may  improve  my  precious 
moments  as  they  pass,  to  the  glory  of  my  God,  and  the  good  of  my  own 
immortal  soul ! 

My  Lorenzo  is  engaged  in  blowing  the  gospel  trumpet — may  the  Lord 


TO  THE  JOURNEY  OF  LIFE.  497 

bless  and  be  with  him  while  absent  from  me,  and  at  last  bring  us  to  meet 
to  part  no  more  in  that  sweet  world  of  love. 

August  29th.  My  companion  hath  returned  this  morning.  We  left 
the  Springs  and  came  on  to  Greenfield,  to  Dr.  Young's.  Lorenzo  had  an 
appointment  to  preach  at  ten  o'clock.  The  people  assembled  at  the  time 
appointed.  Lorenzo  was  quite  feeble  in  body,  but  he  stood  up  and  gave 
them  a  discourse  on,  "  The  great  day  of  his  wrath  is  come,  and  who  shall 
be  able  to  stand?"  with  a  good  degree  of  liberty.  I  felt  my  heart  some- 
what refreshed  under  the  word,  and  the  people  appeared  very  attentive.  I 
think  there  are  some  souls  in  this  place  who  truly  love  the  great  Master — 
may  the  Lord  prosper  them  on  their  journey,  and  preserve  them  from  the 
evils  that  are  in  the  world ! 

My  Lorenzo  left  it  to  others  to  give  out  a  few  appointments,  which  they 
did,  in  such  a  manner,  that  he  would  be  much  pinched  for  time :  conse- 
quently, he  was  under  the  necessity  of  getting  some  person  for  a  pilot, 
and  go  on  horseback,  as  that  would  be  a  more  speedy  way  of  conveyance 
than  his  wagon.  Accordingly  he  started,  leaving  me  behind,  at  the  doc- 
tor's, until  he  should  return.  He  had  to  preach  that  afternoon,  and  again 
at  night ;  and  once  or  twice,  and  perhaps  three  times,  the  next  day.  May 
that  God,  whom  he  is  striving  to  serve,  strengthen  him,  soul  and  body,  to 
cry  aloud  and  spare  not,  to  sinners  to  repent !  My  heart  is  many  times 
pained  on  his  account.  O  that  I  could  oftener  say,  Not  my  will,  but  thine 
be  done — that  whether  our  days  be  many  or  few,  they  may  all  be  devoted 
to  God. 

August  30th.  The  Lord  is  still  gracious  to  unworthy  me,  in  giving  me 
a  good  degree  of  strength  of  body,  and  a  desire  in  my  soul  to  make  my 
way  through  this  trying  world  to  a  peaceful  eternity.  O  that  I  may  have 
the  whole  armor  to  fight  the  battles  of  my  Master,  and  through  his  strength 
come  off  victorious ! 

The  days  are  truly  evil,  and  we  need  much  grace  to  enable  us  to  keep 
the  narrow  way,  and  not  lose  our  guide ;  for  we  are  surrounded  by  ene- 
mies on  every  hand :  some,  who  profess  to  love  the  Lord,  are  watching 
for  evil,  and  not  for  good  : — may  they  be  sensible  that  it  was  a  command 
of  our  blessed  Saviour,  "  to  love  one  another"  as  he  hath  loved  us  !  May 
our  hearts  overflow  with  love  to  God,  and  our  brethren !  My  soul  longs 
for  more  of  that  spirit,  that  my  heart  might  melt  at  human  wo.  May  my 
soul  feel  for  my  dear  fellow-sinners,  that  I  may  bear  them  up  by  faith,  to 
a  throne  of  grace,  knowing  their  souls  are  in  danger  while  living  without 
God  in  the  world !  My  lot  is  a  peculiar  one,  may  God  help  me  to  fill  the 
station  that  hath  fallen  to  me,  with  true  courage  and  fortitude.  My  com- 
panion is  calling  sinners  to  repentance,  under  many  trials  and  inconve- 
niences :  may  the  Lord  stand  by  him,  and  give  him  power  and  wisdom 
from  above,  to  give  to  every  one  a  portion  in  due  season  ! 

Wednesday,  August  31st.  We  have  come  eight  or  ten  miles  this  morn- 
ing, after  Lorenzo  had  preached  at  sunrise,  to  a  considerable  congrega- 
tion, with  a  good  degree  liberty  :  the  people  were  very  serious,  and  many 
I  trust  were  true  lovers  of  Jesus.  In  about  two  days  Lorenzo  preached 
seven  times.  The  last  meeting  was  under  the  trees  by  moonlight ;  the 
prospect  was  delightful ;  he  addressed  the  people  from  these  words  :  "  Who 
is  she  that  looketh  forth  as  the  morning,  fair  as  the  moon,  clear  as  the  sun, 
and  terrible  as  an  army  with  banners?"     The  people  were  solemn  and 

42* 


498  SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS 

tender.  After  this  meeting  he  came  to  Dr.  Young's,  where  I  had  been  left- 
two  days  and  one  night.  May  the  Lord  strengthen  his  body  and  soul,  that 
he  may  cry  aloud  and  spare  not,  for  sinners  to  repent.  The  times  are 
truly  awful,  and  alarming ;  may  God  send  the  word  home  with  power  to 
the  hearts  of  the  impenitent,  that  they  may  take  the  alarm,  and  fly  to  the 
arms  of  Jesus  for  shelter,  before  troubles  shall  overtake  them. 

We  have  heard  a  report  that  the  city  of  Washington  is  taken  by  the 
enemy,  and  burned,  but  I  hope  it  is  not  so :  be  that  as  it  may,  we  must 
strive  to  sink  into  the  will  of  the  Lord.  What  though  the  fire,  or  plague, 
or  sword,  receive  commission  from  the  Lord  to  strike  his  saints  among 
the  rest,  their  very  pains  and  deaths  are  blest !  O  that  the  Lord  would 
prepare  them  for  every  event  of  his  providence  !  1  think  I  should  be  -will- 
ing to  go  to  any  part  of  the  world,  if  the  Lord  would  make  duty  plain 
before  us ;  the  way  seems  to  be  intricate  at  present,  although  our  way 
hath  been  opened  in  a  very  wonderful  manner  since  we  left  Virginia. 
Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul !  and  let  all  within  me  join  to  praise  his  holy 
name !  May  he  guide  us  in  the  way  he  would  have  us  to  go,  and  teach  us 
our  duty,  and  enable  us  willingly  to  bear  the  cross,  that  we  may  wear  a 
crown  of  glory  at  last. 

If  our  happy  land  should  be  brought  into  bondage  to  a  foreign  foe,  the 
time  will  be  distressing  beyond  what  many  imagine.  I  pray  God  to  de- 
liver us  from  our  enemies,  if  it  is  consistent  with  his  will ;  and  if  we  need 
a  scourge,  that  we  may  fall  into  the  hands  of  God,  and  not  man  :  my 
heart  is  pained  on  account  of  my  country. 

My  companion  preached  on  Thursday,  1st  of  September,  three  times ; 
first  at  the  Methodist  meeting-house  in  Malta,  where  we  had  a  sweet  and 
precious  time ;  there  were  many  praying  souls  present.  From  thence  we 
came  on  to  a  friend's  house,  where  we  got  some  refreshment ;  we  then 
went  to  another  appointment  at  a  large  "  steeple  house,"  where  he  had 
been  requested  to  preach  by  some  person  :  but  the  house  was  shut  when 
we  arrived,  and  was  not  opened  at  all,  for  what  reason  I  cannot  tell,  but 
expect  it  was  through  prejudice  :  but  this  did  not  dishearten  him,  he  stood 
up  by  the  side  of  the  house,  and  gave  them  a  discourse  on  "  Many  are 
called,  but  few  are  chosen."  The  people  were  attentive  in  general,  ex- 
cept one  or  two,  who  thought  their  craft  in  danger ;  they  grumbled  a  little 
to  themselves,  but  did  not  make  much  disturbance :  we  had  a  peaceable 
waiting  before  the  Lord.  From  thence  we  came  on  to  Still  Water  village, 
where  we  had  another  appointment ;  there  he  spoke  in  the  open  air,  to  a 
tolerable  congregation,  who  gave  good  attention :  there  the  meeting-house 
was  shut  also  against  him.  From  thence  we  came  on  to  the  Borough,  to 
a  brother  Evan's,  where  we  stayed  that  night,  the  next  day  Lorenzo  had 
an  appointment  at  ten  o'clock ;  my  prayer  to  the  Lord  was  that  he  would 
stand  by  him.  We  wei'e  on  our  way  to  the  city  of  New  York,  and  what 
awaited  us  there  I  could  not  tell,  the  gloomy  clouds  seemed  gathering 
over  our  hemisphere ;  our  once  happy  land  is  involved  in  a  bloody  war, 
and  what  will  be  the  end  of  it,  we  cannot  tell ;  may  the  great  Master  give 
those  that  have  an  interest  at  the  throne  of  grace,  the  true  spirit  of  agoni- 
zing prayer,  to  cry  mightily  to  God  for  deliverance  from  the  thraldom 
of  war  ! 

My  Lorenzo  is  drawn  to  visit  a  land  far  distant  from  that  which  gave 
him  birth ;  may  God  teach  him  the  way  he  would  have  him  go !     My 


TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  499 

desire  is,  that  God  would  direct  our  steps;  and  enable  us  to  do  our  duty ; 
that  when  the  storms  of  life  are  over,  we  may  sit  down  in  the  paradise 
of  God. 

Friday,  Sept.  3d.  This  day  Lorenzo  hath  preached  once  at  the  Borough, 
to  an  attentive  congregation.  We  found  kind  friends  in  this  place.  From 
thence  we  came  to  Waterford,  and  stopped  at  friend  King's,  where  we 
were  received  with  expressions  of  kindness.  They,  with  one  more,  re- 
quested Lorenzo  to  stay  over  the  Sabbath,  which  he  consented  to.  My 
soul's  desire  was,  that  the  Lord  would  stand  by  him,  and  make  his  stay 
profitable  to  souls. 

My  heart  was  something  gloomy,  the  prospect  was  dark,  the  times  pre- 
carious ;  what  was  before  us,  I  could  not  tell,  and  I  felt  my  heart  drawn 
out  in  prayer  to  God,  that  he  would  help  us  to  walk  in  the  way  he  would 
have  us  to  go.  My  desire  is,  that  I  may  be  prepared  for  all  the  troubles 
and  difficulties  that  I  may  have  to  encounter  in  this  world  of  wo  !  My 
dear  companion  in  tribulation  is  quite  feeble  in  body,  which  gives  me 
much  pain.  0  that  I  may  learn  the  lesson  of  submission  :  the  time  is  fast 
approaching  when  sorrow  will  be  turned  into  joy  to  those  that  are  faithful 
to  the  God  of  all  grace.     O  that  I  may  be  of  that  happy  number  ! 

Lorenzo  is  preaching  in  Waterford  still ;  on  Friday  and  on  Saturday 
night,  on  Sunday  morning  at  sunrise,  and  at  eight  o'clock.  The  people 
came  out  very  well,  and  appeared  very  solemn,  and  I  trust  good  was  done 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  May  the  Lord  inspire  our  hearts  to  cry  mighti- 
ly to  him  who  is  able  to  save,  for  ourselves  and  our  country.  It  lies  near 
my  heart.  O  that  the  people  may  be  interested  for  its  welfare,  and  lay  at 
the  feet  of  the  Master,  and  humble  themselves  in  the  dust,  that  God  may 
deliver  us ! 

September  6th.  We  came  to  Lansingburgh,  the  appointment  having  been 
given  out  the  day  before.  But  Mr.  Chichester,  a  local  preacher,  who  had 
been  a  principal  man  in  building  the  meeting-house  in  that  place,  forbid 
his  preaching  in  it.  Consequently  the  people  erected  seats  by  the  side  of 
a  large  brick  house,  for  accommodation  beneath  its  shade,  where  we  had  a 
refreshing  time  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  My  heart  was  grateful 
that  his  blessings  were  not  confined  to  any  particular  place :  for  if  we  fly 
to  the  desert,  behold  he  is  there — in  the  city  or  country — still  the  throne 
of  grace  is  accessible  to  the  humble  soul !  May  God  ever  keep  us  from 
pride  and  vain  glory,  that  we  may  always  keep  the  intercourse  open  be- 
tween our  souls  and  him  ! 

From  thence  we  went  to  Troy  ;  but  the  same  difficulty  existed  there, 
the  meeting-house  being  shut  up  in  this  place  also.  But  he  repaired  to 
the  market-house,  where  he  soon  had  a  large  company  and  spoke  to  them 
there.  Many  appeared  quite  serious :  may  conviction  fasten  on  their 
hearts  !  We  had  been  in  Troy  about  six  years  before,  and  then  had  more 
friends  than  we  could  visit ;  but  now  we  were  under  the  necessity  of 
going  to  a  public-house  to  put  up  for  the  night.  But,  after  Lorenzo  had 
done  preaching,  and  we  had  retired  to  our  lodgings,  there  was  a  friend 
with  whom  we  had  no  previous  acquaintance,  who  came  to  the  tavern 
where  we  were,  and  requested  us  to  go  and  sleep  at  his  house,  which  af- 
ter some  hesitation  we  accepted,  but  left  our  horse  where  we  were. 

The  different  treatment  we  met  with  now,  from  what  we  had  received  in 
years  that  were  past,  made  a  great  impression  on  my  mind.     Lorenzo  had 


500  SUPPLEMENTARY   REFLECTIONS 

preached  in  this  same  place  a  number  of  times  about  six  years  previous, 
and  was  treated  with  much  kindness  by  the  Methodists ;  but  now  they 
were  very  distant. 

We  left  Troy  about  eight  o'clock  on  Monday  morning,  and  travelled 
more  than  forty  miles  that  day,  and  stayed  at  a  public  house  at  night. 
We  started  early  in  the  morning,  and  came  about  seven  miles,  to  a  house 
of  entertainment,  where  we  stopped  for  breakfast.  There  Lorenzo  missed 
his  pocket-book,  containing  a  considerable  sum  in  bank  notes,  having 
left  it  under  his  pillow.  He  took  the  horse,  borrowed  a  saddle,  rode 
back  and  found  it,  which  was  matter  of  thankfulness  to  us.  After  taking 
breakfast,  we  started  and  came  on  to  Rhinebeck  Flats,  but  made  no  stop ; 
from  thence  to  the  ferry.  We  had  to  cross  in  a  sail-boat,  and  the  wind 
blew  quite  hard,  so  that  it  appeared  considerably  gloomy  to  me  ;  but  we 
got  over  very  well.  We  wished  to  get  to  Esopus,  or  rather  Kingston, 
which  was  about  three  miles  from  the  ferry,  before  we  stopped.  We  came 
on,  and  the  first  thing  we  saw  when  the  town  appeared  in  view,  was  a  nu- 
merous concourse  of  people  assembled  together,  to  see  the  soldiers  take 
their  departure  for  the  city  of  New  York,  to  defend  it,  if  necessary,  from 
the  enemy.  This  filled  my  heart  with  pain  and  sorrow,  when  I  consider- 
ed they  were  liable  to  fall  in  the  contest,  and  perhaps  leave  a  wife  and 
children  unprotected  ;  and  if  not  a  wife  and  children,  they  had  parents 
Avhose  hearts  were  bleeding  at  the  prospect :  may  God  deliver  us  in  his 
own  good  time ! 

We  were  received  by  brother  and  sister  Covel  with  friendship  :  may 
the  Lord  reward  them  in  this  world  with  every  temporal  blessing  necessa- 
ry, and  crown  them  at  last  with  a  crown  of  glory  !  It  gives  me  fresh 
courage  when  I  meet  with  those  who  love  and  serve  the  Lord,  for  we  find 
such  to  be  kind  and  affectionate  to  all. 

The  times  are  truly  awful ! — may  the  Lord  stand  by  his  followers,  and 
help  them  to  lay  at  his  feet,  that  they  may  be  prepared  for  the  gathering 
storm.  My  God,  give  me  more  grace  to  hang  my  soul  on  thee.  I  know 
what  I  have  passed  through,  but  what  is  to  come  I  cannot  tell :  but  if  God 
be  for  us,  who  can  be  against  us  ?  O  that  we  may  so  live,  that  we  may 
be  prepared  for  the  worst. 

Since  we  left  our  father's,  we  have  travelled  several  hundred  miles, 
through  a  delightful  country,  flowing,  as  it  were,  "  with  milk  and  honey." 
Plenty  abounds  on  every  hand  ;  nothing  is  lacking  but  a  grateful  sense 
from  whence  these  mercies  flow.  May  God  inspire  the  hearts  of  the  peo- 
ple with  a  due  sense  of  their  privileges,  both  of  a  spiritual  and  temporal  na- 
ture, which  they  enjoy  :  and  may  they  esteem  them  as  they  ought,  that 
they  may  be  saved  from  destruction  ! 

We  stayed  two  nights  and  part  of  three  days  at  friend  Covel's  ;  and  Lo- 
renzo held  two  meetings  in  the  town,  in  the  court-house,  to  a  crowded  au- 
dience. They  were  as  attentive  as  could  be  expected,  considering  what  a 
thoughtless  place  it  was :  may  God  have  mercy  upon  them  ! 

We  left  friend  Covel's  on  Thursday,  September  5th,  and  travelled  on 
until  night,  and  stopped  at  a  public  house.  From  thence  we  came  on  to- 
wards Newburg,  and  about  ten  o'clock  we  came  to  a  brother  Fowler's, 
and  called  ;  but  he  not  being  at  home,  and  the  family  not  choosing  to  give 
us  an  invitation  to  stop,  we  kept  on  to  Newburgh.  We  had  been  directed 
to  call  at  a  friend's  house,  by  the  name  of  Cowles,  but  could  not  find  him. 


TO   THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  501 

We  then  continued  on  our  way,  intending,  the  first  puhlic  house  we  came 
to,  to  stop,  and  get  some  refreshment.  But  in  passing  a  toll-bridge,  the 
old  man  who  attended  it  knew  Lorenzo,  and  solicited  him  so  earnestly  to 
stop  and  take  breakfast,  that  he  consented.  They  appeared  much  pleas- 
ed,  and  entertained  us  as  well  as  we  could  wish.  It  was  done  with 
such  cheerfulness  that  it  made  a  pleasant  repast  to  us  indeed.  O  that 
people  who  have  it  in  their  power  to  do  good  in  the  world,  would  be  more 
liberal,  and  not  let  the  poor  outdo  them,  and  so  take  their  crown  ! — May 
God  have  mercy  on  the  high  and  lofty  ones  of  the  earth,  and  teach  them 
they  are  born  to  die,  and  perhaps  their  dust  will  mingle  with  the  beggar's, 
and  if  they  are  not  purified  by  grace  their  souls  will  appear  guilty  before 
God  !  How  can  they  stand  in  that  great  day,  when  the  dread  alarm  shall 
be  sounded — arise,  ye  dead,  and  come  to  judgment !  My  God  make  us  all 
sensible  of  the  necessity  of  being  ready  to  meet  our  Judge  in  the  air  ! 

From  the  toll-bridge  we  came  on  to  a  public  house,  and  stopped  to  feed 
our  horse  ;  and  while  he  was  eating,  there  was  a  woman,  whom  we  had  met 
in  a  wagon  a  little  before  we  had  got  to  this  house,  who,  thinking  it  was 
Lorenzo,  had  returned  back  to  this  house,  and  requested  him  to  stop  and 
preach  to  the  people  in  this  neighborhood.  The  tavern-keeper  also  soli- 
cited him,  saying  he  would  notify  the  neighbors.  Lorenzo  then  consented 
to  stay,  and  we  went  about  a  mile  further,  to  sleep  at  a  house  where  they 
were  Methodists.  The  place  where  we  went  to  stay  was  a  delightful 
spot,  situated  in  a  valley,  between  two  considerable  mountains,  covered 
with  shrubs  and  trees,  but  not  very  fertile,  which  made  the  contrast  more 
striking.  The  house  was  surrounded  with  meadows  and  fruit-trees :  the 
scene  appeared  charming  beyond  description.  This  would  be  a  sweet -re- 
treat, was  suggested  to  my  mind,  if  we  had  a  few  select  friends,  whose 
souls  were  formed  for  social  pleasure,  as  it  relates  to  spiritual  and  tempo- 
ral converse. 

But  stop,  my  fancy  !  stay  thy  soul  on  God,  who  can  give  peace  even 
on  the  raging  ocean.  To  him,  and  him  alone  would  I  look  for  comfort,  and 
not  to  objects  which  are  so  transient.  My  lot  appears  to  be  in  a  peculiar 
sphere,  and  I  hope  in  love  and  mercy  the  Master  will  enable  me  to  fill  it 
with  patience  and  submission. 

We  left  Cornwall  on  Saturday  morning,  and  proceeded  on  our  way  to 
the  city  of  New  York.  We  made  such  progress  that  we  got  within  fifteen 
or  sixteen  miles  of  the  city  that  night,  and  put  up  at  a  public  house,  where 
we  were  much  disturbed  by  some  town's  people,  Avho,  I  believe,  did  it  on 
purpose,  on  the  account  of  our  appearance.  O  that  they  may  be  made 
sensible  of  the  duty  they  owe  to  themselves,  their  God,  and  their  neighbors. 

We  started  early  on  Sunday  morning,  and  get  to  a  brother  Paradise's, 
at  Bull's  Ferry,  where  we  left  our  horse  and  wagon.  Lorenzo  hired  a 
Presbyterian  man  to  keep  the  horse,  and  brother  Paradise  took  a  small 
boat  and  rowed  us  down  to  the  city.  My  mind  was  overspread  with  gloom, 
but  I  strove  to  put  my  trust  in  the  Lord.  We  had  a  pleasant  time  on  the 
water.  We  got  clown  to  New  York  about  two  o'clock,  and  went  to  our 
old  friend  brother  Munson's,  and  were  received  with  the  same  marks  of 
friendship  as  formerly  :  may  the  Lord  reward  them  for  their  kindness  to 
us.  Our  situation  is  as  good  at  present  as  it  has  ever  been,  as  it  relates 
to  our  temporal  prospects,  but  no  doubt  trials  await  us  still :  may  the  Lord 
prepare  us  for  whatever  may  befall  us  in  the  way  of  duty.     I  have  met 


502  SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS 

with  another  kind  family,  to  whom  J  am  under  many  obligations  for  their 
kindness  in  days  that  are  past :  the}-  still  are  friends.  This  is  not  the 
case  with  many.  Brother  and  sister  Decamp  are  true-hearted  :  may  the 
Lord  prosper  them  on  their  journey  to  a  peaceful  eternity ! 

The  cloud  appears  to  spread  over  the  American  hemisphere  :  may  God 
prepare  his  children  for  the  shock.  What  though  the  fire,  or  plague,  or 
sword,  receive  commission  from  the  Lord  to  strike  his  saints  among  the 
rest,  their  pains  and  deaths  are  blest. 

Monday,  September  12th.  I  have  this  day  felt  my  heart  somewhat  more 
composed  than  I  have  done  for  some  time. 

September  13th.  This  day  we  have  received  more  intelligence  of  the 
invasion  of  our  once  happy  land.  O  that  the  Lord  would  prepare  us  for 
every  event  of  his  providence  ! 

September  14th.  I  desire  to  be  truly  thankful  to  the  Giver  of  every 
mercy  for  the  blessings  I  enjoy  this  precious  morning.  I  enjoy  a  tolerable 
degree  of  health,  and  am  surrounded  with  kind  friends.  O  that  my  soul 
may  be  filled  with  grateful  songs  of  praise  to  him  who  so  richly  provides 
for  me.  My  situation  is  as  pleasant  as  it  has  ever  been,  perhaps  for  ma- 
ny years. 

"Bless God,  my  soul,  even  unto  death, 
And  write  a  song  for  every  breath." 

September  15th.  May  my  heart  be  made  truly  sensible  of  my  depend- 
ence upon  God,  who  giveth  to  every  one  liberally,  that  seek  him  with  an 
undivided  heart.  But  I  feel  this  morning  as  though  my  heart  was  too  far 
from  that  enjoyment  which  makes  happy  in  this  world  and  in  the  next. 
May  my  heart  be  revived,  and  filled  with  love  to  God  and  my  fellow-mor- 
tals. Religion  is  low  at  this  time  in  almost  every  direction :  may  our 
hearts  feel  interested  for  the  prosperity  of  the  church. 

The  times  are  truly  alarming,  the  sound  of  war  is  heard  in  our  borders : 
the  alarm  is  gone  forth,  "  Ye  sons  of  Columbia,  to  arms,  arms."  Our 
sea-boards  are  likely  to  be  deluged  in  blood.  While  our  interior  is  in 
commotion,  our  frontiers  have  been  saluted  by  the  warwhoop  of  the  savage  ; 
while  tender  wives  and  children  have  fallen  victims  to  their  wanton 
cruelty.  May  He  that  rules  on  high,  that  can  calm  the  raging  ocean,  and 
bring  harmony  out  of  confusion,  undertake  our  cause,  and  deliver  us  from 
the  hand  of  our  enemy,  and  establish  peace  once  more  on  the  earth  !  But 
this  may  only  be  the  beginning  of  sorrow  to  the  inhabitants  of  this  terres- 
trial ball.  O  that  all  who  have  an  interest  at  the  throne  of  grace,  would 
cry  mightily  to  him  for  strength,  to  stand  in  this  day  of  adversity.  Lord, 
prepare  us  to  make  our  way  through  all  opposition,  to  the  peaceful,  happy 
mansions  of  unclouded  day.  O  happy,  happy  land  !  when  shall  we  get 
there  ?  My  God,  wash  out  the  stains  that  sin  has  made  on  my  immortal 
soul,  that  I  may  have  a  glorious  admittance  into  those  pure  regions  of 
everlasting  rest !  Trials  await  me  on  these  mortal  shores  :  may  the  God 
of  love  attend  us  by  his  grace,  and  give  us  true  submission  to  his  will  ! 
May  my  soul  be  filled  with  love  and  gratitude  to  that  hand  which  hath 
provided  for  me,  from  my  cradle  to  the  present  time.  How  much  I  owe, 
yet  how  little  I  do  as  I  ought !  O  my  soul,  awake,  awake  to  a  sense  of 
duty  to  the  God  of  all  consolation,  that  thou  mayest  be  filled  with  all  his 
fulness. 

September  lGth.  Nothing  material  has  taken  place  in  my  situation  for 


TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF   LIFE.  503 

some  days,  but  a  continual  clangor  of  war  is  saluting  our  ears,  and  what 
will  be  the  final  issue,  doth  not  yet  appear  :  may  we  be  prepared  for  what- 
ever may  await  us  :  my  soul  is  truly  pained  on  account  of  my  country. 
O  that  God  would  undertake  the  cause  of  America.  O  that  the  people  may 
learn  humility,  and  submission  to  his  divine  will ! 

My  mind  was  much  depressed  this  morning,  when  I  arose,  but  these 
words  came  to  my  mind,  "  Be  still,  and  know  that  I  am  God,"  with  some 
power  ;  may  my  heart  acquiesce  in  whatever  may  be  our  lot. 

We  have  just  heard  the  joyful  tidings,  that  our  dear  fellow-citizens  of  the 
town  of  Baltimore  are  delivered  from  their  troublesome  visiters.  O  that 
their  hearts  may  be  thankful  to  that  hand  which  was  able  to  save,  when 
appearances  were  most  gloomy  !  Help  us,  O  thou  God  of  love,  to  render 
thee  sincere  thanks  for  these  mercies  ;  and  may  America,  above  all  lands, 
be  conformed  to  the  will  of  him,  who  hath  wrought  out  such  a  deliverance 
for  this  favored  country  !  May  my  heart  glow  with  thankfulness  to  such 
a  good  God,  and  may  the  remnant  of  my  days  be  spent  in  his  service. 

Sunday,  September  18th.  This  day  my  soul  hath  been  refreshed  under 
the  improvement  of  brother  Daniel  Smith  ;  while  discoursing  on  the  wicked- 
ness of  the  Jews,  the  once  chosen  people  of  God,  in  destroying  that  most 
worthy  servant  of  God,  Stephen — his  triumphant  death,  and  ascension  to 
glory.  It  filled  my  soul  with  raptures.  I  had  something  of  a  view  of  the 
suffering  Christian,  bidding  adieu  to  a  world  of  wo,  transported  by  a  con- 
voy of  angels  to  his  Redeemer's  bosom !  O  what  a  glorious  scene  !  may 
that  be  my  happy  lot,  though  unworthy ! 

September  19th.  My  heart  feels  quite  gloomy  this  day.  O  that  these 
trials  might  teach  me  from  whence  my  strength  must  come  !  I  cannot  tell 
what  is  before  me  ;  may  God  prepare  and  help  me  to  hang  upon  his  pro- 
mises, and  lay  at  the  feet  of  the  Redeemer  of  mankind.  I  long  to  be 
more  holy,  that  my  heart  may  be  drawn  from  earth,  and  placed  on  more 
permanent  riches.  Through  grace  I  hope  one  day  to  out- ride  the  tempest 
and  storms  of  life,  and  reach  the  fair  fields  of  unclouded  day.  May  God 
revive  his  work  in  the  land,  and  prosper  Zion,  and  fill  his  church  with 
faithful  Christians  ! 

September  21st.  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  forget  not  all  his  be- 
nefits. The  days  are  evil ;  we  have  need  of  more  wisdom  and  humility, 
to  walk  the  narrow  road  that  leads  to  joys  on  high.  What  a  vain,  deceit- 
ful world  we  have  to  travel  through  !  How  many  snares  on  every  side  ! 
May  we  be*  as  wise  as  serpents  and  harmless  as  doves. 

Friday,  September  23d.  The  days  are  rolling  fast  away  :  may  I  have 
wisdom  and  grace,  to  improve  my  time  to  the  glory  of  my  Creator  and 
the  comfort  and  satisfaction  of  my  own  immortal  soul !  My  heart  is  often 
pained  to  see  and  feel  so  little  of  the  life  of  religion,  in  almost  every  di- 
rection :  may  the  Lord  once  more  revive  his  work  in  the  land  ! 

Since  I  came  to  the  city,  my  husband  and  self  took  a  walk  to  the 
"  Sate  Prison,"  which  was  a  very  great  satisfaction  to  me.  We  gave 
one  shilling  for  admittance,  and  had  the  privilege  of  going  through  every 
apartment  in  the  prison ;  and  to  see  the  neatness  and  industry  that  pre- 
vail there,  was  truly  charming.  This  institution  is  one  of  the  most  noble, 
perhaps,  that  ever  was  adopted  by  any  nation  :  it  saves  many  of  those 
poor  unfortunate  creatures  who  have  forfeited  their  life  and  liberty,  from 
suffering  death,  and  gives  them  a  space  for  repentance  :  and  furthermore, 


504  SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS 

their  labor  is  very  useful  to  the  community.  The  men  were  very  serious, 
and  appeared  downcast ;  but  the  women  that  have  been  so  unfortunate 
as  to  get  into  this  place,  appear  the  most  hardened  creatures  I  ever  saw. 
This  is  a  striking  proof,  to  what  human  natui'e  may  be  reduced.  There 
is  a  large  square  in  the  centre  of  the  prison,  where  they  may  range  for 
health,  at  times.  A  man  may  love  and  serve  the  Lord  in  this  place,  as 
well  as  in  any  other,  if  he  be  so  minded,  and  it  may  be  some  of  these  poor 
mortals  will  be  brought  to  reflection.  The  happy  day  is  fast  approaching, 
I  trust,  when  light  will  shine  forth,  as  the  morning,  and  peace  will  be  es- 
tablished upon  the  earth. 

From  the  eleventh  of  September  to  the  seventh  of  October,  Lorenzo 
spent  in  New  York :  then  he  took  his  departure  for  Philadelphia,  expecting 
to  return  in  six  or  eight  weeks;  but,  when  he  arrived  there,  he  found  his 
way  opened  in  the  city  and  country,  so  that  he  thought  best  to  send  for  me 
to  come  to  Philadelphia,  where  he  had  concluded  to  spend  the  winter. 
Accordingly  I  started  without  delay,  in  a  carriage  which  was  sent  for  me, 
and  arrived  in  safety  in  about  three  days.  I  was  kindly  received  by  friend 
Allen  and  his  wife,  where  I  tarried  until  the  return  of  Lorenzo  from  the 
Eastern  Shore,  whither  he  had  taken  a  tour  two  or  three  weeks  previous. 
When  he  came  back,  he  wished  to  find  a  small  room,  where  we  could  be 
retired  from  the  world  for  a  few  months  ;  and  we  were  so  fortunate  as  to 
meet  with  a  friend,  (who  had  plenty  of  house  room,  and  was  willing  to 
accommodate  us  with  a  small  room,  which  was  made  very  comfortable  by 
putting  up  a  stove  in  it,)  in  a  neighborhood  of  the  people  called  Quakers, 
where  we  found  it  very  agreeable.  I  attended  their  meetings  with  much 
satisfaction :  I  believe  many,  very  many  of  those  people  to  be  truly  spi- 
ritual. The  friend  and  his  wife,  at  whose  house  we  stopped,  belonged  to 
the  meeting,  and  they  both  appeared  striving  to  be  what  they  ought.  May 
the  Master  prosper  tham  in  the  way  of  their  duty. 

February  27th,  1815.  The  news  of  peace  salutes  our  borders,  and 
echoes  through  the  land  !  It  is  a  truly  pleasing  sound.  May  it  inspire 
our  hearts  with  gratitude  to  that  God  who  hath  given  us  the  blessing.  O 
that  divine  peace  may  fill  every  soul,  until  this  favored  nation  shall  be- 
come Immanuel's  land,  and  the  earth  be  full  of  his  glory. 

May  8th,  1815.  We  left  Philadelphia  in  the  steamboat,  for  New  York, 
after  spending  an  agreeable  winter  at  Benedict  Dorsey's.  The  weather 
being  very  chilly,  and  my  health  somewhat  impaired  by  reason  of  a  severe 
cold  I  had  taken  some  time  previous,  this  exposure  which  I  passed  through, 
came  very  near  being  too  much  for  my  feeble  constitution.  After  we  ar- 
rived at  New  York  I  was  confined  almost  two  weeks  to  my  bed ;  but  re- 
covering my  strength  in  some  measure,  we  embarked  on  board  a  packet 
for  New  London,  where  we  had  every  accommodation  necessary ;  and 
after  a  pleasant  sail  of  about  thirty  hours,  we  arrived  safely  and  found 
the  people  very  kind  and  friendly.  But  the  cold  I  had  taken  was  so 
deeply  seated  on  my  lungs,  it  was  thought  by  many  it  would  prove  serious 
in  its  consequences  to  me.  We  arrived  here  on  Saturday.  On  Sunday, 
Lorenzo  preached  four  times  to  crowded  congregations,  and  several  til 
through  the  week — until  he  was  taken  sick  :  he  was  attacked  very  suddenly 
as  he  was  about  to  lay  down  at  night,  with  a  pain  at  his  heart,  attended 
with  chills.  We  were  then  at  his  brother's.  VVe  were  all  much  alarmed, 
thinking  perhaps  his  dissolution  was  at  hand,  yet  he  appeared  composed 


TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  505 

and  serene,  with  a  smile  on  his  countenance,  although  his  pain  was  beyond 
description  !  My  soul  was  poured  out  to  God  for  his  deliverance.  After  a 
while  he  got  so  much  relief  that  he  could  be  laid  down  in  his  bed,  but 
continued  very  ill  for  near  two  weeks;  he  then  had  recovered  so  far  as 
to  be  able  to  go  on  board  a  boat  for  Norwich,  where  we  arrived  in  five  or 
six  hours. 

We  were  received  with  kindness  by  brother  Bentley  and  his  companion. 
Lorenzo  was  still  very  feeble  in  body,  but  the  people  appearing  very  anx- 
ious he  should  preach,  he  consented,  and  at  six  o'clock  that  evening  the 
Baptist  meeting-house  was  opened  and  well  filled  ;  he  addressed  them — 
his  strength  holding  out  beyond  what  could  have  been  expected.  He  spoke 
again  on  Monday  night ;  it  was  a  solemn  assembly,  and  1  hope  good  was 
done  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

Lorenzo  hired  a  wagon  and  horse  to  convey  us  to  his  father's — which 
was  betwixt  twenty  and  thirty  miles.  Early  on  Tuesday  morning  we 
started,  and  arrived  there  about  one  o'clock  on  the  14th  of  June.  We 
found  his  dear  father,  with  the  rest  of  the  family,  in  tolerable  health. 

Lorenzo  spent  two  weeks  with  us,  and  then  thinking  it  best  to  leave  me 
with  his  father,  bid  me  farewell,  and  set  out  on  a  tour  through  a  part  of 
the  states  of  Rhode  Island  and  Massachusetts,  to  sound  an  alarm  to  the 
fallen  race  of  Adam  in  those  parts.  My  heart  went  with  him,  in  desire 
that  he  might  be  useful  to  precious  souls. 

His  father's  place  of  residence  is  very  pleasant.  I  spent  my  hours  as 
agreeably  as  the  circumstances  could  admit,  seeing  I  was  separated  from 
my  companion  and  had  not  the  opportunity  of  meeting,  there  being  none 
within  my  reach,  except  the  Presbyterian,  and  that  not  very  convenient. 
He  thought  he  might  be  absent  three  or  four  months,  but  returned  in  five 
or  six  weeks  unexpectedly  to  me,  and  spent  a  few  weeks  with  us  ;  made 
preparations  to  leave  me  with  his  father,  and  start  on  a  long  tour  which 
would  take  him  eight  or  nine  months  to  accomplish.  This  was  something 
trying  to  my  feelings  ;  but  I  dare  not  say  do  not  go,  neither  do  I  feel  a 
disposition  to  prevent  him  doing  his  duty. 

On  the  30th  of  August,  he  had  got  in  readiness  and  bid  me  adieu — 
leaving  me  comfortably  provided  for  as  it  relates  to  outward  things.  The 
family  consisted  of  his  father,  sister,  and  myself.  The  old  gentleman  is  an 
affectionate  friend  and  father.  We  spent  our  time  for  the  most  part  quite 
comfortably  ;  considering  the  cold  inclement  season,  my  health  was  far 
better  than  it  had  been  for  years.  I  frequently  received  letters  from  my 
absent  companion,  which  gave  me  much  satisfaction  ;  this  being  the  only 
way  we  could  communicate  our  pleasures  or  pains  to  each  other.  He 
gave  me  to  understand  he  expected  to  return  to  us  in  April  or  May.  The 
last  letter  I  received  from  him,  was  dated  March  30th,  expecting  to  sail 
from  New  Orleans  to  New  York  the  first  of  April  ;  and  by  his  writing,  it 
appeared  to  me,  there  was  a  doubt  whether  he  should  be  brought  through 
in  saft  ty — or  at  least  he  expected  some  uncommon  difficulty  to  attend 
him  ;  which  laid  me  under  great  anxiety  of  mind.  The  season  also  was 
so  uncommonly  blustering,  that  I,  from  the  first  of  April  until  the  middle 
of  May,  was  in  a  state  of  mind  not  to  be  expressed.  This  gave  my  body 
another  shock — for  the  mind  and  body  are  so  closelv  connected,  one  can 
not  suffer,  without  the  other  in  some  considerable  degree  feeling  afFeetfd. 
I  strove  hard  to  appiy  to  Him  who  is  able  to  save,  and  at  times  found  some 

43 


506  SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS 

relief:  but  then,  my  thoughts  would  retrace  the  happy  seasons  which 
were  past ;  and  the  gloomy  prospects  that  now  presented  to  view,  made 
me  very  wretched.  I  strove  to  realize  the  day,  the  happy  blessed  day 
when  we  should  meet  to  part  no  more ;  but  could  not  so  much  as  I  could 
wish  :  this  gave  me  greater  pain,  seeing  my  heart  so  attached  to  earthly 
objects.  Yet  under  all  this,  in  some  measure  I  was  supported  :  for  which 
may  my  heart  render  a  tribute  of  praise  to  the  Giver  of  all  our  mercies! 

About  the  13th  of  May,  I  received  the  pleasing  intelligence  that  Lorenzo 
had  arrived  at  New  York,  which  removed  a  heavy  burden  from  my  heart, 
and  the  25th  he  reached  his  father's.  I  need  not  say  it  was  a  memorable 
day  to  me.  May  I  ever  feel  true  sensations  of  gratitude  for  all  these  fa- 
vors, and  improve  them  while  they  are  preserved  to  me !  My  soul's 
desire  is,  to  find  closer  communion  with  my  God ;  may  my  soul  sink  in 
his  will  in  all  things ! 

After  Lorenzo's  return,  he  prepared  to  steer  his  course  first  to  Phila- 
delphia, then  into  the  state  of  New  York — from  thence  to  Vermont;  and 
wishing  me  to  go  writh  him,  he  procured  a  horse  and  wagon,  and  on  the 
12th  of  June  wa  left  ins  iatir?r's  house,  it  being  twelve  months  lacking  two 
days,  since  I  came  'here.  We  went  from  there  to  Hebron,  where  we  stayed 
a  few  days — met  some  preachers  from  the  general  conference  ;  they  were 
friendly  towards  Lorenzo.  From  thence  we  came  onto  Durham,  where  we 
spent  the  Sabbath.  Lorenzo  preached  three  times.  On  Monday  morning 
we  left  there  and  proceeded  on  to  New  Haven — there  we  met  with  more 
preachers  and  kind  friends ;  here  we  stayed  until  Friday.  Lorenzo  held 
a  number  of  meetings  in  the  time.  From  there  we  came  to  New  York — 
spent  the  Sab'  ath,  and  he  al^o  held  three  meetings  there  in  the  course  of 
the  day.  I  met  with  old  friends,  Captain  Anderson  and  his  wife,  who 
gave  me  a  pressing  invitation  to  go  home  with  them  that  evening.  Lo- 
renzo was  willing,  and  I  accepted  the  invitation ;  he  was  to  come  over 
the  next  morning.  Accordingly  I  went  and  spent  an  agreeable  evening, 
and  about  one  o;ciuck  the  next  day  Lorenzo  came ;  but  I  was  quite  un- 
well ;  the  weather  having  become  much  warmer,  it  so  debilitated  me,  that 
Lorenzo  feared  lest  I  could  not  hold  out  to  travel — and  Captain  Anderson 
and  his  wife  wishing  me  to  tarry  with  them,  I  concluded  to  stay.  Ac- 
cordingly, on  Tuesday  morning,  Lorenzo  set  off  on  his  way  to  Philadel- 
phia, leading  me  behind  ;  he  came  on  that  night  to  Bridgetown,  where  he 
preached  ;  and  finding  such  an  opening,  he  spent  two  or  three  days  in  the 
place.  The  friends  requested  him  to  send  for  me  to  come  there;  accord- 
ingly brother  Thomas  Pitts  coming  to  New  York,  got  brother  Washburn 
to  write  a  few  lines  to  me.  I  came  over  from  Hoboken  and  met  him  at 
brother  Washburn's :  the  next  day  we  were  to  go  on  board  the  steamboat. 
I  did  not  expect  Lorenzo  so  soon  ;  but  when  we  came  to  the  ferry-house, 
and  the  boat  came  in,  Lorenzo  was  on  board.  He 'intended  returning  that 
night  or  the  next  day  to  Bridgetown  ;  consequently  I  went  on,  and  he  re- 
turned that  night.  We  have  spent  some  time  in  this  place,  and  find  the 
people  remarkable  kind  :  may  they  be  rewarded  for  their  kindness  to  us  ! 
My  soul's  desire  to  God  is,  that  he  would  reward  our  kind  benefactors, 
wherever  they  be. 

Visited  Woodbridge — had  meeting  in  the  meeting-house  of  the  Presby- 
terians, and  returned  to  Bridgetown  and  held  several  other  meetings. 

Julv  26th,  1816. 


TO    THE    JOURNEY    OF    LIFE.  507 


The  following  letter  I  received,  and  think  proper  to  have  it  subjoined 
as  an  Appendix. — L.  D. 

October  6th,  1816. 
Dear  Lorenzo, — 

Through  the  tender  mercy  of  a  kind  providence,  I  enjoy  a  better  state 

of  health  than  when  you  left  me,  and  my  mind  is  in  sorne  measure  comforted 

from  day  to  day  :  I  think,  also,  it  is  my  sincere  desire  to  live  a  life  devoted 

to  God.     I  view  this  as  uncertain  at  best.     The  world  is  only  good  in  its 

place,  but  it  will  not  give  peace  and  comfort  to  the  mind  ;  but  to  feel  the 

indwelling  spirit  of  the  Saviour  is  inexpressible  peace  indeed ;  it  makes 

crosses  bearable,  it  gives  us  the  power  of  resignation  to  all  the  will  of  the 

Master ;  if  we  are  deprived  of  that  we  esteem  most,  we  feel  to  give  it  up 

without  murmuring  at  the  dispensation.     O  how  sweet  such  a  spirit  is! 

May  the  Lord  give  me  all  that  is  my  privilege,  that  I  may  be  a  comfort  to 

my  best  friend  in  this  world,  and  a  blessing  to  myself  while  a  sojourner 

on  these  mortal  shores. 

Our  dear  father  is  as  well  as  when  you  left  us,  and  I,  as  ever,  feel  much 
satisfaction  in  his  company ;  we  have  had  peace  and  harmony  in  the 
family  since  your  departure. 

I  pray  God  to  give  all  as  one,  the  true  spirit  of  the  gospel,  and  prepare 
us  for  a  happy  exit  from  this  to  the  world  of  spirits. 

I  felt  a  desire  to  arise  in  my  soul,  that  the  Master  would  commission 
you  to  preach  the  everlasting  gospel,  that  your  words  may  be  quick  and 
powerful,  reaching  the  sinners'  hearts,  that  their  eyes  may  be  opened  to 
see  the  necessity  of  peace  and  pardon  on  their  hearts.  May  the  Lord 
bless  and  be  with  you,  make  your  peace  as  a  gentle  running  stream  from 
day  to  day ;  and  if  we  meet  again  in  this  world,  may  we  find  we  have 
made  more  progress  in  the  divine  life  than  we  have  ever  made  before 
when  separated.     Through  grace,  1  hope  to  conquer  all  my  foes. 

Remember  me  to  all  our  friends  in  Philadelphia,  without  reserve. 

Adieu,  my  Lorenzo, 

Peggy  Dow. 


503  SUPPLEMENTARY    REFLECTIONS,    ETC. 


QUIETNESS,  AS  A  CANOPY,  COVERS  MY  MIND. 

"  Great  God,  thy  name  be  blest, 
Thy  goodness  be  adored; 
My  soul  has  been  distressed, 
But  thou  hast  peace  restored. 

"  A  thankful  heart  I  feel, 

In  peace  my  mind  is  stayed, 
Balsamic  ointments  heal 

The  wounds  by  sorrow  made. 

"  Though  elements  contend, 

Though  wind  and  waters  rage, 
I've  an  unshaken  Friend, 
Who  doth  my  grief  assuage. 

"  Though  storms  without  arise, 
Emblems  of  those  within, 
On  Christ  my  soul  relies, 
The  sacrifice  for  sin. 

"  Though  inward  storms  prevail, 
Afflicting  to  endure, 
I've  help  that  cannot  fail, 
In  HLm  that's  ever  sure. 

"  Though  outward  war  and  strife 
Prevail  from  sea  to  sea, 
I've  peace  in  inward  life, 
And  that  sufficeth  me. 

"Though  clamor  rear  its  head, 
And  stalk  from  shore  to  shore, 
My  food  is  angels'  bread, 
What  can  I  covet  more  J 

"Though  ill  reports  abound, 
Suspicions  and  surmise, 
I  find,  and  oft  have  found, 
In  death  true  comfort  lies: 

"  That  death  I  mean  whereby 
Self-love  and  will  are  slain ; 
For  these,  the  more  they  die 
The  more  the  Lamb  doth  reign. 

"And  well  assured  I  am 

True  peace  is  only  known 
Where  He,  the  harmless  Lamb, 
Has  made  the  heart  his  throne. 

"  Then,  then  may  tempests  rage, 
Cannon  may  roar  in  vain; 
The  Rock  of  every  age, 

The  Lamb,  the  Lamb  doth  reign." 


& 


«& 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 


i  ham  HEFT. 


This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 

Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


ml  2  7  mz 


*^c4'  /. 


KEC'DLD    sun 


1 


3  2   .v>-3  PM 


i^-  sf»  ?llj  fv> 


LD21-35m-8,'72 
(Q4189S10)476 — A-32 


51 


General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 


LD  21-100m-7,*39(402s) 


X 


o 


I  L,    «-ttJ  /  oo 


H     ,  ».&bl  /'AiOJ 


^S  'ZO 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


!  in 


1! 


ill 


i 


[{{iiijjjii  ill  i 

mm       :il; 

I.'! 


i 


! 


m 


m\ 


ihhh 


